《No More Pain For This Villain.》


 Chapter 1 A Glorious Death.

    ?Sigh.


    How much time has passed? I thought. Maybe a few hours or so. The pain was unbearable for my body, but my mind remained unfazed, even amidst this level of torture.


    I can''t see anything, and that makes everything a bit nerve-wracking.


    Thud!!


    "Sh*t!!" I was punched straight in the face by someone. Maybe it''s that old geezer.


    Silence.


    There was pin-drop silence in the whole basement. I could even count the breaths of the people present here, and they easily surpassed the number I can count with my fingers.


    "Hahahahahahahahahahah!" Amidst this horrifying situation, I heard the nastyugh of the person I hate the most in this world.


    Step, step.


    I heard footsteps, like someone closing the gap between themselves and me.


    "Ahem* Boss, I think we should kill him immediately, or we might lose this chance, a-and..."


    p!!


    Silence.


    Deadly silence took control of the whole ce again, and I could sense the tension rising.


    "Looks like that old fu*k pped someone, hehehe." I thought. I don''t even have the minimal energy to say these things out loud, so he can hear me.


    "Shut the f*ck up! Just let me enjoy seeing this bug get trashed." The Boss spouted these words.


    For him, seeing me in a miserable state is more important than my death, so his anger is reasonable to some extent.


    "B-Boss, wh--" the guy who got pped was stuttering for some reason. I wish I could see it with my own eyes.


    Bang!! Bang!!


    Thud!


    The sound of firing was resounding much louder than expected.


    Looks like having no eyeball strengthened my other senses. Cool! I was having these useless thoughts. On the other hand, it seems like that previous guy got shot for interrupting my torture process. I am no longer able to think straight.


    Sigh.


    Gulp.


    Some audible gulping sounds can be heard from my surroundings. The sound of the falling corpse wasn''t too loud, but it was enough to send chills down everyone''s spines.


    "Is there anyone who wants to say something?" The boss asked while gazing at everyone.


    This time, not a single soul dared to say anything.


    "Very nice! It looks like I have a bunch of quite loyal dogs under me. Very good," the boss said. Even if he wasplimenting others, there was no emotion in his voice.


    "Now let''s have a close look at you, my boy~." His voice made me want to puke right away. I could imagine his facial expressions in my mind.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    In the basement (third-person view),


    The boss turned, and there was a young man tied to a chair by some ropes. He sat limply on the chair, with his whole body bleeding from everywhere.


    His eyes had been gouged out by the goons of a man called ''Boss,'' and due to constant beatings with an iron rod over his head, nearly half of his bright blond hair was gone. His face was deformed to the point where no one could recognize him.


    But what made the situation more confusing was the fact that the young man wasn''t crying or begging for his life. He was just lifeless, like a broken doll.


    He had a creepy smile on his face, like he was proud of something he had aplished in his life and didn''t care about whatever happened to him from now on.


    Tremble.


    Seeing that smile made the Boss tremble. His anger and desire to distort that smile grew tremendously.


    "Even after getting tortured this much? It looks like you finally lost your sanity to be able to smile like that," the Boss addressed these words towards the young man, waiting for him to respond. But to his bad luck, the young man just smirked and said nothing.


    Silence.


    "Yes, keep that fu*king mouth of yours shut, ''cause you know you can''t do sh*t." Seeing him remain quiet made the Boss quite nervous, so he started spouting some nonsense.


    "You can''t change your fate. You will die by my hands, just like your whole family did. Just like the girl you loved so much. What was her name again? Hmm... Ah, ''Jasmine,'' right?"


    "Hmm!?" Now the smirk disappeared from the blond youth''s face, and the opponent noticed that immediately.


    "Yeah, Jasmine. Do you know how we butchered her? First, we slowly cut her slender fingers, then her soft palm and smooth hands, her long legs, and finally, we burned her alive and saved her before she died." He began to describe how he tortured the youth''s girlfriend until she died, step by step.


    "And then we burned her again and saved her again, quite a few times, and then we packed her alive in a package and sent it to... hmm, who do we send it to? Any guesses?" The Boss asked. It made the blond youth flinch, as he imagined all of those things that happened to his loved one.


    "Ah yes, it was you, right? (The Dark), or should I call you Eric? Then tell me, Eric, how it felt to see it with your own eyes. Tell me, the charred barbeque of your own lover. I promise that I won''t tell anyone. Hahahaha." The old man was sharp and nasty with his phrasing, like he was enjoying himself.


    Silence.


    Even after all this, Eric remained silent, as if he was waiting for his death toe and didn''t care about what the person in front of him was saying.


    Sigh.


    "Looks like time is over, DARK."


    --No response--


    Seeing this, the Boss sighed and pulled out a katana, cing its tip on Eric''s chest. A small drop of blood flowed from where the de was ced, emphasizing its sharpness.


    "Heh! In the end, all of your efforts were in vain," the Boss said. He mumbled these words under his breath, and they reached Eric''s ears.


    "Huh? In vain?" This question escaped Eric''s lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What? I didn''t hear it. Are you willing to tell me how it felt to see your lover burn? Hehe." The Boss asked mischievously.


    Slip,


    Suddenly, the ropes around Eric loosened, and he opened his


    eyes, which didn''t have any eyeballs. He red ahead, making the Boss tremble in fright as he stared into Eric''s hollow, abyss-like eyes, which looked ridiculously horrifying.


    "H- How did this... he-" the Boss was trying to figure out how those ropes lost their grip around Eric.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY? I WILL DIE IN VAIN!" Eric screamed at him, using everything he had, glistening blood dripping from the corners of his lips.


    "Y-you, how d-did this?" The Boss was baffled by the sudden outburst of this lifeless body.


    "I am not dying in vain," Eric proimed, his voice echoing through the basement. "I am The Dark, a force that cannot be defeated. I have taken control, and I will bring destruction upon this Mafia world"


    For someone else, these words could sound like some narcissistic but everyone present in the basement knew what he was talking about because Silence fell upon the room, the weight of Eric''s words hanging heavy in the air. The Boss and his associates stood frozen, unsure of how to respond to this unexpected turn of events.


    Silence.


    "I was just an ordinary high school student until you turned me into a monster," Eric continued, his voice tinged with bitterness. "You tried to capture me, spending millions of dors with the help of corrupt authorities. But I fought back, seeking vengeance for everything you took from me."Every word he spoke was legitimate, making the present ones hesitant to retort against him.


    Eric''s gaze shifted, his hollow eyes fixating on the Boss. "I made you. the person who is currently the most wanted criminal in this country. Run and hide like a beggar for a year. I killed your brother and your five most important executives." Eric said. He did kill them and gave them the most brutal death possible.


    The truth of Eric''s words struck the Boss, who could no longer deny the consequences of his actions. He had underestimated the young man before him, and now he would pay the price.


    "You know what? I was just a normal high school student, but you turned me into a demon, and then you got so scared of me that you spent millions of dors to capture me, not by yourself, instead with the help of the cops," Eric said. He still remembers the car chases where he might have died countless times if not for his luck.


    "Hah*, this country is corrupt to the core." A toxic sigh escaped through Eric''s mouth.


    "I took my revenge by killing your family, friends, co-workers, organization, and many more," Eric started counting the number of people he killed for the sake of his revenge.


    Thud.


    "Look- ahh." At that time, Eric, with his limp body, tried to stand but ended up falling on his knees.


    "Sniff*." Tears started to form at the corner of his eyes and slowly began to stream down his cheek. Soon, he was sobbing like a lost child, the pent-up emotions slowly surfacing.


    "And Jasmine... Why did you kill her?" Eric''s voice wavered, a mixture of sorrow and anger. "My parents... They had no reason to die by your hands."


    Emotions overwhelmed Eric, tears welling up in his eyes. His sorrow transformed into a quiet rage, burning within him like a flickering me.


    "You turned me into a monster, but I will not die in vain," Eric stated, his voice steady and resolute. "I am the biggest criminal alive, and you are terrified of me."


    ...


    Soon, the tantrum died down, and Eric gained hisposure. But around him, everyone in the underground basement was sweating buckets, not knowing what to do.


    Then Eric turned his hollow gaze and focused on what was in front of him and said, "I shook your whole world. I am the biggest criminal in the world alive right now. How can you say I am dying in vain? How can you say that you ain''t scared of me?" Eric asked, a simple question with a shameful answer.


    No one was willing to answer. It''s not like no one knew the answer; they were silent because


    the answer wasn''t in their favor. It would only show how fucking miserable they are.


    Step, step.


    "Do it," Eric challenged, devoid of any trace of fear. "Will my death truly be a miserable one? After everything I''ve done, can you honestly say that?"


    Step, step.


    Shing.


    At that moment, the Boss, who almost wet his pants because of how terrifying Eric looked, regained some of hisposure. He ced the katana de once again on Eric, but this time around his neck, and said in a trembling voice, "St-still, you are gonna die a miserable death by my hands." The Boss said, his tone nowhere near as prideful as before. He was clearly trembling.


    Sigh.


    "Look at me, old man, and say that again. Do you really think that after what I''ve done to you, this is a miserable death?" Eric asked him in a voice without a single ounce of emotion.


    The Boss looked at him in his hollow, abyss-like eyes.


    Chuckle.


    "No? Right, it''s more of a King like me who is getting beheaded for being a tyrant. Anyways, I am dying a death worthy of me." Eric said calmly. He might have sounded sarcastic as heughed loudly.


    sh, sh.


    Eric''s voice was cut short as his neck was cut by the katana, and his head rolled over the floor.


    No one rejoiced at the moment when their biggest archenemy died.


    Because Eric''sst words are true.


    Eric Luster, aka "The Dark," from the age of sixteen to neen, a mere teenager, shook the whole underworld.


    At an age when kids should y with their friends, Eric was ying with the lives of the most wanted criminal bosses just for his revenge over his family''s loss.


    ''What if he wasn''t killed today?'' A single thought came to the boss''s mind, and...


    Shiver.


    Even the mere thought of leaving Eric alive gave him tremors all over his body.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    After a few seconds, something flew towards the underground basement where the whole gang was, at tremendous speed and dropped with great momentum.


    BOOM!


    That thing collided with the ground, creating a massive explosion and destroying the whole city along with the basement, killing the Boss.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    On the other hand, "Where am I?" Eric said, looking around him.

 Chapter 2 WHAT THE HELL JUST HAPPENED!!!

    ?Eric Lustre''s POV


    "Where am I?" I thought, "If I remember correctly, I was beheaded by that filthy old fart, but for some reason I don''t think I am dead for now."


    But that''s impossible! Right?'' I questioned myself,


    I definitely died because I still remember the scene where that oldie (Boss) directed a sh towards my neck with that sharp-looking katana, and my consciousness faded away as the painful feeling still lingered around my neck.


    "I am dead," right? Nobody was here to answer me.


    "Then where am I?" Thinking about this, I immediately looked around to confirm my surroundings.


    Shook shook,


    I failed, since I can''t see anything in this dark ce.


    Here, I keep drifting like I am in water, but I can''t change the direction in which I am drifting.


    "I am confused." This whole situation was more confusing than finding the hideouts of Opps.


    "Noo, Eric, let''s think logically." I said to myself. I always have to think clearly in rough situations like these.


    Fuu


    Then,


    First things first, I was definitely killed by that filthy old man. Then my consciousness faded away, so I am dead now, definitely, probably? Anyways.


    Second thing, the moment I died, a missile connected to the device I nted inside my heart must have been activated the moment it stopped beating, which means that the old man is dead and the whole city is destroyed.


    So my revenge isplete.


    Yes, the revenge I was hoping for and the revenge I wanted were done; I killed all of them.


    Then why do you feel empty? Well, that''s not important.


    Now again, where am I?


    Since I am dead This means that this is some kind of afterlife, but why is this ce so dark?


    Ah, now I get it.


    Imitted so many sins in my previous life; this must be my punishment.


    "There is no heaven or hell for people like me, I think."


    I don''t regret it, and if given another chance, I''d do the same things over and over again.


    The only thing I regret is that I was not able to live my youth like everyone else and that I found my death at the hands of that old fart.


    "Well, it looks like that was my fate for killing so many people."


    Sigh*


    I sighed and just kept drifting with the flow, hopelessly.


    ...


    Huh?


    Flick flick


    After what seemed like a long time, which seemed to be endless, something like light flickered at a distance.


    ''What''s That?'' I thought. I tried to get closer to that light while pping my hand here and there, but my efforts were futile. I couldn''t move my body out of this weird flow of energy.


    In the first ce, I can''t even see my own body because of the darkness that this ce has.


    "It''s useless." My efforts bore no fruit here. Letting my body get limp, I felt that there was an anonymous force that was forcing me to go near the light, like some suction cups.


    "Whoah!" as I get close to the source of light.


    I saw a self-illuminated light orb spinning at tremendous speed. For some unknown reason, I have an ominous feeling about that orb because the closer I get to it, the more I feel a very sinister negative aura.


    Silence.


    Huh?


    BOOM!!


    Suddenly the orb of light stopped spinning, and immediately it exploded, sending a powerful shockwave into the darkened ce.


    Zed Zed


    Slowly, some kind of particle started gathering around the ce where the orb previously was, and soon they began to spin in a spiral manner, like creating some kind Of ck hole-like structure. Maybe a portal would be the exact description of what I was seeing.


    Slurrrrrrrrrr,,


    The portal soon began to suck everything inside it, including me and the darkness itself. I tried my best to retaliate against it, but I failed miserably.


    "Sh*t!" I eximed. Right now, I feel pathetic.


    When was thest time I felt this pathetic? I thought while the ck hole kept sucking me inside it.


    Yeah, it was then when everyone died,


    when I wasn''t able to save them. Even thinking about it makes me cry.


    Anyway, since I can''t run from this portal, I tried to take a look inside the portal. As I got closer to it, I heard something.


    "sen?"


    "rohka gen."


    "gsbg jdjop."


    I heard some faint chatter, but I can''t make sense of it. I can feel the anger in the tone of voice, even from this side of the portal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Zoop


    And then I was sucked into the ck hole.


    --------------------------------------------------------


    p.


    The moment I regained someposure, I was hit with something soft but hard across my cheek.


    Huh?


    The scenery in front of me changed from a pitch-dark tunnel to a beautiful girl sitting on a chair opposite mine. She looked no more than sixteen or seventeen years old.


    ''A teenager?'' I thought, why am I sitting with a teenager in my afterlife? I looked in front to get a good look at this girl.


    She''s beautiful. In short, this is my honest opinion.


    The girl in front of me was beautiful in every aspect. She had long, gorgeous silver hair and a small, round face that was too red for some reason. Maybe she''s embarrassed or, um, angry.


    She was so pretty no matter how you looked at her, but the most striking feature was her eyes, which were the same shade as her hair.


    For some reason, she was frowning; the girl was ring at me with her magical eyes, and with the fact that she had an expression like she was seeing the most hateful creature that can exist, I concluded that she hates me, but why? I have no clue.


    And the fact that I was pped so hard on my right cheek was also true since it was throbbing like crazy, but I didn''t do anything worthy of getting pped by a girl.


    I focused my mind on her.


    I think she was saying something.


    "Why do you keep following me? I already told you that I am not your fiance." She threw these words at me. What does she mean by fiance?


    I didn''t say anything, and I am sure that I have a good nk expression on my face. Seeing that I was not going to say anything, the girl continued her speech.


    "-And our engagement is something our parents decided on their own." She took a pause in between the sentences, and her expression turned cold, and she said, "I refuse to ept their decision, and that-" The girl said that she was not going to ept her parents'' decision, but I don''t know what decision they made for her.


    Before the girl could evenplete her sentence, a strong rush of adrenaline was sent through my whole body to my brain, giving me a severe seizure.


    "Shit fu*k ahhaaaaaaaaaaa," I cursed. My head started to throb like crazy. The pain was several times greaterpared to the time when I got my head smashed by an iron rod.


    Thud.


    I copsed on the floor and started to roll on the floor because the pain was too great for me to handle.


    "haa haa" My breathing was getting ragged, and it was making me somewhat anxious.


    ...


    Then


    , a few minutes after rolling on the floor, the pain subsided, and I was able to breathe normally.


    I got up with the support of the chair I was sitting on before copsing.


    Everyone in the tavern was looking towards me for obvious reasons, but the strange thing was that they looked like they were used to it.


    "What?" The girl in front of me looked surprised. Then she suddenly got up from her chair and said, "It looks like you''ve finally gone crazy. Well, I don''t care about it, but do you understand what I told you?" She asked me, is it something about not bothering her?


    "?" I made a dumbfounded expression.


    "I said, stop bothering me and don''t ever show me your face again." She said, is she that bothered by me? I don''t even know her.


    "Fine." I said, I involuntarily spoke those words, but these are my honest thoughts.


    "I knew you wouldn''t ept--huh, what did you say?" She stopped what she was trying to say. Maybe she didn''t hear me.


    "I said it''s fine." I repeated the same word.


    "Are you kidding me?" The girl asked, and now she''s getting on my nerves. Why do I have to exin myself to a teenage girl who pped me for no reason?


    "No, I am not kidding. I am not going to bother you." I said, I think I should stay calm until I get a good grasp of the whole situation.


    She gave me a judgmental look for a split second, but quickly returned to her cold expression. "You are saying that you won''t follow me around and will stop irritating me, right?" She is asking obvious things.


    "Yeah." I kept my response short and sharp this time; if she doesn''t understand it, I am out of here.


    Suddenly the color of her face went pale, like she just saw a ghost, and she froze just like a statue. She was acting like she saw some kind of ghost.


    "Y-you okay?" I asked, shit! I almost stuttered there.


    "Promise me." She said something that I failed to hear, so I asked her.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Promise me that you won''t trouble me anymore." She said.


    "Oh, that''s fine. I promise you that I won''t trouble you any more than this." I said these words.


    Silence


    After I finished answering her, there was silence.


    After a few seconds, she suddenly started to walk out of the tavern, saying something like, "I don''t believe you, and I know that you won''t keep your word and behave like a disgusting creature again." The girl said, she, for some reason, was cursing me.


    "Truly despicable." After saying this, she walked out of my sight, and soon she was gone.


    "Fuu." I took a deep breath and settled into the chair. That was too much to handle.


    "Now again." I calmed myself and


    What the hell just happened!!


    I screamed inside my mind.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 3 Its A Dream Right?

    ?What the hell just happened?


    I just can''t get my head around this situation, where I can''t stop thinking of questions like


    Who was that girl? Where am I? And why the f*ck is my head still spinning? I feel like I am going crazy because of all this nonsense.


    Huh?


    Why is everyone in the tavern looking in my direction like they expected this to happen? Some of them are evenughing while covering their mouths.


    I was lost in my thoughts.


    Tap tap


    I heard some footsteps, and soon a punk came to me. No, I am not making fun of him, but he looked like a punk because of his spikey and dull blond hair, and the leather jacket and skin-tight leather pants that he wore gave him the impression of a punk heavy metal person.


    "Hahahaha, that was hrious." He came towards me whileughing and said,


    "Oi Ren, she just pped the sh*t out of you again. Haha, how do you feel, man, after getting rejected like that for what, four, um, no, five hundred times?" Punk said he keptughing, and for some reason everyone in the tavern also joined him, but something that caught my attention was


    "Who the f*ck is Ren?" I tilted my head in confusion and asked loudly,


    Silence.


    Then suddenly every single person in the room went quiet, and the punk person in front silently watched me like he was not expecting this type of question to be asked.


    SoonHe put his hand over his shoulder, looked around the tavern, and said,


    "Hey everyone, look at this f*cker here." He gathered the attention of everyone to what he was saying.


    "Now he doesn''t even remember his own name anymore, hahahaha," he said. The moment he finished talking, everyone''sughter could be heard from all around.


    "Why are theyughing again?" It''s getting annoying for me now; I can''t process this situation at all. Not even a bit,


    I looked around me; there''s something that I must do or I won''t be able to rx.


    Yes, there it is. I saw that there was a silver fork on the circr table near me.


    "It looks quite sharp for mere cutlery." I thought,


    Grip


    I swiftly picked up the fork in my right hand.


    Grab,


    With my left hand, I grabbed that punk''s hand, which was still ced on my shoulder.


    "Wha-" the punk was confused there,


    Twist,


    Stab stab


    Twisting his arm anti-clockwise, I stabbed him multiple times on his shoulder with the fork. I eased my grip on the fork and left it on his shoulder.


    Easy-peasy, that felt good.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"Now he was screaming like a toddler.


    For him, all of this happened so fast that he wasn''t able to react to my movements. So before he made any more noise than this, I grabbed his hair, brought my face towards his ear, and asked him.


    "Who do you think you are calling a fu*ker, you deep sh*t?" I cursed at him; there is no one who swears at me. How dare this guy call me a fu*kr?


    "Um?"He was startled by how the change in his surroundings urred so swiftly.


    "Apologise."I said, "Yep, I demand an apology from him for the disrespect he has done to me."


    " Wha-?"He is dumb.


    "Can''t you hear me? I asked you to apologise." I repeated myself again. Why do I have to repeat myself so much today?


    "!? "He was frozen like a statue at the ce where he was standing.


    Twist


    When Punk didn''t respond to me, I started to twist the fork, which was still dangling inside his shoulder.


    "Ahhhhh," he says, looking like he''s regained some senses.


    "Do I have to repeat myself?" I asked, and of course next time I won''t repeat it but kill this guy.


    "No, please don''t; I apologise." He said,


    "I apologise for my behaviour." Please forgive me." Then punk began to get on his knees, perhaps to beg for an apology.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You don''t have to do that." I stopped him from getting on his knees.


    "W-why ??"He was perplexed by the course of action.


    "I mean, you gave me a sincere apology; I think it''s fine." I said, "It''s true that if you apologise, then it''s fine.


    "Really?" the punk asked.


    "You don''t have to get on your knees." I said, then I immediately pulled the fork from his shoulder to relieve his pain.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."He was rolling on the floor the moment I did that.


    "I think I pulled it out a little too hard," I thought.


    Anyway, I think it''s enough punishment.


    Then Let''s see, I looked around the tavern. Everyone is trying their best to keep their gaze straight so they won''t make any eye contact with me.


    ''Annoying.'' Everything is just annoying right now; I''ve never felt this way. Even though my own body seems alien to me, I can''t grasp this situation.


    "What should I do?" This was the first question that popped into my mind:


    ''First, let''s get out of here.'' I started to walk out of this ce. I noticed people helping the punk get up after I started to leave.


    "Well, why did theye now and not when I was stabbing him?"


    Fuuu


    I took a deep breath the moment I escaped that ce through the door, but after getting out of there, what I saw is not something that can be described in simple words.


    There were a lot of things going on in that tavern, but one thing was confirmed:


    "THIS IS DEFINITELY NOT EARTH."


    Yep, this is not the ce I live; this is just too different to be Earth.


    p p


    Because what I saw in front of my eyes was


    A white horse with a small blue sapphire gem embedded on its forehead flew with a pair of its majestic wings attached to its back.


    The horse was pulling some kind of carriage through the sky full of stars and two beautiful moons.


    ''huh?Two Moon''s?''I ask myself, "Am I drunk?"


    "Oh no!!''


    I turned in the direction where this voice came from, and there was ady wearing a long robe.


    She was flying through the sky on her wooden broom stick while carrying grocery bags in both hands when one bag slipped from her hands and fell to the ground.


    "I think she is having a hard time bncing herself on that broom-looking thing." I said to no one specifically,


    "Fu*k you," someone cursed; the voice came from behind me. So I turned Then there was a drunk old man wearing a dark, tattered robe who had a wooden stick hanging around his waist. It looks like he was cussing at someone who was also drunk.


    Zzzsssz


    Then suddenly he conjured a fist-sized fireball on his palm and threw it towards the other drunkard''s head, making thetter one bald immediately. It was unbelievable.


    "No, I think I am dreaming, right?" I said, "It''s impossible to conjure a fireball out of nowhere," right? RIGHT!!?


    "Am I drugged? Why is this happening?" There are so many magical things happening around me.


    "Huh?What''s that?"Something caught my attention; it looked like it was a signboard with a name on it.


    [Wee to The Sephra.]


    "The Sephra."I tilted my head in confusion.


    I was confused because this word seems a little too familiar to me, and I don''t want my prediction to be true.


    Ding


    Then, to confirm my spections, a transparent blue window-type te appears in front of me.


    (Wee to the world, yer.)


    These words were written on it.


    ''Shit!''


    "Am I inside a game?" I asked,


    -------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 4 Ren Hilton.

    ?''NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO Everything inside my mind went haywire, and all mymon sense was messed up.


    "This can''t be happening, right?" I shouted these words due to shock and gathered some gazes towards me, but right now that was not worth whining over.


    ''So you are telling me that I am inside my favourite game, or vice versa, the only video game I''ve ever yed in my whole life?" i thought


    "Are you kidding me?" I said there was nobody to answer or retort to my question.


    "No, I must remain calm and clear in my mind." Yes! Think carefully."I motivated myself with these hollow words.


    Now the game is


    THE QUEST OF THE MYTHICAL WORLD


    That was the game I used to y in my middle school years. At that time, this game was on fire not because of how good it was but because of how bad it was. The genre of the game is like any other dating sim, with some fantasy and an extremely great magic world.


    The storyline of the game revolves around a teenage boy named Adam Stales.


    a meremoner boy with nothing worthy to mention, but one day he was graced by the blessings of the goddess called Elora.


    Adam is chosen as a hero; the goddess gave him the task of killing the demon king Riksar and stopping the revival of the demon god Azra.


    Adam, along with his party members, which consist of three female colleagues, are simultaneously the main heroes of the story. These four powerful individuals set out on their journey to subjugate the Demon King and save the world from meeting a bad fate.


    On their whole journey, they faced many hardships and misfortunes, but they eventually overcame these obstacles. After oveing these obstacles, they were sessfully able to kill the Riksar and stop the revival of the Demon God Azra whilepleting their mission of saving the world from its doom.


    The game had a very interesting storyline, good graphics, and epic plots.


    Sigh~


    "It was a failure.'' I sighed. Yes, the game was a failure. The reason was simple: when a game has many pros, it also has multiple cons, and those are:


    [(1) We can''t choose a character other than the hero and his party members.]


    It leaves the backstory of many other important characters,


    (2) Its difficulty level was so high, and it had so many bad endings.


    That was because if you try to focus on a single heroine or make a slight mistake, then the whole story takes many dark turns, making it hard to get a decent ending.


    [(3) It Was Almost Impossible To Get An Overall Happy Ending.]


    same problem, but it was much moreplex because of the plot holes in the main storyline.


    [(4) And the game had quite aplex world structure and power hierarchy.]


    The game contains many power levels and skills in many different categories, making it much moreplex than any other game in the same genre.


    Many yers quit the game because of these reasons; they cursed at the developers for their mistakes, but some serious yers like myself kept ying the game until the very end and tried toplete it.


    I was not able to finish this game because of the deaths of my loved ones, and I was busy ying my revenge game.


    At that time, kids the same age as me were ying PC games. On the other hand, I was ying with the lives of Mafia Dons. It was almost like ying tag, but the difference was that if you got caught, you died.


    "Hah, I already miss it." I sighed.I don''t know why, but I am already missing the sensation of killing someone.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anyway, I focused my attention on my front, where the transparent blue te was floating.


    [Wee to the World yer.]


    I read the sentence again. Since It''s Calling Me yer Means That This is Really a Game or a Parallel Universe or some stupid god summoned me here like those Isekai animes,


    "Then Where Is This Frickin God Or Maybe Goddess?" I thought, "Who is going to exin this situation to me?"


    Ding


    while I was thinking about these stupid things.


    Something like a status window appeared.


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    |


    Ren Hilton.


    |


    | Age:15


    |


    | Race:human


    |


    |


    | Strength:9/100


    |


    | Mana:5/100


    |


    | Intelligence:8/10


    |


    | Attributes:-


    | Fire (10/10000)


    | Water(0/10000)


    Earth (0/10000)


    |


    Spirits: None


    |<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    | Skills:-


    1) body strengthening


    2) Fireball


    |


    Bloodline: None


    |


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    The contents shown in the window were likely some characters'' stats, but what caught my attention was the name of this character.


    "Ren Hilton?Ren Hilton!!!!"I screamed this name because, after reading the name written on the top of the status window, the only thought that crossed my mind was,


    "These Are The Character Stats Of Ren Hilton." I confirmed it in my mind.


    .


    .


    .


    Ren Hilton,


    Ren in the game wasn''t any more important because he was just a third-rate viin, or we can call him a stepping stone for the protagonist.


    He was a character with a crappy personality and was too weak to be acknowledged as a real threat to the main cast. The only thing that stood out about Ren was the fact that he is a childhood friend of one of the main heroines, whose name is Mary Kleine.


    Ren was Mary''s childhood friend; he was her fiance. Ren was so obsessed with Mary because of his one-sided feelings that he often pretended to be her boyfriend,which annoyed Mary so much that she once pped him and told him to stop irritating her. She also warned him not to follow her around anymore, or she would cut him down with her sword.


    Sigh,


    But as anyone can guess, Ren didn''t listen and kept following her even after she left her hometown to study at the academy.


    In this academy, Mary met Adam, a boy with holy powers and the title of hero. With each passing day, Mary was getting closer and closer to the hero.


    Ren did things that any third-rate viin will do to tear those two apart, but every time he did something, it only brought Hero and Mary closer to each other, like some kind of power was pushing them towards each other.


    In the end, Ren got fed up with all this, so he challenged Adam to fight him and got his own ass kicked by the hero.


    ''Ah yes, he also got his mana core destroyed during the fight." I remember that thing because, after that, Renmitted suicide.


    "Hah."That was the whole story of Ren Hilton.


    ''quit boring,right?''I also thought so; he met a boring end, but not everyone gets to die like me, right?


    Ding.


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    Do you want to initiate the memory transfer?


    | [Yes/No.]


    | |


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    "What''s the memory transfer?" I don''t know anything about it; I''ll decline this.


    Ding .


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    Do you want to cancel my memory transfer?


    Yes/no


    [The consciousness of the previous owner of this body will be merged with the host, making them one person; if cancelled, there is possibly a threat of personality disorder and memory loss.]


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    "Personality Disorder and Memory Loss" These are some conditions that no human desires, and I also don''t want that to happen to me.


    ''Then fine.''I made a decision.


    "Initiate the Memory Transfer." I spoke as I kept my gaze straight to the window.


    Ding,,


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    |


    |


    (1) Initiating the Memory Transfer Process


    | ¡ã?¡ã¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã


    |


    (2) Merging Souls of Owner and Host/yer


    |


    | ¡ã?¡ã?¡ã??¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã??¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã?¡ã¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã?¡ã


    |


    (3) Completing the Process


    |


    | ¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã¡ã


    |


    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    My consciousness faded away like a dangling leaf on a dried branch, and I fell down on the spot.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 5 Memory Transfer.

    "So where am I?" I asked no one; right now I was inside a dark room, sitting cross-legged.


    "No what?" I have no clue about what happens from here on. I looked all around the room, but to no avail; I couldn''t see a thing.


    It somehow reminds me of the dark ce where I encountered that ckhole-type portal beforeing here.


    Sigh


    "So, how many absurd things have happened to me up until now?" I sighed


    The first is that I am inside a game that I used to y, and the fact that I ain''t the protagonist or any important person but a mere side viin used as a stepping stone for the growth of the hero is also very frustrating.


    My past life wasn''t great, and now that I am given another chance, it''s also useless.


    After a few minutes, the creepy silence enveloped the air.


    Silence,


    .


    Nothing happened, and the system window didn''t appear like before. I thought I had to do something now, so I


    "HEY, IS THERE ANYONE HERE?" I shouted as loud as I could; there was nothing I could do other than shout and stay down.


    Silence,


    Still, there was no response.


    ''I should try again.'' I thought I would gather air in my lungs to shout, but suddenly something abnormal happened.


    Fush.,


    When I was about to shout again, something like a tiny, neon-coloured fireball appeared out of nowhere in front of me, floating in the air and lighting up the dark room a little.


    "Hey man!! Why are you shouting here? Just keep your voice down, or I''ll fu*king kill you." And it started speaking while cursing me, of course. It''s weird and scary, but it''s also freaking awesome.


    ''I always wished to meet a ghost, and now my dream hase true! UNBELIEVABLE, RIGHT?'' This was the first thing that came to mind when I saw such a weird being. I was excited by the appearance of this strange ghost.


    ''don''t panic.'' I calmed myself. I don''t want to look uncool in front of the first ghost I''ve ever seen.


    ''Let''s start a conversation first." Yes, starting a conversation is the best way to go.


    "H-hi, Mr. Ghost, I am sorry for shouting, but can you tell me where I am?" I apologised for the inconvenience I caused.


    "Huh, Mr. Ghost, who?" Mr. Ghost asked,


    "Ain''t you a ghost?" I questioned it to confirm my doubts.


    "Me and a ''ghost'', kid, you are funny!" It started giggling while telling me that it''s not a ghost, making me much more disappointed than anything.


    "I got my hopes up for nothing." I said that since it''s not Mr. Ghost, there is no need for me to be polite.


    "So who are you?" I asked, but my tone wasn''t polite or anything like when this fireball appeared and I mistook it to be a ghost. How embarrassing!!


    "Oh, you''ve changed your way of addressing me." The fireball was shocked by the sudden shift in my tone in addressing it.


    "Because you are not worthy of my time." I said, keeping my tone as cold as ever, that my response is short and simple: if you are not worthy of my time, then you don''t get any respect; that''s my policy.


    "This type of attitude? I like it, I like it," but for some reason the fireball was happy with the way I spoke.


    "Stop wasting my time, and tell me, who are you?" I got straight to the point.


    "Haa, you are no fun; well, to be precise, I am the "system." The fireball answered my question,


    "Oh, okay," this was all I had to say when he told me that it''s ''The System." Well,every one in those isekai anime gets one, so it''s obvious that I''d also get a system.


    "I know it''s hard to believe¡ªuh, what did you say?" I was shocked by myck of response. Maybe it was expecting me to be more in a state of denial, but I am in no mood for drama here.


    "I said okay, it''s fine." I reassured it that I understood what it was saying.


    "It looks like you''re smart, so yes, I am a system." He took a pause there and said, "And the room we are in now is where the memory transfer process is going to take ce, and...


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmm, can I ask you a question?" I interrupted it. I spoke to stop his boring lecture. I knew all of this from the isekai and transmigration novels I''d read so far, so I tried to ask him some of my doubts that I must clear.


    "Oh, yes, you can, but I will answer only three questions that you ask." It said,


    "Why only three?" I asked, "I have so many questions; how am I going to ask them if it says that it''s going to answer only one?" I tilted my head in confusion.


    "Because it''s fun." And the answer that came annoyed me the most, so I told myself to stop.


    "Calm down, calm down.'' I took a deep breath and asked it a question that has been bugging me from the moment I came here.


    "Is this world a game or a parallel universe?" If I can get this thing straight, then it would easily sort so many things into their ce.


    "A parallel universe simr to the game you yed¡ªwhat was its name again?" hmmm, ah yes, (''THE QUEST OF THE MYTHICAL WORLD'')


    This world is a parallel universe where we transfer you from your world. Now ask the second question." It answered immediately,


    "So why am I transferred here?" And that too, not as protagonist but as side viin, I asked the question about the reason behind my summons.


    "That''s not a big deal; it''s just that." It took a little pause, like thinking something, and said, "No,let me exin it to you more thoroughly so there is no doubt in your mind."


    "Look, there are gods in every world, and these gods keep an eye on you and observe your every movement. The god of your world didn''t like the way your fate took a turn or the fact that you lived a horrible and traumatic life.


    He took pity on you for your bad luck and transferred you here in the body of the mortal names (Ren Hilton), who had a very tragic future ahead of him." Fireball exined these things in a very simple manner, so the only reason I am now Ren Hilton is because the real one was going to die anyway.


    "Fuu, now thest question." I asked, and I could feel my tone getting a little cold.


    "Andst question about the girl that pped me: who is she?" I recalled the way that silver-haired girl behaved in the tavern.


    "Ah, that girl. Her name is Mary." Fireball answered me with a not-so-interesting tone,


    ''As I thought, she looked simr to the illustration on the game cover, and the way she talked meant that this Ren is already hated by her, the main heroine.''


    "Now that you''ve asked all three questions, let''s start with the process of the memory transfer." Saying this, he brought me out of my thoughts.


    "Fine, but what''s the point of this memory transfer?" I asked


    "If not done, it can cause conflicts between the two souls of the host and owner, but after the process, the two souls will merge into one, and since you are mentally stronger than the owner of this body, your mind will be the dominant one, giving the host full control over this body and the previous owner full control over emotions." Fireball said, That means I am the dominant one between me and Ren.


    "Okay, let''s proceed." I agreed,


    "Good, then let''s start." The fireballmanded and initiated the process.


    Zzzzzppzz


    A tiny white particle appeared out of nowhere in the midst of the air.


    "These are the memories of the owner of this body; consume them, and the process will be done." Fireball said as he pushed the particle towards me, still afloat,


    "How should I consume this?" I asked, "This is not some chocte candy that I can just gobble up; there has to be some special way,right?


    "Eat It." Fireball said with the most serene tone ever,


    "?? "I picked up the floating white particle and put it inside my mouth, and it melted quickly, leaving a cold sensation going down my throat.


    After some seconds passed,


    "Whoa!" It started to kick in like a drug, and an absurd amount of images shed through my mind like it was flooded with memories.


    The thing that wasmon in those pictures was the existence of a girl, from Ren''s childhood to his teenage years.


    She was with him, or we can say he was with her; he smiled for her, he cried for her, and he was just alive for her.


    after some time.


    "Isn''t he too innocent to be a viin?" That was the only thing I could say after going through Ren''s memories.


    ---------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 6 First Encounter,

    The moment I consumed that white particle,


    An absurd amount of memories flooded my mind, and it felt like these memories were now bing a part of me.


    These memories are from Ren''s childhood, which he just started thinking about, and even the memories that he forgot or wanted to forget were now flowing through my mind and settling there.


    "And guess what I found?"


    Ren''s memories revealed a secret about his and Mary''s rtionship and the reason he is so obsessed with her.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Past POV


    (Inside a park.)


    In the park, there was a boy who appeared to be no more than a six-year-old. The boy sat on the swing as he pushed himself back and forth on it.


    He was very cute in appearance, as he had plump cheeks, a small stature, a round face, and pale jade skin and short dark hair.


    Overall, he looked adorable, but one thing that stood out were the pair of his golden eyes; they seemed like they had mes in them, and that made the boy look a little more aggressive than he actually was.


    Sigh


    A tired sigh escaped from his lips.


    "Haa, I''m so bored." Ren sighed as he said these words.


    Ren''s been sitting in this park for hours now, but nothing here interests him. Other kids were here sometime ago, but they also left after ying. Ren was a shy kid with an introverted personality, and due to this, he isn''t close to any other kids his age, and right now he is left with no friends and is lonely.


    The only people he interacts with are his parents and some close neighbours, whom he has known since the time he was born.


    Ren''s been sitting like this for an hour, just silently gazing around the empty park with zero interest.


    "Huh?" As he looked around, something suddenly caught his eye.


    Near the entrance to the park, there stood a small girl wearing a pink frock with a floral design on it. It seemed like it was her first time in this park because of the way she was curiously looking around the park.


    The girl was probably the same age as Ren; she had a round face with plump cheeks and two rabbit teeth slightly sticking out of her lips; shoulder-length bright silver hair adored her crown; and she had eyes matching the colour of her hair.


    "What is she doing?" Ren was a bit confused by her sudden appearance; at this time of day, no one came to the park, and this was the first time he saw this girl in this neighbourhood. He observed the girl closely.


    The girl looked here and there; she then spotted the swing where Ren is, and she started toe near him.


    Tudu tudu


    She was a little slow with her running, but for some reason, her toddler-like walk looked cute to Ren.


    "Ah,no!"Ren realised he''d been staring at her for too long, and when he noticed it, he was so ashamed that his face also started to look like a ripe tomato.


    After a few seconds,


    She came to where Ren was and looked at his face.


    "Hhngg!!" She opened her mouth to say something only to close it again. Her face flushed to the point where we could see steaming from her face.


    To cover it up, she immediately looked down to the ground,


    "So pretty." The little girl mumbled something under her breath.


    "Hmm?" and Ren wasn''t able to pick up on what she said there.


    "Nothing. I didn''t say anything. Yes, definitely, you must be hearing things." Suddenly the girl started to move her head vigorously right and left, like exaggerating her response.


    which again, for some unknown reason, seemed too cute and lovely to Ren. His face started to redden again, and he went silent, trying hard not to look at her due to his embarrassment.


    Some time passed like this in embarrassment, and nobody talked to each other.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hey, can you y on the swing?" The girl asked in a hesitating tone,and then Ren realised why she came to where he was sitting. and spoke to him.


    When Ren didn''t respond to her, the girl looked at him and asked,


    "No?" she asked, tears forming at the corner of her eyes. That gesture made Ren''s small heart ache with pain so much that he saw a little baby angel with a bow in its hand shooting a heart-shaped arrow towards his heart.


    Ren was in his own world and didn''t respond. The girl got more dejected and started to leave with her head cast down towards the ground.


    "Hey, don''t go; you can y here.". Seeing the girl try to leave, Ren tries to stop her, albeit stuttering.


    Saying this, he got off the swing to give his spot to the girl.


    "Really!thank you!" When she saw Ren getting off the swing, her expression immediately brightened, and she thanked Ren for his actions.


    "Oh, no, that''s fine." Seeing her adorable smile like that, Ren immediately got a little flustered.


    "Happ." The girl then jumped on the swing and started swinging back and forth.


    Ren had an unexinable feeling inside him that grew as he kept watching this unknown girl, and he left the park and started walking towards his house.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Even aftering back to the house, he kept thinking about what happened in the park.


    "Who was that girl?" Is she new here? How is she so adorable? Why? whywhy? ...." Ren asked himself,


    Ding dong


    With so many "whys" in his mind,the doorbell of his house rang, and he heard the voices of his parents greeting someone.


    "I won''t go down until they call me, so I don''t have to worry about meeting guests, but I''m also curious about who is there at this hour; I''ll ask Mom about itter."


    After a few seconds,


    "Ruu, sweety,e downstairs; there are some guests here to meet you." And to his bad luck, his mother called him down at the exact moment, and his nickname is Ruu.


    Step step


    He got up from his bed and came downstairs, and the moment he entered the hall where guests were, his whole world halted.


    On the sofa sat the same girl that he met in the park, but now she was apanied by a beautiful adult woman who looked like her older version.


    "Maybe it''s her sister." Ren thought to himself as he observed the duo,


    Simultaneously, the girl also looked shocked since she didn''t expect this to happen, but suddenly her expression changed, and she looked at him with a grumpy look while pouting.


    "You are the same girl from a while ago, right?" Ren asked.


    "Yes, and my name is not "the girl," it''s Mary Kleine. Also, why did you leave the park without telling me?" She yelled at Ren, The girl said that her name is Mary.


    He didn''t answer because all of this was too much for our little Ren.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 7 Lovestruck Ren.

    ?"Yes, and my name is not ''the girl,'' it''s Mary Kleine. Also, why did you leave the park without telling me?" she yelled at Ren. Mary''s voice echoed through the room, and her adorable pout entuated her frustration. On the other side, Ren stood frozen in ce, like a statue struck by the sudden turn of events.


    "Do you know Ren, Mary?" the olderdy apanying Mary asked, giving the impression that she was Mary''s elder sister.


    "Remember when I told you about meeting a handsome boy this afternoon in the park?" Mary spoke, trying to rify the situation.


    "What about it?" Mary''s sister remained confused, struggling to grasp Mary''s intended message.


    "He is the one I met in the park," Mary exined, and her sister nodded, finally understanding.


    ''She told her sister about me? That''s unexpected. But before that,'' Ren pondered, his mind preupied with something Mary had asked.


    "A pretty boy? Who? Ren remembered meeting Mary at the park, but he couldn''t recall encountering any handsome boys there.


    Silence filled the room as Ren posed his question, and everyone turned their gaze toward him, letting out synchronized sighs. The notion of this rumored "pretty boy" left Ren even more perplexed. Ignoring his confusion, Mary''s sister said,


    "So,Ren was the same boy you met in the park, right, sweetheart?" Mary''s sister asked, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes, Mom! He''s the same guy," Mary affirmed, dropping yet another surprise bomb on Ren.


    "Mom? Isn''t she your elder sister?" Ren asked, stunned by this revtion.


    Silence again enveloped the room as everyone turned to look at Ren, but this time, his parents burst intoughter.


    "Pfff,"ughter erupted from their parents as they found amusement in the situation. "Chris Rose, you''ve raised your son perfectly. He''s such a gentleman," Mary''s mommented, covering her mouth with one hand to suppress her giggles. Her eyes sparkled with an unknown glint.


    "No, Ren isn''t always like this. It''s also your fault for looking so young at this age," Ren''s mom replied, smiling.


    "I think she''s happy because Mary''s mom praised me," Ren thought to himself, trying to decipher his mother''s expression.


    "Hi Ren, my name is Marilyn Kleine, and I am a former colleague of your parents," Mrs. Marilyn introduced herself, exining her rtionship with Ren''s parents and their shared adventures over the past two decades. From their teenage years to when Ren''s father, Chris, and his mother, Rose, decided to marry and open an antique shop in the city of Sephra.


    After the party disbanded, Mrs. Marilyn returned to her hometown, got married, and gave birth to Mary there. However, tragedy struck when Mary''s father, also a swordsman, went to subjugate a monster in the backwaters and never returned, presumed dead. Now, Mrs. Marilyn had returned to Sephra to open a flower shop and be a florist.


    "But I didn''t expect Mary to meet Ren even before me," Marylin expressed her surprise, realizing her daughter had encountered Ren before their official meeting.


    "Mom, that''s not important. Hey, Ren, why did you leave without telling me?" Mary interrupted the small talk, getting straight to the point. She was genuinely upset with Ren''s behavior earlier in the park.


    Silence fell once again, with all eyes in the room fixated on Ren, awaiting his response. Mary pushed him, demanding an answer.


    "I was embarrassed to talk to you," Ren finally confessed after a long pause.


    Ren''s answer sparked curiosity in everyone''s eyes as they continued to observe him.


    "And why is that?" Mary''s questions seemed unending.


    Ren fell silent, unwilling to answer that question.


    "Hey, don''t just stand there and answer me!" Mary''s persistence grew, her impatience palpable.


    "Mary, please stop now; you''re scaring him," Marylin attempted to intervene, trying to put an end to her daughter''s relentless questioning.


    "I''m not scaring him; I''m just asking a question," Mary persisted, her tone demanding, while her mother attempted to restrain her.


    "Because you''re too cute!" Ren eximed, summoning all his courage before hastily retreating to his room on the second floor.


    Mary and the others were left dumbfounded. Ren''s response had caught them off guard, and both he and Mary blushed with embarrassment.


    "Aww! He''s so cute, your son Ren," Marylin eximed, charmed by Ren''s adorable words despite his young age.


    "Haha! Now I understand why he locked himself in his room aftering back from the park," Rose remarked, finallyprehending the reason behind her son''s peculiar behavior earlier that afternoon.


    While the two mothers engaged in conversation, Ren sat listlessly, feeling the weight of embarrassment on his beet-red face. Mary, in her own world, touched her beet red face as if confirming her cuteness.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    After Mrs. Marilyn and Mary returned to their new house in the same neighborhood, Ren found himself back in his room, curled up in a nket, lost in his thoughts. Suddenly, the door to his room creaked open.


    Tip tap.


    An attractive woman with long dark hair, fair skin, and dark eyes entered the room. It was Rose Hilton, Ren''s mother, who noticed her son''s restlessness.


    "Can''t sleep, sweetheart?" Rose approached Ren, who remained hidden beneath the nket.


    Nod nod.


    Ren nodded but didn''t emerge from his cozy hiding ce.


    Sigh.


    Rose let out a sigh, understanding the reason behind Ren''s behavior.


    "Is it because of Mary?" Rose asked, though she already knew the answer deep down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Nod.


    This time, Ren hesitated before nodding his head slowly from beneath the nket.


    "Hehe," Rose couldn''t help but giggle, finding her son''s timidness towards a girl his age endearing.


    "Ruu, do you know the reason?" Rose inquired, delving into her son''s affairs.


    Shake shake.


    This time, Ren shook his head, denying any knowledge of the reason.


    "Maybe I can help you understand, but first, you have to show me your face," Rose proposed, ready to unravel the mystery.


    Rustle.


    Ren poked his head out of the nket, resembling a curious hamster peering out of its hole.


    ''So cute,'' Rose thought, marveling at her adorable son.


    "Really?" Ren eagerly asked.


    "Yes, but you have to tell me how you feel when you see her," Rose encouraged, enjoying the embarrassment-inducing questions.


    Silence.


    Ren remained silent for a moment before finally answering, "No, I won''t because you willugh at me." He immediately retreated back into the safety of his nket.


    "I won''tugh; how could Iugh at my Ruu?" Rose reassured him, promising not to tease.


    "Pinky promise?" Ren requested, considering the Pinky Promise the most sacred contract.


    "Yep, pinky promise," Rose agreed, extending her pinky finger, which Ren reciprocated while still concealed within the nket.


    Grip.


    And so, the promise was made.


    "Now show me your face and tell me honestly," Rose instructed. Ren uncovered himselfpletely, sitting up and hugging his pillow tightly.


    "Whenever I see her, my heart races so fast, and my face feels hot," Ren confessed.


    "Why is that?" Rose yfully probed, thoroughly enjoying the intimate conversation.


    "I don''t know. I just can''t look directly into her eyes, and whenever I talk to her, my mind goes nk," Ren exined, clutching his head to emphasize his point.


    "Oh, that happens?" Rose continued to have fun listening to her son''s heartfelt descriptions.


    "Mom, please tell me why this is happening to me. Am I ill? Is this some kind of disease?" Ren''s worried tone, even in the dimly lit room, brought tears to Rose''s eyes.


    ''Aww, he''s so smitten. Should I tell him?'' Rose pondered but decided to hold back. She lifted Ren into her arms, hugging him close to her chest.


    "Ruu, what you''re experiencing is perfectly normal. It''s not a disease or an illness. It''s something everyone goes through at least once in their life. You''re just fine," Rose reassured him, enveloping him in her warmth.


    "Really, Mom? Am I fine?" Ren sought confirmation.


    "Yes, you''re more than fine," Rose affirmed, patting his back gently.


    Silence.


    Once again, Ren fell silent, lost in his thoughts. It was his habit to be quiet when contemting something.


    "If you say so, I''ll believe you," Ren surrendered to his mother''s words.


    "Now, I think it''s time for you to sleep," Rose indicated that it was time to rest.


    ''Sorry again, since I can''t tell you that you''re in love, you have to realize it yourself,'' Rose thought to herself. She got up from the bed, ready to leave, but as she was about to depart, Ren grabbed the hem of her dress, halting her movement.


    "What is it, dear?" Rose asked, amused by her son''s behavior. She yfully teased, expecting something unexpected.


    "I love you, Mom. Good night," Ren expressed his love for his mother before diving back into his nket, shutting his eyes tightly.


    "I love you too, dear," Rose responded with delight. She left Ren''s room, heading downstairs to share what happened with her husband.


    "Honey, our son is in love," she informed her husband, rying the events that transpired in the room.


    Meanwhile, inside Ren''s room, he made a determined expression, bringing his small fists to his chest. "I am going to find the reason behind this ''illness.'' I still can''t believe I''m not sick for sure."


    And so, the night continued with Ren''s curiosity driving him to seek answers, while his parents reveled in the sweet innocence of their son''s first love.

 Chapter 8 Jealous Ruu~

    ?[A/N: There is a time skip of four years to fasten the pace here]


    It has been four years since the Kleine family moved to Sephra. Their new house is in the nearby neighborhood, not too far away from the ce where Ren lives.


    Marylin and Ren''s parents were quite good friends and former colleagues, so they frequently visited each other. Because of this, Mary and Ren also became good friends.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    *Ding dong.*


    A dark-haired boy stood outside the house, pressing the doorbell. He looked no more than ten years old, with his facial features not visible due to his long bangs covering his eyes down to the tip of his nose. He stood there, holding a bouquet of roses in his hand.


    The house was no different from other houses in the neighborhood, but it had a dojo attached to it and a big backyard. However, this dojo was not for training martial arts or spiritual arts to students but only for personal use by one person.


    The namete of the house read:


    [Marilyn Kleine]


    [Mary Kleine]


    Yes, this was Mary''s new house that she and her mother shifted to, and the dojo was also for her personal use.


    Since a very young age, Mary idolized her father as her role model. Her father was a swordsman and martial artist. She always dreamt of bing like her father one day, but her father died. From then on, this wasn''t just a dream but an important goal of her life. It was her father''s wish to be the strongest swordsman in the whole Kingdom of Grav. When he died, Mary decided to fulfill hisst wish and trained hard to achieve her goal.


    In front of the house, "Coming," Mrs. Marilyn''s voice could be heard from the other side of the door, followed by the footsteps.


    Step, step...


    "Oh Ruu~ thank God you came. Mary isn''t eating anything, please help me." The moment Marylin saw Ren standing in front of her, she immediately asked him for a favor. In these couple of years, the rtionship between Marylin and Ren has also improved drastically.


    Sigh...


    "Good morning Mrs. Marilyn. I think she is training again," Ren sighed as he greeted Marylin and assumed that Mary was practicing in the dojo, and he was spot on.


    "Yes, Mr. Ren Hilton~. I''d like to request you to ask my daughter toe out of that da*n dojo. Please, it''s a request." Marylin, for some reason, started talking politely, as if she was talking to some government official, and her tone was a little grumpy as well.


    "I''ll do that, but why are you using honorifics?" Ren agreed to her request, tilting his head in confusion, and his long hair changed its position, revealing his unusual golden eyes.


    Gulp...


    ''I can''t get used to his eyes even after all these years.'' Marilyn thought to herself. It''s true that Ren''s eyes are a little otherworldly, and they captivate anyone who stares into them. It''s not a hypnosis magic; his eyes are just that beautiful.


    "It''s because of you," Marilyn said in a slightly sullen mood.


    "Huh? Because of me?" Ren was perplexed by the situation. He didn''t remember doing anything.


    "Yes, because you still call me Mrs. Marilyn even after I told you to call me just Marilyn or... mom." Marylin was pouting like a five-year-old.


    "I can''t do that since you are an elder, so I must use honorifics while talking to you. And Mary told me not to call her mom." Ren was baffled by that kind of expression and tried to exin himself.


    "You only listen


    to her, hmph." Marilyn huffed a little. By ''her,'' she meant Mary. Ren was lost in his thoughts as he tried toe up with any ideas to please Marylin.


    Step...


    "Hey Ruu~, why don''t we do this?" Marylin''s whole persona changed. She smiled seductively as she gazed into Ren with her toothy smile. Slowly, she took a step forward, and Ren was pushed back a little.


    Gulp...


    "D-do what, Mrs. Marilyn?" Ren asked as he gulped and saliva went down his throat. This seductive appearance of Marylin was too much for his little heart to handle.


    Touch...


    Marilyn ced her slender fingers on Ren''s chin and made him look at her. Ren was one head smaller than her, so he had to look at her with his face upward.


    "Why don''t you call me mother-inw?" Marylin brought her lip near Ren''s ears and whispered these words to him.


    "W-What? I-I-I can''t do that." Ren was flustered to the point that his whole body was on fire, as if someone turned up the temperature. Ren heard Marilyn''s suggestion, and his face flushed to his ears. He got flustered by her idea.


    Pat, pat...


    "Hahaha, I was just kidding. Come inside." Seeing his meek behavior was a good dose of sugar for Marilyn. She patted him on his head and invited the flustered boy inside the house.


    Ren immediately got inside the house and walked into the dojo, as he didn''t want to handle Marilyn''s mischief. Inside the dojo, there stood an extremely beautiful girl. She was practicing swordsmanship techniques by herself. Ren watched the girl from the dojo''s entrance.


    Strike, strike...


    Every time she moved, Mary''s silver thread-like hair fluttered in the air, and whenever she made a strike, she wore a determined expression.


    Silence...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She stopped for a second.


    The girl spotted Ren watching her from the corner of the room. She only looked at him for a second and then turned in the opposite direction and strode toward the middle-aged man in the middle of the room who was observing her carefully.


    "Sir Antonio, how was it?" Mary asked. This red-headed old man was Mary''s sword instructor, and he had been teaching her the art of swords for almost two and a half years.


    "That was damn great! Your progress is tremendous in thesest two years. It has been unbelievable. You''ll leave me behind in some years," Sir Antonio said.


    "But sir, it''s all thanks to you," Mary tried to give him his share of credit.


    Sigh...


    "That''s not true, dear. It''s because you worked hard to improve your sword arts," Sir Antonio patted her on the head, and Mary was delighted to be praised.


    "Bye." Then Sir Antonio left the dojo, while he smiled subtly at little Ren and passed by him.


    ''Why is she so happy when Sir Antonio pats her?'' Ren thought. He felt his heart ache whenever Mary smiled for someone who was not him.


    Crumble...


    "Sh*t." Due to excessive force applied to his hands, the flower bouquet crumbled. Ren swiftly threw them out the window, but it didn''t go unnoticed by Mary.


    "What did you throw out of the window?" Mary asked as she walked toward Ren.


    "Nothing, just some garbage." Ren tried to cover it up by saying this with an emotionless tone while looking toward his own feet.


    "Why are you grumpy now? Did something happen?" Mary asked. It''s not very often that Ren talks like this to her.


    "Nothing, I just came to tell you that your mom is worried since you didn


    ''te to eat," Ren responded to Mary, still trying hard not to make eye contact with her.


    "Fine, I aming there, so you can wait for me in the living room. First, let me take a bath since I am all sweaty from all that training." Mary also didn''t pry deeper into it and told him to wait in the living room.


    Nod...


    "Fine." Ren just nodded while turning to leave when suddenly someone grabbed the hem of his shirt.


    "Huh?" Then Ren turned his face towards Mary, waiting for her to say something. She had a little blush on her face as she said,


    "You don''t have to be so jealous of Sir Antonio. You know that you will always remain my most important friend." Mary then showed a toothy smile and expected some kind of response from Ren.


    "That''s good." Saying this, Ren left towards the hall, thinking something like, ''I don''t want to be just a friend but something more than a friend because I love you.''


    In these four years, Ren has found out the root of his disease, and that''s ''love.'' He knows that his feelings towards Mary are love.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    When Ren left the dojo...


    Slump...


    Mary slumped down on her spot like she lost all of her energy. Even if it looked fine on the outside, from the inside, she was a mess.


    "Ruu~ is so cute when he is jealous." It''s not like Mary isn''t aware of how Ren feels about her, but what she isn''t sure about are her own feelings.


    "Ah yes, that thing he threw out of the window." Suddenly, she got up from her spot and jumped out of the window, looking for the thing that Ren threw when he was all pouty like that.


    "Hmph, you should at least give it to me since you brought it for me." Mary pouted as she looked around and saw a crumbled bouquet of flowers on the ground.


    Sigh...


    Mary sighed after seeing the sorry state of the bouquet and picked it up. She then re-entered the dojo from the same window she came from and ced the crumbled bouquet on the nearby table.


    "I''ll keep it in the vase since some flowers remain intact." For her, these ruined flowers were something she wants to treasure. Thinking that, she entered the bath and after washing herself, she dipped inside the bathtub and let the fatigue wash away.


    "I know that Ren likes me. No! I don''t think he likes me, but he loves me." Mary spoke as she let herself merge under the water in the bathtub.


    "Yes, he is madly in love with me." She knows that Ren is in love with her, and for some reason, she doesn''t hate it at all. If anything, she likes it when Ren is fawning over her, and she also doesn''t hate the idea of being Ren''s girlfriend or marrying him.


    "If he confessed to me, should I ept it or not?" But this was the biggest question that she could easily solve, but a single person is in the way. If he was not there, she would have epted Ren a long time ago. But from the moment she met this boy, she''s been thinking about him endlessly.


    "What is he doing right now? I want to know." Mary always seeks answers to questions like these.


    "Adam Stales, where are you?" Yes, this boy is the reason for her confusion.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 9 Rejection.

    At Mary''s house.


    Clink,


    While Ren and Mary were engaged in some kind of conversation, Mrs. Marilyn brought snacks for both of them and ced them on top of the table.


    "Ruu made these cookies especially for you."Marylin said,she made some heart shaped cookies for Ren to enjoy,


    " Really? Thank you, Mrs. Marilyn."Ren said, he still addressed her politely even after what happened at the doorstep,


    "Have fun."Mrs. Marilyn left the room, leaving Mary and Ren alone.


    "How is your training going?"But since Ren was used to being with Mary all the time, he didn''t mind it at all.


    So we started the conversation first.


    "It''s great! What about you? Did your element manifest?"Mary asked, like she said Ren''s element isn''t awakened till now,his father says that he is ate bloomer,


    "No, but I think it will manifest soon."Ren Said, he tried to show away this topic since he doesn''t like talking about it,


    "I wonder what Ren''s element will be; I hope it will be the same as mine."Mary said as she imagined something up her head,


    "Mary, you have the Aqua element, right?"Ren asked, Mary can control the aquatic element,


    "Yep, same as my father and ''that'' guy."Mary responded,


    When Mary mentioned the person called "that guy," she meant about the boy she met inst year''s elementary level swordsmanshippetition, which was organized in Sephra.


    The name of the boy was "Adam Stales," and he was amoner just like Mary and Ren. Adam came from a rural ce and is from a humble background.


    This blond kid was the one who defeated Mary in the final round of thepetition and became her rival from that day. Adam left arge impact on Mary''s life, who is considered a genius for her age.


    From then on, Mary sees Adam Stales as her rival and strongly believes that she must defeat him to be able to be the strongest swordsman in the kingdom.


    Mary is working hard to catch up to him, but whenever Mary talks about Adam,


    Ren''s heart aches so much that today he thought about ending this all together.


    "Hey Mary, let''s go to the park."Ren said as he stood up,he looked like he was fed up with something


    "Why?"Mary tilted her head in confusion and asked for the reason.


    "Please, I want to tell you something."Ren didn''t answer her but kept urging,


    Sigh


    "Fine."Mary sighed but agreed,


    "Thank you!"Ren showed gratitude as a smile appeared on his face,


    Thump,


    Seeing Ren get happy just because she epted his request made Mary feel some different kind of emotion, and this is not the first time this has happened whenever she sees Ren happy about something.


    Mary feels this hazy feeling inside her heart grow, but she doesn''t know what to call it.


    .


    .


    .


    After finishing snacks, they walked towards the park and entered it.


    "Hey, why don''t you sit on that swing there?"Ren suggests,


    "I''m not a kid anymore, so just tell me what you have to say."Mary directly gets straight to the point, Ren urges Mary to sit on the swing, she rejects the proposal, and Ren makes an extremely hurt expression.


    "Ha! can''t be helped."saying this, Mary then walked past Ren, sat on the swing, and started swinging back and forth slowly.


    "Thanks."Ren thanks her,


    "Now tell me what this is all about."Getting impatient, Mary asked the reason behinding to this park where they used to y when they were kids.


    Fuuu


    "Mary Kleine, I love you!"Ren shouted these words,this has his reason toe to the park all along,he just can''t sit like this when Mary talks about other guys in front of him.


    Thudd


    Mary fell backward from the swing because she was too shocked by Ren''s sudden confession.


    "What- what do you mean?"Mary was having problems with getting words out of her lips,


    "I-I mean, from the first time we met in this park till today, I have always loved you, not as a friend but as a girl so-and-s."Ren started exining to her what he meant,


    "Stop, just give me some time."Mary brought her palm on Ren''s mouth and covered it so he no longer can speak


    "Huh"Ren was baffled by her course of action,


    "So you are telling me that you love me and you want to marry me."Mary asked as she slowly removed her hands,


    "Yes."Ren''s immediate response startled Mary, but soon she regained herposure.


    " Ren, I am so sorry, but I can''t ept this confession."Mary world dropped like a bomb and,


    "Why, do you not like me?"Ren was visibly panicking as sweat beads streamed down his forehead,


    "It''s not that; I see you as a good friend and think you are cute when you get jealous of me, but I don''t think I like you in that way. So I am sorry."Mary exined,she said that she doesn''t hate Ren but cannot see him in a different light than a mere childhood friend,


    " "


    " "<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Soon silence befell them, making this situation more awkward for both of them.


    "Fine."Ren then curled his fist, breathed deeply, and spoke to break the silence.


    Shock


    "You are fine with it?"Mary was shocked when she thought that Ren had epted her decision.


    "Of course not! but now you know my feelings for you, so I can do something about it."Ren said,what does he mean by doing something?


    "What do you mean by that?"Mary is not getting the point, which is why she asked in a confused manner.


    "Mary Kleine, I, Ren Hilton, will make you fall in love with me."Ren dered these words,he sounded so confident that it even embarrassed him that he said those words so openly,soon his face picked up a crimson shade,


    Ren ran out of the park without looking back at Mary at full speed.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the park


    Chuckle.


    Seeing Ren say something like that, Mary thought


    "Ren is dumb, but he is also cute."Mary said,she was not happy when Ren said that he is fine with her decision like she was expecting him to retaliate,But Ren dered that he wouldn''t stop here, Mary for some reason felt reassured in her heart.


    "What would happen if I ept it?" Mary felt empty from inside when she rejected Ren so tantly.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    In Mary''s house.


    Marilyn and her daughter were sitting at the table, and Mary told her mother about the event that happened in the park without leaving anything.


    When Marilyn heard about her daughter''s rejection of Ren, she was utterly disappointed in her, but when she heard about Ren''s deration to make her daughter fall in love with him, she felt proud of Ren.


    "Now Mary, look at me, and tell me why you rejected Ruu."Marylin asked,


    "I told you because-" Mary tried to reason with her mother but,


    "Not that bullshit; tell me the truth."This time Marilyn cut her in mid-sentence and spoke in a rather harsh tone since she didn''t like the fact that Mary rejected Ren with a fake reason like,


    (I can''t see you as anything other than a friend.)


    So Marilyn wanted to know why her little Ren was rejected by Mary.


    "No, that''s the reason."Mary was still stuck on it,


    "Is it because of that blonde kid you metst year in thepetition?"Marylin asked, and she was correct,


    Nod, nod.


    This time Mary didn''t answer; she just nodded her head in eptance and kept her head down.


    "Is he more important than Ren?"Marylin asked with visible sadness in her eyes,


    "Mom Ren is a good guy, and I know that, but I must defeat Adam and be a great swordsman, so then I can achieve my father''s dream."When Mary said this, she looked up and stared into her mother''s eyes, not breaking the eye contact this time.


    Sigh


    Marilyn sighed inwardly after seeing her daughter and asked:


    "Mary, dear, if the timees when you have to choose between that blonde kid and Ren, whom would you choose?" Marylin''s question was right,


    " "Mary didn''t answer and just went silent like this


    "You don''t even know your own feelings; what will happen if Ren leaves you for someone else?"Marylin was worried that her daughter might lose the only friend she has,


    "That won''t happen."Mary answered with confidence and showed a toothy smile.


    "Why do you say that?"Marylin asked her daughter,she wants to know the reason why her daughter is so confident about this,


    "Because Ren loves me so much that he can''t live without me."Mary said in a very leisurely manner, quite cheekily.


    When Marilyn heard her daughter, a vein popped on her head, which she then warned her daughter about,"Mary, let me warn you not to hurt Ruu''s emotions." Suddenly the room temperature dropped a few degrees,


    "You don''t have to worry about that because, even if I did, I know he wille back to me."Mary said, for her Ren was someone who would never leave her even if made a mistake,


    "Haa, just remember, don''t hurt Ruu''s emotions."Marylin didn''t agree with her and repeated her warning,she doesn''t want her Ruu~ to be hurt,


    "I''ll keep that in mind."Mary said,


    Then Marilyn looked at Mary for a second and left the room.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    In a dark room, a dark-haired boy wasying on his bed like there was no soul left in him.


    "She really rejected me."Ren said, rejection was never a possibility in his mind,he never considered that she would reject him.


    "I think I was the only one who thought I was special to her."Ren thought that he was delusional, the feelings were never mutual,


    He was shaken to the core by Mary''s rejection.


    When he got home he just ran upstairs to his room,his face was a whole mess with dried tear marks,he cried for like hours.


    Even if Ren sessfully held it in front of Mary and made thatst bold statement.


    "But I will definitely make her fall for me."


    Thinking so, Ren fell asleep.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 10 Precious To You.

    ?Mary Kleine''s POV


    (A/N: This is Mary''s past POV.)


    "Let''s go."


    Mom held my hand, and we then walked into the room, where everyone in the room was wearing ck-colored clothes. The moment we entered, everyone''s eyes turned towards my mother, and then they looked at me with pitiful eyes.


    An olderdy in herte thirties came forward and walked up to us and hugged my mom tightly, and suddenly my mom started sobbing while thatdy rubbed my mother''s back, saying something like


    "Everything''s going to be all right."


    And then thisdy looked at me and said,


    "Dear, please take care of your mother."


    Nod.


    I nodded my head, then my mom left thedy''s embrace and held my hand again, and we walked towards the centre of the room, where a ck wooden box was ced covered by all types of beautiful flowers, and in that box there was a man sleeping peacefully, like he was resting after a long time, but the only thing that pained my heart was that he wasn''t breathing anymore.


    When I saw him in his face, my vision blurred, and tears started to run down my cheeks.


    I remembered thest thing he said to me when he left the house.


    (Don''t worry, Mary, dad will be back in a few days.)


    He left me and mom at home and went to kill a monster, and guess what? He never came back, but what came was his body with no soul left in it.


    I wiped my tears off my face and looked at the box, and some letters were carved on the coffin.


    || Robert Kleine||


    It was the name of this man.


    The man who was my hero


    The man whom I admired so much


    "F-father aaahhhah"


    When I read that name, I just couldn''t control myself anymore and started crying.


    My mother, who was also crying, then hugged me, and we cried like that for hours.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    After the funeral, we came home, and I ran towards my father''s study, leaving my mother behind in the corridor.


    I entered my father''s study and looked around. The room was filled with different kinds of things that he had gathered through all his life and the adventures he had, but what I was looking for were not these things but something that my father loved the most.


    "Where is it?"


    Then I walked towards the end of the room and saw arge metal locker with a password on it.


    "What''s the password?" Since I never asked, my father never told me about the password, but the only thing I know is about the thing that is inside that locker.


    So as a password, I tried his name, birthday date, and all the other stuff, but the locker was still locked.


    Step step.


    I heard some faint footsteps entering the room, then I saw my mother passing by me and standing in front of the locker. She then ced her finger on the surface of the locker and drew something that can be spelled as


    M. A. R. Y.


    Click click.


    Then, with a clicking sound, the door of the locker opened.


    Then mom turned to me and said,


    "Even if this thing was special for Robert, his most treasured one will always be you."


    "I-I know."


    I stuttered there because my tears just won''t stop whenever I think about my father and remember the fact that he is no longer with us.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I then took a step towards the locker and looked at the item that was inside.


    There was the item my father treasured for his whole life and gave up on because of his family.


    Inside the locker was a katana ced on an


    Katanakake [A/N: a specific type of stand for Katana]. It has a tinum de about 25 inches long. The de is so sharp that it looks like it can slice through anything.


    The Katana has a gold pommel and guard, while it has a ck wooden hilt. Besides the Katana, there was a scabbard resting on another Katanakake with an envelope ced beside it.


    This was the treasure of my father; this sword was given to him by an elf as a reward for saving his life from an horde of demons. While this sword was given to him by an elf, the one who forged it was a renowned dwarven cksmith, and the cksmith named this sword Tizona.


    My father was an eight-star swordsman, but it was hard even for him to pull out the full strength of this sword.


    Shut


    The only thing I picked up from the whole locker was a letter, and then I closed the door of the locker.


    I sat on a chair in the corner of the study and carefully tore the seal on the envelope. Inside the envelope were some written notes. I ced the envelope on the table and started reading the notes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After a while, I finished reading those notes.


    "Haa, so this was the reason my father gave up."


    These notes were mostly about his journey as an adventurer and his only dream of bing the strongest swordsman in the whole Grav kingdom.


    Father always dreamed about bing a better swordsman and worked hard to achieve this dream, but one day he met my mother, and he immediately fell in love with her, and the same can be said for my mom.


    Then they dated and eventually married each other, and after a year, I was born. My father, who was still aiming to be a great swordsman with his sword Tizona, gave up on his dream the moment he looked at my face when I was born.


    "He chose his family over his dream."


    (Sometimes you have to choose what''s more precious, and for me, it''s my daughter, "Mary.")


    This was thest line of the note. After that, he remained an adventurer but gave up on his dream of bing a great swordsman and continued to work on small missions to make a living, like escorting jobs, killing goblins, and gathering herbs, until he died while fighting a behemoth and saving the vigers of the neighbouring vige.


    "He was a great man till his end."


    I got up from my chair and went to my mother in the living room. When I entered the room, my mother was sitting on the sofa, looking dearly at a picture in her hand. When she noticed me, she slowly ced the picture back on the side table.


    It was a family picture of me, my mom, and my dad. My mom said nothing and looked at me with vacant eyes, like she was expecting something from me. She lost all her hope in this world.


    Fuu.


    I took a deep breath and


    "Mom, I am going to be the greatest swordsman in the whole Kingdom of Grav and aplish my father''s dream."


    When I said that, my mother''s eyes shook. She got up and came to me, then just wrapped her arms around me. I can feel my vision blurring and my mother crying while holding me.


    "This is thest time I am going to cry, Father."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    (A/N: if you have any thoughts about this chapter, you canment them below.)

 Chapter 11 Love Him Or Hate Him?

    Mary Kleine''s POV


    "Mom, I am bored."


    "If you are getting bored, why don''t you go and go to the park that we saw on our way?"


    My mom told me, and she kept unpacking the boxes and cing the furniture in its ce with her magic.


    Six months after my father''s death and my deration toplete his dream,we left our hometown.


    Since there was nothing left there for us, we shifted to the city of ''Sephra," where my mother used to live when she was young and work as an adventurer.


    "Though she still looks young,"


    Mom''s going to open a flower shop here, and I am going to focus on my swordsmanship. Though I can''t hold a sword until I turn eight years old.


    "Then I am going to the park."


    "Take care, sweetheart, ande back till dinner time."


    After getting out of the house, I immediately ran towards the park that I saw whileing here.


    Soon I arrived at the entrance of the park and looked around. The park was small, with a couple of slides and swings in it and a bench at the end of the park.


    .


    .


    .


    So I looked around.


    Then I saw a boy sitting on the swing; he had been looking at me from the moment I entered the park.


    I walked towards the boy, and his face turned red as soon as I got close to him.


    I got near him, and the moment I looked him in the face, I felt my face grow hot because what I saw was a round face with pale white skin and dark hair.


    But the most striking feature of his face were the pair of his golden eyes, which were so beautiful and attractive, and with them he stared deeply at me.


    "So pretty"


    "Hmmm"


    I involuntarily uttered these words and immediately regretted it.


    I can feel my face getting hot due to embarrassment, but he didn''t hear what I said, so I tried to cover it up by saying he was hearing things.


    Then I took a breath and said,


    "Hey, can I y swing?"


    I asked in a slightly hesitating tone and waited for him to respond, but he didn''t answer, so I asked again.


    "No?"


    Still, he didn''t answer, so I began to leave the ce.


    "Hey, don''t go; you can y here."


    But the boy stopped, and after saying this, he got off the swing and gave his spot to me.


    " Really! Thank you!"


    "O-oh, no, that''s fine."


    I thanked him, hopped onto the swing, and started swinging back and forth.


    After some time, I got off the swing and looked around.


    "He left?''


    I didn''t'' know why I was so upset when the boy left.


    After that, I walked back home since it was time for dinner.


    When I entered the house and looked around, all the furniture and things were ced perfectly.


    .


    Then mom walked out of the room, saying,


    "Ah Mary, did you have fun in the park?"


    " Yeah"


    "Why are you upset?"


    I told her about what happened in the park and how I met this pretty girl, to which she sighed and told me not to worry about it.


    "Why are you getting ready? Are you going somewhere?"


    "Ah, that''s right, we are going out to meet some of my old friends and former colleagues. Mary should also get ready."


    "Your colleagues? Are you talking about your former party members?"


    "Yes, sweety, so get ready; we have to get there quickly."


    "Fine."


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Now we are standing in front of a two-story house, which seemed pretty normal to me.


    Mom walked to the door and pressed the doorbell.


    Creak.


    After a few seconds, a beautifuldy opened the front door. She was gorgeous, and she had long, dark, shiny hair that reached up to her waist and was tied in a braid. Her hair kind of reminds me of the boy I met today.


    " Surprise!"


    " Whoa!"


    Suddenly, my mom jumped onto thedy and hugged her tightly, totally surprising thetter one.


    "What''s happening, Ros-Marily?"


    "Long time no see, Chris."


    After that, a red-haired man came to us and halted in the corridor when he saw Mom waving at him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    After that, we came inside the house.


    The house was normal from the inside and had a calm atmosphere.


    My mom was chatting with her friends; they are my mother''s only friends and certainly very sweet people.


    "Where is your son?"


    "Ruu is upstairs in his room; wait a minute, I''ll call him."


    Then Mrs. Rose got up from her chair and


    "Ruu sweety,e downstairs; there are some guests here to meet you."


    "So their son''s name is Ruu.''


    Then, after a minute, something unexpected happened.


    Because the one who entered the room was the same boy that I met at the park.


    When he entered, he also noticed me and


    "You are the same girl from a while ago, right?"


    When I saw him again, I asked him the question that had been on my mind since this afternoon.


    "Yes, and my name is not '' the girl," it''s Mary Kleine. Also,why did you leave the park without telling me?"


    I said it grumpily because I was upset at him for leaving me alone in the park.


    "Mary, do you know Ren?"


    "Didn''t I tell you how I met a pretty boy in the park?"


    "What about that?"


    "He is the one I met in the park."


    I answered Mom and turned towards the boy, whom my mother called Ren.


    "Pretty boy? who?"


    When Ren asked this question, everyone in the room looked towards him and sighed in unison.


    "He is not even aware that he is pretty."


    "So Ren was the same boy you met in the park, right, sweety?"


    "Yes, mom, he is the same guy."


    "Mom? Isn''t she your elder sister?"


    Again, everyone inside the room looked towards Ren, but this time his parents burst intoughter.


    "Chris Rose, you raised your son perfectly; he is a gentleman."


    mom said while her eyes sparked from getting praised and being called young.


    "No, Ren isn''t always like this, and it''s also your fault for looking so young at this age."


    Mrs. Rose told me that her son''s behaviour is not always like this and also praised my mom, albeit teasingly.


    Then my mom introduced herself and exined her rtionship with Ren''s parents.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "But I didn''t expect Mary to meet Ren even before me."


    "Mom, that''s not important. Hey Ren, why did you leave without telling me?"


    I demanded an answer from him since I wanted to know the reason why he left me alone in the park.


    " I was embarrassed to talk to you."


    Now every single pair of eyes in the room turned towards Ren.


    "And why is that?"


    I asked again since I wanted a proper answer, but Ren went silent all of a sudden.


    "Hey, don''t just stand there and answer me."


    "Mary, please stop now; you are scaring him."


    "I am not scaring him; I am just asking a question."


    Mother didn''t understand how frustrated I was because of Ren''s silence.


    "Because you are too cute."


    Saying this, Ren ran back to his room on the second floor.


    After that, the room was full of chatter and gossip, but my world had now stopped.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Am I cute?"


    Some sort of odd feeling was growing inside my heart.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Three yearster.


    "The winner is Adam Stales."


    Apuse*


    Everyone in the arena was pping for the blond-haired boy, who was holding the tip of his sword on my neck with water spears hovering over him.


    His name is Adam Stales, and he is amoner just like me. Adam is an excellent swordsman since he defeated me without even sweating.


    And he also has the same elemental magic as me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    '' water''.


    Adam slowly lowered his sword and gave me a hand to stand up since I was sitting on my buttocks.


    "Next time, I''ll defeat you."


    "You''ll have to join the imperial academy to fight me again."


    "So you''re going to the academy?"


    " Yes"


    "Then wait for me; I''ll get my revenge there."


    "That''s cool."


    After that, he walked towards the stage without even looking back at me.


    "At least say goodbye, dummy."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    A yearter.


    It''s been a year since I was defeated by Adam.


    After that, I always practised my techniques and tried to improve myself.


    "Hey, stop practising now and eat something."


    "I think you are right."


    .


    Ruu called me for dinner.


    Yep, my swordsmanship isn''t the only thing that improved; my rtionship with Ruu also changed drastically.


    Now Ruu is my best friend and my only friend.


    Since I never engage with other kids around me, only Ren is my friend.


    And during this time, I''ve noticed some things about Ruu.


    .


    The first is that he gets jealous of me if I talk to any boy or talk about Adam in front of him.


    The second is that Ruu is adorable when he gets jealous.


    The third and most important is that Ruu is in love with me.


    .....


    "Mary Kleine, I love you!"


    Thump .


    I fell backwards from the swing because I was too shocked by Ruu''s sudden confession.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "I-I mean, from the first time we met in this park till today, I always loved you, not as a friend but as a girl, so-s," Ren kept fumbling.


    "St-stop, just give me some time." I was overwhelmed by the sudden confession.


    "Huh?" Ren gasped.


    "So you are telling me that you love me and you want to marry me?" I confirmed.


    "Yes," Ren agreed.


    Ruu answered with a straight face, but suddenly, for a second, Adam''s face shed through my mind.


    "Ruu, I am so sorry, but I can''t ept this confession." I rejected him, and I still don''t know why those words stabbed my heart.


    "Why do you not like me?" Ren asked, and he looked like he was tearing up.


    "It''s not that; I see you as a good friend and think you are cute when you get jealous about me, but I don''t think I like you in that way. So I am sorry." I exined, but with every sentence, it felt like I was lying to him.


    "What am I even saying?" I thought. I didn''t know what I was saying.


    "Fine." Ren gave me a defeated smile.


    "You are fine with it?" I was shocked and a little disappointed when Ruu epted my decision so easily.


    "Offcourse not! "But now you know my feelings for you, so I can do something about it," Ren said.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, but I was not getting the point, so I asked again.


    Then Ruu took a deep breath and


    "Mary Kleine, I Ren Hilton will make you fall in love with me," said Ruu, running out of the park at full speed without looking back at me. leaving me there in the park again, like he did when we first met here and when he called me cute in front of his parents.


    Chuckle.


    When Ruu dered that he wouldn''t stop here, I, for some reason, felt reassured in her heart.


    ''dummy ~''


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Five yearster.


    I am sitting in a tavern, and in front of me sits a boy with long, unkempt, dark hair that covers his face and eyes, so I wasn''t able to see his expressions.


    "So what is this about?"


    I asked him while trying to keep my voice as cold as possible.


    "Don''t be like that, Mary; we know each other from our childhood, and you are my fiance, so it''s natural for me to bring you out on a date."


    "Ren Hilton, I am not your fiance, and we aren''t engaged in the first ce; that was just a verbal promise between our parents."


    The boy in front of me went silent and looked down at the table.


    Yes, he is my former childhood friend and my best friend, Ren Hilton.


    So many things have changed in thest five years, and one of them is my rtionship with Ren.


    After the deration that Ren made about five years ago. He tried every single way to woo me, but I rejected him in every way possible. The reason behind this was simple.


    I had to focus on my swordsmanship and my goal.


    So after these countless rejections, Ren began to change. He somehow became a stalker of me and annoyed me with his petty confessions every day.


    Then, to keep Ren in check, I tended to be harsh with my words and actions.


    So whenever Ren confessed to me, Ipared him with Adam, who is my rival and the biggest source of jealousy for Ren.


    Unlike Adam, Ren is an average person with nothing special or worthy. Whenever Ren made an achievement, in the back of my mind, I subconsciouslypared it to Adam''s.


    But it didn''t work; it had the opposite effect, and Ren increased his efforts to pursue me, which made me hate him to the fullest.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After a few seconds of silence, Ren opened his mouth.


    "It''s because of that blonde douchebag, right?" He said.


    " What?" I don''t know who he is talking about.


    "Yeah, that''s definitely it; you like him, right? That''s why you always reject me. Why do you like that asshole so much just because he has the same elemental magic as you or because he is a little cooler than me?" Ren kept going on with insults.


    After that, Ren just kept bbering and insulting Adam. And I can''t see him cursing at my rival.


    "What qualifications do you have to talk like that about Adam?" I was frustrated.


    * p*


    ''Sh*t.'' I pped him. When Ren just kept bbering on and on about Adam, I just couldn''t let it slide, so I just pped him right in the face.


    Now he is looking at me with a dumbfounded expression stered all over his face.


    "Ah, I regret it." Yes, I regretted pping Ren, but when he demeaned my one and only rival, I just couldn''t keep quiet about it.


    "Why do you keep following me? I told you that I am not your fiance." I put on a hateful expression, and I hate myself for doing this.


    But since I pped him, I was too scared to apologise, so I changed the topic to our engagement.


    "And our engagement is something our parents decided on their own."


    I took a breath and said,


    "I refuse to ept their decision, and that-"


    And then.


    "Shit fu*k ahhaaaaaaaaaa"


    Then suddenly, Ren grabbed his head and started screaming and rolling all over the floor.


    '' I didn''t think he would react like this.''


    Then, after a few minutes, Ren got up while holding the chair and looked at me like she was expecting something.


    I got up from my chair.


    "Looks like you''ve finally gone crazy. Well, I don''t care, but do you understand what I told you?" I spat.


    "Huh," he said, looking at me listlessly.


    "Haa, I think he doesn''t understand a thing." Ren was looking at me stupidly.


    So I made myself clear.


    "I said that you should stop bothering me and don''t ever show me your face again."


    Ren immediately opened his mouth and


    "Fine," he said.


    "I knew it; you won''t ept. Huh? What did you say?" Since I couldn''t believe what he said, I asked him to repeat it.


    "Fine," he repeated himself.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No" is another immediate response.


    "So you are saying that you won''t follow me and irritate me, right?" I asked.


    "Yeah," "Ren agreed. I don''t know how to feel about that.


    "you fine?" Ren asked me since I went silent all of a sudden.


    " promise"


    "What?"


    "Promise me that you won''t trouble me anymore." I can''t believe this guy, so I asked him for a promise.


    "Oh, that''s fine. I promise that I won''t trouble you any more than this." Ren said it in a crystal-clear voice.


    "I don''t believe you; I know you won''t keep your word and behave like a disgusting creature again."


    Yep, I can''t believe him because after a few days he''ll be back to his old ways, so I left the tavern while cussing at him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    At Mary''s home.


    "How was your date with Ruu?"


    "As usual, and why do you keep calling him by his nickname?"


    When mom asked me about Ren, I told her that nothing happened different from usual but excluded the whole thing about pping him in the face.


    Because mom would probably kill me if she knew that I harmed her ''Ruu ''.


    Then I went to my room andid on my bed.


    .


    I have this guilty feeling inside me whenever I say something bad to Ren.


    But it''s also his fault for being so clingy and creepy.


    Then suddenly, one thought popped into my mind.


    "What I should do after defeating Adam"


    When I thought this, suddenly Ren''s smiling face appeared in front of me.


    Thump.


    My heart thumps whenever I imagine Ren smiling at me.


    I have this dream that when I be the strongest swordsman in the Garv kingdom, I will achieve my father''s dream and defeat Adam Stales. I will ept Ren''s proposal, maybe even marry him, but until then, I have to keep rejecting him.


    I don''t want any disturbance in my training, and I am damn sure that he is not going to leave me because of these petty fights.


    "Because he loves me.''


    I am going to the Imperial Academy after a month, so I don''t have to meet Ren for a year, and I can improve my skills there and defeat Adam.


    Ren is also going to apply there next year, but we would be in a different academic year since Ren is a year younger than me.


    Anyway, I have to think about how I am going to avoid Ren in thisst month.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    (A/N: no more Mary Kleine POV for a while.)

 Chapter 12 The Chosen Ones

    ?Ren''s POV.


    "So that''s it."


    "We are done?"


    "Yeah, that''s all there is to know about the owner of this body; from now on, you are Ren Hilton."


    Now the memory transfer isplete.


    This memory transfer revealed many shocking things that I didn''t know until now.


    So when I was seeing all these memories sh through my mind, I was freaking surprised.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    Now back to present, to our system or Mr. Fireball.


    Silence...


    "What now?"


    "Nothing since this was thest step. Now you''re free to go." Mr. Fireball said while hovering above my head.


    ''huh!!!''


    "No mission or any tasks like saving the world?" I asked. As far as I am concerned, there has to be something that these Gods want me to do. That''s why they brought me here, right?


    "Nah, don''t you know who you are now?" Mr. Fireball was specially pressed on the word "now."


    It clicked for me.


    "I am Ren Hilton, a third-rate viin in this world."


    "So do you think you can do something that was supposed to be a deed only the protagonist of the story could do?" Mr. Fireball asked. I am nobody in this world, so there is no burden on my shoulders.


    "No, but there has to be something, right?" I still can''t believe that they don''t want anything from me.


    "Soooo annoying! Hey, what did you regret most in yourst life?" Mr. Fireball was a little aggressive.


    What did I regret in my past life? Only one thing came to mind, and that is,


    "I regret that I didn''t get to live my youth like everyone else." I said while looking at him for any kind of response.


    "That''s it! Since you have another chance in this life, why don''t you live your youth then?" Maybe he liked my answer and said this.


    "Yeah, I can do that." When I think about it carefully, there is no need for me, the "viin," to be important in this whole story. So I can live my life normally, and since I know what the future will be like, I can avoid dangers.


    "Thank you for your advice, Mr. Fireball." I showed gratitude to him. I didn''t expect that I''d be this thankful to him when I came here.


    "It''s fine." He said with a slight elevation in his voice.


    "So I don''t have to save this world, but at least I should get some kind of power or gift like other Isekai heroes, right?" But I can''t ask for more since I got another chance to live.


    "Now I''ll send you back." He said without wasting time.


    "huh? You ain''ting with me?" I asked since it said it was a system; isn''t it normal for it to be with me?


    "Nah, how can you even think about that? This is thest time we meet, and if a situation arises, I will be the one to contact you." Mr. Fireball said.


    "Then what about that whole ''system'' thingy?" I asked. When I came here, he introduced himself as a system.


    "Oh, that''s... do you remember that transparent blue te from before?"


    "Yeah." I do remember that transparent te that appeared a while ago.


    "That''s your system, so use it well."


    "Then, when I came here, you said you were ''the system.'' What about it?"


    "Haa, you have so many questions, kiddo! I am a system for the whole world, and now I am sending you back, you annoying child."


    "But I have more..." My consciousness faded before I couldplete my question.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the dark room:


    "The kid almost saw through my facade."


    Back in the dark room where Ren was just a minute ago, a neon fireball floated in the air.


    Zoop.


    The fireball transformed, and a humanoid figure covered in azure mes emerged from it, illuminating the entire room. The room revealed its true size, appearing humongous.


    Within the room, eight thrones were arranged in an octagonal shape. The thrones were sorge that it was hard to get a full view of each one. Seated upon these majestic thrones were inhuman entities.


    The entity that had previously taken the form of a small fireball walked towards an empty throne and sat down, resting his chin on his palm.


    "Svarog, are you going to bestow your blessings upon this child?"


    "Not now, Elora. First, I''ll wait and observe him for some time to see if he is worthy."


    The azure entity in the room was Svarog, the god of mes. Svarog possessed control over every kind of me and was responsible for Inferno, the fire-type magic in this universe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The alluring beauty in white cloth who had been conversing with Svarog was Ellora, the goddess of light. Ellora had long blonde hair and pale, marble-like skin. Her half-opened eyes were fully white without pupils. Ellora possessed a floating halo above her head and wings sprouting from her back, emanating a mythical aura.


    Others in the room included Geb, the god of earth, and Neptune, the god of water. They both supported Geb''s statement about Svarog choosing a hero. Geb had a Pharaoh-like appearance, while Neptune had a long white beard and hair reaching his shoulders. Neptune''s exposed torso revealed his bulky physique, and he held a trident in his right hand.


    The room was also upied by Hera, the goddess of wind, Aine, the goddess of fairies, Erebus, the god of shadows, and Falkor, the god of the dragon race.


    "But Svarog, you are the only one who hasn''t chosen anyone, so we think that you should hurry."


    "Yes, I also think that, just like everyone else, you should choose a hero."


    "Don''t worry, Geb and Neptune. I will choose when the time is right."


    Geb and Neptune expressed their thoughts, and everyone in the room agreed. Falkor, in his humanoid form, spoke up.


    "Enough, since we know Svarog will choose someone when the time is appropriate."


    Svarog initiated the meeting.


    "Then I''ll go first. The one I''ve chosen is an elf child with a strong will named Amelia. She is an excellent archer, and with my powers, I will bless her as the hero."


    "Any objections?"


    Silence.


    "Since there are no objections, Aine can bless this child."


    "Thank you, everyone."


    Aine expressed her gratitude for everyone''s eptance.


    "Now, next is Neptune."


    "The one I''ve chosen is the third princess of the mermaid race, Venda Vexer Aquarius. Venda has a strong affinity for water and ice."


    "A mermaid, huh? Any objections?" Svarog asked.


    Silence.


    "Neptune, you can bless this child."


    "I was going to do that even if all of you opposed it," Neptune remarked, showing his indifference towards others'' opinions.


    "You can''t do that, and you know why, right Neptune?" Svarog''s voice carried a stern tone.


    Tch.


    Neptune clicked his tongue but didn''t argue further. He understood the importance of the meeting.


    "I think I should go next. The one worthy of my blessing is an excellent warrior from the beastmen tribe.named Devon. He possesses the bloodline of an ancient warrior and exhibits exceptional potential."


    Ged dered his choice, and the room fell silent once again.


    "You can bless this child," Svarog spoke on behalf of everyone.


    Now it was Falkor''s turn to announce his chosen hero.


    "I choose my son, Falco, to inherit my legacy," Falkor stated, keeping his words concise and direct.


    "Hey that nepotism!"Geb immediately voiced his disagreement, calling it nepotism.


    "Shut up Geb!"However, his objection was quickly silenced by the rest of the gods.


    "Falkor has the right to choose his own sessor," Svarog asserted, putting an end to any further arguments.


    Hera took her turn to announce her chosen hero.


    "I have selected Aron Adiel Velcrow, the first prince of Hestia''s empire," Hera dered, keeping her words to a minimum.


    Silence followed her announcement.


    "You can bless him," Svarog dered.


    Only Ellora and Erebus remained to announce their chosen heroes.


    "I cannot reveal the identity of the one I''ve chosen," Erebus spoke with an eerie voice, causing his words to echo in everyone''s ears.


    "That''s foolish, you-" Geb started to object, but he was swiftly silenced by the others.


    "Shut up, Geb!" they eximed in unison, preventing any further arguments.


    Erebus decided to keep the identity of his chosen hero hidden for unknown reasons.


    "Erebus, do you have a specific reason to keep it a secret even from us?" Svarog inquired.


    Erebus paused, scanning the room before responding, "Yes, I do."


    "In that case, it is fine," Svarog acknowledged Erebus''s decision.


    Now it was Ellora''s turn to announce her chosen hero.


    "The one I''ve chosen is a human child. He possesses unwavering faith, strong determination, exceptional swordsmanship skills, and the ability to handle a significant amount of mana. His name is Adam Stales."


    Svarog wasted no time in dering, "Ellora, you can bless this child."

 Chapter 13 I Am Home

    ?I slowly opened my eyes, taking in my surroundings.


    "So, I''m still here, huh?" I muttered to myself, realizing I was lying on the ground in front of the tavern.


    "Well, time to head home then." I got up, brushing off the dirt from my clothes, and began walking in a strangely familiar direction.


    "It must be because of the memory transfer," I thought to myself. Despite retaining clear memories of my past life and the previous world, I didn''t feel like a stranger in this new body and surroundings.


    "It''s an indescribable feeling," I mused. It felt as though I had been in this world for a long time, even though I knew I didn''t belong here.


    The neighborhood was peacefully asleep in the midnight hour as I walked through it like a homeless wanderer.


    "Let''s go back home," I resolved, picking up the pace and sprinting towards my house.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Reaching home took longer than expected, perhaps due to my jumbled memories.


    "Maybe it''s because of my cluttered memories," I pondered as my house finally came into view.


    It was an unremarkable two-story building, much like the other houses in the neighborhood. Yet, this house held a peculiar sense of familiarity andfort for me.


    "I have to go inside," I muttered to myself, taking a step forward and knocking on the front door a few times.


    "Coming~" a sweet voice responded from inside.


    "Is that you, Ruu~?" The voice called out, a mix of concern and annoyance evident.


    "Y-yeah," I stammered, aware of what was toe next.


    "Do you know what time it is? We were getting worried about you. It was nighttime, and you didn''t return home," a beautifuldy scolded me as she opened the door. Despite her firm words, it was clear that...


    She was worried.


    I stepped forward and embraced her tightly, hoping to ease her anxiety and the guilt weighing on my heart.


    "I''m sorry, Mom. It won''t happen again," I whispered, my voice filled with remorse.


    She looked surprised for a moment, but her expression softened.


    "I love you too, sweetie. Now,e inside," she said, and with that, she entered the house, leaving me standing there.


    "Yep," I nodded to myself and followed her inside.


    As I stepped into the hallway, I noticed a man with bright red hair sitting on the couch. He wore an aloof expression as he regarded me with contempt.


    "So, you finally found your way home, son," my father remarked, his toneced with slight mockery.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. This won''t happen again," I apologized, feeling a pang of shock as I prepared to kneel before him. However, before I could do so, he firmly grasped my shoulder.


    "What happened to you? Are you alright?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. "Why are you apologizing? It was my fault for being hard on you. I''m a disgrace as a father-"


    His frightened expression and self-me caught me off guard. It was as if...


    He genuinely cared.


    With a mixture of relief and gratitude, I stood up and reassured him, "No, Dad. It''s not your fault. I fought with her."


    "Again? Well, as long as it''s just that," he replied, seemingly ustomed to mine and Mary''s disagreements.


    My mother observed the scene and interjected, "Chris, I told you to be stricter with him."


    "How can I be strict when hees home looking like this, ready to apologize and kneel?" my father retorted, defending his leniency.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t worry,He fought with her again." Mom said.


    "Is that so,then that''s fine." Fatherughed it off.


    they are too used to my and Mary''s fights, I thought, a wry smile forming on my lips.


    My mother turned her attention back to me and asked, "Ruu, have you eaten anything?"


    "No," I replied honestly.


    "Then go and take a shower. I''ll heat up the food," she instructed, her voice filled with warmth and care.


    "Okay," I nodded, grateful for her concern.


    I made my way to the bathroom, removing my clothes and cing them in a basket. As I stood in front of the mirror, preparing to take a shower, I couldn''t help but notice the considerable amount of dirt on my scalp.


    "That''s a lot of dirt," I murmured, reaching for a bottle of shampoo. Knowing it was my mother''s favorite, I hesitated for a moment before deciding to use it anyway.


    After thoroughly washing myself and enjoying a brief soak in the bathtub, I felt refreshed and rejuvenated. Stepping out of the bathroom, I took a moment to admire my reflection in the mirror.


    In stark contrast to the creepy stalker character depicted in the game with long hair, the reflection in the mirror presented apletely different image. The young man before me had lustrous, dark hair flowing down to his shoulders,plementing his fairplexion that radiated like jade. His face boasted a defined jawline, enhancing his overall attractiveness.


    But what captivated me the most were his striking golden eyes, shimmering with an otherworldly brilliance. They held a depth and intensity that seemed to pierce through my very soul, leaving me mesmerized by their beauty. Thebination of his long dark hair, fairplexion, and those enchanting golden eyes made him truly extraordinary to behold.


    "What am I going to do from here on?" I pondered, gripping the hairdryer and drying my hair. I knew there were a few things I needed to address.


    "The first one is to cut off all ties with Mary Kleine," I resolved firmly, remembering the humiliation of her p. "Next time she humiliates me, I''ll make her pay for it."


    "Secondly, I have to be strong," I dered, recognizing the harsh reality that only the powerful thrive while the weak suffer. "Weaklings can''t survive."


    Drawing from my past life experiences, I knew there were ways to grow stronger, and I was determined to pursue them.


    After styling my hair into a bun, I left the bathroom, ready to face the next chapter of my life.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    As we sat around the dinner table, all three of us--my mother, father, and I--exchanged nces filled with curiosity and intrigue.


    "Is there something on my face?" I asked, breaking the silence and attempting to ease the tension.


    My father nced at my mother before turning his gaze back to me. "Nothing, that hairstyle suits you, Ren," he remarked, a hint of pride in his voice.


    "I agree with your father," my mother chimed in, a gentle smile gracing her lips.


    After finishing our meal, I summoned both my parents to the living room. Sensing the seriousness in my tone, they obliged, sitting down with expectant expressions.


    "Mom, Dad, I have something important to tell you," I began, taking a deep breath to steady my nerves.


    "You ain''t getting your pocket money in advance," my mother joked, attempting to lighten the mood.


    "No, Mom, it''s different," I replied, my voice earnest.


    "What is it then?"Curiosity etched on their faces, they urged me to continue.


    "I want to end my engagement with Mary," I revealed, a mix of determination and relief coursing through me.


    "Huh? Huhhhhhhhhhnn!" they both eximed in surprise, it''s going to be tough exining them.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: End this engagement!]

 Chapter 14 Ending It Here

    " I want to end my engagement with Mary."


    " Huh"


    "Huh"


    Soon silence followed,both of my parents were looking at me with their jaws dropped and eyes at their widest.


    '' they look too shocked.'' I thought.


    After a few minutes mom decided to break this awkward atmosphere by speaking.


    "did you have a fight with her?" Mymother asked .


    "Yeah, but this is not because of an mere argument, I want to end this all together."


    "And what''s the reason behind this? Is this another stunt to attract her attention?" Father asked me.


    Fuu.


    "No, I am not doing this for her attention or anything. I talked to her about our engagement and Mary made it clear that She doesn''t want it to happen and I don''t want to bother her."When I exined this, my father looked at his wife and they spoke in their minds.


    '' if they decline, i am leaving this house.'' I don''t want to end up dying by the hands of the protagonist.


    After a few seconds,


    " That''s great!" Mom said and also showed one of those rare smiles.


    " WHAT!?"


    That took me by surprise and i stared at her with a dumbfounded face.


    " Ain''t you surprised?" I asked since i thought they would be the ones opposing my decision.


    " Ruu~ your engagement is something we decided back in our days when we were adventurers. But you took it seriously and made a big issue out of it."


    " And that girl Mary , the way she treated you for thest few years was too much but we kept quiet for your happiness. Now you want to end this, so we are happy for you my son, right dear."


    Mom just nodded her head .


    " Huh"


    ". "


    "Huhhhhhhhhhnn!!!"


    My mind was blown with shock.


    So this engagement was just like those movie scenes where parents of the hero and heroine promise each other to get their kids to marry each other.


    And the previous owner of this body was so stupid to make such a small thing into a bug issue that resulted himmitting suicide in the end.


    '' how stupid! ''


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day.


    Chirp chirp.


    some sweet chirping reached my ears.


    i got up from my bed and looked around and found a small bird on the desk of my room .


    Yawn.


    " How did it get inside ?" maybe it got in here by the window.


    Turning my head I saw that the window was open but i remember that it was closed before.


    Rub rub


    I rubbed my eyes and looked at the bird again.


    The bird is just as big as my palm. It had azure and sky-blue coloured feathers. The bird was staring at me with its unusually dark and void-like eyes.


    Step.


    p p.


    I took a step forward to get a closer look at it but it immediately detected my movements and flew away by pping its wings .


    Sigh.


    " Let''s get going."


    I went inside the bathroom and took a shower.


    After getting out of the shower. I searched for clothes in my wardrobe and found a ck shirt and ck baggy pants.


    '' these are the only decent clothes in this whole wardrobe, I gotta buy some new ones.'' I think that guy wasn''t interested in fashion.


    After changing into the picked clothes. I tied my hair in the bun again.


    " Now i look like a decent guy ."


    Then I left my room.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    After Coming down, I found the breakfast lined up and my mom and dad were alreadyeating.


    They sensed my arrival and turned their head in my direction.


    Slip.


    I saw bread falling from my fathers mouth and my mom ced it back into his mouth again.


    " That girl is gonna regret rejecting you." I know what my mother is trying to say but i don''t think that''s going to happen because i know how much Mary hates Ren.


    " Good morning mom and dad."


    " Good morning"


    "Good morning Ruu~."


    After greeting them I also joined the table


    Bite.


    And the food was fabulous, it was so delicious that I took five servings in a row.


    .


    .


    .<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Completing the mealmy father said,


    " Let''s go."


    " Yeah"


    " Have a good day"


    Then i left the house with my father.


    My father is going to our shop and i am going to Mary''s house. Both the ces were in the same direction so we were walking side by side.


    .


    .


    .


    It was quiet until my father asked me.


    " Why did you change your mind about this whole engagement thing ?"


    When he asked me, I thought for a while and .,


    " I don''t think i am worthy of her." When i said this my father stopped in tracks and looked me dead in the eyes and then he spoke


    " That''s not true!" Father said,


    I didn''t say anything back just waited for him to finish.


    " It''s not your fault , you are worthy but the person you love is not meant to be with you.


    listen, sometimes you fall in love with the wrong person." My father looked at me and said these things.


    " S-so it''s not my fault for loving her, right?" I asked while my voice kept breaking and i can feel my eyes getting wet


    " yeah, it''s not your fault." When my father said this I could feel tears streaming down my eyes but i immediately wiped them and we kept walking.


    I know that feelings aren''t mine but Rens.


    From inside Ren always med himself for loving Mary and thought that loving Mary was a bad thing.


    But when my father told me that this all wasn''t my fault, I could feel these feelings at ease a little.


    .


    .


    .


    After a while we were in front of our antique shop. This shop is in the middle of the business district and is very famous for selling unique collectibles and adventure rted equipment.


    "Bye"


    " Best of luck."


    After dropping my father at the shop i kept walking until i was in front of Mary''s house.


    I got near the front door and pressed the doorbell.


    " Coming ~"


    Step step.


    Then the door opened and a silver haired mature beauty stood in front of me. Since she was shorter than me she had to look upward to see my face.


    " Good morning Mrs Marilyn."


    " "


    " Mrs Marilyn?"


    "Ruu~? "


    " Yeah, it''s me."


    '' haa this bloody handsome face, why everyone''s getting surprised because of a mere change in hairstyle '' it''s getting irritating now.


    Fuu.


    " Can Ie in?" I asked keeping my voice as heavy as I could since i am here to discuss something important.


    " Yesh!" She said,


    Huh.


    " Pffffffff hahahaha"


    "I-i just bit my tongue, please don''tugh"


    When Mrs Marilyn said '' yesh '' it was damn hrious, because it waspletely opposite of her cool and mature image, in short


    '' it was adorable.''


    " Hmphe inside." Saying this Mrs Marilyn turned around and walked inside.


    '' her ears are still red due to embarrassment ''


    After calming myughter i followed Mrs Marilyn and entered the house .


    " Sit in the living room I''ll get some tea for you." Saying this she left for the kitchen.


    '' oh she s back to normal huh.''


    "Okay"


    A few minutester Mrs Marilyn brought some snacks and tea for me and ced them at the table and sat on the opposite chair in front of me .


    " Where''s Mary?'' I asked since I want her to be here.


    " Oh, she is in the dojo just wait a second I''ll go and call her." Mary''s mom got up from her seat and left, only to return alone after a few minutes.


    " She said she doesn''t want to meet me,right?" I guessed since she''s always like this.


    Mary''s mom didn''t respond but nodded her head.


    '' maybe she''s ashamed of her daughter''s behaviour.'' i thought.


    " Mrs Marilyn i have something to say." I straightened my posture and spoke carefully.


    " What is it?" Perhaps sensing the change in my demeanor, she asked albeit hesitatingly


    "I don''t have a choice since Mary isn''t here so i hope you tell her what i am trying to say ". I took a deep breath and chose my word carefully for the next sentence i am about to say.


    " Mrs Marilyn I am breaking my engagement with your daughter."


    Yes, i didn''t say that i want to but instead i told her that i am breaking it off.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    (A/N: should I fasten the pace or leave it like this.)

 Chapter 15 What Kind Of Material?

    " Mrs Marilyn I am breaking my engagement with your daughter." I said since i wanted to keep short and clear of her to understand.


    "What do you mean by breaking off the engagement?" She asked, still in daze.


    "Yeah, Mary- well she doesn''t like me and it feels like I am some bad guy forcing her in this. so breaking this is the only way. I have already consulted with my parents and they are ready, so if you could also agree to it." I softened my voice and looked at her.


    '' just say '' yes'' and I''ll leave your daughter alone.'' I was praying inside for her to understand.


    At first she didn''t reply and stared at my face looking for something but i kept my face straight and devoid of any emotions, when she didn''t find anything she stopped staring and just opened her mouth.


    "You know I expected this to happen but not now." Aunt Marylin said and now it''s my turn to be shocked.


    "Sorry, what?" I blurted out.


    "I knew that this would happen but not this soon." she repeated herself.


    "So is that a yes?" I needed to clear this death g and be on my way.


    " I don''t have any right to say no, since i know how that stupid girl treats you and that hurts me." What? Why does it hurt you? And why are you calling your daughter ''stupid''.


    " So you agree,right?" I asked again to confirm.


    " I do but is there any way to reconcile " she asked, this time staring deep into my eyes.


    "There is not, but why are you saying stuff like this? Mary would be much happier without me in her life and she is one who wants it to happen." She nodded and replied,


    " Yeah she says that but she is confused about her own feelings, she doesn''t understand your importance in her life." Aunty said some stuff that i wasn''t able to understand.


    "Hmm, are you sure that there is no other way?"  she asked me again.


    "No" i kept my answer short since i was getting annoyed at Mary''s mothers persistence.


    Sigh.


    "Haa, looks like you''ve made up your mind. Then fine I''ll consider this is the end of your engagement with my daughter." Marylin sighed deeply and dered.


    " I will take my leave then, I hope that you tell her this good news soon." I said,


    " There is nothing good in this news." Marylin said while pressing her temples with fingers.


    '' she looks depressed because of this whole thing.'' I thought, then I got up from my chair and was about to leave,


    " Hey ruu." Marylin stopped me, I waited for her to speak.


    " even your rtionship with Mary has ended, you know that I always treated you as my own son so can you keeping to visit me here every now and then." Marylin asked,


    Marylin''s words were true indeed, whenever Mary spoke harshly to me or when i was feeling down because of her rejection Marylin was there tofort me and she always treated me as her own.


    Mary is going to the Imperial Academy of Hestia empire next month so I think it''s going to be lonely for her so i reassured her saying,


    " Yes, I''ll do that " i said and soon Marilyn''s expressions brightened.


    " I should get going, bye" i decided to leave but,


    " Hey STOP!" Marylin yelled and i stopped in my tracks.


    "What happened Mrs Marilyn." I asked,


    She took a deep breath and said,


    " Just follow me, there is something i wanted to show you." She said, she got up from her seat and grabbed my arm, then pulled me out of the living room.


    "Whoa!" I yelped since i didn''t expect her to be this strong, i couldn''t even resist her strength.


    '' she''s strong, i think these are the pros of being an adventurer.'' i thought,


    .


    .


    .


    Soon we were in a room full of weird -no unique things.


    " In this room, i keep my and Roberts stuff that we collected during our prime " saying this she loosened her grip around my arm.


    '' my arm feels numb.'' i thought, I looked around the whole room. The room wasn''t too big but it was full of unique things.


    '' why is there a locker that big in here.'' i thought but kept my mouth shut.


    " And why are we here?" I asked,


    " There''s something in here and i think you should have it, at first I wanted to give it to your father but he refused, so i am giving it to you." She said like it was obvious for her to give me a present.


    " I can''t ept it because-"


    Marylin cut me off before I couldplete my sentence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " This is a penalty for breaking up with my daughter, you can''t refuse if you do then i can''t ept your decision about annulling the engagement." She said this,


    ''can''t ept? That''s a big no'' ,I thought and decided to ept the present.


    " Fine" I said, well i am also interested to see what she has in her bag.


    "Great!" Marilyn eximed, she then turned and   took a step near the wall and ced her fingers on the surface of the wall and drew some kind of symbol there.


    Click ck.


    Shift.


    Suddenly the wall started to shake, while bricks began to shift their ces. There was a ck wooden trunk inside the wall. The trunk was sealed with multiple locks on it and had very strange engravings on it.


    Step.


    Marylin stepped forward and pulled the trunk out of the wall and stepped back, then she flicked her fingers and the whole wall returned to its previous form.


    " That''s Amazing!" These words slipped out of my mouth since i never expected this kind of development. to do this kind of magic she is at least a seven-star mage or higher. Mages above six-star are notmon in the Grav kingdom and are treated as an important existence.


    In the game, there was no detailed information about the person named Marilyn Kleine. She was just known as the mother of Mary, and there was no such thing like her being a mage above six-star.


    Thud.


    " Fufu I''ll take that as apliment, now Ruu ~ the thing that i wanted to give to you is inside this trunk." Saying this Marilyn ced the trunk in the nearby table.


    Marylin slowly ced her index finger on the trunk''s upper surface and pushed her mana through it. The mana flowed through the alien engravings and one by one all locked were unlocked.


    Creak.


    Marylin opened the trunk, inside the trunk was a dark brown leather scabbard, it was as big as my forearm. Marylin picked up the scabbard and threw the trunk inside her spatial ring.


    '' i need to get one of those.'' The special ring is a tool that can store a certain number of things in it.  It costs around a thousand gold coins to buy one.


    Marylin was holding the scabbard in her hand.


    '' maybe it''s a short word or something.'' I thought,since there''s no way a normal sword is about that size.


    " Take this, this is a dagger." Marylin said and held the scabbard towards me.


    " Thanks, are you a six-star mage?" I asked since seeing her use all that spatial magic was shocking for me.


    " If you want to know, then you have to marry my daughter and then I''ll tell you." Marilyn said teasingly but i can sense she was serious about this.


    "No, I''ll have to decline." I said this and took the dagger from her hands.


    '' it''s heavy.'' I thought, it was much heavier than expected.


    "Well,that''s a bummer." Marylin said,


    " Sorry for letting you down." Saying this i unsheathed the dagger and to my surprise,


    " It''s super light." While the scabbard was heavy as f*ck but the actual de was as light as a feather, the dagger had a slightly curved de and handle shaped like a dragon head. The whole dagger was clean white and its de was blunt.


    '' maybe it''s made from the bone or some type of stone.'' I thought, it''s unusual to see a dagger made of bone or anything other than metal.


    " It''s light because of the material it''s made from." Marilyn said,


    "What kind of material." I asked and kept staring at the dagger , there is something different to it .


    '' it feels like it''s attracting me towards itself.'' there''s an unexinable feeling growing inside me as I was holding this dagger.


    " Do you wanna know? Then say '' please ''." Marilyn said mischievously,


    '' sometimes she''s like a little kid.'' i thought,


    " Mrs Marilyn, can you please tell me what kind of material this dagger is made from." I asked, but i couldn''t not believe the next words that came out of her mouth.


    " It''s made from a dragon bone."


    " Huh"


    "  "


    " What did you just say?" I asked,


    " A dragon bone," she repeated herself and looked at me innocently.


    WHAT THE FUCK!!!!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: hmm]

 Chapter 16 A Dragon Bone?

    "What did you just say?" I asked, I think she is not in her right mind to say something so outrageous,


    "A dragon bone," she repeated herself and looked at me innocently.


    ''She''s crazy, right? maybe not?'' I thought,how can she be so calm while saying that,


    "So you are telling me that this dagger is made from a dragon''s bone, and if that''s true, then how did you even get this?" I asked since killing a dragon is not possible for even a sixteen-star mage or swordsman.


    "We found it back in our days when your parents and I were adventurers." She said,still maintaining that nonchnt expression,


    "You found it?" I am confused because it can''t be true that she found it just like that.dragons are not some kind of street dog that you''d just stumble upon,


    "We had so many encounters in our journey as an adventurer party; this was just one of them."She said, "Just one of them." Then what kind of journey did they have? I am curious to know, but this is not the right moment for this.


    Sigh


    "If this is made from such a precious item, then I can''t take it, so please take this back," I said, I knew that such a mythical object was precious and extremely difficult to obtain. there''s no way i can take something that valuable,


    Silence,


    Marylin took a pause and,


    "Then marry my daughter."she dropped the bomb,


    "I''ll dly take the gift." I said,Marilyn''s eyes widened slightly, and she sighed like understanding that i am no longer interested in her daughter,


    ''I am not going to be your son-inw.'' I thought I don''t want to be around Mary anymore.


    "This dagger is yours now; you know how to use it, right?" She asked, and I held the dagger in my right palm tightly.


    "Yeah, I do." I said that since I''ve always liked using knives and daggers in my previous life. ''They are useful to kill someone in a close-range fight.'' I thought and pushed the dagger back into the leather scabbard.


    "It''s a little blunt, but after sharpening it a little, I think it will be a great weapon." I said the de of the dagger was quite blunt for being a tool meant to sh and stab the opponent.


    "Ah, I forgot that this is your first time handling such a weapon." "Why don''t you pull the dagger out of the scabbard again?" Marilyn asked, and I pulled the dagger out again.


    "What now?" I asked.i don''t see any reason to have to pull this thing again out of it''s sheath


    "Just imbue some mana into it," she said,


    "Well, if you say so." I then slowly pushed mana from my mana core into the dagger, but there wasn''t any change in the dagger itself; it just felt like it was sucking on my mana.


    "A little more." Marylin said, and I kept pushing my mana into the dagger.


    Shing.


    "Whoa!"  I eximed, "The blunt edges of the dagger are now covered with my mana!"


    "This dagger requires mana to increase its power, so you have to imbue your mana into it to be able to use it." Marylin exined it to me.


    "That''s great! I did¡ªahhh."


    Thudd


    Before I could even finish my words, I fell on my knees, I couldn''t even keep my bnce and my mind felt kind of hazy.


    "What-?"  Marilyn showed a panicked expression but then looked at me carefully. Then she bent forward and pulled the dagger out of my hands, and then she pressed the green amethyst gem on her spatial ring gently with her index finger.


    Then she pulled out a vial with transparent liquid in it, ced the mouth of the vial on my lip, and said,


    I drank the liquid in the vial as instructed. I could feel the cool sensation spreading from my throat toward my chest.


    '' it''s a mana potion,'' I thought, my core was now full of mana.


    "I forgot to tell you that this dagger keeps sucking arge amount of mana from your core continuously; that''s why you went into the state of mana depletion." Marylin kept exining while she helped me get up.


    "So you are telling me that this dagger depleted my core and sent me into a state of mana depletion, but I only held it for a second or two." "How can it consume so much mana?" I asked,


    Marylin''s expression hardened, and she said,


    "Listen, Ren, this weapon was not made for normal people." "Even a sixteen-star warrior or mage can have difficulties while handling this dagger." Marylin told me this and handed the dagger back to me.


    A sixteen-star warrior or mage is the highest tier of humans and dwarves. since elves and demons have different power levels than us. There are only twelve of these powerful individuals in the whole kingdom of Grav, and their identities are known only to the king of Grav and me.


    ''Thank God, I know the future.'' I thought that because these individuals have a big role to y in this story, that is,


    ''They have to die.'' that was their fate,


    Now back to the topic, these powerhouses are extremely rare, which is why beings above the sixteenth star are not ssified as humans. They are the


    ''demi-gods,''


    and now I can connect the dots correctly.


    "Have you ever used this dagger?" I asked since I wanted to know how much Marilyn knows about this weapon.


    "I am a mage, so I don''t fancy these types of things." That''s why I tried to give it to your father, since he has a knack for sharp weapons, but he refused, saying he wouldn''t be able to handle this. "Now it''s been here for years." Marylin said while sighing


    I paused for a bit and,


    "Mrs. Marilyn, thank you for the gift, but now I must go back." I said that since I have to go home right now and confirm something,


    "Oh, that''s bad. Why don''t you stay for lunch?" She asked,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am so sorry, but I have to go right now." I said, "I have a theory about the origin of this dagger, and if it''s true then,''I am going for a dungeon dive.''


    .....,,


    "Bye, and thanks for the present." I said, "Marylin came at the front door to send me off."


    "Don''t forget your promise; you have to keep visiting me." Marylin said,


    "I won''t forget about it," she said, leaving the Kleine household.


    "I have to go home to try it out." Then I began to run in the direction of my house.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    After Ren left, Marylin came into the house and walked towards the sliding door at the end of the corridor. The design of the house is a bit unusual, but it is made this way to incorporate the dojo into the house.


    Slide.


    She opened the sliding door and peered into the dojo.


    sh.


    sh.


    sh.


    Inside the dojo, Mary was practicing her sword techniques diligently; she was sweating buckets, which was expected since she''s been practicing for like six hours now.


    sh.


    Mary has been practicing like crazy to catch up to her only rival. After her father died, Mary''s only goal was to be the greatest swordsman in the whole Kingdom and for that goal she can sacrifice anything.


    "Mary, I think you should stop now." "I have some news for you." Marilyn said, keeping her voice calm.


    "What is it?" Mary stopped swinging her sword and asked,


    "Ren was here a moment ago," Marylin said , but before she could finish her sentence, Mary cut her off.


    "If it''s about Ren, then there is no need to tell me; just tell him to go home and stop bothering me." Mary huffed at her mother for bringing up Ren,She got back to her practice after saying these words.


    Sigh.


    "He broke off the engagement with you." Marylin sighed and conveyed the message to her daughter.


    Silence,


    "Is this some kind of trick that he''s using to attract my attention to him?" Mary frowned and asked if it was another gimmick of Ren''s.


    "No, Ruu came here and dered that he was breaking this engagement," Marylin answered serenely, She waited for her daughter to respond, but to her surprise, Mary didn''t answer; she just stood there like a scarecrow with a sword in her hand.


    After a few seconds,


    Step step


    "That''s good."  Mary immediately walked out of the dojo and went to her room upstairs, leaving Marilyn behind.


    Creak.


    After closing the door of the room, Mary jumped onto her bed and buried herself in the soft embrace of her mattress. A few minutester, she rolled to the left side of the bed, where she opened a drawer of a side table. Inside the drawer was a single piece of paper.


    She carefully picked up the paper and read it.


    The words on the paper say,


    [Sometimes you have to choose what''s more precious, and for me, it''s my daughter, Mary.]


    She ced the paper back in the drawer and closed it.


    "I have to choose what''s more precious," she thought in the letter that her father left for her. These two lines are important to her; whenever she''s stuck between two paths, she''ll remember these two lines and choose one.


    "Ren or swordsmanship?" For Mary, the answer is clear¡ªthat is,


    "My father''s dream is more important than anything else." Mary said to nobody,


    "And as for Ren, I am certain that after a few days he''ll be back to normal again." Mary thought, Since Ren has always been doing these types of things to get Mary''s attention.


    "But I never thought that he would pull a stunt like annulling the engagement." For Mary, everything Ren does is to gain her attention, but this is the first time he has said that he wants to end their engagement, and for some reason, it hurts her.


    Fuu.


    Mary took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ,


    Inside her mind, an image of Ren smiling appeared, and soon her mind calmed up a little.


    "He''s always going to be around, since he loves me." Mary said, but deep down in her heart she was feeling ufortable.it was some unexinable feeling,


    "He loves me, right?" She questioned herself.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 17 Its A Mess.

    Ding.


    The doorbell rang, and soon the front door opened,


    "How was it?" I cut off my mom before she could ask me anything and said,


    "Sorry, mom, but I am going to my room. I''ll talk to youter." I passed Mom and started to make my way upstairs to my room, but I stopped in my tracks and turned around."Mom, don''t enter my room for a while." I said,


    "I won''t; I am going shopping in the nearby market district; do you want something from there?" Mom asked me, I didn''t think so,


    "I don''t want anything, and lock the door from outside when you go." I said this, and then I ran upstairs.


    Step. Step


    Creak


    Thud.


    I closed the door behind me.


    "Fuu."I took a deep breath and looked around my room,My room is quite big for a single individual to live in; it''s like a top-ss hotel room with arge bedroom and attached bathroom.


    Slides,


    I immediately pulled the scabbard from my shirt.


    "I don''t want anyone to know that I have this thing." If Mom saw me with a weapon, she would ask me a whole lot of questions. That''s why I kept it inside my shirt and returned to my room before she would notice anything suspicious.


    Fuu.


    "If I am correct, then I''ve hit the jackpot," I said while handling the heavy scabbard.


    Slide,


    Then I pulled the dagger from the scabbard.


    The dagger is white in color, which is why I didn''t notice it, but if it''s the same weapon, then,


    Sigh.


    "Well, there is no use in making assumptions, so let''s test it out." I sighed, threw the scabbard on the desk, and held the dagger in my right hand.


    I sat on a chair and ced my hand on the desk,


    "I have to be quick," I thought, since this ritual has to be done in a few seconds or my mana reserves can run out.


    I gripped the dagger and began to push my mana into it until my mana covered the tip of the de. I began to carve my palm with the mana-imbued dagger.


    Tremble.


    "I can feel my hand trembling." Indeed, I can feel that my mana is getting sucked out as I try to carve the symbol on my left palm.


    "Ah sh*t."


    '' damn that hurts.''  I thought, the dagger was cutting my skin like a butter cube, but the pain because of it was unbearable.


    .


    .


    .


    "Haa haa."  In a couple of seconds, I was breathing heavily, my hand was trembling, and I could feel my eyes getting hazy.


    "I can''t stop just yet." I told myself that, and I lifted the dagger high and looked at my palm. I carved a mythical symbol on my left palm. The symbol consisted of a circr shape with a swath inside it.


    "Now thest step," I held the dagger high above my head and,


    Stab.


    "Fu*k!!" I cursed,I stabbed at my palm where the center of the symbol is, and the pain was extreme.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sigh.


    A few seconds have passed since I stabbed my palm, but nothing has happened. The dagger is still vertically stabbed in the center of my left hand.


    The dark red blood is oozing out of my palm, staining the whole desk red in color.


    '' it''s a mess.''  I thought,


    I feel my hand getting numb because of therge amount of blood loss, i can''t move my body because of the extreme mana depletion caused by using the dagger for straight ten seconds.


    "I think I was wrong after all," I thought. Even afterpleting the ritual, there is no change in its form or appearance. I stared at the dagger with my hazy eyes.


    When Mrs. Marilyn told me that even a sixteen-star warrior cannot handle this dagger, I thought it must be what I was thinking. I followed every step, but it didn''t work.


    Fuuu.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Am I forgetting something? Was there something else that Adam did other than this? Think... think Ren..think.,


    " Yes!!"


    and then it clicked.


    There was something that happened when Adam tried to activate the power inside the dagger, and that wasn''t done by him but by another person.


    "It''s just a word, so I don''t know if that''s the correct key to this, but let''s try it." i thought,


    Gulp.


    " Falkor."  I said and stared at the dagger to see if there were any changes.


    Then the change urs; slowly, the dagger starts sucking the blood out of my palm, and I could also feel some changes in my mana core.


    Crack.


    I can see cracks forming on the surface of the dagger''s slightly curved de and the handle.


    Zing zing


    Through these cracks, a gloating crimson light can be seen.


    Huh?Why is it glowing crimson-red? Isn''t it supposed to be like some type of golden glow? I thought that since it was totally different from what I knew,


    Crunch, creak


    Soon the whole dagger was full of cracks and ripples, and then


    BOOM


    The dagger shook while sending a powerful shockwave in all directions.


    Thud.


    " Whoa"  I was thrown back, and my back copsed onto the wall of my room.


    "Sh*t!" I cursed involuntarily because of the pain. I tried to stand back up on my feet with the support of the wall, but to my surprise, it was not over.


    Boom.


    This time the dagger exploded while sending another shockwave, but this time it was more intense and powerful. I was once again thrown backward, with my back copsing on the wall.


    "That hurts, ahh," I thought. The pain was more intensepared to the first shockwave.


    I plopped down on the spot with the back of my head resting on the wall.


    .


    .


    .


    Silence.


    Right now in my room there was pin-drop silence, and the dagger was nowhere to be seen since it exploded as I expected. The scabbard was still on the desk.


    "It didn''t budge even after being so close to the dagger when the shockwave urred." I was amazed by the fact that I was thrown off bnce by the shockwave, but the leather scabbard was still there, resting on my desk like nothing happened.


    The chair next to the desk was also flipped upside down, and my desk is also covered in blood. Other than that, there was no change in my room.


    "Let''s see what I got." I looked at the palm of my left hand; the symbol that I had carved with the dagger was still there.


    Sigh.


    "I know you are there;e out." I said this while keeping my eyes on the symbol.


    Silence.


    "shier, I know you are there, soe out." I repeated myself again.


    Zoop.


    Suddenly a silhouette jumped out of my palm and hovered in front of me,


    A ck will-o''-the-wisp the size of a tennis ball came into my sight; it had a set of sharp fangs and a pair of pure white monolid eyes. I can see a wide smirk, adoring its face, while it kept staring at me with its eyes.


    "You know my brother''s name, hehehe." "What an interesting kid." It said it has a heavy, manly voice.


    "You are not the one I wanted." I may have sounded dumb, but I was really dumbfounded.


    "Huh? Huhhhhhhhhhnn!!!Then why did you summon me?" you dimwit!"  The will-o''-the-wisp growled at me, and it set itself aze in crimson fire, showing its anger.


    "It looks like I messed up big this time," I said to myself.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

 Chapter 18 The Blaze.

    "You know my brother''s name. Hehehe, what an interesting kid." It said it has a heavy, manly voice.


    "You are not the one I wanted." I may have sounded dumb, but I was really dumbfounded.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhnn!!!Then why did you summon me?" you DIMWIT!" The will-o''-the-wisp growled at me, and it set itself aze in crimson fire like showing its anger.


    "It looks like I messed up big this time," I said to myself.


    "Hmm," the will-o''-the-wisp looked at me,


    "Is your name shier?" I asked to confirm my doubts.


    "No kiddo, my name is ze, and shier is my twin," the will-o-the-wisp answered, and I was,


    "Well, it''s different from the storyline of the game, I know." i thought


    "So let''s make some things clear."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    In the game, the story goes like this:


    Adam Stales graduates from the imperial academy, and he sets off on a journey with his party members, which were Mary, Elsa, an elven princess and a great mage, and Raven, a beastwomen.


    On this journey, they fight off the evil to bring justice to the world. just like any other cliche fantasy novel.


    In the story, There is an arc called '' heros fall.'' In this arc, Adam travels to the Kingdom of Reva to fight the Demon King''s first general,


    ''Krinos.''


    Krinos is one of the four pirs of the Demon King. He was sent to the Kingdom of Reva with his two hundred thousand-strong demon army to attack the capital and capture the kingdom while taking the royal family as hostages.


    (By the way, Krinos is a "Minotauros";)


    Krinos is an old monster that believes in physical power and is a proud warrior.


    So at the end of the arc, there are two fights between Adam and Krinos: the human boy who believes in the power of love versus a brutal monster. In the first face-off between these two, Adam gets his ass beaten and was on the verge of death, but by the grace of the plot armor, he is saved by the sacrifices of some mere side characters, which helps him tond a powerful blow on his opponent. When both of them were equally injured, Krinos decided to fall back and continue the fight after both of them were in their best shape, and for that, he gave Adam a time period of three days. In the words of Krinos, it is shameful for the warriors to not be able to fight until their hearts are content. Krinos demands that the next time they fight, he wants Adam toe alone and fight him like a true warrior and not like a coward who uses hispanions as some sort of meat shield.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Adam and his party leave the battlefield, and they gather together in a tent to discuss their next course of action.


    Silence.


    Inside the tent, there were four individuals sitting next to each other, and an eerie silence flowed between them. They were devastated by the chain of events that happened on the battlefield, and none of them looked at the faces of each other because of the shame with which they had fled the battlefield.


    Sigh.


    "I think there is no need to be this sulking this much. We did our best out there, and it''s not our fault that we weren''t able to defeat that demon." Adam said he tried to encourage them by saying all of this, but there was no light in his voice because deep down he was also shaken by their utter defeat.


    " Adam are you goin to fight that guy alone."


    Raven inquired a little warily; in her mind, she was worried about Adam''s safety.


    "Yeah, there''s no other choice. "I must fight Krinos." Adam said,


    Silence.


    Adam confirmed that he was going to face Krinos, and everyone''s faces turned pale since fighting that humongous monster alone is likemitting suicide or even worse,


    Nobody tried to stop Adam since they knew that he wouldn''t stop.


    step,


    Mary stood up from her chair, took a step forward, and said,


    "Adam, there is something that I wanted to give you. This is something that I wanted to give you as a present for your next birthday, but I think that this will be helpful to you in this situation." Mary said, and she then pulled a dagger out of her spatial ring and held it towards him.


    "What''s this?" Adam questioned while he took the dagger in his hand and inspected it.


    "This is a dagger, and it''s made from dragons."


    Bone, so I thought it would be a great help to fight that damn Minotauros!" Mary said,


    Adam was surprised by her statement; it was nearly impossible to get hold of a weapon or an artefact made from such celestial beings'' fossils.


    .


    .


    " And where did you get this?" Adam asked,


    "I??I-I f-found it in a dungeon boss''s room." Mary stuttered hard while answering and Adam easily picked up on that.


    Sigh.


    " You''re lying, Tell me the truth" Adam immediately saw through her lie and demanded an honest answer from her.


    .


    .


    There was a long pause before Mary spoke her next words.


    "I borrowed it from my mom''s collection." Mary said she kept her face down and looked at her feet.


    Sigh.


    "At first you said that you were going to give it to me as a present for my next birthday, but now you are saying that you borrowed it, and as far as my knowledge goes, borrowed stuff has to be returned, right?" Adam said Mary was taken aback by how fast Adam saw through her lie.


    Mary didn''t answer this time or try to make something up; she just kept staring at her feet.


    Mary was too ashamed to admit that she stole the dagger from her mother''s beloved collection to present it to Adam.


    Sigh


    "Well, there isn''t a point to dwell on this topic anymore, so what am I supposed to do with this dagger?" Adam sighed deeply and decided to change the topic.


    Mary looked up, and then,


    "You just have to push your mana through the dagger, and it''ll sharpen the de and strengthen the attacks." Mary said,


    "Well then, let''s try it out." Saying this, Adam slowly pushed his mana into the dagger.


    .


    .


    .


    "Haa haa"After some time, Adam stopped imbuing mana into the dagger.


    "This is a great weapon!" I can use this to fight Krinos but only for half an hour since it consumes a lot of my mana rapidly." Adam said,


    "Why don''t you try to absorb its power with Mistilteinn?" Elsa suggests,


    Mistilteinn is the name of the holy sword that was bestowed upon Adam by the great goddess of light, Ellora. Mistilteinn is a weapon that can destroy or create depending upon the will of the person that handles it.


    Mistilteinn also has some special characteristics, one of which is that it can absorb the power of any weapon to strengthen itself and the hero.


    "Will it work?" Adam asked,he was doubtful about the Idea of absorbing this powerful dagger,


    "We won''t know until we try, right?" Elsa responded,she is by far the most calm but carefree person in this party,


    "Okay." Adam agreed; he ced the dagger on the ground and told everyone to take a step back.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fuu


    After taking a deep breath, Adam pulled the sword out of the scabbard that was hanging around his waist, held it tightly in his hands, and began to push his mana into it.


    Ting.


    The holy sword hummed softly as Adam channeled his mana through it, then slowly brought its tip towards the dagger and was about to ce it when,


    Grab ,


    " Stop !!" Someone shouted and grabbed the right shoulder of Adam, stopping him from absorbing the power of the dagger.


    "Huh?"Adam turned around and saw a person wearing a pure white robe with a golden lining on it.


    "Who are you?" "And how did you get in here?" Adam asked, and he stepped back from his spot and brought Mistilteinn in front of him to protect himself from any ambush.


    Silence,


    "Me? Oh, I didn''t even introduce myself! right? "Hello, my name is Falco Falkor, and I am not an enemy but the guardian of this dagger." The man introduced himself as the guardian of the dagger.


    "What do you mean by ''the guardian ''. " Adam asked,his question was how can someone barge into their ce and im to be a guardian,


    Sigh


    "I am the guardian of all mythical-grade weapons, and that includes this dagger, which is made from the fossil of an ancient abomination dragon. Right now, you were trying to destroy it by trying to absorb its power," Falco sighed and exined while taking some brief pauses here and there.


    Grit.


    "I know what I am doing; this is not the first time I am absorbing a weapon, and I have to do it if I want to kill that damn Minotauros, which is out on the battlefield. You cannot stop me from absorbing this." Adam said that for him it was important to absorb the power of the dagger since it was the only way to get a power boost in a short time.


    Sigh.


    "if you do that i will kill you Mr. Adam Stales."


    Falco said calmly. even though he was fully covered in his hooded robe and no one could see his face.


    Gulp


    Everyone could feel the sudden drop in temperature, while Adam felt a chill down his spine.


    Silence.


    Everyone was frozen in their position.


    Fuu


    "Don''t worry! "I won''t kill you because I am here to tell you another way to use this dagger." Falco said a question mark appeared in Adam''s face because of the sudden change in Falco''s temperament.


    "How?" Adam asked,


    .


    .


    .


    After this, Falco told them about the whole ritual thingy and somehow convinced Hero to follow the steps of the ritual.


    Adam carved the symbol onto his palm and stabbed it in the center.


    "Falkor." At that time, Falco muttered something under his breath,


    Boom


    The dagger exploded, sending a strong shockwave and neon glow spreading across the tent.


    "It''s done, shier;e out to y." Falco was extremely happy while telling him that the ritual was done and called for someone.


    Screech


    Suddenly, a magic circle as big as a Frisbee disk appeared on Adam''s palm, where a symbol was carved, and a reptile-like creature appeared out of it and jumped onto Adam''s head.


    The scales of the creature were sky blue in color, and it had a small pair of wings on his back.


    "What is this?" Adam asked; he wasn''t sure about all of this that happened here, including the creature that was summoned through his palm.


    "It''s shier, an abomination dragon." Falco said shier was a dragon that was locked inside a dimensional rift between heaven and earth. While the dagger was a mythical-grade weapon by itself, it was also a key to unlock the dimensional rift and bring shier back.


    .


    .


    .


    Then Falco told everyone about shier and exined how he could help them in this fight.


    "Thank you very much for your help, Mr. Falco. How can I pay off this debt?" Adam showed his gratitude toward Falco for his help.


    "There''s no need to worry about it; just take care of our little shier." He is weakened quite a bit from living in a dimensional rift for the whole two hundred years. Falco said,


    "Do not fret; I''ll take care of shier." Adam put his fist on his chest like he was making some kind of pledge.


    "That''s reassuring."Falco was very happy with Adam''s words,he brought his hands on his chest and,


    Vanish.


    After that, Falco vanished into thin air, leaving everyone surprised.


    "He sure is full of surprises." Raven admired, she didn''t say a word when Falco was there.


    "Indeed, well now, I think I should go and see that muscle head," said Minotauros. "I have a score to settle." Adam spoke up and left the tent with shier.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Later that afternoon, Adam came back to the tent, covered in blood.


    "We won," Adam dered the moment he entered the tent.


    "Thank God!!!"Everyone was overjoyed by his return, but after a closer look, Raven noticed something.


    "Where is shier?" Raven asked,


    "Oh that creature, he died while trying to protect me." Adam said in the most serene voice ever.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    That was the story of shier and the dagger.


    Now back to my room: ze looked at me and kept floating here and there in the room.


    By appearance, he looked nothing like a dragon or any living creature, and that was a huge disappointment for me.


    "Well, I can''t judge anyone based on how they look." That would be racist. I was thinking of something stupid.


    "Hey ze." I called him,


    "What?" he asked.


    "Are there any simrities between you and your brother shier?" I asked,


    ze took a huge pause there, like he was thinking about something. After a while, he showed me a toothy smile.


    "Nope, we arepletely different, and trust me, I am better than him in every aspect," ze said. "There was a hint of evil in his eyes, and that''s something I liked about him."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    (A/N: There''s a lot to our ze!)

 Chapter 19 19

    Ren''s POV:


    "So what are you¡ª" I was cut off mid-sentence before I could evenplete what I was saying.


    "Ruu~ dinner is ready! Come down," Mom called me downstairs.


    Sigh.


    "Well, it looks like Mom''s back. We can continue this talk after dinner. Until then, stay inside the room," I said to ze. I didn''t want my parents to know that I own a mythical-grade talking puppet that I summoned by performing a demon cultist-like ritual.


    Sigh.


    "Whoa¡ª"


    Zoop.


    ze''s silhouette disappeared from my vision, and it flew inside my chest like a ghost or something.


    "I don''t have to stay inside your room when I have this cozy room all for myself," ze''s heavy voice resounded inside my mind, scaring the shit out of me.


    "You truly are parasitic," I thought. He is connected to me by mind and lives off by scraping mana out of my mana core to maintain his physical form.


    "Hey! Trying to pick a fight with me, pretty boy~?" ze responded through our minds. It looks like I canmunicate with him through my mind.


    "Cool, right?" ze sounded a little too hyped.


    "Yeah, yeah, but keep quiet and stop talking until I tell you," Imanded.


    It''s surprising and annoying at the same time to get responses through your own mind.


    "Aye aye, Princess~" ze said. I could sense him giggling while saying this.


    "And stop calling me with weird names," I said. Why was I getting bullied by a palm-sized smoke sphere?


    "It''s not my fault that you are pretty, Princess~" ze said.


    Tremble.


    "Fuck this mind transmission!" I could feel myself furrowing. Without taking this any further, I walked downstairs since Mom and Dad would be waiting for me at the dinner table.


    After dinner, I returned to my room and closed the door tightly. Thankfully, ze didn''t show up in front of my parents, and he also didn''t send me any mind transmissions.


    Plop.


    "ze, you cane out now," I said as I plopped down on the chair that I pulled away from my desk. It''s still covered in blood, and I have to clean it, or Mom would be terrified by the mere sight of it.


    "Haa, it''s difficult to keep quiet," ze said. I saw some hazy crimson smoke arising from my chest. Soon, it formed a will-o-wisp-like shape with a weird face.


    "I know. Well, tell me about yourself. I didn''t know that there was something trapped inside that dagger," I asked. There are a lot of questions that I have about the appearance of ze, so I went ahead and asked him about it.


    "Well, there are so many things that I wanted to know about you, actually. But let''s start with me for now," ze sighed. He said he wanted to know about me. I don''t know why.


    "Then let''s begin with your story, Smokeball," I said, retorting to sum up all that pretty boy thing he said earlier to me.


    "Smokeball, huh? Well, okay, Princess~" ze called me Princess again.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel like I am arguing with myself," I thought.


    "And that''s all there is to tell about my story. Any further inquiries?" ze asked verbally since I told him to talk to me like this and not to use mind transmission. That freaks me out.


    I couldn''t respond to him. There were a lot of things that I heard for the first time, even if I''ve yed the game multiple times and thought I knew everything about this world


    . But ze''s story waspletely out of my knowledge and made me rethink this whole world itself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But they are literally confusing to me," I thought.


    "Hey!! I heard that one. Keep your thoughts under the meter," ze said. He is having fun while reading my thoughts, and I have reciprocal feelings about all this.


    "Well, I don''t care," I thought.


    "You should care about me a little more, pretty boy~" ze responded like a grumpy old man to my thoughts, teasing me. But this time, he responded verbally as I requested.


    Sigh.


    First thing is that shier and ze aren''t like any other living beings. They were not born but created by some unknown entity whose identity ze doesn''t know since that entity disappeared after creating these two.


    But creating them was a mistake. The creator wanted them to be great weapons that can help mortals grow themselves, but shier and ze''s pair is like maic poles. While they are of the same origin, they repel each other. They bnce one another but also conflict with each other.


    The major difference between shier and ze is that shier is a top-tier spiritual beast, while ze is... well, he is a useless and useful weapon at the same time, I thought and immediately regretted it.


    "I heard that one. Apologize right now," ze said, and I ignored him.


    "So when I say useless and useful at the same time, I mean that ze is a different type of weapon that wasn''t introduced in the game but exists in this universe.


    ze''s power is equivalent to the power of the being using him. In my eyes, it was fine, but when ze exined the whole scenario to me, I was shocked.


    If shier is contracted by amon person or a high blood elf, his strength will be the same with limitations. On the other hand, ze''s power is limitless. It''s only on the person holding him that his power is based. This made every powerful individual, including even gods themselves, greedy for his power, causing wars on the surface of the earth, mass destruction, and massive loss of livestock just to achieve ze.


    That led some gods to the decision of sealing ze away in the dimensional rift between heaven and earth. And shier was like the other half of ze, so they had to seal him with ze, or the seal might not work, and ze could''ve set himself free, causing ripples in the world''s bnce. Gods created a pair of daggers to tear between these dimensions. For making the daggers, they used the bones of a silver-scaled dragon. It is the only being that can tear through space and time, so they used the mrs of a silver-scaled dragon. And of course, for this purpose, they killed thest silver-scaled dragon and vanished their whole species.


    "I think that was worth it," I thought quite immorally. They killed one and saved millions, so I think that was inevitable.


    "Hey! You are being insensitive towards that silver-scaled dragon," ze roared at me.


    The daggers were like keys to this dimensional rift. They helped gods trap ze and shier. And after their goal was achieved, they tossed these daggers aside. They found no worth in keeping them, so they appointed a guardian to protect the daggers.


    After two hundred years, Mrs. Marilyn somehow found one of the daggers and brought it with her, and it eventually was passed down to me.


    "How lucky I am. I must thank Mrs. Marilyn for such a wonderful present," I said. Indeed, I was lucky because who would have imagined that I could get a weapon that even gods desire?


    "Oh my, now tell me who is the parasite, Princess Ruu~" ze teased me again, calling me by my nickname that Mrs. Marilyn used very often.


    "Then where is shier now?" I asked. By the storyline, the one who is released first is shier, but here it was ze who appeared from the dagger, so it was obvious that someone already summoned him using the other dagger, but who?


    "I don''t know who got my brother out from that damn trap, but I know that person is a strong being since I could sense his aura even inside the dimensional rift," ze answered.


    "Well, that''s saddening," I said, as I hoped that ze would know where the second dagger is and we can collect it.


    "But you still have me, right?" ze questioned me with a troubled voice.


    "Because your strength is going to be equivalent to my strength. And for your kind information, I am a human and amoner at that, so there is a limit to my bloodline potential," I said. The bloodline potential is a big card in y since it determines your potential and how much you can grow in terms of mana arts and all that stuff.


    Pffffffff.


    Suddenly, ze startedughing and twirling in the air as if he had heard a hrious joke.


    "Why are youughing, Smokeball?" I asked.


    Fuuu.


    ze breathed deeply and calmed himself. He looked me in the eyes and said, "I think I have a solution for this bloodline problem, Princess~." I could see him smirking at me, and I didn''t have a good feeling about this.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Do you like this bickering between our princess and Smokeball? Well, I do]

 Chapter 20 Map Is Fake?

    SILENCE.


    Pffffffff


    Suddenly ze startedughing and twirling in the air like he heard some kind of a hrious Joke.


    "Why are youughing Smokeball" i asked, i was flustered by his actions,


    .


    .


    Fuuu


    .


    .


    ze breathed deeply to calm himself and stop his giggling. He looked at me dead in the eyes and said,


    "I think i have a solution for this all bloodline problem, princess~" I can see him smirking at me with his sharp canines,


    And i don''t have a good feeling about this,


    " And what''s that?" I asked, i was doubting him for his wording of sentence,


    as far as my knowledge goes about this world, there is no way a person can increase their bloodline potential.The reason there are no human-demigods is also because of this reason, humans cannot cross the thin line between transcended realm and god realm,


    "You are too naive my boy~ we are not going to increase the bloodline potential but,,," ze said as he read through my mind and then he took a long pause and looked at me like he was evaluating me,


    "But?" I asked,


    "We are going to change your bloodline as a whole" he said something very unbelievable and ridiculous,


    Tremble,,


    "Hell naah!!! Dude you on weed or something?" I eximed, ze sounded like he was high on something and was tripping on his mind,


    "I wish I had some weed but no. I am speaking facts here buoy~ there is a way to rece your bloodline." ze said,


    "Rece? do you care to exin?" I almost sounded sarcastic here,


    "Yep, there is this ce called ''crooked inds'' in the western sea of Reva . there is a dungeon on that Ind, there we just have to descend on the tenth floor of that dungeon and rest is easy peasy ~" ze exined while taking some pauses here and there,


    "Crooked Ind?" I asked,


    in this world There is no ce with a name as ridiculous as that,


    "Haa kids nowadays don''t even know some simple geography that''s why you should focus more on the maps, bring me the world map and I''ll show you. Even if it''s not noted on the map there has to bendmarks of a group of small inds in the western sea." ze said like he was mocking me with that smug look on his wispy face,


    Step,


    when he mocked me something snapped Inside my mind and i immediately stood up from my chair,


    Step,step,


    i slowly walked towards the desk.


    ''looks like blood has dried up'' i sighed,


    Pull


    I pulled out a folding map out of the lower drawer of my desk and closed it ,


    Flip


    I spread it onto the floor since it was quite arge map so it''s almost as big as a window curtain,


    " Now look and tell me where that [crooked Ind] of yours is, SMOKEBALL" i asked,


    I was irritated because i wanted him to admit that there was no group of inds in the western sea and his memory was getting foggy after living inside that crappy dagger for the whole two hundred years,


    Sigh,


    "Fine, princess ~" ze sighed, he slowly hovered over the map like he was observing something that is overly familiar with,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The map had every continent on as it should be, with arge chunk of thend in its northern hemisphere and a vast sea that can be seen in its whole Southern hemisphere with nothing but water in it.


    ''no even half of the sea is explored Because of strong currents and oceanic volcanoes there.'' i thought, it''s true that there was no one that cared to explore the sea because there was nothing in there,


    well that''s what there was written on the game forum''s


    Back to the map, the most dangerous ce took ce as the North pole of this world and it was called the [NO MAN''S LAND] where as it''s name indicates, there are no people in thisnd and it has a huge barrier all around it.the reason behind it is.... Well,,, we''ll talk about itter,


    Later there are three Kingdoms that share Borders With This [No Man''s Land] and these are the Kingdom Of Reva, a Kingdom to the North of the continent. Reva is fairly known as the kingdom of beastmen and Demi-humans with a very small poption of other races like dwarfs and humans.


    Then there is the kingdom of Grav to the east of the Kingdom of Reva, sharing the northern border with [NO MAN''S LAND] .


    Adjacent to the Grav was the Empire Of Hestia, the Empire is thergest country on the continent, it is through and through a human empire, the Grav epts all kinds of races but Empire is quite inclined towards the church there and so they despise other race like beastmen and Demi-humans etc.,


    And to the South of Empire they share borders with their sworn enemies The Kingdom of Elishia an elven nation,


    Both countries have some minor conflicts in their history mainly because of the church..


    These four countries and no man''snd cover up the whole continent, other than that there is nothing on that map, these countries are vast in size, and have a peace treaty with each other. There is a lot to tell about them but right now that''s not the main topic,


    Zzzzz


    "Hmmm huh? huuuuu,, haaa!" ze was making some kind of weird noises but apart from he was observing the map quite sharply . After some seconds he stopped and sighed deeply as if cleaning his toxic breath, he looked at me and said,


    " Dude this map is a printing disaster, so many things in it are missing. How stupid can you be to buy a faulty world map." ze said something that i wasn''t able toprehend,


    "Missing?" I asked,What does he mean by missing.


    " Where is the group of inds in the northern sea , there is no Demon Continent in here. also where the hell is my favourite Maritime Aquarius Dynasty the nation of beautiful mermaids and Guardians which is submerged inside the middle of southern ocean, and where are transportation routes between. This whole map is nothing but a bunch of shit out together." ze spat this word in fit of rage, he was Saying that there was a fault in this map but,


    "This is a legit map Smokeball. I don''t know what you are talking about ." I said,


    There was a deep pause there, he looked like he was calcting something,


    "Hey Ren,we have to go to the North." ze said, he left me baffled because this was the first time he called me by my name and that so with such a serious look, but i had a response and that was,


    "Nope" i answered,


    "Why?" He was shocked.


    "Because I don''t have time for this trip to the North, i have to train myself for the uing future and- ." I said, ze sighed as i said this and,


    "And then die in the next two years just because you were too weak to survive the war between Demon king and the Hero if light.tell me Ren Hilton or Mr.Eric aka Dark whoever you are, do you want to die in this life too?." zepleted What he had to say and waited for me to respond,


    "What are you talking about?" I asked albeit hesitatingly, I have no idea about him knowing my past,


    "Yep, i know that you are host to this body, kiddo you are the first human who has peaked my interest to this degree and made me curious about something." ze said, i can see a creepy smile there.


    Sigh.


    "So you know about me huh, well then there is no point in beating around the bush. Tell me what do you mean by going to the North." I changed the way i speak to my normal tone, this is how i speak when i am interrogating someone,


    "Hoho like i guessed, you are a strange human."


    "The answer is simple if you want to grow stronger then you have to adventure this world.


    Pussy''s don''t get anything my boy~ " The ze dered this and sent some information through mind transmission,


    "Well,i am ready for some action, Smokeball~" i said , I''ve spent a couple of days in this world. I think it''s time to set a foot in the outside world,


    "But you have to get your parents permission" and ze disrupted the whole vibe,


    I don''t know how to convince my parents,so they can allow me to go on this journey,


    "I am fu*ckd." I cursed, I can''t even set a foot outside without my parents permission.


    "Yep, you are screwed now mama''s boy ~" ze continued with those terrible nicknames,


    --------------------------------------------------------------------///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    (A/N: if there are any typos please tell me in thements and hope you enjoyed this chapter, I wanted escte the story a bit so let''s not waste any time and get to our journey.)

 Chapter 21 21

    Next day,


    "Rise and shine princess ~" i heard a heavy voice resounding in my ears, i slowly opened my eyes and looked around,


    "Today''s a big day, so i think you should get ready " ze said as he hovered above my face,


    "Yeah, let''s get ready." I replied to ze as i got up from my bed,


    Last night I made a n about how to convince my parents that they can allow me to go on a journey and after using the fullest of my brain I''vee up with a great n,


    After that i brushed my teeth,bed my hair, took a bath and ,,,again there was a shortage of clothes in my wardrobe. After a long search journey through my cupboard I wore a white shirt and ck formal pants with some dark brown leather shoes.


    "My~ may you have a good taste for fashion, don''t you?" ze said in a weirdly exaggerated manner, i don''t know if i should take his statement as apliment or an insult so i decided to ignore him.


    .


    .


    .


    After convincing myself that I looked presentable enough to face my parents I left my room and came downstairs.


    I came downstairs and took a look around,as usual mom is in the kitchen and dad is reading the newspaper at the dining table both of them seem to be in a great mood today,


    '' it looks peaceful here.'' I thought,in my house it''s always this peaceful in the morning. It gives me a positive energy  to start my day.


    " Good morning son." Father took notice of my presence and greeted me,


    "Good morning Ruu ~~" mom also turned her attention in my direction looking at me with a smile on her face.


    "Good morning mom and dad" I returned their greetings and made my way towards the dining table and sat down.


    Soon mom served us breakfast and as always it was delicious,


    ''it looks great .'' ze was a little envious cuz it''s not something he can eat like me. we decided that I''ll slowly make a habit to Converse through my mind


    .


    .


    .


    After breakfast was done , i called mom and dad to the living room and told them about the whole leaving house and exploring the world thing,


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    " Ruu~so you want to be an adventurer." mom said, she has a subtle expression adoring her face right now. I can''t read her thoughts because she is cool and collected about all these situations.


    Nod nod


    I nodded my head and that seemed to trigger my father,


    "That''s a big NO from me, Ren do you even know how dangerous it is to be an explorer or adventurer." My father said this.


    Sigh


    The way he said this, dad seems to forget that he was also an adventurer in his prime .Unlike my mother, my father is always too expressive about these types of things


    "Yes mom, I want to explore this world and -" i said,


    "And?" Mom asked , since i left my statement iplete,


    "And i want to forget about my broken engagement with Mary. though I was the one who broke off.this whole fiasco left a scar on my heart so i want to leave Sephra for some time so i would be able to amend my broken heart. Even if i pretend to be fine in front of everyone only I know how much my mind pains whenever i think about it, so I need some time to get rid of these feelings. "


    Ipleted my robotic speech with a little bit of sad puppy acting. I can feel ze suppressing hisughter back in mind but this was the only way that i could convince my parents, by some emotional drama.


    Silence,


    There was a deep and meaningful look on both of my parents faces , they were lost in their thoughts,


    mom said after contemting for some time on my statement, " Well if you say so then it''s fine."


    "Thank you mom-"


    "But there are some conditions that you have to follow, so we can rest assured when you are not here." Mom said, she said that there are some conditions that i have to follow before i can step outside the city,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " And What are those ?" I asked,


    " First is, you have to promise  that you''ll be back in a year and join the imperial academy." and mom dropped a heavy bomb on me when she said those words,


    "Huh?" I was dumbfounded,


    The academy in the Hestia empire is a one and only ce in this whole world that i would like to avoid at any cost.The whole cast in the game is mainly centred into that crazy ce called '' imperial academy ''. From the start i was going to avoid my admission there but i think that it no longer works.


    as ast resort i tried to argue a little but to my bad luck, "Mom but-"


    " No but you have to, if you want to be an explorer." Mom said,


    Silence,


    now there was a big issue in my hand. If i want to save my ass then i must decline mom''s condition and for that i can even forsake all that adventurer gimmick but when i was just about to reject her condition someone said,


    ''just agree with her, i have a n.'' ze advised me. He says that he has a n that can save me from this situation,


    ''and what is that great n of your '' I question him.


    '' I''ll tell youter but for now ept the condition.'' ze urged me there.


    "Fine, I''ll be back in a year and join the imperial academy." I said,


    mom showed a rare but genuine smile when she heard me agree with herself, soon my Father came forward and looked at me with eyes filled with genuine care and kindness,


    "Second andst condition is, we are going to appoint a tutor for about a month so that they''ll make sure that you are least at the level where you can take care of yourself ." Father dered the second condition and this one was fine with me


    but the problem was the amount of  time that will be spent on my training and grooming.


    '' i don''t know if i have that much time.'' i thought


    '' don''t worry princess~ one month in no problem.'' ze answered my question,


    "Fine but who''s gonna be the tutor." I agreed to their all conditions,


    Mom gave a meaningful look to my father like waiting for him to respond


    "you can meet her this evening , I''m sure that you''ll like your new tutor very much."  Father said, it seems like i have to wait till the dinner


    to meet my tutor, also my father addressed them as ''her'' so i think my tutors going to be a woman but who knows,


    '' i hope it''s a voluptuous beauty with a s*xy onee-san type personality.'' ze was busy in his pervert fantasies with this new tutor of his imagination, I think it''s going to be a great great Grandma with a bitter personality,


    '' don''t say that'' ze''s not with my prediction i think,


    "well let''s wait and see" I said this and returned to my room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Later that evening,


    "I didn''t expect to see you here."Ren said, his eyes were focused straight as he sat down on the chair at the dining table,


    " Fufu looks like we are going to spend a lot of time together ~~" facing opposite to the Ren sat a beautifuldy with long bright silver hair, face that seemed like it was carved out of jade. She work a very alluring ck onepiece dress that  mostly didn''t cover her chest and Ren could see something that a teenager like himself should not see,


    "I am looking forward working with you, Mrs Marilyn " Ren said,


    '' yay that a s*xy onee-san i needed, Princess~~'' ze was celebrating inside Ren''s mind,,


    Mrs Marilyn showed a seductive smile that made Ren flinch a little she slowly parted her lip and said,


    "Likewise, My Ruu~"


    '' this is getting a little hot in here hehe'' ze was surely enjoying this,


    --------------------------------------------------------------------///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    [A/N: Marylin Sensei ~~~]

 Chapter 22 22

    This morning my parents told me that i have to follow their condition if I want to be an adventurer, The first was that i have to go to the imperial academy located in the neighbouring country of Hestia, to which i agreed,


    Second was that they are going to appoint a tutor for my personal training for about a month or so, so they can make sure that i am capable enough to take care of myself and i also agreed to this condition,


    Right now i was supposed to meet my new teacher, but in front of me was a beautiful and overly familiardy that imed to be my new mana arts teacher,


    "I am looking forward to working with you, Mrs Marilyn." I said , i was hesitant and doubtful about all this situation,


    '' why would she agree to teach me?'' i thought,


    "Likewise, My Ruu~" Mrs Marilyn said,she showed a mysterious but seductive smile while her eyes were like the crescent moon,


    Right now i am sitting across the dining table with my father on the left, my mother sat on the other side while facing me and Mrs Marylin to her right, there are a total of four people at the dinner table if we exclude ze because of the obvious reasons,


    "Listen Ren, from now on for a whole month Marylin is going to teach you about mana arts andbat skills. If you fail to learn or she thinks that you are not fit enough to survive on your own then you have to quit on your all adventurer n, understand." Father said , ording to him if i fail to learn, then there is no other way around.


    "Yes" i said, i think it''ll be fine,


    When i transferred into this body, i also acquired some of the abilities of the previous owner so i don''t think that there should be any problem with these training things,


    "Don''t worry Chris, your son''s a sensible kid so i don''t think that there''s any issue in here." Mrs Marilyn interjects in between our conversation,


    I agree with her as long as my memory goes the previous owner of this body didn''t ck off even a little because he wanted to catch up to the Hero and his childhood love Mary Kleine, so he learned various basic spell and martial arts stuff but inparison to my knowledge from previous life his magic andbat skills were crude and inexperienced,


    '' because he never killed someone.'' ze said, he was right in this aspect. ording to me you can''t be a hunter until you hunt something and Ren was not a hunter, he was just too naive to be called a viin. If i have to describe simply, Ren was a cannon fodder in this storyline who earned hate for loving the main heroine.


    "Mrs Marilyn, can I ask you something?" I asked,


    Marylin looked at me and i could see the corner of her lips curl upside a little,


    "Why not? Ask me anything you want,do you want to know my three sizes? Haaa Kids nowadays are so straight forward right!! Well if you are that interested then-" Marylin started to spout some nonsense out of nowhere,


    "No!!! Not that i wanted to know the reason behind epting my parents request." I hurriedly stopped her before she dered her sizes to me,


    "Oh that" Mrs Marilyn finally stopped, she doesn''t even give a shit that my parents are in here


    ''fuu that was close,'' i thought while taking a deep breath,


    ''you know what? you are a dumbass. Princess!!! '' ze''s crying voice echoed through my mind, maybe he was eager to know her sizes. I would be lying if i said that i wasn''t interested,


    "Huh? About that, Rose informed me about the reason why you are so eager to leave. She told me that your reason is to get over the heartbreak that my stupid daughter gave you. So i thought it should help a little, so i can feel less guilty about the fact that my daughter did this to you." Marylin answered my query, I think she wants to make up for the mistakes of her daughter. She''s a great mother.


    "Fine, when are we getting started?" I asked, I wanted to know when she is free to teach me,


    " Tomorrow around six in the morning you have to meet me at my house,there I''ll teach you the basics about mana arts." Mrs Marilyn said,


    "Okay." I replied,


    After that we continued our dinner while happily chatting for some hours and truth to be said it was quite refreshing.Mrs Marilyn left after the dinner saying that Mary must be waiting for her at home,


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Next morning,


    "Rise and shine princess ~" ze woke me up, at this point he feels like an rm clock with AI,


    "How dare youpare a mythical grade weapon to a mere rm clock." ze was strangely furious by myment,


    "Cuz that''s all you can do smokeball, do you have any other features than just waking me up in the morning." I said, from the moment i summoned him, ze hasn''t done a single thing other than making fun of me.


    "Hmph " ze pouted a little and flew directly into my chest locking his position into my mana core while sucking mana little by little.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''parasite'' i thought.


    Sigh


    after finishing the first banter of the day I woke up and tidied myself and left the house around five and a half in the morning,


    Outside there was a very pleasant atmosphere with the sun rising above the horizon, in this world just like the moon there are two suns so it''s even more mesmerizing to watch the sunrise here.


    " Let''s go." I said and started Jogging in the direction of Mrs Marilyn''s house ,


    After walking for a few minutes i arrived at the front door of Mary''s house,


    Fuu


    Last time I was here was when i one sided broke off my engagement with Mary but now it''s just been like two days and i am back right her.


    Ting, ting


    I pressed the doorbell and waited for someone to open the door,


    "Coming ~" Marylin said from inside the house,


    Step step


    ''Lucky me!!''I thought, i was worried if Mary would be the one to open the door but to my relief that wasn''t the case.


    Creak,


    "You are here!! Ruu ~~ good morning." Marylin was as energetic as ever even in the mornings,


    "Good ah-" I tried to return her greeting but words were stuck in my throat,


    Gulp,


    I heard my own audible gulp right there,


    And perhaps the noticing change in my behaviour Marylin showed a toothy grin,


    ''thats some meat there ~~ heheh'' ze''s and my thoughts were aligned on this one right here,


    In front of me stood a woman no a goddess wearing a pink tracksuit with a skin tight fit that covered her plump thighs, curvaceous waist but that mostly didn''t cover her big melon umm i mean chest and deep cleavage,


    Marylin is an attractive woman in all aspects but she must not wear these kinds of alluring clothes,,,,, maybe not.


    But anyway these are not clothes you''d like to wear for training right?


    '' that''s a jersey my boy~'' ze chimed,


    ''but that doesn''t look like a normal jersey when she wears it!!!.'' i was screaming inside my mind while keeping my face straight,


    "Well let''s go inside." Saying this she grabbed my wrist and dragged me inside the house along with her,


    '' she is going to vite you, right? Princess gambare ~'' ze was fantasizing about some heavy r18 stuff right there,


    '' God please save me, please.'' I prayed in my mind and went inside the house.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: sus? Ah! And do not buy the next chapter,you can skip it because it''s just announcement.]

 Chapter 23 Announcement!!

    if you are still reading this novel until this chapter means that this story has interested you to some extent. here''s a little request for every reader,


    (please share this novel with the fellow readers as much as possible.)


    why? because we want to get this work contracted as fast as possible or i won''t be able to keep working on it. it''s just a request if you don''t want to then that''s your choice. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    have good day ??


    ~ Satan??

 Chapter 24 23

    "Come inside." Mrs. Marilyn dragged me along with her; I don''t know why, but she''s a little bit more excited for this teaching session than me.


    ''Maybe she''s going to suck out all your juices like a big bad witch, hehe.''ze was having a great time in his perverted thoughts. I don''t know why, but I am a little nervous about this one-on-one teaching session.


    At first, I thought the basic knowledge the previous owner had was enough if Ibined it with my understanding of this world, but to be honest, I don''t think that''s how it works.


    There has to be something that I must learn from a proper teacher, and from what I saw that day in this house, I know that Mrs. Marilyn isn''t any normal mage.


    Tap tap,


    I was dragged inside the house, and I looked around to find the traces of Marilyn''s daughter, or to be precise, my ex-fiance,


    "Is Mary here?" I asked instantly; I don''t know why, but my tone naturally softens whenever I say that girl''s name.


    ''Maybe because of the previous guy''s feelings for her.'' ze suggested it, and I kinda agree with him since the system told me that our souls are merged and his soul is now part of mine.


    "Mary? She''s sleeping in the dojo; she never leaves that damn ce.I''ve tried my best to get her out but to no avail; do you have anything to do with her or do you want to reconsider being my son-inw?" Marylin said,


    ''Why is she so obsessed with making me her son-inw and all?''I thought,


    "No, I just don''t want to make her feel awkward." Or you can say that I don''t want to see her face, but of course I didn''t say this loudly.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t wake up until ten o''clock, so we have like five or six hours for the lesson." She said while humming,


    ''Why is she so happy about it though?'' I was suspicious for a second,


    "That''s great." I said, I don''t want to think about it, so I just went with the flow.


    .


    .


    .


    Soon she dragged me to the second floor and then to her room, and not to forget, I think the room next to her was Mary''s room, well, she''s not in there and that''s good.


    "Cool~" This is the only word that slipped through my tongue as I gazed at the whole room,


    Marylin''s room was quiterge for a single person to live in. It almost seems like a mini green house with small nts everywhere, but it was expected since she is a professional florist and nts are her passion and expertise.


    There is arge, inclined window set diagonally in the lower right corner of the room. The soft rays of sunlight passing through the window made the room feel morefortable and warm at the same time. Bookshelves were ced on the walls with some heavy-looking books in them and double bed in the centre of the room.


    ''Why does she need a bed of that size?'' I was perplexed but decided not to ask.


    "Please have a seat; do you like my room? I don''t have anything fancy that kids like." Marylin sighed as she offered me a wooden stool to sit on.


    "From my point of view, this room was quite rxing." I expressed my honest opinion.


    "Is that so?" Then it''s fine. Marylin seems relieved by my response.


    ''Was she that tense about showing me her room?''Some of her actions don''t make sense to me.


    "Can we start now?" I asked,


    Marylin looked at me, then closed her eyes and ced her slender fingers on her chin, making an expression like she was thinking of something important.


    ''Is she going to test me or is she going to ask me a tough question to see my understanding of mana?'' These kinds of questions were raised inside my mind, but soon she failed me saying,


    "Why don''t we have a cup of tea?" she tapped on a spatial ring on her index finger, and two cups with a tea pot with steaming out of the lid popped in front of her afloat in the air as she bnced them onto the nearby table.


    ''Is she really an ideal person for this teaching kind of thing?'' I questioned myself,


    "No, thanks. I am not a big fan of tea." I refused,


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh?That''s really bad, but why don''t you give it a try? Just a sip won''t hurt, right?" She is pushing me into a corner and making it hard for me to refuse; she has offered me a cup full of herbal tea.


    ''Maybe she wants to drug and then do some naughty stuff with your half-conscious self.'' ze''s non-existent hormones were raging for some reason to have that kind of thought,


    "Well, if you say so." I said that the aroma of tea was something that I was not familiar with, but I thought it wouldn''t hurt to try something new. As I took it from her and brought it to my lips,


    Sip


    "Whoa!!" I felt a huge rush of adrenaline going towards my brain as I took a sip from the cup.


    "How does it feel now?" Marylin asked. How do I feel?


    "I feel refreshed." That was the only thing I could say for sure¡ªwhat kind of tea was that? It was a hundred times more powerful than any tea I''ve ever had.


    "That''s good then." Marylin gave a merry reaction to my response,


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    After our little tea party was over, we decided to start the session.


    "What is Mana?" "Why is it so important?" Marylin said her questions were the most basic but also the most important. If you can''t understand that, then it''s better to quit.


    "Mana is essential to use magic; it exists in the atmosphere and is divided into particles of each element." I answered her with the most generic and most fitting answer I could find:


    "Correct!! "Now tell me about the mana core." Marylin praised me for my correct answer; she makes me feel like a seven-year-old kid when she treats me like this.


    ''Is she an ephibophile?'' ze asked, Why is he using that term to refer to her?


    ''Shut the f*ck up, Smokeball; you''ve been wild since the moment we entered the house. NOW SHUT UP!'' I transmitted these curses through our mind connection to warn him that he has to stop with those weird as* jokes, it makes me ufortable around her and how does he know the meaning of ephibophile?


    ''Fine, polite princess~~''After mocking me, he went into his deep slumber while lurking around my mana core in his wispy form.


    "What happened? Why does your face look tense? Are you feeling ill? "Was tea not to your liking?" Marylin started rambling as she started to panic because of how tense my face looked when I was lecturing ze,


    "No, I am fine." "Just a little too excited about the session." I said,


    (There''s no way I am telling what my pet thinks about her)


    "Really? That''s good then, now tell me what a mana core is." She asked us to drag us back to the main topic,


    "Mana core is like a heart where our mana is saturated." I said, That''s all I can say since I never focused much on the mana cores or mana nds,


    Sigh,


    "That''s a bit of a crude description for mana cores," Marylin sighed; she made an expression of disappointment on her face.


    I waited for her to correct me on my crude description,


    "Listen carefully, Ren, The power to control mana isrgely gic. 1 in 100 children are able to sense mana, which can only be tested when one''s mana core ispletely developed¡ªanywhere from early adolescence to thete teen years. Once a mana core manifests in their body, they can control it, or more precisely, they can bend or mold mana ording to their will."Marylin exined that ording to her, the mana does not control but helps us to store mana inside our bodies, and with the support of the mana core, we can mold and move atmospheric mana ording to our will.


    I didn''t know that only one person in a hundred can use magic,in the game, only characters that can use magic well were introduced, so we had no way to know that there are people who cannot use magic but this difference makes this world seem like a real world more than any Game,


    "look''s like you have lot to learn." Marylin said as she gazed at me with her pearly eyes,


    --------------------------------------------------------------------///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    [A/N: Mana? Mana core? elements?]

 Chapter 25 How Strong?

    Two hourster,


    "I think that''s all for today," Marylin said as she looked at me.


    "Yeah, thanks for your hard work." I was satisfied with today''s lesson; I got to learn a lot about Mana and Mana cores.


    "Well, I think you should return before Mary wakes up." Marylin suggests as she walks towards the door, indicating me to leave. I told her that I didn''t want to cause any further trouble for Mary because of our strained rtionship, and Marylin seems to understand and respect my decision.


    "Yea," I stood up from my spot and walked towards the door and left the room quietly.


    Step step


    We both descended the stairs and came to the corridor, and Marylin came to see me off.


    "Then I''ll take my leave, and I''ll thank you again for your time." Having said this, I left Marylin''s house.


    .


    .


    .


    "I am home." I entered my house saying this: "I think Mom and Dad should be awake by now since it''s almost time when dad goes to his shop." Mom has a habit of waking up early in the morning so she can prepare for breakfast. I left the house before any of them were awake.


    "Wee back." Mom''s cheerful voice echoed through the house; maybe she is in the kitchen.


    I made my way towards the living room; we have our kitchen and living roombined, so it''s a bit modern. I entered the living room and saw my father reading a book while sitting on the sofa, and mom was working in the kitchen.


    "Good morning." I greeted my father and made my way towards the kitchen.


    "Good morning, how was your new teacher?" Mom asked, and she seems interested in today''s lecture with Marilyn.


    "That was great." I said,


    "That''s good then." "You know Marylin is one of the greatest mages I''ve ever seen in my life, so make sure you learn as much as possible." Mom was right: Marylin was no ordinary mage that you''d expect her to be; she has a deep insight into the Mana arts.


    "Yeah, I''ll do that." I said,


    After that, I had breakfast and went back to my room.


    ...


    "Hey,you awake?" I asked. I am right now in my bedroom,ying on my bed. ze was awfully silent, so I asked him if he was awake, but there was no response at all, so I decided to ask again.


    "Hey ze, answer me." I asked, and soon a smokey cloud flowed out of my chest and formed a will-o''-the-wisp.


    "I was sleeping a little to charge myself." ze said as he looked at me with his slightly drowsy eyes. He said he was charging himself, which meant that he was absorbing mana from my mana core to maintain his form.


    "Then why did you call me?" ze asked,


    "I wanted to ask about the ind that you mentioned yesterday; tell me everything that you know about it." I said that yesterday ze made an outrageous statement saying that I can change my bloodline¡ªnot increase bloodline potential but change the whole frickin'' bloodline.


    Yesterday, I showed him a map of this world. The map depicts a continent with arge chunk ofnd in its northern hemisphere and a vast sea in its southern hemisphere with nothing but water in it. The most dangerous ce on the map is "No Man''s Land," where there are no people in thisnd and it has a huge barrier all around it. There are three kingdoms that share borders with thisnd: the Kingdom of Reva, the Empire of Hestia, and the Kingdom of Elishia. These four countries and no man''snd cover the whole continent and have a peace treaty with each other.


    This was all there was to that map, but ording to ze, there are ces that haven''t been shown on the map at all. At first, I didn''t believe him since there was no mention of the ce that he told me about, including that mysterious ind where I can change my bloodline, so I decided to ask him before I set off on a weird journey where I didn''t know where I was headed to.


    "Then listen, Crooked Ind is a ce that was very popr in my era." The reason was simple: "There resides the deepest dungeon that ever existed on the face of this world." ze said, He has a faraway look in his eyes as he tells me all this,


    "And how can that ce help me rece my bloodline?" I asked¡ªthis was the biggest question¡ªhow can something that''s impossible by nature be possible.


    "On the tenth floor of the dungeon, there is an artifact that can help you," ze said,


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How many floors does this dungeon have?" I asked: "It''s normal for a dungeon to have hundreds of floors, but this one has an artifact that can change bloodlines on just the tenth floor." That made me wonder how many floors there are.


    "I don''t know, or to say nobody knows, because no one was able to fully explore that creepy ce; I was only able to get to the tenth floor because the difficulty level of that ce was beyond our capabilities, and the person who owned me at that time died there." ze said, and when he described that the ce was so dangerous, only one question popped into my mind:


    "Hey Smokeball, if I were to go there right now at this moment, how long could I survive there?" I asked as I stared at him in the eye. Right now, I am not as strong as Mary or Adam, but I am definitely stronger than any other kid in town.


    "Princess, you have a strong mind, but your body is too frail for that ce." That''s why I''ll keep it as short and as real as possible. ze took a meaningful pause there.


    "You''ll die the moment you step in there." saying this, he stared down at me to see what kind of response he could get.


    "That''s great then," I was beyond excited, perhaps sensing my emotions, ze said, "you are a weird human."


    "System." I muttered these words, and a transparent blue te appeared in front of me afloat in the air.


    1. Ren Hilton


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    Ren Hilton.


    Age:15


    Race:human


    Strength:9/100


    Mana:5/100


    Intelligence:9/10


    Attributes:-


    Fire (10/1000)


    Spirits: None


    Skills:-


    1) body strengthening


    2)Fire ball


    Bloodline:- Human.


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    The panel simply disys my current stats,


    "Then how much stronger do I have to get?" I asked, "getting strong is no big deal; it can be achieved with hard work and opportunism." But the main question was: how much? How strong do I have to be to survive?


    ze looked at the system panel for a second and then turned his gaze towards me and said, "You have to be a lot stronger than this to survive."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: I am soooooo sorry forte updates,]

 Chapter 26 25

    Next morning I again went to Marylin''s ce so that we could continue our lessons; yesterday she taught me about mana and all that stuff, but today she is going to teach me about elements,


    There are four main types of elements for mages to use:


    Fire


    Water


    Earth


    Wind


    Light


    Each of those elements has a higher version of itself; mages capable of using those are referred to as "advanced mages." There are several types of elemental advancements.


    "Ruu, tell me, which are the basic elements?" Marylin asked me as she adjusted her sses: "Today, for some reason, she wore sses; she told me that gives her a little more of a teacher vibe."


    "Fire, water, earth, and wind¡ªthese are the basic elements," I answered, and already I can predict her next question,


    "That''s all?" Instead, she asked me, anticipating that I would give her the full answer.


    I won''t tell her about light since it''s not yet discovered. The hero is going to be the one to discover that light can also be manipted, so it''s not good if I tell her about it.


    "There are also some higher versions of these elements, like ice, magma, gravity, lightning, etc.; those are called advancements, and no normal mage can use advanced elements." I said cynically,


    Upon hearing my answer, Marylin nodded to herself like she liked my answer, "That''s right, now look carefully." Marylin said as she slowly twirled her index finger in the air and indicated to me to look behind my back with her eyes,


    "?" I turned my head in the direction where Marylin was looking, and there were some bookshelves on the wall with someplicated-looking books,


    Cluck


    Soon, a book from a nearby shelf started floating in the midst of the air like a weightless feather. Slowly, the book flew in our direction.


    "That''s gravitational magic, right?" "So you''re an Earth elemental mage." I said as I saw Marylin''s hand reaching towards the floating book.


    "to think she was an Earth elemental," in the game her attributes were never mentioned, so I didn''t know,


    Gravitational magic is the advanced form of Earth magic; only a person who is an Earth elemental mage can manipte gravity.


    "Yep, surprised?" Marylin asked. To her, it seemed like my reaction was normal.


    "Yeah, a little bit." I was a little surprised since it''s notmon for a human to have an earth element manifestation.


    A majority of Earth elemental mages are Dwarves; it runs in their bloodline since they have a special connection withnd; next to them would be the Elves; humans have very little possibility of manifesting the Earth element.


    "Now look carefully." Marylin said as she gently ced the book on the nearby side table. She stood up from her ce and then,


    Zooop


    "How''s that? "You must have never imagined this, right?" Marylin asked as she watched me from above, likely enjoying herself.


    "The hell." I was in a daze; I had never dreamt of this happening, and I darted off my seat because of the surprise.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That''s not the response I expected," Marylin looked down at me from above. She had a big smile stered all over her face followed by a smug look.


    Right now, she is in the middle of the air, floating like some kind of bubble. Tiny, windy tornadoes were around her, making it easier for her to bnce herself in the air.


    The ceiling is not so high; she is like six feet above the ground.


    "So Marylin, are you a dual elemental, or is there more to it?" I asked a little early.


    She first showed me that she can control rare Earth elements, and then she immediately showed me that she can also control wind attributes, telling me that she can control multiple elements, and THAT''S A BIG THING.


    "Nope,that''s all. "I am a dual-elemental mage who can control earth and wind, and one advancement that is gravity," Marylin said as she slowly descended back to her original ce; not a single thing in the room was disturbed in this whole event.


    Normally, using wind attributes can get messy since it involves the wind mana in your surrounding atmosphere.


    "Now, get back to your ce; there''s something I want you to show me," Marylin said.


    ''What does she want me to show her?" I thought as I sat back on my seat,


    "Ren, what is your elemental manifestation?" Marylin asked me,


    "It''s inferno,fire." I said, "I am a single fire elemental mage with no advancements and arge mana pool, and after seeing Marylin do all that stuff, it''s kind of depressing."


    "Form a fist-sized fire ball." Marylin said,


    "Huh?" I was a little baffled,


    "From a fireball, now." Marylin said in a more authoritative tone, like almost ordering me to do what she said, but who''s going to tell her that I haven''t used a single speck of magic sinceing to this world, so it''s hard for me if she just asks me to use a spell out of the blue?


    "Oh, okay." I agreed since I have to do it now orter anyways and it''s better to have Marylin here as an invigtor,


    Fuu


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, focusing on the ce where my sternum is, into my mana core. I slowly led my mana from the core to adjacent mana veins; these are special veins that distribute mana from the core to all over the body, helping to circte the mana throughout the body.


    The mana leisurely flowed towards my vicle, then down to the humerus and to my wrist, giving me slight goosebumps.


    Soon, Mana reached for the palm and waited for further instructions.


    I pictured the desired shape and size of a fireball in my mind then.


    Fushhh


    "Done," I said as I opened my eyes and looked at my palm, where a fist-sized fire ball was zing brilliantly,


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 27 26

    Smug,


    Right now, I''ve sessfully formed my first ever magic spell aftering to this world.


    The fireball shone brightly on top of my right palm, making a little crackling sound while zing aggressively.


    I pushed the mana from my core to throughout my whole hand to kind of trigger the spell out of me. It''s a simple spell, but I am just mesmerised in the moment where, as a person who came from a world where magic didn''t exist to a world where everything ispletely outdoing my normalmon sense,


    "How is it?" I asked; Marylin has been quiet for a while now. Her eyes were glued to my palm, like she had a lot of thoughts going through her mind.


    "Why is this fire so violent?" That''s not supposed to be a fire a kid like you can create," Marylin asked, there was a visible frown on her face like she was seeing something that she absolutely hates.


    "Huh?" I can''t make sense of what she is saying, but one thing is for sure:


    ''she isn''t pretty happy about this fireball, right Smokeball, Smokeball?" I thought as I called ze inside for help, but there was no response.


    "What do you mean, Mrs. Marilyn?" I asked warily,


    "I''ve seen you form spells before, but the nature of your spells weren''t this aggressive; instead, they used to be more on the calm side, but right now it''spletely opposite; it''s almost going rogue in your hand." Marylin said as she slowly got up from her seat, building a little tension in the room. My mind was racing to find excuses or any other way to get out of the situation safely.


    Gulp,


    '' it''s because the guy you used to know is no longer here; I AM COMPLETELY A DIFFERENT PERSON.'' I wanted to shout these words, but calmly gulped them down my throat.


    Fushhh


    I immediately dispersed the fireball in my hand so as not to let her focus on that any more; I just had to stop the supply of mana that was being used to maintain the form of the spell.


    "The nature of my spells?" I tried to y it innocent by asking this question; I really know what a spell''s nature means, but at least it''ll stray us from the topic a little.


    "Psych is something that affects how your spells are going to be. The way you think, the way you behave¡ªall these things are going to determine the nature of your spell. Just like right now, what happened? Why did this fireball have such a dangerous destructive power?" But Marylin was not going to let it slide so easily as she tried to push me into the corner with her questions. She walked and stood in front of me, Marylin slightly bent forward and ced her hands on both of my shoulders as she looked me dead in the eyes, at least she tried since my eyes are covered because of my long hair.


    Rustle


    "What''s happening Ren? answer me." Marylin said,she brought her face close to me,her long bright silver hair was hanging over her lift shoulder limply as her Stern eyes never left me out of their site.


    Silence,


    At that moment, a passionate voice came from the bottom of my chest,


    ''WOHOOO!!!! She smells nice, right, Princess, did I miss anything spicy?'' ze was back and was unfortunately very energetic like he always is,


    ?Tremble?


    '' BASTARD!!!!'' why is this good for nothing  sh*t-faced parasite is not present when we need him, but at the moment when there is absolutely no demand for his presence, Just why?for now I ignored him,


    ''it''s no good, I have to get out of this situation.think Ren ,,, think,,,think ,,,, ah!! yes!! I can do that,hope that''ll work.'' at that moment I was struck by a very cliche but useful idea and that was,


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about but it''s been like this from the time when Mary pped me in the Tavern, I was very depressed and after that time whenever I used magic it turned out like this,but I thought it was nothing worth mentioning."I said, I don''t even know what words I am spouting right now because most of it sounds bullshit but Marylin''s rapidly changing facial expressions were the proof that the things I am saying are taking effect on her,


    "I just haven''t gotten over the fact that my rtionship with Mary no longer exists; sometimes I just don''t want to ept it."and with this I hammered thest nail in the coffin, now I just have to wait for Marylin to speak and see if she was taken in by my lie.


    "Huh?"Marylin''s face was devoid of any colour,like her life has been drained out of her.


    The hands pressing onto my shoulders were slowly released and Marylin backed away a little, making herselffortable in her seat again,


    "Mrs Marilyn, you fine?"I asked, thinking that i might have overdone it with the story i guess but there was no choice, I had to involve Mary to make my lie seem more realistic and believable and what I said was not aplete lie but just a mixture of a small lie in lots of  truth,


    "Y-yeah, I am fine."Marylin said,her voice breaking slightly.


    "Sorry for my previous behaviour and I also apologize for what my daughter did to you, looks like break up does mess up with the ones way of thinking, I was just a little flustered by the little change please don''t mind it."Marylin said as she continuously bowed while sitting,


    "No,It''s not your fault to begin with and in the end you were only worried about me so it''s really fine."I tried to get her to stop from apologizing any further.


    "You said Mary pped you; can you tell me about it?" Marylin asked; there was visible sadness in her eyes.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " "I decided not to answer this time; it''ll only ignite another issue, and that''s something I cannot handle right now,


    Sigh


    Seeing me all quite like this, Marylin sighed heavily, "I think we should stop here for today. Tomorrow is a big day, so let''s not think about this anymore." Marylin said, as she indirectly indicated to me to leave her alone for some time,


    "Big day?" I was a little perplexed by her way of addressing tomorrow¡ªis there something special that''s going to happen tomorrow?


    "Ahh, don''t worry about it, just make sure that you are here on time." Marylin said,


    "Okay, then I''ll be going now." "Bye, Mrs. Marilyn." I turned and started walking towards the door to leave.


    "Ruu, make sure you meditate to calm your mind a little." Marilyn suggested,


    ''who''s going to tell her that mediation is no longer an option.'' ze''s voice echoed in the back of my mind,


    Nod


    I just nodded without saying anything and walked out of the room.


    Slide,


    "Huh?" The moment I crossed the threshold, I felt like someone had just been there a moment ago.


    I looked around to confirm, but there was no one.


    "Maybe I am just imagining things." I said,


    I walked downstairs and then left Marylin''s house.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 28 27

    Mary Kleine''s POV


    A few minutes ago,


    "Mnhh, it looks like I fell asleep in the dojo again." I rubbed my eyes, and right now I amying on the mat of the dojo with a wooden sword as a pillow.


    For the past few days I''ve been training a little harder, and it''s taking a toll on my body so much that after practising I can''t even move a single muscle, let alone walk.


    So I just sleep in the dojo to save energy and time.


    Sniff sniff


    "Haa, I stink." I sniffed myself. Last night, afterpleting the training, I fell asleep without even taking a bath. I was covered in sweat, and now I smell awful.


    Rustle


    I stood up on the spot and straightened my posture.


    "I should get a bath now." Thinking about these, I made my way out of the dojo. There''s no one in the corridor or kitchen; usually mom is there preparing breakfast or something, but not now.


    "Maybe she''s upstairs." I made my way upstairs towards my room; mom''s room is exactly opposite mine.


    Step step


    Chatter chatter


    [How is it?]


    [Why is this fire so violent?.....]


    "What''s that?" With every step I took towards my mother''s room, I heard some faint voices,


    Peek


    "Huh?!!!" But what I saw inside was something that left me speechless. Right now, inside the room, Ren was sitting in a chair while Mom was interrogating him like some criminal,


    I heard everything they said¡ªeven the part where Ren confessed how he isn''t over the fact that we broke up. That made me oddly satisfied.


    [Ruu, make sure you meditate to calm your mind a little.] Mom said,she looked pretty concerned about something that wasn''t her job,


    '' irritating.'' I thought,


    Tap tap


    Ren was about to leave, and that brought me out of my stupid thoughts,


    ''I have to hide.'' I thought, if he saw me right now then it''s no good.


    Fush


    I pushed mana into my legs to strengthen them and jumped high enough to reach the ceiling. Gripping on themp, I bnced myself like a spider up there.


    Step step


    Ren came out of the room,


    "Huh," and for some reason he stopped right at the ce where I was a moment ago. He looked around like he was confirming my presence. My heart was beating fast with each passing second.


    To my good luck, he never looked upwards. "Maybe I am just imagining things." Ren said to himself as he descended downstairs. After he was out of sight, I also jumped down to my former spot, and then I entered my room,


    Inside the room,


    "Whoa!!That was close,I was bbergasted,"Just a moment ago, I thought Ren was going to notice me. ,


    "His reflexes are sharp; I never thought he''d sense me the moment he got out of the room." I said to no one in particr,


    "Why was he here in the first ce?" I asked myself,


    It''s been bugging me for some days?"


    After Ren announced the annulment of our engagement, he never once showed his face to me, making me a little nervous about his behaviour. for a split second thought that he might''ve been serious about this, but after hearing him talk to my mother, one thing was for sure:


    "He can''t stop loving me." When Ren said that he didn''t want to ept it, it made me more confident about the fact that he wouldn''t leave me alone, so I can focus on my training and be a worthy rival,


    "Just you wait for me Adam Stales,"


    ...


    After those strange giggles were heard from Mary''s room for the whole day,


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ren Hilton''s POV


    "Let''s go," I said to ze as I left my house. Marylin asked me toe a little early from our daily appointment time for some reason.


    "She said that today is an important day or something along those lines." ze reminded me of Marylin''s words; he is hovering around me, and I think it''s fine since there are no people around to see him this early morning.


    Sigh


    A lot of things happened yesterday, including Marylin''s outburst about my spell''s nature. I somehow managed to get myself out of it by lying, but I am still not sure that it''ll go as smoothly as nned.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aftering back, I practised my spells a little and was surprised by how quickly I got the hang of it.


    "Only a few spells like fireball, body strengthening, and inferno bolt were the only ones that I was able to pull off sessfully. I have to train hard." I said as I kept walking ahead, "I am sure that the more I put in the effort, the more it''ll bring good results."


    Thinking about this, I chatted with ze as I kept walking in the direction of my former fiance''s house.


    "It looks like we are here." ze said as he quickly shot inside my chest, vanishing from my sight and settling near my mana core.


    As I neared the distance between the house and me, I pressed the doorbell.


    Ding dong


    "Coming," said the voice from inside,


    After a few seconds the door opened and Marylin stood in front of me. She was looking gorgeous as usual, but right now for some reason she is wearing a light leather armour that covers her torso and some joints. Her hair was tied in a tight bun with some strands brushing across her cheeks.


    "What''s the armour for?" I asked if she''s going hunting, in which case her attire would exin everything, but I don''t think that''s the case.


    "We are going for some practical training, remember what I said yesterday?" Marylin said as she stepped outside the threshold and closed the door behind her that, ording to her, today is a "big day." She meant some practical training.


    "Well then, where are we going to practise? Don''t tell me you want me to use my fire spell in your backyard; that''ll surely cause some trouble." I said, I am still not sure if I''d be fully able to control my power.


    "Ah no, I have a great ce in my mind, so don''t worry and make sure you sit tight." Marylin said as she rubbed the spatial ring on her index finger,


    "Sit tight?" What does she mean by that? ain''t we supposed to walk?


    Poof


    Suddenly, a long brown stick with some long, hard hay on one of the ends popped out of her spatial ring. There were several ruins carved onto the wooden surface of the broom stick and the saddle.


    "How''s this?" asked Marylin as she grabbed the broomstick in her right hand,


    ''Hoho, I haven''t seen those in a while.'' ze chimed inside my mind; it seems like the flying broom has piqued his interest.


    "Am I supposed to ride that thing?" I asked, and truth be told, I am hesitant to ride something that looks so''Broom-like,'' I thought, how''s that weak-looking stick supposed to handle our weight,


    ''What if it breaks in the middle of the sky?''ze said inside my mind, he is just increasing more reasons to not ride that thing, and I know that he''s teasing me; I can clearly imagine hisughing face.


    Nod nod


    Marylin nodded to affirm me. She tilted the broom horizontally and sat on the saddle.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: now take a deep breath if you are finally done with reading the chapter and hear me out, okay?many readers are asking for more frequent releases/updates and unfortunately I won''t be able to do that because of my current health condition but i promise once i am fully recovered I''d happily give my hundred percent for you.]


    [A/N: if you are enjoying the story then please let me know in thements.]

 Chapter 29 Easy Peasy.

    [A/N: This is a bonus chapter for those stubborn readers who keep nagging about frequent releases, thisst time I am doing this...,Maybe not....hmph]


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Am I supposed to ride that thing?" I asked, and truth be told, I am hesitant to ride something that looks so


    '' broom-like'' I thought, "How is that weak-looking stick supposed to handle our weight?"


    ''What if it breaks in the middle of the sky?'' ze said that inside my mind, he is just increasing more reasons to not ride that thing, and I know that he''s teasing me; I can clearly imagine hisughing face.


    Nod nod


    Marylin nodded to affirm me. She tilted the broom horizontally and sat on the saddle. her eyes settled on me like inviting me,


    "Is there no other way around?" "Maybe we can walk to that ce you have in mind." I said, "It''s not like we can''t reach that ce on foot, right?"


    "Nope, we have to ride this beauty." Marylin said she calls this thing "beauty."


    Sigh


    Seeing that there was no ce for rebuttal, I epted my defeat and walked towards her, slowly raising my right foot off the ground and cing it like getting on a bike.


    I adjusted myself on the broomstick by sitting behind Marylin. It somehow made me feel embarrassed to sit like this.


    ''Her back looks small." I thought,pared to the past, I''ve grown quite a lot, so it''s natural, but when I observe from this angle, it really makes me feel like I am a giantpared to her.


    "Where am I supposed to ce my hand?" I was in a stupor. When this "beauty" takes off in the sky, how am I supposed to bnce myself?


    "Pfffft," Marylin said, pressing her hand on her mouth to suppress herughter; she even ced her other hand on her stomach.


    "Huh? Why are youughing?" I asked,


    "Nothing just made me realise how awkward Ruu can be in these kinds of situations," Marylin said after calming herself, still grinning.


    "N-no!! Not like that, I just meant if you are fine with me cing my hand on your shoulder." I tried to exin myself. The blood rushed to my ear, and my face was starting to heat up.


    "Don''t worry, just make sure you stick tightly close to me, and you''d be fine," said Marylin. She pushed raw mana into the broom, and slowly, the runes on its surface started to emit a dim glow.


    "Let''s go, at the count of three." Marylin informed. The winds around us started to move. It''s good that she''s giving me some time to prepare myself, or so I thought, but,


    "Three,Go!!" Marylin stomped her left foot on the ground, and then,


    BOOM


    "Whoaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs; I had no way to form some proper words as we shot directly up in the sky. It''s like she''s a rocket pilot.


    Slightly tears started to form at the corner on the eyes because of the gust of wind, I closed my eyes.


    A few secondster, my surroundings calmed down a bit as I opened my eyes again and the scenery unfolded in front of me simply,


    "Beautiful." A genuinepliment made its way out of my mouth unconsciously.


    "Right, I knew that you''d love it." Marylin said,


    It''s 5 or 6 a.m. in the morning, and everything''s still quiet. The air still smells like nighttime; it''s fresh and sends shivers a bit. The first rays of the two suns peak over the edge of the earth, and everything is bathed in a foggy, golden light, and we just gazed at it from above. Watching the earth awaken is soothing.


    "Wow!"I was mesmerised by the moment. Down there, the whole Sephra was enveloped in golden warmth.


    .


    .


    .


    .<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Just here," Marylin said as she descended.


    We flew across the whole town andnded near the border.


    "it''s huge." I said as I looked upwards: "The huge walls were built around the whole of Sephra, and the reason for this is the ce on the other side of the walls."


    "Why are we here?" I asked, "There is no way border guards are going to let us practise here." I observed Marylin in anticipation of the answer,


    "We are going to the other side of the wall," said Marylin as she made her way towards the huge gate. It''s like she was taking a stroll.


    "Are we going to Balcker Forest?" I asked as I kept following behind her,


    I wasn''t opposed to it; if so, I''d say I was curious about that ce. It wasn''t actually mentioned in the game but was only described as a mysterious forest and nothing more.


    "Nah, only to the open fields on the outskirts," Marylin said without looking back. much to my disappointment, but I think it''s fine since I can explore itter.


    We soon reached one of the gates; it was somewhere around thirty metres tall and twenty metres wide with an arched structure made of sturdy-looking stone.


    Many town folks were going in and out of the gate, and most of them had hunting gear with them.


    ''probably adventurers.'' I thought, most of them were going toplete their daily quests at Balcker Forest since it''s brimming full of Mana beasts.


    "Wait here for a minute; I''ll get permission from the guards." Marylin said, "She turned around and left."


    A few minutester, Marylin returned,


    "All clear, let''s go." Marylin said as she grabbed my hand and pulled me along with her.


    Since I am not signed up with the adventure guild, I have to get permission before leaving the town, and more so if I am leaving in the direction of Balcker Forest. because of safety rules and regtions.


    ''Smokeball, remind meter that I have to get a guild card.'' I sent a mental note to ze, and he probably read it since he grumbled slightly.


    .


    .


    Outside the border wall,


    "So this is how it is outside the town, huh?" I said, "There was arge patch of grass all over the earth; it''s like a grazing field. I can see a forest far away from us."


    After walking a little, we were at a ce where there were no people around.


    "Now let''s start with some light training," Marylin rubbed on her spatial ring, and three human-sized targets stood in front of me. "You have three chances for each target,that says you can attack nine times only, use fireball." Marylin said.


    "Don''t overdo yourself; it''s fine if you miss it at first." Marylin said as she backed down a little,


    ''Have I been cking too much for her to underestimate me so much?'' I thought,


    ''Yep, you''ve only been eating sinceing here.'' ze answered my query, but in his own style, making me feel irritated.


    "Fine." I said, as I looked ahead of me, that targets were ced about fifteen metres away from me.


    Fuu


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. Mana rushing out of my core at tremendous speed, I brought my right palm in front of me and supported it with my left palm gripping on the wrist.


    Opening my eyes, I focused on the targets and,


    Baam


    Baam


    Baam


    The same sound reverberated through my ears as I positioned my hands in their original position.


    "I pass,right?" I asked as I pointed my finger in the direction of the tarnished dummy target.


    Silence,


    Awkward silence enveloped the atmosphere. Marylin didn''t respond to me as she kept looking at me with a straight expression, but I could see the corner of her lips twitching a bit.


    After what seemed like a long time, Marylin said,


    "Where the hell did you learn that?" Marylin''s voice was not something you''d expect from a properdy like herself; it was just loud.


    ''was it somehow worth mentioning? it''s as easy as killing someone, right Smokeball?'' I thought,it would have been more easy with a gun but as long as i can get the head to burst it''s fine.


    ''hey master, I take back my words.''ze said as he squirmed a little,why is he calling me master?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: As easy as killing someone.]

 Chapter 30 29

    "Where the hell did you learn that?" Marylin was quite surprised by the uracy of my attacks and the damage they inflicted on those dummy targets. She walked towards me as her eyes still wandered in the direction of the tarnished dummy targets.


    "It''s not that impressive, right?" I tried not to get too deep into the question about where I learned this since she wouldn''t believe me if I were to say that I taught myself.


    "It is!!"Or else, why would I give you multiple chances to hit the targets if it was that easy, and for a beginner like you, I expected you to miss even with that many chances?" Marylin exined,


    "So she expected me to fail even after giving me all those nine hits in total."


    I thought, it''s not a pleasant feeling when you know that someone is not taking you seriously.


    Rub rub


    Marylin rubbed on her spatial ring, and two human-sized targets again stood in front of me; unlike the previous ones, these dummy targets have a white coloured gem stone embedded onto their foreheads.


    "This time you have only three chances; use other spells than the fireball." Marylin said that this time she gave me three shots for two targets, and I think it''s fine for her to think that I''d miss one or so, unlike before, where she thought that I''d miss almost very short.


    "Inferno-bolt is the only spell that I can use besides fireball," I said. The previous owner learned only two spells, and I didn''t have enough time to explore new spells.


    "Then just use that; you''ll learn other spells eventually," Marylin said, and I nodded along.


    Fireball explodes when ites in contact with its target; the radius of damage caused by it is pretty limited, and it does not consume much mana.


    On the other hand, the inferno bolt is a much moreplex and effective spell. You have to make a verypactnce of fire in your hand, making sure that the fire does not change its designated shape, and then youunch it towards your target.


    Then the inferno-bolt, like an intentionally heated metallic rod, pierces through the target smoothly if the target is not ready or is pretty weak; in this case, dummies are like corpses, so it shouldn''t cause much problem.


    Marylin once again stepped back a little and observed me carefully. I, on the other hand, closed my eyes to focus. I know in a live battle I won''t get leisure and time to prepare myself, but this is not a live battle; this is a test, and I can take as much time as I need to prepare myself.


    I slowly led my mana from the core to adjacent mana veins, circting the mana throughout the body. Mana reached for the palm. I''ve been doing the same when forming the fireball, but this time I have to gather the ambient fire element particles to conjure a desired shape. Bringing the burning sensation to my right palm, the fire collected itself as I keptpressing it into the small space to increase its density.


    Once the high-density fire orb was hovering on the top of my palm, I created another one on my left palm,


    I imagined the desired shape and began moulding them while trying to keep their high density intact. I shaped them like construction iron bars. I openedmy eyes, and then,


    Zoop


    Zoop


    I simultaneously threw both of the inferno bolts at their respective targets, and luckily they passed right through their sternum, like cutting butter with a hot knife, and they fell down.


    "How''s that?"I asked, and I could feel myself smirking. Last time I was able to surprise her, and I once again was confident in my skills, so I waited for her to praise me, but to my bad luck, the words that followed were,


    Silence


    "Slow, your casting speed is slow," Marylin said with half-opened eyes. Her expressions clearly describe how she feels about my performance, which is "boring. How can you take so much time to create such an easy spell?" Marylin said without looking at me as she walked towards the lying dummies,


    "That which I am" I tried to make excuses by saying something. I can feel my face heating a little. I thought that she was going to praise me, but I never thought about her criticising me.


    Marylin squatted down near the fallen targets and began doing something around their heads.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhnn???"She let out a weird kind of sound. Marylin gently pulled the embedded gem from the forehead of the target dummies, and for some reason that gem was no longer white like before.


    "What happened?"I ran towards her,


    "Look at this," Marylin said as she shoved the gem stone nearly into my face. Taking the stone from her hand, I observed it, and with the help of my intelligent brain, I found that the stone was now bright yellow in colour.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Wow, I am surprised by your vast intellect, master; you must have been a schr in your previous life, right? What a load of bullsh*t, even a grade schooler can tell that much," ze teased me; he was pretty silent through all the training sessions, but it looks like he broke it off just to ridicule me. What a jerk.


    "They changed their colour from white to yellow," I said as I returned the stone to her. Even with all that teasing, I was sure that this was the only change that urred in this gem stone; if not, then it''ll be pretty embarrassing.


    "Yep, but do you know what it means?" It means that the impact of your attack was on par with a one-star mage. Marylin said as she crushed the gem stones in her hands,


    "What are those gem stones?" I asked, but I think I''ve gotten a hint about their function and use, but I still asked to confirm,


    "They measure the impact of an attack thatnds near them and turn their colour ording to it," Marylin said.


    She also exined that it''s pretty useful for us to measure one''s strength without having to go to the adventurers'' guild, and since these gemstones were mid-grade items, it can only measure power up to four-star mage; it turning yellow means one star, while it can also turn orange, red, and blue respectively as the power goes higher with each.


    "Is there anything surprising in that? Isn''t it obvious that I am at least a one-star mage? You don''t have to be that shocked." I said, to which Marylin showed a kind of defeated expression,


    "Well, I''d be pretty shocked when the snotty little brat I used to know, who grew up in front of me all these years, suddenly shows me such extraordinary skills at once, right?" Marylin said as she stood up at her ce while dusting off the dirt on her clothes,


    '' she called you a SNOTTY BRAT HAHAHA,'' ze has found a new way of teasing me. Thanks, Marylin.


    "What star is Mary on?" I tried to change the topic by asking Mary''s current strength,


    "If I remember correctly, then it''s a little over a three star; she''ll soon be a four star though, why do you ask?" Marylin replied to me in the most generic manner, but I could feel a bragging mom aura around her when she said that Mary will soon cross the line between three stars and four stars.


    "Nothing; I just thought that I should work hard." I said and returned to my original position. Mary was always ahead in her swordsman skills, so it''s not surprising that she is a three-star fighter, but I know if I have to survive then I''d have to be a lot stronger than required.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Author''s Note .


    [A/N: Well, well, well, I have great news for everyone: our novel has sessfully signed a contract with Webnovels, and I am truly happy about it. It was not possible without your help, sniff, ahem*,


    So I''d like to thank all those readers who talk to an introverted writer like myself throughments.


    - by your friendly neighbourhood author.]

 Chapter 31 Test Results

    "Then what''s next? We are not going to stop here, right?" I asked,


    "Oh, acting tough, huh! Well, yes, next is physical power." Marylin said that it seemed like she didn''t like when I suddenly changed the topic, but she didn''t delve deeper into that.


    "What do you mean by physical power?" I was a little confused when she mentioned testing my physical strength; what kind of test is Marylin expecting me to go through?


    "Nothing much,You just have to show me how long you can strengthen your body with the help of raw mana," Marylin said as she pulled out a notepad from her spatial ring. It seems like she is going to analyse something.


    "That''s it?"I asked, "There are many others, like having a spar or lifting something heavy to show my physical power, so why only use still-ce body strengthening without doing anything else?"


    "Yep, that''s all there is.Now, we start quickly; we don''t have all day." Marylin was not going to exin anything,


    Okay, I took a breath and closed my eyes so I could focus. Strengthening one''s body is not that hard if you think about it, but it causes you to lose a huge sum of mana continuously. You just have to absorb the mana from your core and spread it all across your body, slowly letting it be absorbed in your muscles while strengthening your skeletal system and putting ayer of mana on your nerves to protect them.


    The amount of time you can maintain your body''s strength solely depends on the size of your mana pool,


    I activated the body strengthening, and I could feel a rush of mana through my whole body, like it was binding a shield all over me.


    My senses were heightened to their fullest, or, to say the truth, to the limit that my current body can handle.


    ...


    "Haa, haa, I''m done." "I think this is the limit." I said, It takes a toll on your body when you strengthen it with Mana, but that''s just a miniscule fatigue, not much to worry about.


    "Um, ten seconds, even after the first two tests, that''s quite good and pretty normal," Marylin said as she scribbled something on the notepad. She seems happy when she says that I am pretty average.


    "What are you doing with that notepad there?" I asked because I was curious about it; she''s been holding that notepad from the moment this test started.


    "Oh, this is nothing. It just gives me a real instructor vibe," Marylin said as she twirled the writing pen she was holding in between her fingers.


    "Really?"I asked, and my voice came out a little dry. I wasn''t even a little convinced. There has to be some reason why she made me go through this simple test.


    "Just kidding." Marylin sticks out her tongue to emphasise her joke: "I wrote down the details of all tests, and they give me a detailed insight into your strengths and weaknesses, so we can work on them," Marylin said.


    "And what did you find?" I was curious, so I just asked. There are a lot of things that we don''t understand, so sometimes it''s better to ask someone with experience, right, Smokeball?


    ''Nah, you''re just toozy to find the answers on your own, you snotty brat.'' ze said that, in one sense, he was right.


    "In the first test, I recorded your spell casting speed, and it was ridiculously fast for someone like you. Then, in the second test, I measured the power impact of your spells with the help of that gem, and you even excelled in that. Andstly, in this test, I observed the size of your mana pool, the amount of time you can maintain the flow of mana through your body, and also analysed the maximum time you can maintain body strengthening in your top condition." Marylin said,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And all that puts you on par with a one-star mage in terms of mana arts," Marylin said as she shoved the notepad back into the spatial ring. It looks like there is no further use for it.


    "You said that this is thest test, why?" I was disappointed because it still feels a little half-assedpared to what I expected.


    "Yup, first we worked on theories, then wepletely and correctly applied them here, and now we have to get some real-life experience." Marylin said that ording to when we were at her house, she taught me a lot about mana and stuff like spell casting; we applied those things in here outside the town, and now she wants to give me some real-life experience.


    "But what do you mean by "real life experience"?" I asked,


    "Back then you were quite interested in Balcker Forest, right?" Marylin''s response was not direct, but her message was sessfully transmitted to me, and with this, the location of our next training ground was decided.


    "Okay, time to go back now." Marylin sped her hand behind her back and turned around to leave in the direction of the gate. I quietly followed behind her.


    .....


    inside the town.


    "Let''s ride this beauty again," Marylin said. She pulled her "beauty," the magic broom stick, out of her spatial ring and invited me to ride with her, but I have other ns for today, so I won''t be going home just now.


    "I have something I have to do before heading home; you can go ahead." I said,


    "I would''ve loved toe, but I think Mary must be awake by now, so I have to go home." Marylin said, I didn''t even ask her toe. Well, whatever.


    After that, Marylin left the ce with her so-called "beauty," and I was left behind with my so-called "ugly" friend,


    ''How dare you call me ugly? Have you ever taken a look at your face in a mirr- Leave it at that. There''s no need to look.'' ze was fuming with anger but couldn''t retort for the first time because he found his argument baseless.


    "I know, I am handsome." I said to tease him further; it''s fun when it''s Uno reverse.


    "Ha ha, funny, now tell me where are we going," ze tried to change the subject by asking about our next stop, even though he knew where we were going next.


    "We are going to the adventurers'' guild," I said. "It''s been on my mind for a few days, and today I think it''s the right time to get the job done."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N:]

 Chapter 32 Adventurers Guild.

    In front of me was a huge mediaeval half-timbered structure, located at the heart of Sephra, brimming full of people outside.


    The building was very old but well maintained. There were some statues of gargoyles and other monsters on the roof, looking at me.


    People were passing through therge wooden door, in and out. Most of them were obviously adventurers with their parties.


    "Let''s go inside." I said to my "ugly" friend.


    '' not letting go of that one, huh?'' ze cringed, I am going to keep this teasing going on a little bit more.


    Right now, I am standing in front of the only adventurers'' guild in Sephra called "Demacia."


    In my world, from what I studied, I know that there were guilds in mediaeval society, not like this one but others. Then a guild was an association of individuals in towns, cities, and counties who formed a united front against interlopers and untrained or overly aggressive authorities. Silversmiths, carpenters, textile workers, and other tradespeople also provided service there.


    Simrly, the adventurers'' guild is no different. Unlike mercenaries and skilled artisans, adventurers cover a gambit of odd and specialised jobs in the 3 categories that an adventurer guild handles. Exploration, extermination, and retrieval


    They explore unknown ces, kill mana beasts or monsters for resources and safety, and retrieve.


    I entered the main building through the main door, and what I saw was pretty,,,,,


    "Organised."It''s the only word I can think of after seeing the Demacia Guild from inside.


    There were a lot more people than expected, but there was no chaos that I thought would be in here; either way, it was pretty quiet, like a library.


    Everyone was minding their own business. Adventurers were hogging around the bulletin boards on the walls; there were multiple of them, sorted ording to their tasks'' respective ranks.


    Jobs generally range from "find my cat" to "kill a behemoth" and are posted by locals who can''t do these jobs. It''s very likely that jobs will be ranked by difficulty, with precise but vague credentials required for more dangerous jobs.


    The guild would not only regte what constituted an eptable entry-level adventurer but also what was a reasonably fair request. not "kill a dragon" nonsense


    Right Now,most of the requests posted on the bulletin boards were something that would require a four-star mage or warrior at Max; no more manpower was needed, but some of them required a party because of the scale of the job.


    They could also create, in emergencies, ad-hoc hunter-killer teams if some monster of the disaster ss showed up, like the raging monster or mana beasts.


    I walked towards the counter located directly opposite the entrance, and to your surprise, the receptionist is not a teenage loli or a neko girl, but the ce was upied by a bespectacled old man. There was a visibly calmness on his face, some grey strands in between his nicelybed ashy brown hair, and he was wearing a steward''s uniform. But the thing that was different from others and stood out were his slightly pointed ears, indicating that he is an elf.


    "How can I help you, young man?" The receptionist asked in a very polite manner. His voice was hoarse and heavy. He looked at me from top to bottom like he was doing a full inspection of me.


    "I want to join the guild as an adventurer," I replied to him, and he spaced out a little for a second but nodded his head immediately, saying,


    "Yeah, why not? I''ll bring out the form; just wait a minute." The receptionist pped his hands together and started scrambling under the desk. Soon he pulled out a thin white paper, assuming that it was an application form, and I took it from his hands when he offered it to me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Please fill out and submit this form before taking any further action." the receptionist said,


    The form was just like a school admissions form, with some things added and some discarded; we had to fill out our name, elemental manifestation, addresses, etc.


    I filled out the form and submitted it to the old receptionist. He took the form from me and checked it before putting it back. He pulled a small wooden te with a circr rune engraved on the surface from his pocket alongside a pocket knife and ced it on the counter.


    "You have to shed some blood," he said with a viinous sentence with a straight face,


    Since I already knew about the procedure, I put my thumb on top of the te, and then,


    Slit


    The old man skillfully sliced my thumb with the pocket knife, and blood dripped on the rune engraved on the te. The rune glowed for a millisecond, and the te absorbed the blood.


    "Well, the contract isplete. I ask you to wait for a minute there, and I''ll bring you your guild ID in a moment," the old receptionist pointed his fingers in the direction where all the adventurers are sitting and having chat.


    The guild has a dining room and bar attached to it in its other half, where adventurers enjoy themselves afterpleting their quests.


    "I''ll wait," I walked to the empty round table at the corner of the dining room, sitting on the chair I made myselffortable until I saw someone looking at me,


    A scrawny-looking guy with dull blond hair, a leather jacket, and skin-tight leather pants was intensely boring his eyes into me from the other end of the dining room. He was sitting with a whole bunch of people, maybe their friends or family members.


    ''Isn''t he the same guy that you messed up with on the first day when you came here?'' ze asked; he has ess to my memories, so it''s natural for him to know something before his arrival.


    "Yeah, he is the same guy." I said as I looked away that I didn''t want to cause trouble at the ce where I came just a moment ago, but that''s not something they considered as I saw a bulky guy with tanned skin and the same spikey hair as the previously mentioned punk guy getting up from his seat while the punk followed behind him.


    He crossed the whole dining room at a swift speed and arrived in front of me.


    "Hey, are you the one who beat my brother Kale?" he asked as he clutched on to my right shoulder with a strength that felt like he could throw me in one go,


    Sigh


    "Why do you guys like to touch my shoulders?" It''s irritating." I said as I looked him in the eye, "I can see a vein bulging on his forehead."


    ''Uh-oh, it''s going to be messy in here. Make it fun for me, princess.'' ze was taking his time to enjoy uing events,


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: I going to sit back and enjoy my butter popcorn.]

 Chapter 33 Guild ID IS MORE IMPORTANT.

    A seven-foot-tall tanned giant was now making an expression that told how much he is annoyed by my question, but he still kept hold of his reasoning.


    "You are the one who beat Kale a few days ago, right? Hey kale you sure it''s the same guy, you can''t see his face." the goon asked me while he simultaneously increased the strength applied to my right shoulder.


    ''They can''t see your face because of your such long hair, princess.''ze was still waiting for the fight to begin.


    "Yes,so what?Wanna fight too?" I brushed his burly hand from my shoulder and


    "Huh?"Not to my surprise, his other hand was right on my face, giving me an answer to myst question.


    Baam


    The world shifted in front of me, or so I''d like to say, but to the great surprise of my opponent, I dogged his fist by slightly but swiftly moving my head out of the direction of the iing attack, and his fistnded on the wall behind me, leaving a crack on it. Even more surprising is that he wasn''t using any Mana.


    "Thank you," I said as I stepped back a little.


    "!?" It looks like my recentment and my performance left him in a big stupor as he was looking at his hand and at me back and forth.


    "I''ve been waiting to use my spells on live targets, and here you are! helping me with my training." I was really happy about it, since there was no way that the training with Marylin was going to provide me with even one battle experience. So this punk getting into a fight with me is a blessing in disguise.


    "You must be out of your mind for saying that. Take this oraaa," he retrieved his hand from the wall and threw a fully mana-d punch towards me, but this time he is aiming for my ribs, and for some reason he let out a weird sound at the end of the sentence,


    I leaned backwards a little without moving my feet. His hand grazed a little on my chest but nothing much. I grabbed his still-in-action wrist with my left palm that was d in mana, and then I could feel how much power he put into this one particr blow, and if it were to hit me, I''d be the one to be gazing at the stars in daylight.


    Thaad


    I thrust my right knee onto his left thigh; I would''ve liked to make it to his ribs, but to my bad luck, he was seven feet tall, a foot taller than me, not to mention I used full body strengthening this time.


    "Ahhhhhh!!" He let out a painful cry as he backed away while holding his thigh. "You must have never imagined that I could do that, huh?"I said.


    "Tch," I clicked my tongue. I was nowhere near satisfied, and he was already on the verge of giving up, but to make my day, he didn''t fully back away as he still kept ring at me.


    "Take your time." I was not in the mood to attack first, so I let him take a breather for a couple seconds as he somehow regained hisposure, and in the mean time, his friends also walked over to us; there were a total of five of them.


    "I was not told that you''d be a skilled one," he said as he let go of his thigh. Looking behind him, he said, "Ha!" It looks like we are going to have a long chat after I dispose of this brat, right Kale?" Kale flinched a little at the sudden mention of him.


    "Brother, it''s not my fault, I just-" Kale tried to escape his way by throwing some excuses, but was silenced because his other friends came to help.


    "Hoo, so it''s a group brawl, right?" Intresting. "I was amused by how things escted so far; now I have like six potential live dummy targets if we leave that scrawny guy out of the count.


    Zoop


    "Woah!!?"A small, sharp de made of some sort of stone flew past me, scraping my left shoulder a little. The stout guy in me cast an earth spell.


    "You shouldn''t get ahead of yourself, you long-haired rat." The stout guy said with a gruff, masculine voice.


    ''Long-haired rat, must write it down before I forget it.'' ze was taking note of insults he could throw at meter.


    Fuu


    I pushed the mana into both of my calves and sprinted towards him; it gave me much greater momentum.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Baam


    My right fist dug directly into his right cheek, with my full body weight backing it up. Some white marbles flew in the air, but I didn''t like the fact that he was still standing, so I just drove another mana-d punch into his abdomen. It must have taken air from his lungs, as I saw his eyes rolling back, giving me a sign that he lost consciousness in a second.


    Silence


    There are a lot of people in the diner, but not a single soul makes a sound; they just keep doing their usual things, like this is a daily urrence in their lives.


    "Come on-" I tried to provoke this stout guy and his bystander friends, but I was cut off in the middle of my sentence.


    Trink Trink


    "That''s it for today, guys," a serene voice with no emotion was heard behind me.


    I turned a little bit, not leaving my focus wholly on the goons; the receptionist was ringing the bell on his counter while looking in my direction; he gestured to me when our eyes met; and I left the scene as it is.


    "Getting a guild ID is more important." I thought, "I would''ve loved to fight them, but I don''t know the consequences of that or how it''ll affect my guild status."


    "This is your ID; I hope you have a great day." The receptionist said as he handed me the guild ID that it was the same wooden te on which my blood had been absorbed. My name and guild rank were engraved on it.


    "Why is it D-rank? Isn''t it supposed to be like E or something?" I was a little surprised by how they put an adventurer of D rank right below my name. Normally, it doesn''t matter how strong you are; you''ll have to start from the bottom in these kinds of guilds, and E rank is the bottom tier, and what I got was a rank above it.


    "I saw you fight kiddo, I think you should start from D rank, it''ll be better." The old receptionist leaned forward and whispered so that his voice wouldn''t be heard.


    His next words left me baffled; he said, "I''ll forgive you since it''s your first mistake, but next time you cause a ruckus in this guild, the guild master may kill you." After saying this, he backed off.


    I didn''t say anything, but I am sure that the guild master and this old receptionist have great authority over these fellows since not a single person got involved in my small talk with goons, like they were just avoiding getting muddled up in between us, maybe because they are scared of this guild master guy.


    "Well, it''s just advice from this old man; it''s up to you if you want to take it or not." The old man said as he looked in the direction of those goons who were trying to help their two injured friends, one of whom was lightly wounded and the other was sleeping soundly: "Get both of them to the healer in the room back there." The receptionist pointed to the room at the end of the hall, and they left without any further rebuttal.


    "What''s your name?" I asked out of curiosity,


    "I don''t remember, but I am known as old man y." "Call me if you need anything." Old Man y said this and got back to his work.


    I nodded my head and left the guild; after that, not much happened, and I safely arrived at home.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 34 Hell Nah,Dude!?

    The rising sun cast a rosy hue across the morning sky. Golden fingers of sunlight lit up the scene. The just-risen sun shone softly on therge wall in front of me, bringing with it a flurry of early-morning activity.


    "Let''s go."Marylin said,


    Right now, we are near the border wall. We decided to go to the Balcker Forest for some further activities, but Marylin hasn''t mentioned any of them or informed me about our lesson today.


    We were walking a little near the entry/exit gate when we were stopped by one of the guard members; this fellow was armed with a long sword hanging around his waist and a mithril breastte and headgear that covered his entire face.


    "ID." He just sent these words and kept looking at us¡ªno more conversation, just his usual work.


    "Here is my guild ID, and this boy is with me-." Marylin shed her guild ID in front of the guard and was about to tell him that I was going out on her responsibility,


    "Here is my one," I also pulled my new guild ID,


    "When?"Marylin''s face was the clear definition of the word "confusion."


    He took a brief look at both of our IDs and made a way for us to pass through the gate.


    "I''ll tell youter. Now let''s get outside." I stepped forward, and Marylin followed behind me.


    Once we were outside the town, I exined to Marylin how I got my guild ID and became an adventurer yesterday. Of course, we''re leaving that whole fight with goons out of the conversation.


    "Oh, so you signed up for the Demacia Guild.well,It''s the only guild in this town, so it''s normal, but if you had told me, I''d have rmended you to the guild that I am signed to." Marylin was not satisfied with my choice of guild, as she suggested to me the guild she is in. Well, it''s not like it''s a permanent guild; I can breach the contract on my own ord.


    A person can sign a contract with a guild even if they live thousands of miles away from the ce where it is located, but you can''t sign a contract with multiple adventurer guilds at one time.


    If it''s noticed by the Grav Kingdoms Adventurers Administration, then there is a heavy punishment for that.


    "Which guild are we talking about now? Demacia is the only guild in Sephra; that means your guild must be located in another town, right?" I asked, even before I saw her guild ID; it was different from mine; it''s made of some silver-coloured metal with many different types of engravings on it.


    "Yes, it''s from the guild <The ck Wings.> It''s located in the capital; you must have heard about it; it''s pretty famous all across the kingdom." Marylin stated nonchntly,


    "Are you talking about "The ck Wing"? I asked, There''s no way we are thinking about the same guild, right?


    "Yes," Marylin replied.


    "The one that ranks at fourth position in the top five of all adventurer guilds in the kingdom and ranks twelve in the world rankings." This time I was very specific in my request.


    "Yep, that one, I joined there like when I was neen or something." Marylin kept walking while telling me that she is a member of one of the top guilds in the world that never epts anyone who is below a five-star mage or warrior, and that too at a beginner level.


    "Now I don''t work on a daily basis, and they don''t kick me out because of my previous achievement," Marylin said.


    A guild master can discard the agreement if the adventurer is not working or reporting on a regr basis. It''s quite surprising that The ck Wing is letting Marylin stay even if she doesn''t work.


    "What kind of achievements has she made to get such special treatment?" I thought.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How were you going to rmend me? As far as I know, The ck Wing only epts adventurers above the level of four stars, and for your kind information, I am still just a one-star mage." I spoke these words.


    "Oh yes, I didn''t think about it.Well, then, I''ll rmend your name when you are a five-star mage."Marylin said as she kept walking in the direction of Balcker Forest. She is pretty insistent on putting my name up there,


    She seems sure that I''ll be a five-star mage, but the bitter truth is that there are many humans who cannot get across the four stars because of their bloodline potential; only a handful of thousands can reach beyond it. I am sure that Marylin is one of them.


    Also there is that thing where the previous owner of this body died when he was just a three-star mage,I am pretty sure that he would''ve progressed a lot if not for his weak brain.


    .....


    "We are here!" Marylin was excited when she was met at the entrance. It was a huge arc made of interwoven vines and branches, with a sign that states its name,


    [The Balcker Forest.]


    We entered the forest by following the trail left by others, and the moment we stepped inside, the whole view shiftedpletely.


    "Wow!"I was the one who broke the silence.


    "Pretty, right?"Marylin asked,


    "Yeah, this is different from what I imagined, but much better." I was pretty convinced that this was going to be a ce where nothing but fallen trees and dead mana beasts would be lying around, but


    The Balcker Forest beckoned us into its pulsing heart, and the dawn''s light had not yetnced the lush green sward. A sepulchral silence overhung the hallowed ground, and a finger of supernal light poked through the misty mesh.


    The grass was crispy under our feet. We looked up, and the trees were skyscrapers tall. Hares were scampering away from us up ahead. Wood sorrel flecked the nket of grass. We walked in and out of shady des. The peace of the morning was soothing to the soul. The forest''s smell was fresh and organic.


    Songbirds sang, bringing the forest to life.


    Majestic trees stood serenely, awash in a tender glow. The glory of the forest was revealed in the birthstone-bright light.


    "Now again, why are we here?" I asked, and Marylin didn''t tell me the reason why we entered a ce where, for some reason, people are not allowed without permission.


    "Hunting! You are going to hunt a Thragtusk." Marylin responded,


    "Huh?who?" I mean I heard the name incorrectly,


    "A Thragtusk,You are going to hunt one for me." Marylin repeated herself,


    I was not able to process her words clearly; she wants me to hunt a C-rank beast.


    But when I processed then I was,"Hell nah,dude."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: hell nah,dude? That not how you talk to your elders Ren.]

 Chapter 35 Search For Thargtusk.

    "You look over there, and I''ll head over here." Marylin gave me the direction to venture further into the forest, and she will search the woond''s margins.


    "What brings us here to seek Thargtusk?" Other mana beasts are quite simple to locate," I grumbled.


    Despite the fact that thargtusks have a tiny poption due to their poor birth rate, it is permissible to hunt them down.


    "Nope, even if it takes us days to find one, I want you to hunt one." Regarding the whole hunting business, Marylin was somewhat adamant.


    "Okay, we''ll get together in two hours at this very spot; if we can''t find one, we''re going back, and tomorrow, we can resume." I said.


    ording to my experience, it''s umon to discover a thargtusk readily; it''s not as if I''m going toe across one contentedly munching on grass.


    After replying, "Okay," Marylin quickly departed to look.


    "We should also leave," I said. Along with that, I started looking for footpaths and anything else that would indicate if a thargtusk had gone through or not.


    Thargtusks are extremely challenging Mana creatures to control. The adventurer guild has rated it as level C on the danger scale, and it is advised that you be at least a B-rank adventurer to hunt a Thargtusk or be in a party with at least two C-rank adventurers. For your kind information, if there is only one Thargtusk, they are always in pairs, a male and a female.


    By appearance, thargtusk can bepared to a yak that''s simr to a woolly rhinoceros but without horn; it has long, sturdy tusks that grow out of their skull.


    Thargtusk resembles a yak that is akin to a woolly rhinoceros but without a horn in appearance; it has long, strong tusks that extend from its skull.


    ....


    Two hourster


    "Nothing here.What about you, princess? No luck?" The ze was hovering around the whole forest. He imed to want to assist, but at the moment he is merely flying from ce to ce.


    I found out today that because of our connection, he can only move a short distance away from me before being drawn back into my body. Odd, huh?


    "Nope, Smokeball We won''t be able to easily spot a thargtusk in this woond, I grumbled.


    The Balcker Forest is around three times the size of the entire Sephra, including the border walls.


    Then there is an adventurer''s zone, and no non-magic person can enter there even with the approval of the Adventurers'' Guild; only half of it is safe for one to search, but I can go there as long as I show my guild ID.


    "It''s been two hours already; I think we should go back," I suggested.


    "Aye, aye, captain!" ze returned near my core.


    I walked back to the spot where Marylin and I decided to meet up and saw that Marylin was already waiting for me there, like she never left her spot.


    "Looks like you found nothing," Marylin said as soon as sheid her eyes on me.


    "Let''s go back now; we''lle here tomorrow and restart our search," I said.


    "Very well," Marylin said, turning around and starting to walk in the direction that leads us out of the forest, and I followed behind her.


    ....


    Two dayster


    "Mrs. Marylin, how long do we have to do the same thing every day?" I asked, "This everyday cycle is getting on my nerves."


    "Until I am satisfied, keep pushing." Marilyn then stroked me on the shoulder and gave me a push.


    "Bye-bye, good luck for today." Marylin waved her hands and saw me leave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sigh


    I sighed and left for my quest that I''ve been doing for the past few days. For thest two days, I have been searching for those Thargtusks, but none have ever been spotted by us, and for some reason, I think Marylin is not even searching; she is just waiting for me to find one on my own.


    "Hey, look there." Soon, when Marylin was out of our site, ze came out of his shell.


    "Where?" I turned my head in the direction where the ze pointed and saw a Serpuler.


    A serpa is a thin, three-foot-long, blue-coloured serpent that is born from a silver-shelled egg. It''s not rare to find one to begin with.


    The only thing that''s special about them is that they are harvested for their unusual eggs. It has a thinyer of silver covering its entire oval, palm-sized egg.


    "Hehehe!! Those eggs are precious."ze said, Why is his wording always so weird?


    "Their poison is not that venomous but is also deadly if not cured within twenty-four hours." I said,


    Sigh


    "Let''s keep going; it''s no use for us." I kept going deep into the forest; a Serpuler is not useful without its eggs, and I don''t have time to look for its nest.


    In these past two days, a lot of other magic beasts, like Arcenos, Clockglick, Berose, and many more, passed before my eyes, but the only one I am finding was nowhere to be found.


    "Hey, you know what? I am getting bored now, and I think it''ll be better for me to practise my spells than search for some non-appearing damn mana beast." I was pretty annoyed by this weird training session this time. I wasted a lot of time in this forest instead, where I could''ve spent that time improving my casting abilities, and then I would have reached, like, near a second star.


    Right now I am in the deepest part of the forest that I''ve ever been in. Balcker Forest is divided into two parts, and this is the deepest ce in the first ce with no one present.


    A lot of mana beasts prefer living in the restricted part, while some live in the non-restricted part, and I am in the middle of two.


    "Okay, then, let''s start with uracy." After saying this, I formed the inferno bolt spell in my right hand and looked around for a good target.


    "There!" ze found a target for me,I saw a small bird pecking in the fallen leaves; maybe it''s eating worms or bugs there.


    The bird is like ten metres away from me, right in front of arge bush. It''s a great target to test uracy; it''s small, agile, and is able to fly when it senses an uing attack, making it a challenging target.


    Fush


    I attacked it with Bolt; it swiftly shot through the air and was about to strike the bird when,


    p p


    The bird flew away right before the spell hit it, and the spell crashed on the bush.


    Tch


    "I think it''s a bad day for me," I clicked my tongue as I turned to look for another target.


    "Umm, Master, I think you should take a look here as well," ze quickly shot back into my chest and I turned to see what happened and the following scene was kinda bitter-sweet.


    Grrrrr


    "Uh-oh," I don''t know how to react to this one.


    "Yep, it''s definitely the worst day." I don''t know if I am happy or sad anymore, but one thing I can say for sure is that the search is over now.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 36 Passed To Fail More Miserably.

    One thing that I forgot to mention regarding the thargtusks is that they are peaceful by nature until someone doesn''t mess with them, and I believe I may have stirred the ho''s nest.


    "What will you do next?Fight or flight?" Through mental transmission, ze asked.


    A thargtusk has just materialised from a bush after I attempted to attack a small bird a short while ago, but my strike missed and struck the bush behind the bird instead. Perhaps it had been there all along.


    As I could see that the Thargtusk had a wound on its forehead, my inferno bolt struck it, and now he is clearly enraged.


    ROAR!!


    Thargtusk revealed himself and prepared to charge, raking the ground before charging towards his foes.


    THUD!


    As the beast charged into me, I cast fireballs with mana, but each bounced off of his thick fur and hid.


    Thargtusk continued to charge at me, leaping aside just before the mana beast struck me.


    Crashh!!


    "Grrr,"It crashed into therge tree behind me, turning with a roar.


    "Hahaha, you stupid animal, you think you can defeat me?" Suddenly, ze came out and mocked the beast. Why is he making it sound like he did something?


    Charge*


    It looks like the beast heard ze as it bnced itself and started charging again.


    I leapt over Thargtusk and ran along the beast''s back as it juddered to a halt and began to shake his body, which forced me to leap off.


    Roar!!


    Thargtusk turned and charged as Inded.


    "Whoa!He''s fast,"I evaded the attack by jumping and hanging on the nearby tree branch; of course, I used mana to do so.


    The Thargtusk was looking upwards at me with his eyes that are located on opposite sides of the head, finding a way to attack me. They don''t have good binocr vision like humans and other Mana beasts do, and they alsock colour vision, causing their other senses to develop to a high degree.


    I climbed on the branch and stood there. There was too little time until Thargtusk found a way to pounce on me.


    "Let''s try this." I formed a highly concentrated inferno bolt in my hand and lunged it onto the Thargtusk from above, wishing it to hit the target.


    Thunk


    Thargtusk easily dodged my attack.


    It looks like I have to fight him by going down there. If it''s going to dodge my ranged attacks, then there is no other way but to defeat it with brute force.


    "Hup!"I jumped to the ground. The Thargtusk charges again when he sees the opportunity, but this time around there is something different about him: there is a thickyer of raw mana covering his almost two-foot-long tusks.


    I pushed mana into my calves and lower body muscles, and when the Thargtusk was just on my face with his long mouth sabre, I leapt sideways, and the Thargtusk collided with the tree behind me, but unlike before,


    Thad!!!!


    Arge tree fell on the earth. The tusks are certainly doing their job perfectly, and the Mana beast turned around and started scratching its hooves on the ground to indicate that it was ready tounch its next attack.


    At this point, this is just like a bullfight, but without a red cloth to lure the bull.


    The fireballs are useless against him because of their low power, and the inferno bolts are not cut out for the job because the time I can maintain the spell is too short.


    "Ah!?"At that moment, a great idea passed through my mind: if I could make it work, maybe I''d be able to butcher this fellow easily.


    Fuu


    I rxed my whole body and stopped all the mana that was running through my body at the moment. Thargtusk also stopped whatever it was doing because of the sudden change in my behaviour.


    Silence,


    There is tension between the two of us.


    Step step<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I backed away a little by little with my eyes still focused on my enemy, and soon came the dead end I was expecting. There is a tree just behind me, blocking my path.


    I ced my right hand behind my back and formed an infernal bolt on my palm.


    Zzzzzch


    "Hm?"I felt a small current of electricity in the pulse below the base of my thumb, just lightly.


    "Wow, princess, if you make it alive from this ce, then there''s a big surprise for your own body." The ze was now moving, not outside but inside my body, like he was inspecting me.


    "What-" before even I can ask,


    Roar!!*


    Thargtusk roared and lunged forward to attack. I just waited for it toe closer, and when it was on my radar,


    Dash,


    I jumped vertically and twisted my body in the air, upside down, and getting the inferno bolt in front, I stabbed the Thargtusk in the back of his spine, like a five- or seven-inch-deep hole in its back.


    This is the benefit of learning gymnastics in a previous life¡ªyou can kill a mana beast using that experience, maybe?


    It bellows in agony as I try to bnce myself on its back and prepare for the next attack.


    Roar!


    It raises its two front hoofs off the ground, and I trip down its back.


    Thud


    "Ahh," I said, falling hard on the ground with a not-so-pleasing sound since I fell on my back and was not strengthening it with Mana.


    *Crack*


    I also heard a small cracking sound; maybe I broke a vertebra or two.


    Roar!


    "Sh*t"Before I could even try to get myself up from the ground, the thargtusk came on to me with its long tusks, and this time the tusks were aimed at my skull because it was at the same level as the ground.


    Grrr


    Just as its tusk was ready to dig into my skull, I ducked and rolled over, not aside from the thargtusk''s path but into its path, like just under his jaw, and now,


    Stab


    I immediately formed a bolt with everyst ounce of mana that was left in my core and stabbed it through the throat. The inferno bolt passed from its vocal box and came out of the top of its head. It was a weird angle on how I stabbed. The bolt dispersed, and my body got limp. I used everything in that one attack.


    Thargtusk wobbled a little and started coughing blood, getting tired quickly, and soon the eyes lost their shine, and it fell on its side.


    Silence


    The Thargtusk is dead now, and I am also alive. I know I had to sacrifice my whole mana pool and a few vertebral columns, but I think it was worth it since I won.


    I can''t move for a while, and I have to refine the ambient mana to fill my core again. It''ll take me about a few minutes to get back on my own two feet.


    "Hahaha, I did it!" It was my first hunt, and I was able to kill a C-rank Mana beast. There''s no bigger joy than this right now.


    "Umm Master?"ze was called for, and I don''t have a good feeling about this. Whenever this parasite addresses me with respect, something unfortunate happens.


    "Don''t tell me anything," I said. "I just don''t want to hear it."


    "Just turn your gaze to your left." "I wonder why you are so unlucky; it''s like the whole world wants you to die." ze said, "I am lying on my back." "I turned my face to my left, and there I saw."


    A huge Thargtusk is looking at me and at the corpse of its partner simultaneously, and it doesn''t look happy at all.


    "I passed just to fail more miserably." These are going to be myst words.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Rest in peace.]

 Chapter 37 And Thats Safe,,

    The Thargtusk was eerily calm; it wasn''t able to process the situation thoroughly. The corpse of its partner is in front of its eye, and the killer is also lying in front of it.


    Sigh,


    "A lot happened in this life; maybe not, but anyway, this life was good." My only regret is that it ends here.Bye bye, my friend parasite." I bid my farewell. There is no other way to escape. I am depleted of all mana reserves; my back is fractured, and there is an angry mana beast that is going to kill me as revenge for killing its mate.


    ''Hey!!Stop! Why are you thinking about such stuff, and even in yourst words, you''re calling me a parasite?'' ze asked, all of those words caked in as a surprise for him. Who''s going to tell him that I am now done? This is the end?


    Roar!!


    The ThargtuskRoared and charged at me with tremendous speed; its tusk pointed to me, reinforced with mana, and backed me with its body weight.


    I just waited for it to hit me, and then? I die,


    Sigh


    The journey seemed to take a lifetime, and I had this fantasy of a choir of kids waving me towards what I imagined would be heaven while humming an angelic hymn.


    Thud


    but soon followed the sound of something falling heavily.


    Silence


    "Huh?" never delivered the finishing blow I was waiting for. I looked up and saw the corpse of the Thargtusk, eyes wide open. There was a big hole in his stomach. The thick, dark-red blood spread on the ground.


    "Phew, that was close, huh?"Are you alright?" A feminine voice came from my right side. I am in the middle of my saviour and the corpse of Thargtusk, and I turned my face to see who it was.


    A young woman, likely in the middle of her twenties, held her hand in front. She was huffing, sweat beads trickling down her forehead. She must''ve used a lot of mana in that one attack. She hadunched an air de spell.


    "I asked you something; you are fine, right?" The young woman repeated herself and made mee out of my stupor.


    "Yeah, I am fine," I replied as I tried to get up with my remaining strength. My voice is breaking because of tiredness.


    "Ouch!"But to my bad luck, God wants to show my embarrassment in front of the women that I met just a moment ago, and I can''t get up because of back pain.


    "No worries, I''ll help you." Saying this, the woman walked towards me. I couldn''t say "no" because I am in dire need of help.


    She came up to the ce where I was lying, bending a little. She slowly wrapped her arms around my back and behind my knees, then lifted me up from the ground.


    ''Isn''t this what they call a bridal carry?'' I was embarrassed even beyond the point; maybe death would be better than this.


    ''That''s why I call you a princess, hehehe.'' ze chimed inside my mind, "Well, beggars can''t be choosers."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I looked up to take a nce at her face, and I''d have to concede she''s a beauty after taking many more seconds to gaze at her, but my half-cloudy eyes could have had something to do with that.


    Instead of calling her a morous beauty, I would describe her as truly kind and gentle, with distinctive green hair and eloquent eyes. Her big eyshes and sparkly nose caught my attention.


    "Ren!!!"This time another voice came from behind; it''s a familiar voice.


    Marylin arrived at the crime scene; she immediately ran towards me and, "Can you put him down real quick?" Marylin said to the unknown woman who came to my rescue,


    "Y-yeah,"The young woman was baffled by the sudden appearance of Marylin. She quickly but carefully ced me under a tree with my back resting on it.


    "Drink this; it''s a healing potion." Marylin ced a vial on my mouth and made me drink the glowing lime-coloured liquid in it. Unlike Mana''s potion, the healing potion made me feel a bit of warmth in my body.


    I could feel the sensation spreading all over my body, and just like that, all the tiredness and pain went away.


    My mana was still depleted, but my body returned to normal.


    I felt refreshed. I stood up and brushed off my clothes, turning to my life saver and saying,


    "Thank you for your help there; I would''ve died if not for you." I bowed deeply to convey my feelings.


    "Ah! Don''t be; I was just passing from here and saw you lying there; nothing much," the young woman said.


    "May I ask your name?" I asked; I wanted to repay her somehow.


    "It''s Anabelle; just Ana is also fine; what''s your name?" Ana introduced herself.


    "I am Ren, Miss Ana, and I''d like to repay you for your kindness." I said, as I offered a hand and she shook it,


    "You don''t have to ar-" she stopped for a split second and then clutched my palm a little like she remembered something and said, "Well, if you say that, then why don''t you give me that corpse of the Thargtusk that you killed? I am running low on finances, and I''d be a great help if you could do that." At first, Ana tried to brush aside my offer but changed her mind halfway through.


    "Why not? It''s all yours." I was truly happy that she at least demanded something. The tusks and other body parts of mana beasts can be sold at adventurer guilds at market prices, and since Thargtusk is not easily found, it''ll easily fetch some silver coins for her.


    "I can ce the corpse in my ring since it''ll be Hassel to drag it back to the town, right?" Marylin said both corpses are close to half a thousand pounds in weight.


    "Ooo, you have a fancy spatial ring there; that would be very helpful." Ana appreciated Marylin''s help.


    After that, four of us walked out of the forest.


    In the mean time, Ana told me about herself, things like how she is not from this town but is a wandering mercenary; her group is staying in Sephra for a few days; she thought it''d be a good idea to hunt some mana beasts as a side ie until they are here; and she came to Balcker Forest, but then she somehow found me, and all the after story is already known to us.


    "There it is! I''ll go and get the transactions done." Saying this, Ana ran into the Demacia guild while pulling Marylin along with her, and I am going to wait outside until theye out.


    "Anabelle is pretty energetic." I muttered,


    ''Or is just too desperate to get the money¡ªwho knows?''ze responded,


    A few minutester, Marylin came out of the Adventurers Guild alone; Anabelle was not with her. Walking towards me, she said, "Her group members were there; they made her stay there; she told me to thank you for Thargtusk."


    "Well, that is also fine. How much did she get for the corpse?" I asked, of course, and I am eager to know the price of my first hunt.


    "They paid her like one gold coin and five silver coins, after including the mana crystals." Marylin told me, and that''s a good sum for a C-rank beast.


    1 Royal tinum Coin = 100 Gold Coins


    1 gold coin equals 100 silver coins.


    1 silver coin = 10 copper coins.


    If you ask me, then I''d say that one gold coin would suffice for an ordinary family of four to live a decent life for over a month or more, and tinum is far from something thatmoners or normal adventurers can acquire.


    "Ruu,"Marylin looked at her in the eyes and called my name.


    "Hmm What!?" I asked,


    "You passed, congrattions!" Marylin congratted me, and then it clicked that the quest was now done; I just forgot it due to all the other stuff, like nearly dying and all.


    "Yep, I did, and now what''s next?" I was impatient; only ten days are left until month''s end, along with my training with Marylin.


    "Nothing; you passed." Marylin said with a half smile on her face, She''s kidding, right?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: huh? Nothing!? What do you mean by nothing? I AM HERE FOR MORE ACTION AND YOU ARE SAYING THAT THIS IS THE END.]

 Chapter 38 Lightning

    "At first, I thought that maybe it''d take more than a month to get you into shape, but I was wrong." "I don''t know what kind of changes have urred in you in these past few days, but you are not the same kid I used to know," Marylin sighed as she put a hand on her brows.


    "So the Thargtusk was thest test; is there nothing that I can learn?" "There is like a week or more till the month ends, right?" I asked, and at first we decided that she''d be my instructor for a month. I''ve somehowe to like this training and want it to continue a little bit more.


    "I think you don''t get the gravity of the task you''vepleted," Marylin sighed and said, "listen, a thargtusk is C rank, and it''s nearly impossible for a D rank, and that also happens to be a one-star mage, to subjugate it, but you did, and on your journey, I doubt that you will face any mana beasts easily."


    It''s true that mana beasts and monsters are different from normal animals; both can only be found in specific ces like Balcker Forest, dungeons, etc.


    "I could teach you more, but it''ll take more time, and I think you don''t intend to stay here for more than the end of the month, am I right?" Marylin exined the reason why she can''t teach me any further: it''s true that I must leave for the Reva kingdom.


    "Yes, that''s also true." This result made me feel a little mncholy, and I regret not taking more time.


    "Oh no, don''t make that look; you''ll make me weep.I''m always at home, soe visit me there.Marylin tipped toed and tousled my hair a little,it was gentle but a cute gesture.


    '' I don''t know why but the more the time I spend with her, the more she seems cute to me,'' I thought.


    "Yeah,then I''ll inform my parents about this."I said this and thanked her for the efforts she put in for me, we parted ways there and Marylin left in the direction of her house while I walked to my house, she looked a little sad though.


    ....


    Ding dong


    My father left the house a little early today due to business linked to the store, so when I rang the doorbell, my mother answered it and gave me a warm smile. I went inside and headed to the dining room table.


    Mom said, "Wait here, I''ll get you breakfast quickly," and she entered the kitchen and came out with my breakfast in hand.


    The brunch, as usual, appeared delectable and enticing.


    After finishing my meal, I called out, "Mom," wanting to tell her what had happened.


    "Hmm? My mother, who is seated directly across from me at the dining table, asked,


    "What is it, ruu?"


    I told her about today''s activities and everything that happened, including how I managed to kill a Thargtusk by myself, which caused my mother to experience an odd mixture of joy and awe. I also told her about Marylin''s statement that she can no longer tutor me because I have finished all the basic training, and that I want to leave after tomorrow, to which my mother gave me an incredibly sad look.


    "Ruu, I know I might sound selfish after what I promised, but could you stay until like this weekend since it''s a pretty important day," Mom requested that I stay a little while longer,


    "What important day?" I asked, If I recall correctly, I said that nothing crucial would require my presence.


    "Oh, you''ve forgotten, honey? Your birthday is thising weekend." Mom added, hiding her worries over my choice with a broad smile. Observing her efforts to persuade me to stay, I responded,


    "Okay, fine, I''ll stay, but I''ll leave the next day, deal?" I remarked that since it had already been decided at month''s end but I had started my training a little early, it wouldn''t make a difference if I left after this weekend.


    "Yaay!!" Mom hugged me enthusiastically while attempting to properly hug me from that side of the table.


    '' staying a day or more won''t hurt,'' I thought, I am also a little happy about this, just a little.... maybe too happy.


    Since I can''t remember when was thest time when someone properly celebrated my birthday.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Phew," I plopped on my soft bed and got up immediately as I remembered something.


    Hey, are you done with it?" I asked. ze has been quiet for a while now. After the battle with the first Thargtusk, I thought I told him to do a survey of my body internally, and he said he has a surprise for me.


    When fighting Thargtusk, I noticed something unusual when I was chanting for Inferno Bolt.


    I felt a small current of electricity in the pulse below the base of my thumb, just lightly but with an alien feeling.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Princess, I want you to conjure an inferno bolt in your hand right now," ze said as soon as he came out of my chest.


    "Right now? we are in my room, dude. What if something catches fire?" I am reluctant to do so. It''s not wise to use spells in your own home, and more so if they are fire spells.


    "It''s important; just do it." ze is getting on my nerves. This better be important or I am getting rid of this parasite....umm when I know how to do that.


    I immediately conjured the spell, and for your kind information, I am not sitting on my bed; I am standing in the centre of my room to avoid getting the fire on anything like curtains and bedsheets.


    "Increase its density," ze said. What he meant by increasing density was to try adding more power while maintaining the current size. I did it.


    "More," ze was not satisfied with just this, so he told me to add more.


    Zup


    "Tch tch Not enough; I said get every fuc*ing ounce of your mana to do it." ze clicked his tongue. This dude wanted me to concentrate my whole energy into a single spell, and I did it.


    "And nowpress it." ze ordered,


    "Nope,this is a lot of concentrated power, and if Ipress it even further,then it''s going to explode." I am sure that explosion will send me on the wall just like those shockwaves when I set ze free from that dagger, but worse.


    "Don''t worry,now your body can channel this now, so just do it." What does he mean by my body can channel what it needs now? Huh? Is there any change in my body?


    "Fine,"I agreed,


    I tried topress the whole spell into a smaller space, and I saw it then,


    Zzzzzch


    I could feel my arm starting to tingle as the fire began to gradually turn white in colour and the temperature rose.


    Suddenly,


    BOOM


    But it was merely a current of wind, not a shockwave that shook the entire room. An enigmatic white energy was coiling around my arm as I fixed my attention on my hand.


    "Lightning!!!" What type of odd look am I making at this very moment? I can imagine.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Ahem* so here''s the good news


    We Earned The 100k Views.]


    So donate the power stones and golden tickets,Now... YOU DIDN''T HEAR ME? I SAID NOW!!!


    Or you can suggest should I prepare for mass release?]

 Chapter 39 The System.

    So lightning is the advancement of the element fire and is now acquired by me. It happened so suddenly that it''s hard for me to process the situation quickly.


    Just like I said before,Mana control is mostly a hereditary trait. A census revealed that about 1 in 100 kids can feel mana, but this ability can only be validated once a person''s mana core is fully grown, which can happen any time between early adolescence and early teen years. A transparent barrier that surrounds the awakened forms when a mana core develops andsts for a few minutes.


    A gically endowed mage child experiences the phenomenon known as manifestation when they are between the ages of 7 and 10. When that happens, they are able to feel the ambient mana in their environment, and a mana core gradually settles inside of them, giving them the ability tomand both mana and elements.


    But here''s what makes mana manifestation unique: when someone uses it, their appropriate element¡ªfire, water, earth, etc.¡ªis instantly connected to or paired with them.


    And also, the advancements are known at exactly the same time.


    But in my situation, something strange urred, and now, after four years of elemental manifestation, I am exhibiting my advancement.


    By observing the white, glittering energy coiling around my dominant hand, it is clear that this is lightning.


    "How does that work?" I asked my friend over there, who is observing me with a pretty amusing expression.


    "Listen.............................


    .........And that''s how this happened." zepletes his lecture and looks at me.


    So basically, he told me that some of my mana veins or channels had blockages in them, and because of that, I had a prettyte manifestation for a human child. It''s all connected.


    Today I passed a huge amount of mana through those blocked mana veins and channels, and that resulted in me having a lightning power up my sleeve.


    "System!" I immediately uttered these words. I haven''t used them at all since my arrival in this world, but I know how that works.


    Ding??


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Do you want to turn on the notifications?


    Yes/No.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    A window appeared in front of me, What does it mean by notifications," huh? well whatever.


    "Yes." I was sure that this was going to be useful.


    Ding ding!!


    You gained exp points (20+).


    You gained exp points (75+).


    You gained exp points (15+).


    You gained exp points (9+).


    You gained exp points (1+).


    You gained exp points (8+).


    You gained exp points (5+).


    You gained exp points (5+).


    You gained exp points (10+).


    You gained exp points (59+).


    You gained exp points (65+).


    You gained exp points (51+).


    The store has been added...


    Gained blood points (60)


    ...


    And I was wrong; nothing much can be done by turning on the notifications.


    A constant bombardment of messages and bell sounds rang through my mind and gave me a headache.


    like there was a huge amount of messages on your phone.


    It''s showing me the goddamn experience points that I have gained sinceing here at once.


    Sigh


    "Turn off the notifications and open the Status window." I wanted to take a look at my stats


    Ding ??


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Status window


    Ren Hilton.


    Age:15


    Race:human


    Strength:75/100.


    Mana:90/100.


    Intelligence:8/10.


    Attributes:-


    Fire (50/1000)


    Lightning (1/1000)


    Spirits:1/2.


    Skills:-


    1) body strengthening


    2)Fire ball


    3) Inferno bolt


    Bloodline: Human


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bloodline potential reached: 17%


    Store: Open/Close.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    A lot more options were there thanst time,like store and bloodline potential, etc.


    "Ah there!" I saw that lightning was added to my attributes; it''s on the low side, but it''lle up eventually.


    "What''s spirit?" I tapped on the spirits section, and it shows.


    Ding ??


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Spirits:1/2


    consciousness of an abomination dragon.


    [No physical form.]


    Want to turn it off?


    Yes/No


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    It''s showing the stats of ze; I nearly forgot that I am contracted to this dipshit and he is a spirit,even if only half of it.


    "Hey look, I can turn you off." I teased him a little.


    "Don''t you dare, Princess." ze scoffed. He doesn''t like the idea of getting turned off by some kind of switch.


    I think it''s avable because ze is only consciousness and not a physical being; he can vanish if I stop the supply of mana.


    And it''ll be gone when he acquires the body of his other half, and then he won''t be able to live inside me.


    "There''s a store in here." I mentally tapped on thest option.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    Store lv1


    Blood points:(60)


    1 mana potion: 25 points.


    1 healing potion: 30 points.


    1 Deadly Poison: 500 points.


    Full Set of Gargoyles Armour: 150 Points


    ..


    ..


    ..


    ..


    .....


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Well, that''smon." Just like any other game, this system provides me with the avable store.


    All of the goods are present in the store; some are simple to locate, while others are somewhat difficult to even nce at, and this is true even of the level one store. I''m unsure of the materials I''ll be able to purchase after the level rises.


    There is a word at the top of the store''s menu that baffles me a little.


    "But what are those blood points?" I was a little perplexed by these weird points, and I gained sixty points from God knows where.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    The System Note.


    You can earn blood points with every kill you make. The more powerful the target, the more points you''ll earn.


    [History....


    You sessfully Killed A Thargtusk (60+)]


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    So we have to kill to earn the money in here not like doing tasks but real ughter.


    "That''s interesting," This whole blood points thing has piqued my interest,"-and I wonder if I can earn points by killing some Humans."


    "Hey, I don''t think that''s a good n. Alright, maybe we should try to kill some more mana beasts first." ze was definitely not having it; how can he even call himself an abomination dragon? what a disgrace to such great name.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Say what?.....Now this duffer wants to kill some fellow humans and listen ze is not a disgrace,he is rational. ]


    [A/N: Sorry for the short chapter, I am preparing for the mass release....so sit tight and wait.]

 Chapter 40 Finding A Quest.

    "Oh, good morning, boy. I didn''t expect to see you first thing in the morning." Old man y said as soon as he entered the guild through the door, It''s his shift now.


    "Good morning. I am here to take a look at some quests that I can ept, but I think I amte." I returned the greetings.


    I am right now at the Demacia guild. The guild is open for like 24 hours a day, and their work never stops. Even if there are no staff members in here, we can still ept the requests since it''s just reading them and getting the job done, and then we cane back when they are avable here to give the rewards.


    I am standing in front of the bulletin board that is supposed to have the list of quests suitable for a D-rank adventurer like myself, but every request I am interested in is already stamped with a guild seal indicating that it waspleted.


    "Oh!? no,no you are notte but too early, son. I have to rece those old posters with new ones. Just give me a second." The old man, y, brushed his hand in the air. He was telling me to follow him, and so I did.


    Old man y walked to his counter and pulled out at least a five-inch fat stack of papers, probably the new request posters he was talking about.


    "Umm..... Here," he carefully handed me


    somewhere like ten posters from the stack saying, "These are some that you can handle; there are more, but I''ll have to sort them before sticking them on their respective bulletin boards; you can wait there if you want to."


    He pointed towards the L-shaped couch to the left of the entrance; it was the waiting area, so I walked there.


    Now that I think about it,st time I couldn''t get a good look at the structure of the building, but now that I look carefully, this building is really big.


    Although it is located opposite the entrance, the circr reception desk is still in the middle of the hallway. Behind the counter for the receptionist is a cashier. Although there isn''t anyone at the counter right now, I''m certain that their shift begins a little bitter.


    Then there is a diner in the right section with a healer''s office adjacent to it, and the waiting area and bulletin boards are in the left section of the building.


    The guild master''s office is located upstairs and has cabs for some of the staff members who handle the necessary paperwork. There is a staircase leading to the second story.


    I immediately plopped down on the couch and looked through the posters that y had given me.


    "Hmm!?" There is a request that says that they want a vial full of Serpuler with a reward of two silver coins, followed by massive requests like collecting a hundred cobwebs of Arictodit for a reward of one gold coin.


    Sigh


    These requests are paying decently but are too time-consuming, and I am looking for something that is quick and will include some killing.


    Last night I thought that I should practise my skills on live targets more and test the lightning on some mana beasts to earn some blood points. ze says that it''s too early to try earning blood points by killing humans and that I should take it seriously.


    Creak.


    "Hey Gramps!! Good morning." A cheerful and slightly familiar voice entered the guild through the door, but I didn''t lift my gaze and focused on the papers in my hand.


    "You''re here again, huh? Give me a second, and I''ll stick it on the bulletin boards." The old man, y, said he seemed familiar with this woman.


    "Ah, give half of them to me; I''ll help." Thedy was eager to help, and now that I''ve listened more carefully, I think I know who this person might be.


    I lifted my gaze, and all my doubts were cleared in one go. A girl with a hair bun tied neatly, wearing lightly padded leather Armor was standing before me, unlike before she now has a Bow hanging on her back but I don''t see any arrows with it.


    "Miss Ana," I called for the green-haired woman. She turned in my direction, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Ren!! We meet again." She walked towards me with posters in her hands, behind her old man. y was still sticking the posters on therge bulletin boards.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s a pleasant surprise to see you here in the morning; we couldn''t meet yesterday because of my friends." Ana came to me and asked me about my reason foring to the guild today. I vaguely told her that I wanted to hone my skills, and these quests are not helping at all.


    "Hey!! then why don''t youe with me then? I am going to the restricted part of Balcker Forest, and some extra help is always weed." Ana suggested,


    "Yeah,why not,if I can be of any help?"I said, Apanying her is no problem if it''s going to benefit me, and there is also an abundance of mana beasts in the restricted part of Balcker Forest.


    "Just wait a second, then; I''ll help Gramps, and then we can leave." Ana hurriedly turned around; it''s like she wants to leave immediately but also doesn''t want to leave the work to the old man alone.


    I got from my ce and followed behind her and tapped on her shoulder.


    "?" She looked at me with a question mark hanging above her head.


    "I''ll also help; it''ll make it quick for your Gramps too." I took about half of the posters from her hand and walked towards the bulletin boards. Anabelle understood the gesture as she smiled a little and nodded in affirmation.


    "So both of you know each other, huh? I thought you were new in this town, Missy, but it looks like you certainly have friends here." Old man y said, without looking in our direction,


    "Oh, we met just recently; you remember those Thargtusk corpses I brought yesterday for sale, right? One of them was killed by this young man here." Anabelle said she''s calling me young, but she''s also quite young herself.


    "Oh!! That''s interesting. Then why didn''t youe? I could have added that to your guild ID, and it would''ve been helpful for you to rise in rank." y said he was a little disappointed that I didn''t show up yesterday.


    "Next time then,I was just repaying for the big favour she has done for me." I said,it feels wrong to get benefitted from something that you do for others and more so if it''s about repaying for a favour and here she literally saved my ass from dying in that forest.


    ....


    ....


    After a while, all three of us were done sticking up the posters. I also found a quest that suited my taste; it''s about bringing back three pairs of antlers of Reincervid, a deer like the Mana beast, for a reward of four silver coins for each pair.


    "Let''s go. Now we are good to go. Bye,Gramps." Anabelle waved her hand while looking back.


    "Be careful out there, kids," Old Man y said; he sure is quite a worryrat.


    We departed the guild and headed out of the town. It''s just about seven in the morning, and the town is starting toe alive after a good night sleep


    "Hey, Ren." Anabelle called to me; she was walking right beside me.


    "What?" I asked, looking down past my right shoulder, since she''s like head shorter than me.


    "Yesterday, thatdy with you¡ªwas she your elder sister?" Anabelle asked,


    "Marylin? No, she''s not my sister; she''s my parents close friend. I''ve known her since I was a child. What about her, though?" I am not surprised that she guessed Marylin''s age wrong; that woman looks fifteen years younger than her actual age.


    "Nothing; it''s just that she bought the Thargtusk corpse that you killed for like double the actual price from the guild right at the moment I sold it." Anabelle said,


    "Huh?"I made a dumb sound, "wha-?"


    "Hey! "We are here." Anabelle brought my attention to therge wall in front of me, meaning that our small walk ended here. Time goes by quickly when you are with someone. I''ll ask Marylinter about the Thargtusk corpse in person.


    After checking out, we got out of the city gate and entered the Balcker Forest. Anabelle said that she''d lead us to the restricted part, and I followed behind. Since she''s a mercenary by profession, she''s actually good with direction and stuff.


    "There!! Look There!!" Anabelle jumped up and down with her index finger pointed in the south; she looks like an excited grown-up child, it''s cute though.


    "Whoa!" The restricted part of Balcker Forest ispletely the same as I imagined it to be and is worthy of being restricted.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 41 The Restricted Forest.

    Unlike the lush green forest behind me, the restricted region waspletely opposite. The trees in this part of the forest were nicotine-brown. Gloomy scrubs hid dangerous creatures. The musty air was difficult to breathe. The whole forest was old and otherworldly.


    "Let''s go," I said as I looked at the contrast both ces gave. It''s like apletely different world. The only thing separating them was the poorly built wooden fence; maybe it''s not poorly built but is pretty old.


    We entered through the iron gate. There was a table with a few guards; it''s likely they are here to check on the person who enters this area.


    We walked up to them.


    "If you both are here individually, then you can''t go to the eastern area, and you''ll have to hunt in the western area, but if you both are together, then you can proceed further," one of the guards said. ording to him, it''s not safe for a single person to be alone in the eastern area, so you''ll have to bring an ally with you.


    Thisrge forest was further divided into two stages. The first stage was the outer region, which was not that dangerous, and we''ve been roaming there until now. There are only a few mana beasts, and the majority are small monsters. On the other hand, the second stage, with the inner region at its centre, was extremely dangerous.


    The outer region wasrge, but that was based on its width. It would not be very far if one walked in a straight line. The inner region was muchrger, as it was in the shape of an oval.


    "Umm... we both are together," Anabelle said while cing a hand on my shoulders,like she was emphasising the point of us being together.


    "Register yourself here, and then you can go." The guard said he ced a register in front of us, and we put our names in there.


    After passing by the guards, we walked deeper into the forest as the scenery changed into a much darker ce with a bad smell of blood and a decaying corpse.


    "It''s different from the outer side, right?" Anabelle was the first to strike up conversation in this silent atmosphere.


    "Yeah,it sure is." I looked around me only to see vultures like mana beasts feeding on the rotten corpse of some beast.


    Rustle


    "Huh?!" I heard a movement in therge bush behind me and turned around. Anabelle immediately held out her bow and pulled the string to its widest.


    Zoop


    She follows that by shooting an air-filled arrow into the shrub. She is utilising a unique bow that can be strengthened with one''s own elemental mana and can use air-type spells as an assault.


    When the arrow struck the bush, the entire bush immediately scattered, exposing a creature with blockier muzzles that wererger than coyotes'', shorter ears with rounded tips, and bushier tails.


    "It''s anis," Anabelle said as sheunched another arrow at the mana beast, but the target was easily evaded.


    Lanis is a wolf-like mana beast; it is quite aggressive, and unlike wolves, it hunts alone, so there is no need to worry about their other partner. Moreover, with ourrger number, I believe we can easily take him out. Oh well, let''s not overlook the fact that, in contrast to Thargtusk, it is a C-rank mana beast that is bred to hunt.


    "Anabelle! " Fire an arrow on the tree to its left." I immediately conjured an inferno bolt in my hand as I aimed at the empty space on the right side.


    "Okay," she shot an arrow on the tree where thenis was headed; it made him turn around and run in the opposite direction, directly to the ce where I aimed for.


    "Take this!!"I threw the spell immediately when Lanis was at the spot where I wanted it to be.


    Zoop


    The spell hit the right foreleg, and thenis crashed to the ground. Anabelle loaded another arrow and then hit thence before it got a chance to pick itself up.


    The arrow hit right on his back, and blood dripped from his


    "Grrrr," it growled at us.


    I immediately used some fireballs to weaken it further, but it dodged my attack smoothly.


    I strengthened my body with mana and ran towards thenis. I don''t have any long-ranged weapons like Anabelle, so I have to fight it with my hands.


    Thenis also didn''t back down easily as he pounced forward at me with a jaw full of razor-sharp canines. I condensed my mana and made a fireball in my hand but also didn''tunch it; I waited for it toe to me, and it did.


    Lanis rushed to me with full speed; the more I fought it, the more adrenaline rushed through their bodies, and they were more likely to make a mistake.


    Boom


    I ducked very low and smashed the spell right into its abdomen. The stomach part is the ce where the skin is thin and easy to cut.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It wobbled a little and then fell to the ground like a stringless puppet.


    Ding


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification.


    Earned 30 blood points by killing a Lanis


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    I mentally brushed aside the system notification that popped out of nowhere.


    "Fuu, it''s dead." I said, taking a deep breath and looking at the dead Lanis. It was easy. I turned around and saw Anabelle.


    "Anabelle!?" I called her. She is standing there with her bow still loaded; it''s like she is spacing a bit.


    "You said it was your first time here, right?" Anabelle asked as she unloaded the spell from her bow and came to me.


    "Yeah,it is. Why are you asking?" I answered and threw in a question myself.


    "No, nothing. I just thought you were pretty good for someone new," Anabelle said, walking towards the corpse and squatting beside it. She pulled a small dagger from her side pocket and began stabbing the corpse.


    "I''ll take that as apliment, and what are you doing to the corpse?" I asked.


    "Lenis corpses are useless, but the mana crystals are valuable," Anabelle said as she put her hand exactly where she stabbed with a dagger and pulled a small white marble-sized orb and put it in her bag.


    "We can sell this to the guild for like one silver coin, and the corpse can be left for the vultures to feast on," Anabelle said as she wiped her blood-painted hand with a floral-patterned handkerchief.


    "If that makes sense, then I think we should continue the search since I have to find some reincervids." I said that and walked away, while Anabelle followed behind.


    "I think I might know the ce where we can find them," Anabelle said.


    After a few hours,


    "Ha ha ha," I said, sitting on the ground to catch my breath.


    "I think it''s enough for today," Anabelle said as she passed a water bottle to me.


    "One, two, and three, all done!" I counted the number of reincervids we killed; there are also some other small fry we caught, but they won''t give us much.


    I already dehorned the reincervids and took their mana crystals.


    "It''s the first time I was able to get this many hunts in one day," Anabelle said as she sat beside me.


    "Well, still, I burned most of my mana, while you are still the same as always." I know that she is stronger than me, but how is it possible for her to not even sweat a little when here I am thoroughly exhausted?


    "I am a three-star mage, so it''s natural, but you are also quite strong for a two-star mage," Anabelle said.


    "I am not a two-star mage but a one-star mage," I corrected her, and then she gave a judgy look but soon sighed and said,


    "You are giving me surprises back-to-back, huh?" The first is that you''ve never been here before but still were able to keep up with me, and now you are saying that you are just a one-star mage. Anabellepleted her sentence with a light shake of her head.


    "I think we should leave." I got up from my spot and helped Anabelle stand.


    After that, we walked out of the forest while dragging the corpses of the mana beasts we killed using the mana strengthening.


    .....


    "Let''s go inside." Anabelle said a lot of town folk were looking at us as we dragged these corpses towards the guild building.


    After entering the guild,the old man y hurriedly walked towards us and said, "Oh, it looks like it''s a big catch today."


    "Yep,it certainly is. Now give me the right price for them." Anabelle pushed them at the old man y.


    "Just give me a second; I''ll calcte the right price for them." Old man y turned around.


    "Ah, wait a minute; these are the horns for the quest I took today." I handed the Reincervids horns to him.


    "Kid,You should look out for yourself."Old man y walked away after dropping these words.


    "What does he mean by that," I was confused by such an out of the blue statement.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 42 Found Him!

    [Somewhere in the Balcker Forest.]


    Fush


    Thud


    The inferno bolt and air spike struck simultaneously, and the snake-like mana beast fell on the spot.


    "Phew, let''s rest a bit," I said while lying on the ground. The tiredness was taking over me.


    "Yeah,we can continueter." Anabelle also sat beside me.


    I am in the midst of the Balcker Forest''s restricted part. For thest two days, we''ve been grinding in this forest,trying to kill as many mana beasts as possible, and because of that, we were able to gather a hefty sum of a few gold coins by selling their core and other useful materials to the guild.


    "Take this." Anabelle passed a water bottle to me; I took the bottle and drank it from it.


    "Are we going to stop here?" Anabelle asked; unlike the first day, where only I was the one getting tired, today Anabelle seemed like she overworked herself.


    "Nope, I think a little bit more won''t hurt." I said that we''ve been hunting for like three continuous hours, but I still think that there are more mana beasts around here.


    "Hup, okay, then break time is over,"Anabelle jumped up from her ce as she offered a hand for me to get up. I took her hand and stood up while brushing the dust off my clothes.


    In these few days, a lot of changes have urred in such a short time, like my chasing skills and control over fire mana being increased, I am learning a new spell called fire tornado, andst but not least, the rtionship between me and Anabelle.


    At first we were just co-workers who work for their own benefit, like she works for money while I work for experience, but now the air between us feels more like friends¡ªif you ask me, a purely tonic friendship.


    ''A man and woman can''t be friends with my boy, hehe,'' said the saint ze from the back of my mind.


    ''Haha, so funny.''I transmitted my sarcastic reply.


    Regarding ze, I''ve made the decision that if he annoys me, I''ll shut him down through the system, to which he agreed, but he still throws in some jokes in between conversations, and I can bear with that much.


    "Hey, Miss Ana." I called her because there was a question I''d been itching to ask for a long time.


    "Just Ana is fine; you using honorifics makes me feel like an old hag." Anabelleined about the way I addressed her.


    "Okay, Ana, there''s been something on my mind; you won''t mind if I ask, right?" I was a little hesitant; what if she gets upset?


    "And what is it?" Anabelle asked,


    "It''s about your other party members; why don''t you hang out with them,like right now since they are more in number, they''d literally be more helpful in this hunt,right?" I asked, and whenever she says that she is going to meet her co-workers, she gets a little sad, so I thought that there must be something going on between them.


    "Ah, it''s not like we are fighting or they are bullying me; it''s just that they just don''t want to work on their holidays." Anabelle answered cheerfully,but it wasn''t the usual cheerful expression she showed me for thest few days; it seemed forced.


    "Is that all? You can hide it if you don''t want to tell." I said, It''s alright if she doesn''t want to talk about it; everyone has a secret or two. I just inquired because she looked like she was in trouble.


    Sigh


    "You are quite an observant one, huh? That is the exact opposite of the impression you give." Anabelle sighed,


    "Then you''re going to tell me or not."


    Chuckle


    "And also pretty impatient," Anabelle chuckled a little when she saw me inquiring further," well, it''s about a dream that I have, and that dream is drawing a line between me and my friends." Anabelle showed an indescribable expression of sadness and eptance.


    "Why would your dream be their concern?" I was perplexed by her statement. If it''s her dream, then it''s none of their business, right?


    "They are ticked off by the fact that I''ll have to quit my mercenary work and leave all the people that I''ve been friends with for ten years behind toplete my dream," Anabelle exined.


    "Makes sense," it totally does now,


    "So any advice or guidance for me?" Anabelle asked curiously.


    "Nah, not really; it''s your problem to deal with." I was not going to get myself into someone else''s personal problem, even if that person is a friend.


    S t a r e


    "I don''t know what I was expecting from you," Anabelle said, giving me an extremely nk look.


    We chatted like that for a few more minutes and then decided to continue the hunt. This time, I suggested that we go in two different directions to locate more mana beasts.


    Anabelle was sceptical at first, saying that it was not safe, but eventually gave in to my persuasion.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ....


    Walking deeper into the forest, I kept my senses heightened to sense any iing attacks.


    Rustle


    A rustling sound came from the left. I took a fighting stance and waited for the mana beast toe out, not to mention that I''d learned to create a de with my lightning powers.


    "Jackpot !!!"A lean guy appeared in front of me, followed by another one.


    "Hey Kyle,we found him." said the one who came after, Who''s Kyle?


    Another seven-foot-tall, tanned giant came after him, and this one is familiar. It''s the same guy that I fought with in the guild on my first day; it looks like his name is Kyle.


    "Ho ho, surprise!" Kyle said, Soon three more guys followed after him; the whole goon crew is here, huh?


    Fuu


    Now there are two options in front of me:


    [1] First, fight them all at once.


    [2] Ask for help from Anabelle.


    The first option is invalid because my mana reserves are about half depleted.


    The second one is also discarded because it risks Anabelle''s safety.


    "Then the third is it." The third option is the best in these kinds of situations, and that is


    R u n


    I ran away with everything I had, leaving them behind me.


    "Huh!? "Kill that bastard!!!" I heard gruesome noises behind me as they all shot in the direction I ran.


    ....


    This part of the forest is very dark, and the trees are asrge as skyscrapers, which gives me the advantage of hiding.


    I climbed a tree and hid on its high branch.


    Footsteps


    "Hmm?" I heard footsteps, so I looked down to see who it was. I saw two guys from the same goon crew.


    "Hey, look there; I''ll go in this direction." One of the guys walked deeper into the forest while leaving behind the other.


    "Has nobody told them that you should never leave your friends behind in these kinds of chasing scenes?'' ze said after reading my thoughts:


    Idropped down with a quiet thud behind one of the goons. This man had a verynky build. While lean muscles were visible, he didn''t seem too strong and was only armed with a long knife.


    Startled by the soft thud, Lanky turned around, probably expecting a curious weasel or rat. His face twisted into a mixture of surprise and amusement when he saw me.


    But before he had the chance to even speak, I lunged upward towards his neck. I infused lightning mana into the de of my hand that I''d created, turning it into a sharp edge.


    "Hieii!" He flinched back reflexively, his hands trying to reach where his face was to guard against the boy shooting towards him.


    But it was toote.


    S l a s h


    I take a quick swipe at the jugr, taking his vocal chord out along with his carotid artery. A stream of blood sprayed out of his neck immediately as Inded behind him, supporting his lifeless body and gently cing him down to avoid making noise.


    "Ey Crow! Where are you? What the?!" A voice came from the other side; it was the same guy who had split before. He came and froze when he saw his friend''s dead body.


    J U M P


    While the other goons'' attention was directed at the corpse ofnky, currently lying, I jumped out from front and stabbed the side of his neck with the knife immediately.


    S i l e n c e.


    There was a deathly silence throughout the area. Two human bodies areying around like some lost luggage and the wound I used to stab them was gushing blood.


    "It''s addictive." I muttered these words under my breath. I''ve killed a lot in my previous life, but nothing canpare to the feeling I am feeling right now; it''s just addictive, and I want more.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: a d di ct iv e?]

 Chapter 43 One More To Go.

    ?---------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification.


    You earned 50 blood points for killing...


    Total blood points: 305


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    The notification popped out of nowhere as I hid the dead bodies of both goons in the bush. It''s not the most safe ce to hide something that''s not meant to be found out, but I also can''t go around carrying corpses over my shoulders when there are more potential threats out there.


    "Phew, System Store." I looked for something useful in the store; it''s my first time actually using store items.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    Store lv1


    Blood points:(305)


    1 mana potion: 25 points.


    1 healing potion: 30 points


    Full Set of Gargoyles'' Armour: 150 Points


    ...


    ...


    1 Basic Spatial Ring: 300 points


    ..


    ....


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Woo, it has a spatial ring to it." There''s a spatial ring for like three hundred points. I clicked on it to take a closer look.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Basic Spatial Ring.]


    -It can hold up to seven types of items that weigh up to two hundred pounds.


    -If an item weighs more than required, it''ll be counted as more than one thing.


    -can be bought only once from the store.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Hmm, I think I might know where to use this right now, but not now. For now, I''ll just get two mana potions and two healing potions." I bought them from the store, and the notifications of one hundred and ten points being deducted hovered above my eyes.


    The basic spatial ring is going to be the straw that''s going to save my ass from the guards, but now I don''t have enough points to buy it leisurely.


    Gulp


    A cool sensation spread down my neck as I downed one of the mana potions that had appeared out of nowhere when I had purchased them, nearly filling my entire body, but it wasn''t enough to refill all of my depleted mana stores, so I gulped down the second one instantly. I''ll need to be prepared for the next attack.


    "Then what are we going to do now?" ze asked, and his question is valid: What am I going to do? Am I going to run just like before, or am I going to fight them head-on and die?


    "You know what ze?" I made my answer clear to myself.


    "What?"ze didn''t catch up to me as quickly as he asked.


    "Let''s begin the hunt." I was tired of hunting just a moment ago, but now I am filled with new vigour since now the prey is the one I hate.


    .......¡­...


    "Hey, where is that rat? I''ll kill that damn kid the moment I see him." The stout guy said this while his fellows giggled at him.


    "Hehehe, brother Dane You are just angry because a fifteen-year-old kid humiliated you in front of the whole guild, right?" said the thin guy.


    "Fu*k off, Nyle, I am not the only one; Kale was also on the receiving end; he also got beaten up by that boy." Dane''s face contorted in anger as he dragged his other friend in to make the event seem less humiliating for himself.


    Kale was not saying anything; he just kept looking around like he was just expecting something to ambush him from the shadows, trembling just because some small stone rolled over.


    "Oye Kale, don''t be so tense, man; there are three of us now here; that smelly brat won''t be able to touch you." Nyle tried to calm his anxious friend with words.


    "I still think that we should bring big brother Kyle with us," Kyle suggested. Kyle is the name of their leader; he is not here since he left in another direction to look for Ren.


    "Don''t be a wussy now; there is no need for Kyle here when you have me." Dane was not having it, as he said that there is no need for their most powerful party member to be here when they have him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There are just three of them here in the middle of nowhere; it is dark out, even though it is mid-afternoon, and not a single speck of light prates the thick forest and hits the ground, making the visibility quite poor.


    R u s t l e


    There was a slight noise in the bush to their left.


    "Nyle, did you hear that?" "Look there," Dane said as he took the fighting stance, and Kale backed off far away because he was scared.


    "Yeah." Nyle slowly walked towards the bushes while conjuring a spell. It''s a small shard of sharpened ice.


    Step step


    He peered a little to see if there was anyone there but saw no one, so he turned back and noticed something unusual.


    "Where is kale?" Nyle asked,Kale was there just a moment ago, taking cover behind Dane, but now there was no sign of him being there.


    Dane flinched when he saw his friend was missing, as he called for him, "Hey Kale!"


    Silence


    There was no response from his friend; they both took their fighting stances immediately with their backs to each other.


    "Keep a close eye; that bastard must have got him." Nyle just strengthened his body with mana while Dane conjured arge boulder from the ground.


    "Don''t worry that the brat won''t kill him; he''s doing this to just scare us." Dane was pretty confident that there was no threat to their friend''s life.


    Z o o p


    "Hey look!"Dane tackled Nyle out of the range of the iing attack; it''s a fire spell.


    "That direction."Both of them directly ran into the direction from which the attack wasunched, but were only met with something that they''ll never forget.


    There lies a headless corpse of someone; they can identify him from the clothes he was wearing, and the identity of that dead person is someone they know.


    "Kale!!!" Nyle''s face went pale in horror as he saw Kale''s body lying around lifelessly. He croaked down near the corpse.


    F u s h


    "Ahhh!"Nyle groaned in pain when another inferno bolt hit him on the right side of his torso.


    "You shouldn''t be worrying about him when you are still dealing with me." A voice as calm as ever came from the right side. Dane shifted his focus to the source of the iing voice and recognised the same youngster he had just deemed harmless.


    Dane conjured arge boulder and smashed it into the ce where Ren was standing.


    T H U D


    Ren evaded the attack with a swift movement; he is using lightning to increase his agility.


    "Nyle!Get up!"Dane asked for support from his injuredpanion.


    "Yeah-ugh," Nyle''s voice was cut in half when another inferno bolt passed through his vocal cord and he dropped to the ground.


    "And there goes the fourth one; now it''s just me and you." Ren revealed himself in full view of Dane.


    "Y-you, fu*k, I''ll kill you." Dane ced his hands on the ground and initiated another earth-type spell, "Earthquake."


    This spell targets the enemy and unleashes energy in the form of waves that rumble through the crust of the ground.


    "Whoa!"Ren fell down because of the cracks that were forming beneath him.


    R u m b l e


    Dane cast an earthen Lance, another potent spell, right away.


    "Take it!"Dane yelled as he lowered ance of earth onto Ren.


    S t a b


    "ughhh"The sharp Lance stabbed Ren in the left thigh and pinned him to the ground.


    "Haa haa." Dane breathed deeply and walked towards Ren. He used a lot of mana for those two spells.


    "I''ll kill you, bastard." Dane pulled a small, short sword from the inside pocket of his robe.


    In spite of having one severely injured thigh and blood gushing from his wound, Ren was not panicked; instead, he rxed his body as if epting his death and giving Dane the impression that he had won the battle.


    When Dane was ready to strike, he moved forward while holding the short sword in the air.


    "ze, do it now." Ren muttered these words, and something like ck smoke shot from inside him and materialised directly in front of Dane''s face, scaring the snot out of him.


    "Peek-a-boo!!"ze spoke amusingly as he twirled around in the air.


    "G-ghost!!!!"Dane backed off pretty far, giving Ren enough time to break the earthennce and set himself free.


    B O O M


    A ball of lightning hit Dane''s chest, and he flew a few feet away from the ce he was standing before.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification


    You earned 50 blood points by killing.


    History...


    You earned 30 Points by killing.


    You earned 25 Points by killing.


    [Total blood points: 300 ]


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    "And that''s the fifth one¡ªonly one to go now." Ren said while chugging down the healing potion.


    "I''ll just have to gather the corpses before heading towards thest one." Ren said before buying something from the system store.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: well, we all know now that he can now earn blood points by killing humans.]

 Chapter 44 The Last One.

    Ren Hilton''s POV


    I emerged from the shadows in search of the next target. Only their leader is left after I killed, like, five of their members in thest hour.


    I also need to return before Anabelle realises I''m missing or before I identally run into her.


    "Where do you think he''d be?" ze enquired. Initially wary of all that killing someone propaganda, he is now eager to hear what I have to say.


    Maybe because I included him in thest attack, he helped me quite a bit by surprising that stout guy.


    "I don''t want you to die here, Princess, but rather because if you do, we won''t know what will happen to me, and I don''t want to vanish into a cloud of smoke or dust because I don''t have any energy left to keep my shape." ze made an effort to justify himself, but I know that he is simply refusing to acknowledge that he enjoyed helping me kill.


    "Well then, listen, I don''t know where that musclehead is, but one thing is for certain: He will soon realise that his friends have been missing for a while." I said


    "And then we just have to attack before he realises." ze understood the assignment quickly this time.


    They were split up, if my memory serves me correctly, into three groups of two, three, and one. After forsaking their original path, they dispersed in all directions. I''ve onlye across two of their groupings up until now: the first in the north and the second in the east. As he wasn''t in the northeast, it follows that thest person must be in the west or northwest. Because he wouldn''t turn around and go back the way he came, I ruled out the possibility that he was in the southeast or southwest.


    My physical state at the moment is that I am using half of my mana reserves and have no obvious or deadly damage to my body. After being severely pierced in the right thigh by that powerful earthen spell, I used a healing potion right away. As a result, I no longer have any mana potions and only have one healing potion left. I alsock the blood points to purchase another one from the store.


    "You know, princess, you sound like an absolute nerd right now." ze threw in a ridiculous statement about me.


    "Shut up, Smokeball." I said as I strolled to the west.


    .....


    After hiding and spying for half an hour, I finally spotted that tanned giant walking around cautiously. He had a giant sword on his back. His name is Kyle, right?


    I am currently perched on a giant tree branch. The branch''s width aids me while I''m setting up an ambush.


    "Let''s get down there." I moved from the branch''s top to the tree''s trunk carefully.


    Tap


    "Huh?"When I descended there, a faint sound was made, which Kyle noticed, so he turned around and cautiously approached the tree.


    I took a small step back and summoned a fireball in my left palm. I began attacking him once he was near enough. He retreated in order to avoid the approaching mes.


    "Hoho Looks like I found the pest," Kyle said as he pulled the sword from his back. The sword is six to seven inches broad at the hilt with a blunt edge; it''s more meant to smash bones than cut something open.


    "What''s your guild rank?" I asked. It might sound like an out-of-the-blue question to some but -


    ''It is an out-of-the blue question,'' ze intervened by saying.


    "It''s C rank; are you scared now?if I am correct then you just joined the guild a few days ago that means you are E rank at most, right brat?" Kyle answered but not without asking something utterly out of context.


    I said nothing and strengthened my lower body with mana while simultaneously forming an inferno bo


    "So we are not going to talk, huh? Well, it''s better that you won''t get to say yourst words; I''ll kill you before you even blink." Kyle reinforced his sword with mana, and I saw a thinyer of blue energy around the surface of the sword.


    S W I N G


    "Hup!" He swung the sword with full force as he marched forward, passing the de just by me and scratching the fabric of my clothing. As I briefly lostposure, the inferno bolt instantly dispersed. Now I wish I had some body armour.


    S W I NG


    He reverse-swung the sword without beating another moment, and I ducked the iing attack before it could connect to my torso.


    B O OM


    The sword smashed into the tree behind me. Yes, it didn''t cut; it literally crashed and then smashed the trunk tree.


    T H U D H<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The tree came crashing down quickly, vibrating the ground beneath my feet.


    I conjured another inferno bolt and randomly threw it towards him, buying It''s time for me to get a grip.


    F u sH


    The inferno boltnded right below his feet, and he jumped to avoid it. I noticed something.


    Kyle was huffing, and as far as I remember, he did not use any elemental magic in this battle. It''s like he is


    ''Brawler!!! He is a brawler.'' ze connected the dots for me.


    A brawler is abatant who focuses just on brute force or struggles to generate elemental spells; they employ pure raw mana to fortify their bodies so they can reach a particr level of strength.


    It could appear to be detrimental at first, but with the correct application, it can be rather helpful. Inbat, where your opponent is taking too long to form their spells, it gives you the advantage.


    However, Kyle is misusing his strength in this situation; he is acting like an errant elephant.


    He is slow; all that body weight and big asses make him slower than me. I might not have the same amount of strength as him, but I sure do have a better strategy to take him down.


    I''ve learned a new spell in the past two days with little help from Anabelle; let''s give it a


    "Take This!!"Kyle once again lunged forward with his sword, holding it diagonally to swing it like a hammer.


    This time, I ducked, but unlike the first time, I didn''t do itpletely. Instead, I quickly picked myself up, tackled him in the abdomen, and gave him a little taste of thunder.


    "Hiehie zhzhz!?" He let out a weird sound when I unleashed a huge amount of lightning on him. This will buy me enough time to prepare for the new spell.


    I have only one chance. I focused on all the fire I could sense and gathered it from the atmosphere. The mes grew in size and surrounded Kyle, who is still confused because of the


    Once the mes were in all directions, it made a small circle, enough for three people to stand.


    "Let''s end this." I made walls of me that wholly emerged Kyle inside of them. Just a few seconds, and I''ll barbecue that boa.


    "Ahhh," Kyle said, feeling the heat around him rise extremely as he came out of his shocked phase. He jumped out of the fire vortex and came towards me when I was still in the middle of casting a spell.


    He swung the sword again. I tried to cut the casting in the middle and get out of the sword''s trajectory, but I waste.


    S T A B


    "Ahhh sh*t!" I cursed as the sword hit my serratus anterior and crushed a few of my upper ribs on the left.


    T H R U S T


    "Ughhh!"He further thrust the sword deeper into my wound, almost getting past the rib.


    "How does that feel, huh?" Kyle retracted his weapon and grabbed my neck. He then pushed me to the ground, putting all his weight on me.


    Blood got to my head as he kept pressing on my windpipe. I started throwing my hands and legs around to get free of his, but he kept it absolute.


    "I won''t kill you here, but in front of Kale, since he is so scared of you, I''ll tell him that there is no reason for him to be scared of a midget like you," Kyle mocked.


    He had already coated his entire body in mana this time, so my attack wouldn''t make direct touch with his skin when I put my palm on his wrist and gave him another jolt of electricity.


    "I am no fool to fall for a single trick twice, haha." Kyle increased the grip as I felt that my head was going to explode when an old trick in the bag came to mind.


    "B-bze go!"At the corner of my mouth, I felt a hot stream of new blood flowing down.


    "Aye aye princess," Suddenly, ck smoke rises from inside my mouth. ze chose this ce to make his entry this time.


    "Eh-wh-whats that!!" The grip around my neck loosened once and for all. Kyle dropped his butt after seeing ze. I think having a half-ghost-like spirit card up your sleeve helps quite a bit.


    I formed an inferno bolt and lunged forward when Kyle''s whole attention was on ze. I aimed for his head.


    Fush


    My inferno bolt was thrown. When Iunched the attack precisely, I witnessed Kyle''s head explode as a result of the impact my spell had when it made contact with it.


    And the bell sound of joy resounded in my ears like a angelic melody.


    Ding


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification.


    You earned 70 blood points by killing


    Total blood points: 70


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "And That''s thest one,my friend Smokeball parasite."I slumped in my spot, I am bleeding from everywhere with no mana left but hell yeah I did it, I killed that bastard.

 Chapter 45 Hiding The Evidence.

    Silence


    I exhaled heavily and looked about it. There is a bleeding, decapitated corpse in front of me, and the area is simply too calm. I was unable to utilise the ming tornado spell I had intended to use earlier, but I was still able to escape the situation by rapidly killing Kyle with the inferno bolt. However, as a result of that, I am currently in a very bad state.


    Sigh


    My left side of my chest has arge wound, and blood is seeping out of it too quickly, making my brain sluggish and slow to react to anything.


    To take the healing potion out, I slowly reached for my pants'' back pocket. The sparkling, green liquid was spilled into my wound after I drew it out and cracked open the vial with my thumb.


    Despite the fact that I know it will be more effective if I consume it rather than merely apply it topically, I am currently unable to even consider breathing normally, let alone drinking anything.


    Drip


    Strangely, a warm sensation began to spread across the areas where the potion had felt simultaneously rxing and slightly stingy.


    After a short while, I witnessed the regeneration and reattachment of my skin as well as the reconnection of my muscles and tissues. Even though it was revolting to witness your insides shift around, everything ended up where it was supposed to.


    "Ugh," I said, slightly changing my sitting posture. I might be fully healed, but that doesn''t mean that it also takes away the tiredness and dizziness.


    ''Now what?''From our thoughtmunication, ze questioned, He isn''t manifesting himself because I''m running low on mana right now; I used up most of it in thest fight.


    "Well, give me a second; I''ll get rid of this dead body, and then we are free to go." I got up on my feet and walked towards Kyle''s corpse.


    Squatting near it, I brought my right hand a little forward. The gem on the ring I was wearing on my index finger shone brightly as I pushed a little amount of leftover mana into it.


    Swoosh


    The entire corpse was instantly drawn into the ring.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification.


    [Alert!]


    The basic spatial ring capacity is full (7/7).


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    I bought this ring right after the fight with Dane and Nyle because I knew that it would be helpful for me to hide the evidence.


    I have like six corpses from all groups of goons in it. This ring identifies any non-living thing as an object that can fit into it, so you can guess that it won''t work on a living creature but is useful to carry a corpse.


    And for your kind information, Kyle weighs more than two hundred pounds, so his body was counted as two things, and now the ring capacity is full.


    "Now I just have to hide this ring somewhere where no one will be able to find it." I have a ce like that in my mind. As long as someone doesn''t get in contact with this small ring, there is no way anyone is going to find the material inside.


    ''Hoho, now they are not corpses but material, huh? I wonder if you''d call them cow dung after a few more minutes.''ze said, Why does he have to be that stingy, huh? I just called them material since it feels bad to use words like "corpse" again and again.


    "Anyways, let''s get this over with." I said, as I started walking deeper into the woods,


    .....


    A few minutes'' walk got me near a small pond. It''s a water source that mana beasts use to drink water from. I saw this one while I was hunting with Anabelle.


    Toss.


    "And there it goes!" I tossed the ring with full strength into the pond and saw it sink deeper to the bottom. Now I doubt that anyone will ever find out how those guys died.


    "Let''s go back now, before Anabelle arrives at the location we decided." I don''t want to bete and give her a chance to go around looking for me.


    "I won''t highly rmend that." ze interrupted my train of thoughts.


    "You won''t rmend what?" I asked,


    ''about you going out like this.'' ze, and I understood the meaning behind it. I looked down at my body and saw how bloody my clothes were.


    Although it has nothing to do with my trousers, the white shirt I was wearing when I first arrived here has been painted with a fresh, blood-stained pattern and is no longer white. Kyle''s sword struck me, and that spot is also torn.


    "Yeah,if I were to get out looking like this, then I''ll surely attract a few gazes, right?" There''s no use of all that ring gimmick if people are going to see me getting out of the forest covered in human blood.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes!"I immediately had a simple but effective idea, and that is,


    Jump


    I dove right into the water; it will undoubtedly wash all of the blood from my body. As for the shirt, I burned it to ashes so that no one would ever know.


    In the pond''s crystal-clear water, I thoroughly cleansed my body, and to my amazement, I observed a sizable amount of grime and blood being washed away.


    After I finish this, I''ll go see Anabelle and tell her that I got into problems with a strong mana beast and ended up in this situation, or at least something simr, in the hopes that she will believe the narrative.


    Rustle


    "Hey Ren! I finally found you." And just at the moment when I thought nothing could go wrong, I heard a familiar voice.


    I turned around to take a look while thinking about an excuse for the sudden idea of bathing in the wild like this.


    "Oops! I am so sorry; I took you for someone I know." Anabelle apologised the moment I turned to face her. Why is she apologising, though?


    "Umm Anabelle?"I was confused.


    "Huh?" Anabelle flinched a little. "Is that you, Ren?" She asked cautiously.


    "Yeah, it''s me." I answered her while scratching the back of my head,


    "WHATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT?"Anabelle''s voice echoed through the whole forest. She''s basically shouting at me.


    ...


    "Pftt, so you thought that I was someone else when you saw my face?" I held my stomach tight because I couldn''t bear the pain this goodugh brought me.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know how dumb that sounds. You canugh all you want, but it''s not my fault; it''s clearly not my fault." Anabelle said she is still embarrassed to the point where the tips of her ears are burning red.


    So here''s the thing: when Anabelle became agitated that I had not returned after the three hours since we parted, she became concerned for my safety and began searching for me. When she eventually found me in the pond, where I was taking a quick bath, she mistakenly thought I was someone else because I had pulled my fringe back and fully exposed my face. Her recognition of me was prompted only by my voice.


    "Okay, fine, then tell me, how is it?" I asked her,


    "How is it What?"Anabelle tilted her head a little due to confusion.


    "I mean, my face, how is it? Is it handsome?" I leaned forward a little for her to take a good look at my face. I''ve seen my own face in the mirror countless times sinceing to this world, but it''s always good to get other people''s opinions.


    Beauty is in the eyes of beholder so it''s better to ask the beholder right?


    Thump!


    "That is too close." Anabelle nudged me backward. I can see steaming out of both of her ears.


    ''Is she embarrassed because of how close my face was to hers?'' I thought, If so, then it''s a cute gesture.


    Phew


    "Well, you are a handsome boy; I almost thought you were someone close to my age because of your mature features." Anabelle said, It''s like she got herposure back.


    We then chatted for a while, and after that, we decided to leave. Anabelle, for some reason, didn''t ask about my whereabouts,so I didn''t have to make up a story.


    Ah, and also, she lent me her robe, saying that it''s not healthy fordies if I go out like this.


    ''It''s supposed to not be good for me, right? Where did other people get into this?'' I thought.


    "You are too clueless princess." ze tried to pick another fight for no reason, but I just ignored him.


    .....


    "Then what time do we have to meet tomorrow?" Anabelle asked the moment we got out of the Balcker Forest.


    "Anabelle, there''s something I''d like to tell you." I have something important that I must tell her.


    "Umm What is it?" Anabelle sensed the seriousness in my words as she focused her attention on me.


    "Ahem, we don''t have to meet here anymore since this is supposed to be myst hunt in this forest." I dered it,


    One of the many feelings Anabelle was wearing was undoubtedly eptance.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: So are we gonna forget about the fact that this guy killed a group of people.]

 Chapter 46 Meeting My Friends Friend.

    I exined how I am going to leave the town so I can''t keep going on hunts and have to prepare for the departure to Anabelle; it''s like only a matter of three days and then I am out of Sephra.


    "Oh, you meant it like that; I thought you got bored of hanging out with me." Anabelle sighed. She literally thought I was bored of her. How can someone be bored while being with her? She''s fun to hang out with.


    "Yeah, I thought I should tell you before leaving." I said,


    "Where are you going from here, then?" Anabelle asked, It''s normal to be curious.


    "Not far, just to the western border." I answered, It''s not like I don''t believe her, but I won''t tell her about my trip to the kingdom of Reva.


    "That''s quite interesting." Anabelle raised her eyebrows, like she remembered something.


    "Interesting?"I didn''t get the meaning behind it.


    "You''re aware that I work for a mercenary organisation, right? In a few days, namely the day after you indicated you would leave the Sephra, we are travelling to the capital to finalise our business before moving to a town close to the western border." Anabelle exined that her group is here just for vacation, so it''s understandable that they are going back, but it''s quite baffling that they are going in the same direction as me.


    "So?"I think I know what she is trying to convey, but I still wanted to be sure.


    "So we can give you a lift to the western border if you wait for one more day than your decided date of departure." Anabelle said it enthusiastically.


    "Really? " Don''t you have to get other mercenary members consent before that?" I know that she''s in a not-so-great situation with her friends,so me going in there out of nowhere would not be a good idea.


    "Then we just have to get their permission, right?" Anabelle said calmly, "It''s like that''s not even a problem for her.


    We agreed to meet tomorrow morning at the guild and then speak to her friends about travelling with them after talking for a little while. She is heading to the hotel they are staying in, and I am going to my house.


    ...


    "Rise and shine, princess." ze woke me up in the morning with such crappy words; why does he have to call me princess the first thing in the morning?


    I feel sluggish because of all of the things that happened yesterday. I just don''t feel like going outside, but I have an appointment with Anabelle today, so I''ve got to go.


    She said she''d introduce me to her friends, aka group members,


    I got up from the bed and looked around my room, specifically towards my table, and as always, there was an azure-feathered bird sitting on my desk.


    "Oh, you are here again." I walked to the bird. At first, the bird would always fly away even before I got close, but as time went by, it seemed to know that I was harmless to itself, and now it doesn''t even hesitate to fly over my head or shoulders.


    This bird has beening to my room since the day I arrived in this world.


    I pulled some sunflower seeds out of the desk drawer and fed them to the bird. I bought them from the market, especially for the bird.


    Peck peck


    It pecked at the seed and then flew out of the window.


    "Now then, let''s get going." I brushed my teeth,took a bath, and changed my clothes.


    '' I still don''t like the clothes, though." I always have second thoughts whenever I wear something from this closet.


    "Then just buy some clothes, dammit,"" ze said, not so calmly. I''ll take his advice.


    "Yeah, I will, but for now, let''s get down." I descended downstairs and was met with the smell of heavenly food that my mom had been cooking since the morning.


    I had breakfast and left the house.


    I am headed towards the guild. Anabelle said that all of them gather at the diner for breakfast and then just chill there.


    I don''t know what kind of people her friends are, but I hope they are not unfriendly, because if they are, then


    "You will kill them.'' ze finished my sentence, but what I was trying to say waspletely different. I meant to say, "Ugh, who am I even exining myself to?


    Bump


    "Hey!"Someone bumped into my shoulder as I was walking.


    "I am sorry, but I am in a hurry." The man wearing armour apologised as he ran away in the direction I was going.


    "That''s weird."I saw a few more guards running in the same direction; it''s like they are on some kind of red alert.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I hope everything is alright." I prayed that nothing was wrong and headed on my way to the guild.


    ...


    Once I was at the guild, I entered the guild, and what I was met with was an atmosphere that I never imagined that such a busy guild could have.


    The whole Demacia guild is in a very gloomy atmosphere; it''s like everyone is wary of something.


    "Ren, here." Soon Anabelle''s voice invites me in the direction of the diner; there are a few more people with her. I walked there.


    "Good morning." I greeted her the moment I got to the table. The table was upied by a group of five people, including Anabelle.


    "Good morning, Hey, listen, everyone, this is Ren, the boy I''ve told you about,my hunting partner." Anabelle introduced me to them: "And Ren,these are my friends, Barbara, Ali, Zark, and Henry."


    "Hi,we heard a lot about you, kid," said the muscr woman to the left of Anabelle. She has blond hair braided in two long braids. Her name is Barbara.


    "Hello there; nice to meet you, young man. My name is Zark." The bespectacled man next to Barbara offered a hand for the handshake. He has a long staff beside him; he must be the mage of the group.


    "You''ve got nice hair, by the way; it looks like a bird nest." The bald guy besides Zark threw in a mischievousment,


    "Ali!"Anabelle raised her voice at her friend''s disrespectful manner, but I cut her off in the middle when I offered a handshake to Ali and Said.


    "Not as good as yours though; I hope I''d be able to have hair like you, then I won''t have to be worried aboutbing them or styling them." I answered with a big smile on my face, and I saw the bald guy''s face turn rosy due to shame. I heard a suppressedugh from Barbara''s seat.


    "You¡ª" he tried to say something, but the man to his left shut him up.


    "I am sorry for my friend''s behaviour; he''s a little bird brain. I hope you won''t take his joke to heart." Thest guy, who must be Henry, apologised on behalf of his friend.


    "No, don''t worry, I was also ying. Anyway,my name is Ren. Nice to meet you." I diverted the still-in-the-air hand that I previously offered to Ali towards Henry, and for goodness sake, he shook my hand, saying,


    "Nice to meet you too; I am Henry Cloter." He introduced himself.


    Henry, by appearance, looks like a reliable person; he has brown hair and chestnut eyes and is like slightly shorter than me in height, maybe like five and eleven or something.


    Anabelle then told them the reason for my arrival, and they listened. The Ali guy, for some reason, said something rude here and there in between but was silenced by Henry,as I thought he was a reliable person.


    "Ren,you are going to the western border, but why?" Barbara asked this question:


    "Umm. I am applying for the imperial academy of the Hestia Empire, so I was going for some real-life experience." I thought a lot about it and came up with this reasoning: simple but reasonable.


    "Okay, then I guess you are applying next year since admission for this year is done already." Zark said as he adjusted his sses.


    "Yeah, I am trying." I answered, to which he just nodded to himself.


    "Well, in this group, nothing happens without asking anyone, so we are going to have a pole." Henry brought everyone''s attention to himself. "Listen, whoever is theopposite of bringing this kid with us, raise your hand."


    Raise


    Ali was the only person who raised his hand.


    "Hey! "You''ve all gone crazy, or why are we even bringing a kid along with us? He''ll just be baggage to carry around." Ali was not happy when no one other than himself raised the hand.


    "That''s rude." Anabelle tried to argue but was stopped in the middle of the sentence when a man wearing a full knight''s armour came to our table.


    "Sorry to interrupt, but are Miss Anabelle Lockner and Mr. Ren Hilton here?" He asked politely, but I can sense his piercing gaze even through his helmet; it''s like he is evaluating us.


    "Yes, I am Anabelle Lockner, and Ren Hilton is the name of my friend over there." Anabelle took the lead in the conversation. "How can we help you?" she asked.


    The knight then pulled a poster out of the sack he was carrying and showed it to us.


    "Have you seen these guys anywhere?" He asked, and I felt my heart stop for a second at the moment when he asked that question.


    There was a poster of Kyle, Kale, Dane, Nyle, and the other two members of the goon gang with capital letters spelling the word


    "MISSING"


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Busted!?]

 Chapter 47 Interrogation And Date.

    The knight was going around asking if anyone saw Kale''s group yesterday since they''ve been missing since yesterday. Atst, he came towards the table where I was seated with Anabelle''s friends and asked,


    "This group of adventurers has been missing since yesterday, and we are looking for them; it''ll be helpful if you know anything about them." The knight asked,


    "Nope, I''ve never seen them. What about you, Ren?" Anabelle asked me if I had seen those goons. Who''s going to tell her that I am the reason they are missing?


    "N-no," I stuttered there¡ªnot a good move when dealing with a cop or an armoured knight.


    "See, officer, we haven''t." Anabelle answered, and she didn''t waver even a little when she said those words. Most people tend to be soft-spoken in front of a government official.


    "We recently discovered that Mr. Ren and these individuals were not getting along, so I figured you could have some insight into their sudden absence." The knight continued by bringing up the fact that I had a shuffle with those men, he sure is well informed.


    "I take it you''re not saying I might be involved in this, right?" I decided to control the conversation on my own. From the minute this knight appeared, I had a sneaking suspicion that he was focused on me.


    And I''m sure that other guild members were the ones who informed the knight guards about my fight with Kale and his friends since they''ve been giving me an odd look from the moment I entered the guild, not that I hold them ountable for that.


    "No, I am not saying that you were involved or anything; I am asking because there has been a register of your names when you entered the forest alongside the names of their groups, and we also found a few ces where we think that some fight must have urred." The knight pulled up a chair and made himselffortable. It''s like he is here for a full-blown interrogation.


    "What does any of it have to do with me, exactly?" I inquired gently; I initially lost my cool because it had been a while since I had been cross-examined, but I believe I can manage this much.


    "You are a fire elemental, and we found someone using fire mana there. Wow, what a coincidence, right?" The knight was being sarcastic; it''s true that I used a number of fire spells to battle Dane and Kyle, and they did cause damage to the nearby tree and other objects, making it clear that someone had used fire magic.


    "I am not the only fire mage in the Sephra, and I think it''s quite absurd for you to think that I''d be able to fight some senior adventurers; I am quite weakpared to them; everyone here should know that." They don''t have any concrete evidence and are just looking for any kind of reaction they can get from me.


    "It''s an old trick in the book." I know.


    "Haa, that''s true." I think I might be mistaken. Sorry for the inconvenience." The knight got up from his chair and decided to leave, but not without asking another question. "But are you sure you didn''t see them anywhere in the forest yesterday?"


    "I didn''t; I think they might''ve been eaten by some kind of powerful mana beast in the restricted region." I said,


    "But I never told them about them being in the restricted part; how''d you know that they were there if you didn''t see them?" He askedmandingly while leaning slightly against the table. He would not relinquish control so lightly.


    "The only area of Balcker Forest where you must register yourself before entering is the restricted area, correct? You mentioned name registration there. So I made the assumption that they might have vanished from there." I quickly made up an exnation for my tongue slip.


    "If that makes sense, then I''ll take my leave today, and I advise you two not to go out of town for the next two days so we can contact you if we need any other information." The knight then turned around and left without asking any further questions.


    .....


    "Phew, that was quite tense, huh? The way that knight looked at you." Anabelle sighed out of relief; she was silent through the whole conversation.


    "See what I told you? This kid is up to no good." It''ll be a hassle to bring him with us." Aliined. I don''t know why, but this guy hates me a little too much.


    "Don''t worry, Ali; I assure you that this has nothing to do with Ren; he is a good kid."


    Anabelle said,


    "Tch, I don''t need assurance from someone who''s going to quit in a few days; I don''t care; do whatever you want." Ali clicked his tongue,


    This time Anabelle didn''t argue back but went silent on her own; no one came to her side, like everyone in the group agreed with Ali''s statement.


    I think I now get what Anabelle was saying when she said her rtionship with her friend is not that good. They are pushing her away because she decided to leave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They don''t actually detest her; they are just resentful of her decision. I hoped I was mistaken, but based on what I have seen up to this point, they are unable to understand that one of them is quieting down on their own and that they are merely verbally expressing their displeasure with her rather than engaging in bullying.


    "That is also a form of bullying, right?" ze was also right, but until we learn what''s going through their minds, we won''t fully understand the circumstances.


    "So anyway, what about the thing we were talking about? About meing with you guys." I decided to change the topic.


    "Besides Ali, no one has any objections, so I think you cane with us, but before that, there are a few conditions." Henry said, "Why does everyone have to have conditions whenever it''s about me going on this journey?"


    "And what are those?" I asked, and I swear if he says something unreasonable, I''ll make him the next one after Kyle.


    Henry outlined the requirement: "You have to work as a mercenary for the entire time you are with us; you can''t resign just because you think the job is hard or whatever."


    "Yes, that''s alright with me." I had anticipated him saying something along the lines of I must train harder or bring him the head of some mana beast, but the requirement he presented was reasonable.


    "And if you pass away, we won''t be held responsible." When Henry said the word "death," his demeanour darkened.


    "Okay." I said, I know that mercenary work can be dangerous, but I doubt I''ll pass away so quickly.


    "That''s all, so make sure you''re prepared since we''re leaving in four days." Henry concluded the conversation.


    "Umm...Ana, you okay?" I turned to Anabelle; she''s been really quiet since Ali''s previousments.


    "Huh? Me? What about me? Don''t worry about me; I''m alright." When she realised I had called for her, she jerked back.


    "Nothing; I just thought you seemed troubled. Is there something bothering you?" She seemed to be contemting aplex issue.


    "Nope, I''m fine." In a less-than-convincing voice, Anabelle said


    "Then that''s okay; I believe this topic is finished, therefore I was considering leaving." I remarked that it was pointless to remain seated because the mood had darkened after Ali had responded to Anabelle.


    "I''ll alsoe; I have some I want to buy at the market district." Anabelle said hastily, she also sensed that being here for more than a couple minutes is not good.


    We both said a few words to her friends and walked out of the Demacia guild. A lot of eyes were on us, but most importantly, I saw the old man y smiling at me from the receptionist counter, and the words he said a day before yesterday came to mind.


    ''Kid, you should look out for yourself'' I didn''t get what he meant when he dropped those words, but I think I get them now. He was trying to warn me about the iing danger.


    ''Doesn''t that suggest he is keeping quiet to protect your ass even though he knows you are responsible for this entire missing group thing?'' ze remarked,


    I''m not sure, but if it is true that the old man y is trying to save me by not telling the whole thing to the knights and city guards, that means he''s either doing me a favour or wants something in return, and if so, it''s frightening to think about.


    "Ren?"I was startled out of my reverie by Anabelle''s voice, which appeared to be speaking.


    "Huh? I apologise; I didn''t hear. Could you please repeat what you just said? I said,


    Please don''t take what Ali said to heart; he''s just asionally stingy; he''s not a nasty person."Anabelle imed as she was making excuses for her friend''s actions but she still seems sad.


    "Hey Anabelle,are you free tomorrow?" It might sound out of context, but I think this might work to lighten up her mood.


    "Yeah, I am," Anabelle said.


    "Then why don''t we go on a date?" I am sure this will help.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: you know what? I am sick of all this killing and destroying evidence. the only thing that can cure my sickness is a good date with Anabelle hmph.]

 Chapter 48 The Date.

    [A/N: listen carefully everyone, please remember that I am on my knees when i am saying this, I am sorry!!


    I know it might sound out of nowhere but yes I am apologizing for what I''ve done, I''ve made a mistake and I am here to ask for your forgiveness.


    The problem is that my webnovels page crashed while uploading this chapter and I identally posted this chapter twice and now due webnovels rules I can''t remove the chapter or edit it,so I am here to tell you that please skip the next chapter since it''s the same one as this one.


    And topensate for this grave mistake I''ll offer you my neck...umm I mean I''ll give you two more chapters on a single day with a short story attached.just skip the next chapter!!]


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Gleaming through the cotton-like clouds were intense golden rays, striking through a faint blue sky like the gleam of a citrine or topaz jewel. The unbearable warmth was intensifying, making it arduous for the stallkeepers yet blissful for the locals.


    "Why does it feel like everyone''s been ncing at me?" I asked. It''s unusual for me to grab the attention of public eyes, but today, for some reason, people have turned and taken nces at me as they walk.


    ''Yeah, tell that to your pretty face, dumbass,'' ze sent. Is it really true that my face looks weird today?


    ze was sighing more than usual.


    Yesterday I asked Anabelle if she was free today, and to my good luck, she said she was, so I invited her on a date. At first she thought I was kidding, but when I said I wasn''t, she took a few minutes and agreed to go on a date with me.


    This is not a romantic date that two lovers would go on; it''s just the kind of date that two friends could have just to enjoy ourselves.


    I am also not going to be in Sephra for a long period of time, so I thought maybe I should have fun while I am here.


    Tap


    Someone tapped on my shoulders. I turned around and saw a beautiful woman with a charming smile that was directed towards me.


    "Ana?"I gasped as I saw Anabelle; she looked totally different from what I am used to seeing her look like.


    Normally she wears a long robe and the same type of clothes with light armour on them, mostly because we always hunt.


    Anabelle is wearing a white long skirt, a matching blouse, and a cute handbag. She''s also wearing heels, so it makes her look taller than usual, while her blouse is quite revealing around the chest part, making her look more sexy.


    "You look beautiful!" Iplimented her; she''s totally different. How can I say this?


    She looks more feminine.


    "Anabelle?"I called out for her, but she''s gone silent.


    "Huh? Uh, you also look handsome today; it was hard for me to even recognise you." Anabelle said,


    "Well, I did make quite an effort." I was wearing a white shirt and grey pants with long leather boots, with my hair neatly in a bun. Besides my underwear, I borrowed every single piece of cloth from my father for today''s date.


    I also n on buying a few clothes with the money I gather from hunting. I have like nine gold coins, twelve silver coins, and a few copper coins from my share of the money that we got from selling mana beasts to the Demacia guild.


    Tuck


    Anabelle pointed in the direction of the merchant area and gave me a warm smile¡ª"Shall we head off as well?"


    I smiled back. "Sure."


    We then entered the market district; it''s like the biggest part of the whole town; there are food stalls everywhere, clothing shops, armour shops, and much more. Anabelle and I walked side by side and looked around.


    I watched as her head turned left and right, and her expression changed from curiosity to amazement to delight as she took in the sight of the various booths and stands that merchants had set up along the street.


    "She did say that she never actually had free time to go around for sightseeing in Sephra,'' I thought. Their group is here for the vacation, but she''s focused on saving money even aftering here.


    "There are a lot of people here, right?" Anabelle said,


    "Yep, mostly because no one is allowed to go out of the town and the wall,so most of the adventurers are taking a day off." Yesterday a notice was passed in the city saying that town folks are not to leave the town or go to Balcker Forest because it''s dangerous. Well, it''s only for two more days.


    They can''t stop people from earning just because they can''t find the corpses of some missing people.


    I surveyed the crowd around us, finding mostly adventurers garbed in chainmail or hard leather armour and the asional off-duty soldier. I know some of them because I see them at the wall regrly.


    "Ana, Is there anywhere you want to go?" I asked. I do have a few ces that I''ve decided on, but I thought maybe she also has a few spots in mind. It''s better to ask than assume.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "There''s a ce that I''ve always wanted to try sinceing here!" Anabelle pulled me by my arm and we weaved through the tide of pedestrians until we arrived near the end of a line that wrapped around arge store.


    "I wanted to pick some outfits; I had only this outfit to wear today, and when you asked me for a date, I was nervous about what I was going to wear, but then I remembered this dress and agreed, but I still think that I need more womanly outfits, and I was hoping that you could give me your opinion. I hope you don''t mind." Anabelle


    She entered this whole syntax like she remembered it by staying up all night.


    "That''s fine." I replied,


    We then entered the store, From inside, it''s one of those exotic high-end clothes stores that sells stylish clothes for a high price; it''s not crowded at all.


    "How can I help you, madam? "If you are looking for our special collection, I think you should go that way." A female employee walked up to us as soon as we entered and pointed in the direction where every other customer was; it''s like she was waiting for us.


    "We''d like to look at something that''d suit this youngdy." I said,


    I was not going to look around and waste my time looking for something that would suit Anabelle, and I think it''s fine to ask for help from her since she knows more about this stuff than me.


    The female employee''s gaze turned to mine, and she stiffened for a second. I saw the namete on her coat; it says her name is Elda.


    "Let me show you around the second floor; we have thetest collection there." Elda said hastily,


    We followed behind her as she made us climb the stairs and brought us to the second floor. This floor is slightly different from the ground floor. While the ground floor is not crowded, this floor is like deserted. I only saw like two or three customers on this floor.


    "Sir, pleasee here. Here we have the best collection in the whole of Sephra because we export these clothes from the capital.


    The fabric is made of very high quality materials, and very skilled artisans worked on these clothes." Elda brought us to a section full of stylish clothes, but the only problem was that-


    "They are all men''s clothing,right?" Anabelle questioned me even before I said something.


    I asked Elda to show us clothes that''ll look good on Anabelle, and as far as I know since I haven''t seen underneath, I think Anabelle is a girl, and I don''t think she''d wear men''s clothes.


    "Ah! I am sorry, it''s my mistake," Elda apologised as she dragged us to a different section, and this time it was one that''s meant for girls.


    "Whoa!!" I eximed as I looked around. There are a lot of pretty dresses,from wedding gowns to casual outfits, embroidered scarves, and other essories.


    "Why don''t you try some of them? I''ll wait here until you are done." I said.


    "Are you fine with it?" Anabelle asked, but I can see how impatient she is just by looking at her feet; she''s already walking towards the dresses.


    "Yep, totally fine. Now go." Just the moment I said this, Anabelle swiftly walked in there, grabbed a bunch of clothes, and dashed into the changing room.


    "She sure is excited." I was happy to see that she was enjoying herself.


    "Umm....sir?"Elda is just behind me.


    "What? "Miss. Elda, right?" I pretended to notice her name tag before calling her name.


    "Yep, it''s E-elda." I was just curious if you''d be interested in modelling." Elda was stuttering a lot today; is she a lisp, and why is her face red?


    ''Because she has a high fever,'' ze said, and I thought so too.


    "I am sorry, but I am not interested in modelling." I kept my words simple but polite, and Elda respected my choice and didn''t persuade me any further.


    After that, we bought some pretty dresses for Anabelle, and I assure you that she looked absolutely stunning and gorgeous.


    And on a side note, I also bought a few outfits for myself, and the store employees were too nice.


    ''a little too nice, don''t you think?'' ze grumbled. She also gave me her address, saying that I could contact her if I needed to exchange or return anything.


    We walked out of the store and immediately


    The smell of smoke creeped up my nose; there''s a food cart across the street, and there''s a long queue in front of it before I could even inquire what could possibly be the reason for standing in such a long queue.


    The thick mixture of herbs and spices blending with the delectable aroma of grilled meat continued to assault my senses, making my stomach almost as impatient as my parched lips.


    "Doesn''t it smell fantastic?" Anabelle asked excitedly as she craned her neck to try and get a better view of the cart.


    I nodded. "If it tastes as good as it smells, maybe I should take the recipe." Anabelle giggled a little.


    We waited for like half an hour in line, took some meat skewers, and made our way to the outdoor tables in front of the cart. It''s a small circr table with two wooden chairs.


    We ate the skewers and then walked around here and there in the marketing district. We also looked for some armour pieces and weapons.


    The whole day ended in the blink of an eye; it was simply fun for me.


    "Did you have fun?" I asked, and it''s not right. If it''s only me who''s having fun, right?


    "Yeah!! It was the best day since I came to Sephra, you know. I think I needed this to blow off some steam." Anabelle said this while smiling brightly.


    Phew


    I took a deep breath and dropped the words that have been going through my mind since yesterday. Enjoyment is not the only purpose of today''s date; I have something that I wanted to ask her.


    "Anabelle I have something that''s been bugging me for a while," I said.


    "What is it?" Anabelle asked,


    "What''s the dream that''s forcing you away from your friends?" I asked, and Anabelle flinched at the question and looked at me with a sad expression.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: a nn d dh hd hsb snsh shd sb dnsjs jdnej su db jdjd ndj jdn dj id bhe n jdnsj sjs jene b suhs g h b h h h h. J j j k k k h. H h h GH. H jk h h g g h h j j j j j j j j j j j j j g h h h h h h j j jj j j j j j h h h h h h h h h h ( this disarrangement of letters was also caused due to page crashing)]

 Chapter 49 The Date.( Skip This )

    [this is for anyone who bought this chapter please forgive me, it''s the same chapter as the previous one just posted twice]


    Gleaming through the cotton-like clouds were intense golden rays, striking through a faint blue sky like the gleam of a citrine or topaz jewel. The unbearable warmth was intensifying, making it arduous for the stallkeepers yet blissful for the locals.


    "Why does it feel like everyone''s been ncing at me?" I asked. It''s unusual for me to grab the attention of public eyes, but today, for some reason, people have turned and taken nces at me as they walk.


    ''Yeah, tell that to your pretty face, dumbass,'' ze sent. Is it really true that my face looks weird today?


    ze was sighing more than usual.


    Yesterday I asked Anabelle if she was free today, and to my good luck, she said she was, so I invited her on a date. At first she thought I was kidding, but when I said I wasn''t, she took a few minutes and agreed to go on a date with me.


    This is not a romantic date that two lovers would go on; it''s just the kind of date that two friends could have just to enjoy ourselves.


    I am also not going to be in Sephra for a long period of time, so I thought maybe I should have fun while I am here.


    Tap


    Someone tapped on my shoulders. I turned around and saw a beautiful woman with a charming smile that was directed towards me.


    "Ana?"I gasped as I saw Anabelle; she looked totally different from what I am used to seeing her look like.


    Normally she wears a long robe and the same type of clothes with light armour on them, mostly because we always hunt.


    Anabelle is wearing a white long skirt, a matching blouse, and a cute handbag. She''s also wearing heels, so it makes her look taller than usual, while her blouse is quite revealing around the chest part, making her look more sexy.


    "You look beautiful!" Iplimented her; she''s totally different. How can I say this?


    She looks more feminine.


    "Anabelle?"I called out for her, but she''s gone silent.


    "Huh? Uh, you also look handsome today; it was hard for me to even recognise you." Anabelle said,


    "Well, I did make quite an effort." I was wearing a white shirt and grey pants with long leather boots, with my hair neatly in a bun. Besides my underwear, I borrowed every single piece of cloth from my father for today''s date.


    I also n on buying a few clothes with the money I gather from hunting. I have like nine gold coins, twelve silver coins, and a few copper coins from my share of the money that we got from selling mana beasts to the Demacia guild.


    Tuck


    Anabelle pointed in the direction of the merchant area and gave me a warm smile¡ª"Shall we head off as well?"


    I smiled back. "Sure."


    We then entered the market district; it''s like the biggest part of the whole town; there are food stalls everywhere, clothing shops, armour shops, and much more. Anabelle and I walked side by side and looked around.


    I watched as her head turned left and right, and her expression changed from curiosity to amazement to delight as she took in the sight of the various booths and stands that merchants had set up along the street.


    "She did say that she never actually had free time to go around for sightseeing in Sephra,'' I thought. Their group is here for the vacation, but she''s focused on saving money even aftering here.


    "There are a lot of people here, right?" Anabelle said,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yep, mostly because no one is allowed to go out of the town and the wall,so most of the adventurers are taking a day off." Yesterday a notice was passed in the city saying that town folks are not to leave the town or go to Balcker Forest because it''s dangerous. Well, it''s only for two more days.


    They can''t stop people from earning just because they can''t find the corpses of some missing people.


    I surveyed the crowd around us, finding mostly adventurers garbed in chainmail or hard leather armour and the asional off-duty soldier. I know some of them because I see them at the wall regrly.


    "Ana, Is there anywhere you want to go?" I asked. I do have a few ces that I''ve decided on, but I thought maybe she also has a few spots in mind. It''s better to ask than assume.


    "There''s a ce that I''ve always wanted to try sinceing here!" Anabelle pulled me by my arm and we weaved through the tide of pedestrians until we arrived near the end of a line that wrapped around arge store.


    "I wanted to pick some outfits; I had only this outfit to wear today, and when you asked me for a date, I was nervous about what I was going to wear, but then I remembered this dress and agreed, but I still think that I need more womanly outfits, and I was hoping that you could give me your opinion. I hope you don''t mind." Anabelle


    She entered this whole syntax like she remembered it by staying up all night.


    "That''s fine." I replied,


    We then entered the store, From inside, it''s one of those exotic high-end clothes stores that sells stylish clothes for a high price; it''s not crowded at all.


    "How can I help you, madam?" A female employee walked up to us as soon as we entered; it''s like she was waiting for us.


    After that, we bought some pretty dresses for Anabelle, and I assure you that she looked absolutely stunning and gorgeous.


    And on a side note, I also bought a few outfits for myself, and the store employees were too nice.


    ''a little too nice, don''t you think?'' ze grumbled. She also gave me her address, saying that I could contact her if I needed to exchange or return anything.


    We walked out of the store and immediately


    The smell of smoke creeped up my nose; there''s a food cart across the street, and there''s a long queue in front of it before I could even inquire what could possibly be the reason for standing in such a long queue.


    The thick mixture of herbs and spices blending with the delectable aroma of grilled meat continued to assault my senses, making my stomach almost as impatient as my parched lips.


    "Doesn''t it smell fantastic?" Anabelle asked excitedly as she craned her neck to try and get a better view of the cart.


    I nodded. "If it tastes as good as it smells, maybe I should take the recipe." Anabelle giggled a little.


    We waited for like half an hour in line, took some meat skewers, and made our way to the outdoor tables in front of the cart. It''s a small circr table with two wooden chairs.


    We ate the skewers and then walked around here and there in the marketing district. We also looked for some armour pieces and weapons.


    The whole day ended in the blink of an eye; it was simply fun for me.


    "Did you have fun?" I asked, and it''s not right. If it''s only me who''s having fun, right?


    "Yeah!! It was the best day since I came to Sephra, you know. I think I needed this to blow off some steam." Anabelle said this while smiling brightly.


    Phew


    I ------------


    [A/N: a nn d dh hd hsb snsh shd sb dnsjs jdnej su db jdjd ndj jdn dj id bhe n jdnsj sjs jene b suhs g h b h h h h. J j j k k k h. H h h GH. H jk h h g g h h j j j j j j j j j j j j j g h h h h h h j j jj j j j j j h h h h h h h h h h h h j j j jj j j j j j jj j j j j j j j jj j j j j j jj j j j j jj j j j h t. Tt t t t t t t t t g g g h h GH h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h hy y y y r d this is a ancient code I''ll be waiting for someone to decode it]

 Chapter 50 49.

    "What''s the dream that''s forcing you away from your friends?" I asked, and Anabelle flinched at the question and looked at me with a sad expression.


    Silence


    There was an awkward and long pause, like she really didn''t want to answer.


    "You don''t have to tell me if it makes you ufortable." I said, "It''s no use if she doesn''t want to be open about her problem.


    "No, it''s not like I am ufortable, but it''s quite embarrassing to tell you about my dream." Anabelle''s expression immediately changed from a sad one to a shy one.


    "Well, I promise I won''tugh,even if you tell me that your dream is to be something like a housewife or something." I think being a housewife is a tough job in itself.


    "Promise you won''tugh or make fun of me." Anabelle brought her pinky forward¡ªis it something like a pinky promise?


    "I won''t, I promise." I knotted my pinky with her to show my agreement.


    "It''s... I want to be a teacher." Anabelle said, A smile made its way to my face, and I felt the corner of my lips curl up.


    "Look,you areughing now; I knew it! I am not befitting of being a teacher." Anabelle teared up a little; this side of hers is cute.


    "Nope, I am notughing; I just thought that it was a wholesome dream." I expressed my honest thoughts. I can''t imagine Anabelle being a teacher, but I do admire the fact that she has a dream and is working to achieve it.


    "Really?" Anabelle asked, She doesn''t believe me. I think someone literally and brutally made fun of her goal, causing her to lose so much self-confidence.


    A certain guy named Ali came to mind when I tried to think of who that someone might be.


    "I think it''s a good thing that you want to be a teacher, but I still don''t get why it is bothering your friends." I still don''t know.


    "It''s a long story; do you want to listen?" Anabelle asked,


    "Yeah, but before that, I think we should change the location to somewhere else." I suggested Anabelle, and she nodded along.


    I looked around and saw a cafe across the street. I gestured to Anabelle if she wanted to head there, to which she agreed.


    From the outside, the cafe is not that big, and there are a few flower nts in front of the cafe, making the entrance look good.


    We walked into the cafe. The smell of roasted coffee beans saturates the air.


    The cafe had a very cosy and warm atmosphere. The clock on the wall reads 4:00 p.m.; it''s been four hours since we started our date.


    "Sir,there''s a table free there." The waiter got us a table in the corner; it''s a good spot for some private talk.


    "We''d like to have ck coffee and some berry-filled cookies." I ced an order for both of us.


    After a short while, the waiter brought us the food. I reached out and grabbed the warm beverage, bringing it to my lips.


    "Now I think you can start." I said, Anabelle took a sip from her coffee and ced the mig back.


    "It was about a year ago now. I never really had an issue with being a mercenary. If I had to say then, I quite liked my job, exploring new ces, travelling with my friends,a lot of adventure, but until one day I had an ident." Anabelle paused a little, and her next word baffled me a little because she said, "I killed someone."


    "Huh." I could imagine what kind of stupid expression I was making.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ......


    Anabelle POV.


    It all started a year ago.


    "Hey Ana, make sure you don''t sleep while you''re on your nightshift." Ali jokes as he prepares his own tent.


    "Shut up, who do you take me for? I can go without sleeping for like three days." I said, "Well, of course it''s a lie.


    "Well, I can switch with you if you want to since I know you are a big sleepyhead." Ali teased that he seems to be a jerk most of the time, but he also cares for the person close to him.


    "Don''t worry about me; just go inside." I was not going to give him my share of work this time.


    "Haa fine, just make sure you don''t dozz off, or otherwise some bandit mighte and kill us all in our sleep." Ali enters his tent. He worries a lot. We''ve been travelling for like years now, and the times we''ve actually encountered bandits can be counted with fingers on my single hand.


    The insects that were screeching from the tall grass that covered the earth all around us soon vanished, and silence descended upon my surroundings.


    We''ve been trekking through this forest for the past two days, and now we''re headed to the following town.


    Despite being a sizable forest, it is home to few notable mana animals, and those that do exist are of the D rank or lower.


    "It''s peaceful here." Today, it''s my duty to be awake at night and keep an eye on any iing danger. I sat near the campfire as I gazed at the starry night.


    I''ve always desired the freedom to tour the entire nation, and this mercenary job gives me that opportunity.


    Me, Barbara, Ali, Zark, and Henry have been close friends since we were young children. We created this mercenary team because we had always fantasised about embarking on an extraordinary journey together.


    We''ve already made the entire journey to the kingdom of Grav, and-


    Whistle*


    "Huh?"I heard a whistling sound.


    I rose up from my position and used mana to refine my senses.


    Rustle.


    I looked back as I saw a shadow pass by from behind the tree, its outline resembling a human body.


    "Guys !!"I cried out loudly,


    "What just happened! Anabelle, is everything Okay?". Ali was the first to jump out of the tent; he was half naked and wearing only shorts.


    "This area has bandits. Wake everyone awake, please." As I saw Ali sprint into everyone''s tent, an air spike developed over my right palm.


    To join me, everyone emerged from the tent.


    "Where are they?" Henry asked as he pulled his sword out of the scabbard.


    "There''s one over there," I said. As I said this, I turned to scan my surroundings for any further bandits.


    "All of you, stand in a circle with your backs to one another. Keep an eye on the area in front of you, and if you notice any movement, strike quickly."Henry takes charge since he is an effective leader in this kind of scenario.


    "Look that way over there!" Zark gestures in one particr direction.


    I looked over there and gulped for oxygen. Men with worn brown cloaks and scarves that only partially exposed their eyes could be seen.


    "There are twenty of them; they don''t appear to be strong, so it''ll be easy; the only problem is that they are more in numbers." Ali said,


    "Attack!!" The bandits shouted as they sped up towards us as a husky voice resounded in our ears.


    "I''ll destroy them!" As the group''s brawler and an expert in hand-to-handbat, Barbara charged into the bandit horde like a charging bull. She had no trouble dealing with the few bandits that were present.


    "I''ll catch those ones." I ran towards the bandits who tried to enter our tents to loot them.


    When I said "catch," I literally meant that, until now, whenever we had an encounter with these kinds of bandits, we caught them and handed them to the authorities.


    Once you''ve defeated them, it''s usually simple to restrain them because they aren''t usually that strong or determined to do anything; no one needs to be killed.


    Steps


    When I got close to the tent, the bandit trying to get in was hit by an AIR spike that I fired.


    "Aa!" Due to the impact, the robber flew off. Even while my spells aren''t particrly lethal, they can be helpful in the battle at a distance.


    Taking this. When I raised him into the air and flung him to the ground, I generated a tornado of wind.


    "Aaahh!" He winced in pain. I think this should be sufficient. I walked up to him and said,


    "Hey surrender and-" I halted my words as I sensed something behind me.


    "Anabelle!" Ali''s voice made me turn around, and I saw a tip of the de imbued with mana passing right from the front of my nose. It was close.


    Zoop


    I jumped back, and the bandit sneaked behind me as he tried to ambush me.


    "Sh*t," the bandit cursed as he missed the chance. Are they really trying to kill?


    The bandit attempted to flee from me, but I was already holding a wind de. Henry rushes in the direction of the bandit before I can cast my spell. I''ll aim for the leg to stop him from running.


    ''He will be caught by Henry.'' I thought, but in the exact opposite way.


    "Ugh," I say. The bandit''s corpse dropped to the ground as Henry slit his throat.


    I saw that and the world halted in front of me.


    "Hemitted a murder."I stood where I was frozen in ce.

 Chapter 51 Burden Of Someones Death.

    A lifeless figurey sprawled on the ground, its limbs intact to the torso, but the head was a few feet away from where it was supposed to be.


    I looked at the head of a dead bandit; the scarf still covered his face, and the eyes stared nkly ahead, void of all emotion. A pool of dark crimson surrounded the body, evidence of the fatal wound that had imed its life.


    The scene was eerily silent, or maybe it was just me whose world had stopped,save for the distant sound of fighting. As someone arrived and began tapping on my shoulders.


    "Hey, don''t space out in the middle of battle." Henry said, He rushed to my side immediately after he killed the bandit.


    "You killed him? Why?" I asked,"It''s not like us; we don''t kill people."


    "Look over there; what do you see?" Henry points his finger over my shoulder to make me look back, and I turn my vision.


    "Barbara!!" I saw Barbara; previously, she shed with bandits with full power, but now she wasn''t full of vigour but on the dwindling line between life and death.


    Shey on the ground, curled up, as two long swords were stabbed through her abdomen. The crimson blood made a pool around her while she tried hard to remain conscious.


    "Get it together, Ana; these are not the bandits we are used to; they are here to loot, and they''d kill us if it were toplete their goal." Henry clutched both of my shoulders as she shook me.


    "Then what should I do?" I stammer as I ask; I can''t get the image of an injured Barbara out of my mind.


    "We... you have to kill them." Henry''s expression turned cold as he said that.


    His hand left my shoulders as he engaged in the battle with bandits. I looked around myself. There were multiple corpses of the bandits lying limply; some of them had their heads crushed, and some of them had holes punched in the middle of their stomachs. The numbers have gone from twenty to eight, meaning we''ve killed more than half of them; we killed humans.


    G u l p


    It''s horrifying to look at all that blood. They all let out cries of agony as mypanion brought them to death.


    I saw Zark using his magic on the enemy in front of him from the corner of my eye. He imbued mana into his staff, and the next moment, I saw the bandit''s body explode on the spot. All his limbs scrambled in the air, and blood painted the ground.


    Henry was holding his front, facing multiple opponents at the same time, while Ali also jumped in to help him. They are both protecting Barbara.


    "!!" I jumped forward and twisted my body in the air to avoid the attack that came from behind. The spell brushed past me.


    "It''s a wind spell." I thought until now that this bandit was the only one who used elemental magic; all others were just brawlers or rogue fighters.


    "I''ll kill you." The bandit formed another wind spell. This time, it was a wind de.


    He dashed towards me at full speed with a wind de; he''s using the wind to increase his mobility.


    I made apact sphere of wind and waited for him toe at me.


    "I''ll kill you!" The bandit kept repeating the same words desperately as he advanced towards me.


    He swung the wind de as I leaned backwards to avoid it, but he changed the trajectory of his attack in the middle, and the spell hit my left arm.


    I felt excruciating pain, but I still managed to step forward and smash the wind sphere on his chest.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"He flung himself away as far as possible and mmed into the tree trunk, losing consciousness.


    I looked around.


    "Ana!Help me!"Ali''s voice brought my attention to my left; he was cornered by three bandits at once, and Henry was nowhere in sight as he was busy fending off the bandits that were attacking Barbara.


    I made a pattern with my palm and felt a sudden shift in the air as I manipted the air particles to change their position, creating strong wind and making them stronger.


    I pushed the wave of strong wind on those guys; they covered themselves to be safe from iing strong winds.


    "Ah!" That gave Ali enough time to stab one of the bandits in the back. The spell dissipated itself as I lost my concentration and saw another death in front of my eyes.


    "Focus Ana!"Ali said that as he struck down another one, the remaining one ran towards me, holding the sword horizontally with the tip aimed at me.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Guh!" My eyes briefly went nk, and I suddenly felt pain in my back. The robber in front of me stopped running, and Ali''s eyes grew incredibly big as he turned to face me. They aren''t focusing on me, but rather on my


    They gazed at me, and I looked down. My back thrust out a long metal de, revealing the top of the de in front of me.


    Without even ncing back to see who was behind it, I generated a wind sh and swung it with all of my might. I witnessed a person being sliced in half when the wind sh struck its target.


    ''Isn''t he the same guy who went unconscious?'' I dropped to my knees as I looked at the remaining lower half of his body.


    "Anabelle!" Ali came to my side; did he kill that other guy? I suppose he did because it''s not possible toe at me without killing me, right?


    I know I won''t die just because I''ve experienced much worse while handling mana beasts, so this wound is nothing, but I still felt incredibly cold. It''s like there is no soul left inside me; it''s like I''ve done something I shouldn''t have. My eyes could not leave what was in front of me, like it was forcing me to look at the person that I''d killed.


    Ali stood by my side to keep me safe as Zark and Henry eliminated thest of the bandits. A few more agonising minutes of sceneryter, the conflict came to a conclusion.


    ''We killed all the bandits; we killed all the humans.'' I thought I was given a healing potion after Zark carefully pulled the sword from me. I didn''t experience any pain; instead, it appeared as though everything that had transpired had been reyed in front of my eyes: how I killed them, how my friends killed them, etc.


    The knights who arrivedter took Barbara to a qualified healer; we gave them the bodies of every bandit, and you know what they gave us... Yes, they gave us a prize for murder.


    "Why did we have to do that?" I asked once everything had calmed down. Zark and Henry followed the knights and Barbara, while Ali remained at the site to look after me.


    "Are you talking about killing bandits?" Ali asked, and I nodded in affirmation.


    "It''s because it''s our job. Now rest here; I''ll keep watching outside." Ali got up from his seat and left the tent, leaving me there to think about the words he just said.


    '' because it''s our job.'' this sentence kept spinning in my mind like a mantra.


    Silence


    "I hate this job." I muttered these words; tears started falling from the corners of my eyes, and soon muffled crying turned into sobs.


    I never knew how much of a burdenes with someone''s death.


    ....


    Ren Hilton''s POV


    "I made a deration that I would be leaving the group six months after that incident," said Anabelle.


    I took a taste of the long-gone cold liquid from the coffee mug.


    "Well, that''s heavy." I reclined in my seat. I had no idea that she would mention a particrly unpleasant event when I questioned why she had left the mercenary organisation.


    "You must not have anticipated me to be a killer; therefore, I understand how difficult it must be for you to process." Anabelle gave a feeble smile.


    Anabelle killing someone is not something that''s hard to digest, but her emotions of self-hatred and guilt are things that I can rte to.


    There was a time when I was same as her.


    "Listen, Anabelle, have you talked about all this with your friends?" I asked, if not then current condition can be exined.


    "I haven''t; if I do that, then it''ll only make them feel bad about themselves." Anabelle answered.


    "That''s true."I never imagined that Anabelle, whom I am ustomed to knowing, was concealing such emotions behind that smile.


    "Ren,I might sound selfish, but would you help me mend things with my friends?" Anabelle asked,her eyes expectant.


    Sigh


    "Nope." I know I sound like a jerk, but I have a reason and a good one at that.


    --------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 52 Anabelles Real Problem.

    "Ren,I might sound selfish, but would you help me mend things with my friends?" Anabelle asked,


    "Nope." I know I sound like a jerk, but I have a reason.


    An abrupt surprise was written all over Anabelle''s face. She did not anticipate this brazen of a response from me, nor did I want to give one, but in this kind of circumstance, I am powerless to intervene.


    "I see." Anabelle suddenly fell silent as she turned her attention to the coffee mug in front of her.


    "I believe I should leave at this time," After digging around in her handbag for a moment, Anabelle pulled out a silver coin and set it down on the desk.


    "I appreciate the coffee." After saying this, she stood up, turned around, and started to walk away.


    "Sit down." I noted this while grabbing her wrist.


    "Huh?" Finally, Anabelle turned to face me.


    I instructed you to sit down and stay for the entire speech. This time, I was considerably more polite in my delivery.


    "You don''t have to push yourself; I am aware that my request was egotistical," said Anabelle.


    "Please sit down and listen to what I have to say. I''m not forcing myself, and I don''t think your request is self-serving; on the contrary, I think it''spletely sincere." I described.


    After giving a hesitant nod, Anabelle sat back down.


    "Listen then; from what I understand, I''ll make a few things clear. First, you are not feeling guilty about killing that bandit, right?" I asked, "If it was someone else, then they would have felt guilt over killing someone, but as far as I know, even if it is little, Anabelle is a radical person.


    "Yeah, killing bandits doesn''t make me feel bad, but I don''t want to do anything that will make me have to repeat the same kind of behaviour. It''s never fun to kill someone, but if I stay a mercenary, it won''t be long before I''d have to do it once more. "ording to Anabelle, feeling guilty and not wishing to repeat an experience are two distinct emotions.


    When you do something wrong, you feel guilty, but Anabelle is arguing that she is not guilty; rather, she simply doesn''t want to repeat that action, even if it was the right one.


    "I can''t interfere in your personal matters, but I do have an excellent idea; it''s up to you if you want to follow my advice because, at the end of the day, all of the results depend on the effort you''ve put in." I said,


    I then informed Anabelle what I was thinking about her case at the time. I''m really not involved at all, and it relies on how she carries out the strategy.


    "Fufu." Anabelle giggled as I ended up telling her all the ns.


    "Why are youughing? Did you find anything funny?" I asked,


    "I was actuallyughing at the fact that Ren makes it look like he doesn''t care, but he actually does." Anabelle wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. I don''t know if they were tears of happiness or something else.


    "Anyways, what do you think?" I asked, "It''s all a waste if she is not on it with me.


    "I love it. Thanks for helping and telling me where I amcking." An upbeat smile came from Anabelle.


    "Then it''s decided; you''ll mend things with your friends yourself." I dered.


    We then left the cafe whileughing and chatting. Anabelle was in a good mood, and to make things clear, I paid for the coffee. I ain''t letting a girl pay on a date.


    "Wow! " Look at the sky." Anabelle said, "It''s like six in the evening, and the sun is setting, painting the sky in its colours.


    The nting rays of the setting sun gave a warm orange tinge to the sky. The sky was aze with the fire of the setting sun.


    "I think this is truly where our date ends." I said, "It''s a little sad, but it was going to end sometime," right?


    "Well, you can at least walk with me until the roads separate." Anabelle''s ce, where she lives, is opposite my house.


    "Yeah, that''ll do." I agreed; it''s fine if we walk for a little more.


    We were talking as we walked about unimportant topics like our favourite foods and God knows what else when all of a sudden we both stopped talking. Although the contents were adequate, I felt that the tranquilly was more satisfying.


    I have no idea what Anabelle is thinking, but from the look on her face right now, it doesn''t appear like she has much on her mind.


    Bump


    "I am sorry I didn''t see¡ª" I apologised as my elbow bumped into someone. I know it''s ady who felt something soft touch my elbow.


    "Ruu!" The person eximed.


    "Mrs Marylin?" I was shocked to see Marylin here.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, it''s a pleasant surprise to see you here. What are you doing?" Marylin asked, and she has that genuinely happy expression.


    "I was on a date." I said, "It''s not like there was anything to hide; certainly not something that I''d be hiding from Marylin.


    "Ho! with this youngdy? She''s the same girl who saved you back then, right?" Marylin asked, "Why is she grinning like that?"


    "Yeah, she is; her name is Anabelle." I introduced her.


    "Hello there; it''s good to see you again." Anabelle came forward.


    "I am also happy to see you again; then how good is our Ruu as a boyfriend?" Marylin asked,


    "Boy- boyfriend! We are not in that kind of rtionship." Anabelle''s face turned as red as a tomato due to embarrassment.


    "Fufu, you don''t have to hide anything from me; I ain''t going to snitch on his mother. Tell me." Marylin began nudging her with her elbow, and I saw Anabelle fidgeting more and more.


    Sigh


    "That''s enough teasing, Mrs. Marilyn; she''s not my girlfriend; we are just on a friendly date." I exined,


    "Buu, that''s too bad," Marylin says, retreating a little.


    "Then again, what are you doing here? "You should be at your shop, right?" I asked; it''s not like her to keep the shop closed.


    "I am also on a date today, but unlike you, who is here with a cute girl, I am with my beautiful daughter." Marylin replied.


    "Mary?" I felt a clutching feeling in my chest when I heard her name.


    "Yeah, she''ll be going to the academy in a few days, so I thought I should spend more time with her." Marylin exined, yeah the academy is starting soon so that means she''ll be going to the Hestia Empire in few days.


    "And where is she now?" I asked immediately, if anything I''d like to avoid meeting her, I don''t why but that''s the first thought thates to my mind when I hear her name.


    "Oh, she''s gone to the washroom in that cafe over there; she''ll be back in a few minutes." Marylin was as chill as ever.


    It''s the same cafe we were at just a moment ago, which means we barely missed her.


    "Then we''ll be going." I grabbed Anabelle''s hand; she got startled by the sudden touch.


    "That''s fine, bye." Marylin''s expression shifted to one that cannot be qualified as happy from any angle, but she didn''t stop me because she knew that it would bring nothing good.


    I took a step ahead but stopped and turned around. There''s something I wanted to ask Marylin. "I was told that you bought the Thargtusk corpse from the guild." I asked.


    "Ah! Who told you, "Hey, look, Mary ising? "Do you want to meet her?" Marylin looked shocked at first but changed her sentence in the middle. Why does it feel like she changed the topic?


    "Let''s get going." I said to Anabelle and dragged her out of there without turning to look at Mary:


    All that time, Anabelle kept her gaze on the hand I was holding. What is she thinking? I thought.


    After a fifteen-minute stroll, we arrive at the location where we go various directions. I let go of Anabelle''s hand quite a while ago, but she still hasn''t spoken a thing.


    "Well, then this is where we go different ways." I said,


    "Looks like it," Anabelle said while tucking a strand of hair behind the ear.


    "Bye then." I turned to leave when I suddenly felt a tug on the hem of my sleeve.


    G u l p


    "Umm....an we meet tomorrow?" Anabelle asked,her eyes glued to the ground.


    "Tomorrow?um...it''s my birthday tomorrow, so I am nning on spending the whole day with my family." I answered normally.


    F w i p


    "It''s your birthday!?" Anabelle looked at me immediately; it was fast. I am worried that she might crack her neck someday.


    "Yeah," I confirmed.


    "Don''t just say "yeah." You should tell me about these things beforehand." Anabelle nearly screamed these words in my face.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [ A/N: You should tell about your birthday date to your friends.]

 Chapter 53 Rens Birthday.

    "Wake up, princess! it''s morning."


    "U m m.." The piercing voice of the ze clock brought me back from the dead of sleep. I started to wriggle and stretch within the cosy, warm haven that is my bed. As parts of my body were gradually turning on, I realised today was a big day.


    As with any other day, I got out of bed, took a shower, and then changed into some new clothes. These are the ones that I bought yesterday along with Anabelle.


    "It was a nice date.'' I thought Anabelle did get upset at me for not telling her about my birthday on prior notice and then leaving in haste. I haven''t heard from her since then.


    "That looks good." ze threw in apliment while I was getting ready in front of the mirror.


    After getting ready, I descended downstairs and immediately waltzed into the kitchen, where I could smell the aroma of coffee being freshly brewed.


    "Good morning, Ruu; you are up early today." My mother was up bright and early, fixing breakfast for my father, who leaves for work promptly at 9:00 a.m.


    "Good morning, mom." I said I am not a morning person, but today I feel lighter than usual. If this were any other day, I wouldn''t have woken up so easily.


    "Just wait a second for your father; he''s in the toilet. We can have breakfast together when hees. Is it alright?" Mom asked.


    "It''s fine." I replied as I sat in the chair by the dining table.


    "Look, there he is!" Mom eximed as my father came from behind. I turned around and greeted him.


    We all sat together, and then breakfast was served.


    Breakfast was soft pancakes and berries, as warm as they would be in the sun, with maple syrup threaded across the top. It remains my favourite breakfast.


    "It''s delicious." I said that the moment I took the first bite.


    "Is it? Thank you for thepliment; tell me if you need more." The mother''s face lit up from the praise.


    "Is there something on my face?" I asked, and I noticed that during the whole breakfast, not a single one of them touched their food; they both just kept looking at my face with a content smile.


    "No, it''s nothing; I just realised how much you''ve grown." Father said, What does he mean by that?


    "It feels like yesterday when you were just a child that was just too shy to talk to a stranger, but now that you''ve grown into a fine young man,it just makes no sense how you grew up in such a short time." Mom said, Is she getting emotional because I''ll be leaving tomorrow? I don''t know.


    I ate breakfast, and not to forget, I did get like two or three more servings due to how tasty it was.


    "Ruu,e here." Mom called me to the living room while my father followed behind me.


    "Are you nning to give it to him now?" My father asked my mother.


    "Do you want to go first? I''ll wait if that''s what you want." Mother said, What are they talking about?


    "Hmm?" She sat on the sofa and gestured for me to also do so.


    "Happy Birthday, Ren! Take this." Mother gave me a small box, enough to fit on my palm.


    "Thank you, but what is it?" I asked, and the box is almost like those boxes used to keep jewellery.


    "Something that your mother holds close to her heart¡ªopen it and see yourself." Father answered my question while Mom nodded and gestured for me to open it.


    ck<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I opened the box and was baffled. Inside was a two-inch-long canine tied to a ck thread; it''s a locket.


    "It''s your birthday gift; it''s a locket made from Winged Pardus''s mana canine. Do you like it?" Mom asked,


    "Winged pardus? Do you mean that winged pardus."I asked, "It can''t be true that we have a winged Pardus''s Mana canine in our house.


    A winged Pardus is a S-rank mana beast that''s almost too powerful for a single SS-rank adventurer to handle. It''s a mana beast that can bepared to a Griffin in terms of strength and intellect but is different in nature.


    "Well, as far as my knowledge goes, there''s only one kind of winged pardus, and this belongs to one of them." Father said, So he means that they killed a winged pardus."


    "But aren''t they super rare these days?" I still can''t believe it. I''ll ask more questions.


    "Don''t think we killed it; it''s something that was passed down from my grandmother to my father and from my father to me, and now I am giving this to you. Do you like it?" Mom exined how I cannot like something like this; this is a high-ss collectible item that can be sold for thousands of gold coins in today''s market.


    "I love it! I''ll keep it treasured." But yes, I won''t sell it; as my father said, it''s something my mom treasures, and it''ll be bad if I just go there and sell something that she treasured for such a long time and was passed down to her from my grandfather.


    "That''s great to know, but Ruu, I don''t want you to keep it in a safe like I did all these years; I want you to use it for your own good." Mom said, "It''s true that we can use Winged Pardus''s mana tooth to refine pure mana inrge amounts.


    "But mom-" I tried to argue, This thing is more like a family heirloom.


    "Not but, it''s an essory and is meant to be used; I''ll be fine if my son used it and grew stronger than keeping it on disy." But mom gave me no chance to argue.


    "Keep it, boy; you''re the only person she''s ever handed this thing to; otherwise, she won''t even let me touch it, saying that I''ll damage it." Father grumbled, Well, they say every man is weak against powerful objects.


    "If you insist and thank you for the gift, mom, I love it and I''ll use it properly." I wore the locket; it''s not something that is fashionable, but I like it.


    "Well, it''s now my turn." Father said, "Don''t tell me he also has something for me.


    ''After all, birthdays are the best," I thought.


    "Get up; we are going to the shop." The father kept his words short.


    "Umm okay." I got up and followed after him. ,


    We left the house and headed towards the shop. I don''t know if I''ve already mentioned it, but my father owns an antique store in the market district. It''s not a big shop, but a small one.


    The guild does not have everything we need, so these kinds of shops are where we can find something that''s suitable for our taste. be it books, weapons, potions, or even aphrodisiacs.


    The whole walk that we had from our house to the store, both of us didn''t exchange a single word. Normally,it''s Father who initiates the conversation, but today he is oddly silent.


    We came in front of our store. It was simply called Antique Shop, clearly owned by my father. It was situated in the centre of the market street, where all the flower shops and art stores were.


    "Give me a second." Father pulled a key out of his back pocket. It''s a multiple-set lock that requires a key, then a mana signature of the owner, and whatnot to open, but it''s better that it''splicated since it''s a lock.


    We entered after he unlocked the door. The shop''s interior was pleasantly warm, with well-oiled and clean wooden floors. There were numerous different types of shelves, racks, pedestals, and hangings dispersed throughout the moderately sized store. I observed a wide variety of items on disy. I took notice of everything when she stopped to look at one rack, from what appeared to be a worn-out flying broom to a peculiar-looking bronze chamber pot. There were numerous quills, caps, gloves, bottles of what appeared to be potions, and a variety of other goods rted to magic.


    "Wait here, I''ll bring it," father said. As he returned to the storage area, my father told me to wait.


    B a d u m p*


    ''It''s thrilling.'' I''m not sure why, but I have the impression that my father''s gift will be quite wonderful.


    After some time, my father returned with a long sword in his hand that resembles a Roman dius sword in appearance, with the exception of that.


    ''It is rusted,'' If I swung it too hard, it appears that it will break.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Happy Birthday Ren, I wish you happy birthday and good luck for your the journey ahead of you and I hope you don''t die like a dog on side of a street. So get stronger and save your ass he he he.]

 Chapter 54 53.

    (In the antique shop.)


    After some time, my father returned with a long sword in his hand that resembled a Roman dius sword in appearance, with the exception of that


    ''It is rusted.'' If I swing it too hard, it appears that it will break.


    It looked brittle; there were a lot of cracks on the surface of its nearly 18-inch de. The width is like 3 inches, but interesting is the handle bar with snake carving.


    "How is it?" My father asked as he held the sword towards me.


    "Ah? Oh, yes, it''s great. It''s totally great." I said that it''s not only the thing that I received, but the emotion behind it is also important, and I think my father gave this to me with some good intentions.


    "Haha, you don''t have to lie; I can tell you were expecting something grand by looking at your face, but don''t look down on this piece of art; it''s apanion that saved my life in countless battles, and if you reforged it, it''ll be quite helpful for you." My father said, Yeah, I can reforge this thing and it''ll be as good as new, but I''ll also require some sword skills since I am only skilled in martial arts.


    "I will when I have a chance." I replied, "Yeah, it''s not like you can find good artisans to work on something, so I''ll think about reforging this piece of art when I have time; until then, I''ll keep it in my room as a decoration.


    "What happened?" I asked since my father didn''t respond to me; he just looked at me silently, like he was observing me.


    "It''s nothing important." He ruffled my hair and said, "It''s just that this is yourst day with us and you''ll be leaving tomorrow, but I don''t feel worried at all; it''s like you''ve be more responsible in these few days." The father sighed as he said this.


    "Have I?" I asked teasingly.


    "Yeah, you''ve be more responsible after you broke your engagement; well, they say that a boy tends to turn into a man after a heartbreak." My father said something that doesn''t make sense to me.


    "That''s some deep knowledge; only an experienced man can understand such meaningful words.'' but for some reason ze got it.


    T i n k.


    "Is anyone here? I wanted to look for some potions and a bronze-ted cauldron." The door swung open, and a female voice entered the store; it was a customer.


    "Yes, we do have those on the shelf there; pleasee this way, and I''ll show you." Father attended the customer, but before going, he turned around and said, "You can go home now, and once again, happy birthday."


    "I think I''ll stay and help you today." I said, I can help him for today at least.


    The father''s eyes widened slightly, but he shook his head while chuckling and went on with the customer. I think that means I am allowed to help.


    T i n k


    The bell rang as the door swung open again. "Umm. Do you have a magic broom?" Another customer entered the store; it''s going to be a busy day, I think.


    "Yeah,we do." I replied and began attending to the customer. I showed her some brooms of her liking while she gave me sideways nces multiple times. I think it''s because I have a new face here.


    After that, the store got quite lively as the customers kept bombarding me. I got so busy handling them that I forgot that the sun had set and that it was almost time to close the shop.


    "I think it''s a wrap for today. Thanks for your work, son." Father said he reorganised some stuff on the shelves.


    "It''s nothing; I can at least help this much." I threw it back at him.


    "But still¡ª" Father''s sentence was cut in the middle due to a sudden sound.


    T i n k


    "Sorry, we are closed for today." I said this as I looked at the man who had made an entry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am sorry for that, but please, I am in a hurry. Where is Mr. Chris? Huh? Hey, you are-" The man paused when he looked at me. He has a broad build, golden brown hair, and a broad jawline, and I don''t know why his eyes look familiar to me.


    "Here I am, Sir William; how can I help you?" My father intervened in between; it looks like he is familiar with this man.


    "No need to be formal; I am off-duty right now; it''s just that did you get the item I was looking for? I am in a bit of a hurry since I have to leave tonight for my hometown." William said it hastily, and now that I think about it, his voice also seems familiar.


    '' Uh Oh," a single person''s identity shed before my eyes, but I hope I am wrong.


    "Yeah, I did; it was quite hard work to find what you were looking for, but atst I got it from a wandering merchant from Empires Capital." Father said as he went to the back room,


    "Do you work here, Mr. Ren Hilton?" William asked as soon as his father was out.


    "Nope. My father is the owner, and I am just helping today." I exined and asked. "And you are?"


    "You might not have recognised me because I am not wearing my armour; then let me introduce myself. I am William,the knight you met a few days ago at the guild." William said,


    "What a pleasant coincidence to meet you here at our shop, sir knight." I tried to keep a straight face. A pleasant coincidence? My ass.


    "Here it is!" Father returned at the right moment to save the day because I don''t know what kind of question this guy will ask next.


    He brought a high-quality wooden box with beautiful carvings; it''s a sword box with a lot of sword protection and a double key.


    "Thank God! I''ve been searching for this thing, but I was not able to get my hands on it. You are a god to me!" Williams'' way of talking changes when he talks to my fatherpared to the way he talks to me; it''s more polite.


    "No need for praise; it''s my work to excel in these things while yours is to protect us; it''s just on two opposite poles." My father brushed off the praise, but he sure was happy about it.


    "Nevertheless, who is that sword for? Is it a gift?" Father asked, Why is he asking this man useless questions when I want this man to leave the shop as soon as possible?"


    "Yep, it''s a gift for someone important; that guy loves swords." William answered. He looked happy when he said "That guy", Is it for a family member? Well, who cares?


    "Anyways, who''s going to take charge of the case you were working on since you''d been gone for a few days?" My father asked, "Is he talking about Kale''s group''s missing case?


    S i g h


    "We decided to close the file, saying that those guys were attacked by some Mana beasts and lost their lives since we didn''t find a single clue about them, like no corpse or items that belonged to them." William sighed. "If not for higher-ups pressuring us to give back the ess to Balcker Forest to the town folks, I would have solved the case." He said this as he nced at me sideways.


    "It''s not your fault; your higher-ups are the ones to me for forcing you to shut the case." The father tried to console the sad knight.


    "Yeah, that''s true anyway; I''ll be going, or I''d bete for my carriage." William bid his farewell, but not without giving onest dirty nce before stepping out.


    Phew


    ''It''s a good thing he didn''t talk about you being a potential suspect in his investigation in front of your father.'' ze transmitted to me that William won''t say something that he isn''t sure about in front of other people, not when he has no proof against me.


    "Well, let''s close before someone elsees in." Father said, and I nodded along, I want to go home as soon as possible now.


    Then we closed the store and walked back home while chatting; it''s already like seven in the evening and two moon adored the sky with their light.


    We also bought some sweets for Mom since she has a sweet tooth.


    D i n g d o n g .


    I pressed the doorbell, and Mom opened the door for both of us.


    She opened the door for us, and I could immediately smell something delectable.


    I''m ready for some nice cuisine at any time, and there''s something tasty cooking right now.


    I avoided looking at them while Mom gave Dad a wee back kiss.


    As soon as we got inside the house, I went to the living room and saw something odd. I can see a couple more people I recognise.


    "Ana?" I saw Anabelle sitting on the couch while Marylin sat beside her with a notepad and sses on.


    ''Is she doing some kind of interview?'' I thought


    "Hi." Anabelle said awkwardly, Now that''s concerning.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 55 To My Loved Ones.

    "Hi," Anabelle said awkwardly. Now, that''s concerning.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked. I didn''t remember her telling me that she was going to visit me today.


    "I came to give you your birthday present and wish you well, but you weren''t home. Your mom said that I could wait," Anabelle exined nervously.


    "And what might you be doing, Mrs. Marilyn? Don''t tell me you''re analysing Ana just like you did for me," I asked Marilyn, who sat beside Anabelle with a notepad and quill in her hand.


    "Oh, this? It''s nothing, just a little cross-questioning with your friend. I hope you don''t mind," Marilyn said as she pushed the notepad into her spatial ring.


    "Well, Ruu, ain''t you a little secret-keeper? Why didn''t you tell us that you made such a lovely friend and that you also had a date with her?" Mom asked as she sat on the other side of Anabelle. Now she was in the middle of Marilyn and my mom, while Dad watched from the door.


    It looks like Marilyn ratted on me. I gave a look of contempt to Marilyn, while she kept an innocent smile on her face. Why? She promised me that she wouldn''t tell my parents.


    Sighing, I said, "I didn''t keep any secrets. It''s just that I forgot to tell you." I looked at Anabelle and said, "I have something to talk about with Anabelle, so I''ll be taking her to my room."


    "You sound like you''re taking her to your room for some different stuff, man." ze said.


    Anabelle stood up quickly. Her cheeks glowed a deep shade of red.


    "Well, you can have your little chat in Ruu''s room, and till then, I''ll prepare dinner. Help me, Marylin." Mom started walking towards the kitchen but stopped and said, "Just don''t do naughty stuff in there, and if you do, make sure you use protection."


    "Mom! Let''s go, Ana." I grabbed Anabelle''s hand and dragged her with me to the second floor, since she didn''t look like she was thinking straight. Her eyes had that spiralling look in them, and her face was burning with embarrassment.


    Before going upstairs, I passed by my father, who gave me a thumbs up and a proud look.


    ''What is he proud of?'' I thought.


    ....


    I entered my room and closed the door behind me while Anabelle stood in front of me, stiff.


    "Don''t worry about mom; she likes teasing me. Anabelle: "Hey, I am talking to you." I waved my hand in front of her face, but she didn''t waver even a bit. She kept mumbling the words "naughty stuff" and "protection" over and over. I grabbed her by both shoulders and gave her a little shake.


    "Ahh!?... Ren?" Atst, Anabelle came out of her fantasynd and looked at me.


    Phew


    "Finally...now tell me what my mother and Marylin asked you? Were they rude or something?" I asked, and from the moment I entered the living room, Anabelle seemed a little awkward.


    "Anh!.... Nothing. They asked nothing, absolutely nothing." Anabelle''s face was turning more pink with each passing second as she said every word.


    "No need to hide from me; you can tell me if they were rude in any manner." I was sure that something was wrong with her.


    "Rude? No!! They weren''t rude; it''s just that..." Anabelle stopped halfway through.


    "It''s just that?" Why is she building the tension?


    "It''s just that they asked if you and I had thatkind of rtionship and what we did yesterday or how we met,just stuff like that." Anabelle answered.


    "What kind of rtionship?" I asked.


    "The one that you have with the person you love" Anabelle went silent. She''s acting like a damn teenage girl; it''s cute, though.


    Sigh


    "My mom, you know... well,she''s just excited since you are the first girl I''ve ever brought to my house; just don''t take that stuff to heart." I sighed. Other than Mary, she might be the only girl I''ve ever brought home with me.


    "Am I?" Anabelle started fidgeting.


    "Yes, you are. Now, why don''t you have a seat over here?" I pulled a chair from near the desk as I sat down on my bed.


    There''s no way I am making her ufortable by saying that she should sit beside me on the bed. After I saw her reaction to what my mom said about us being in a rtionship, it''ll be an overkill for her.


    "Then once again, what brings you here after you ran yesterday at the end of the date?" I asked when Anabelle settled into the chair.


    Yesterday, when our date ended, Anabelle left in a hurry after I told her that today was my birthday. Not to forget, she looked quite upset.


    "Well, it''s your fault for not informing me in advance; I could''ve prepared in advance." Anabelle pouts,Where is the shy girl from before?


    "Prepare what?" I asked,


    "!" Anabelle had a slouchy, casual bag with a wide opening and a drawstring closure with her. She opened the bag and pulled out something like a slim,rectangr box made from a sturdy cloth material, maybe cotton. The box has a lid that can be lifted off to ess the contents inside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What is that? looks fancy for sure." I said, I think this is my gift.


    "See for yourself; I could have prepared something better if not for someone not telling me prior." Anabelle was still pouting.


    I opened the lid and saw the contents inside.


    "Wow!" Inside the box was something that was needed at the moment.


    The robe is made from a high-quality ck fabric, possibly silk or velvet, that has a rich and lustrous sheen. The fabric is adorned with intricate embroidery, perhaps in a contrasting colour such as gold or silver, that adds texture and visual interest to the garment.


    "Why don''t you wear it?" As Anabelle suggests,I extracted the robe from the box.


    Flip


    Flipping it all over me, I wore the robe as I heard an audible gasp from Anabelle.


    The cor of the robe is made from a thick, plush fur, possibly mink or fox, that adds a touch of warmth and luxury to the garment. The fur is dark in colour, possibly ck or dark brown, and contrasts beautifully with the ck fabric of the robe.


    "How does it look?" I asked.


    "You look se*- good and handsome; what do you think? Do you like it?" Anabelle started panicking again.


    '' I swear thisss was going to call you sexy; I can bet my whole fortune on it.'' ze started barking from the back of my mind. What fortune is this guy talking about?


    "It''s great." Iplimented,


    The robe is long, reaching down to the ankles or possibly even the floor, and is designed to be worn open, allowing the wearer to walk freely without feeling constrained. The sleeves of the robe are long and wide, with billowing cuffs that widen towards the end.


    Overall, this robe would be a striking and dramatic piece of clothing that exudes sophistication and luxury. Thebination of the dark fur cor, ck embroidered fabric, and flowing silhouette would make it an unforgettable garment thatmands attention.


    "How much did it cost?" I asked, "It''s just too good to be cheap; it''s like something that one of those nobles from the Hestia Empire would use.


    "And that means I can''t use it on a daily basis.'' I thought,Yep, it''s just like those clothes that you keep treasured and saved for parties and events just because they look good or are expensive.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Anabelle turned her face in another direction. "Well, it''s rude to ask the price of something that has been given to you as a gift.


    Sigh


    Knock


    " Well-" I was interrupted by a knock on my door. I opened the door and saw Mom and Marylin.


    "Is dinner ready?" I Asked,


    "Yeah, it is; we were here to call you downstairs." Mom said this while not looking at me but while gazing past me, where Anabelle was sitting.


    "Well, the room is not messy; their breathing is normal, and their clothes are also fine. I am sure they didn''t do it; what a waste." Marylin sighed in disappointment. What did you want us to do?


    "Anyways, let''s go down." I said to Anabelle After that, we both walked downstairs and then towards the dining table.


    Anabelle tried to leave, but my mom sessfully persuaded her to stay for dinner, and I too wanted her to stay. It''ll be a waste if Anabelle doesn''t get to taste the food my mom cooks.


    On the dinner table were so many delectable dishes like stuffed poultry, pies, roast meat, pottage, and many more.


    Mom surely has outdone herself. I thought, It''s a feast tonight.


    well it''s thest day anyway so I should enjoy as much as I can.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    The faint light of the two moons illuminates the surroundings. The moons appeared to berger than normal, casting an eerie glow across the Walls.


    The air was cool and crisp, with a slight breeze rustling through the trees. The silence would be almost deafening, with only the sound of your own breathing and the asional rustling of leaves to break the stillness.


    A carriage waits patiently in front of the towering walls of a city, the horses snorting and pawing at the ground as their driver looks up at the massive stone fortifications. The walls are high and thick, made of rough-hewn stone and lined with guard towers. The carriage driver checks his pocket watch.


    "I am sorry for beingte." William ran towards the carriage driver and said while huffing intensely, startling thetter.


    "Oh! you must be Sir William Stales,right?" The carriage driver asked,


    "Yes, I am." William responds as he organises his luggage,he has arge trunk with him.


    "I believe we should leave right away because Birkwood is quite a distance away."


    Said the driver.


    William ces his luggage in the carriage and the driver opens the door for the knight.


    The driver sat down and took control of the horses'' reins as the carriage began to move.


    He turned around after a little while and inquired, "If you don''t mind, sir, where might you be going in such haste?"


    "To my loved ones."William replied while gazing out the window and sporting a tiny smile as he entertained nice thoughts.

 Chapter 56 Journey Begins.

    (Ren Hilton''s POV.)


    Phew


    "It''s time to say bye." I stood before my childhood home in Sephra, my heart heavy with mixed emotions. The time hade for me to embark on a new chapter of my life, but bidding farewell to these loved ones was no easy task. My mother, Rose, and father, Chris, stood beside me, their eyes brimming with pride and sadness.


    My mother''s dear friend, Marylin, had alsoe to see me off. She had been a constant presence in their lives, a source of wisdom and support, and I slightly considered her a mentor. Her warm smile now held a tinge of sadness as she sped my hands tightly, conveying her well wishes.


    "Ren, let''s go." Anabelle said from behind, The carriage that would carry me and Anabelle''spanions to the capital awaited us.


    The sturdy and practical exterior of the carriage, which can hold up to five passengers, is supported by a strong structure and four wheels. A bench with three chairs is located on the opposite side of the single row of seats inside. Small windows, a functional but not particrly roomy cabin with necessary amenities like seat belts, storage spaces, and climate control. It effectively moves people from one ce to another, serving its intended goal.


    I turned to face my family and Marylin, taking a deep breath to steady his racing heart. I knew I had to find the strength to bid them farewell and assure them that I would return one day, victorious and aplished.


    "Mother, Father," I began, my voice filled with gratitude and determination, "I cannot express enough how grateful I am for your unwavering support. It is because of your love and guidance that I have the courage to chase my dreams."


    "Ruu, my dear child, go forth with our blessings and know that we will be here, eagerly awaiting your return. May the gods protect you on your journey and grant you sess."Mother embraced me tightly, her tears mingling.


    My father sped my shoulder firmly. "You have our utmost faith, Ren. Remember to stay true to your principles and wield your talents wisely. The world can be both beautiful and treacherous, but I know you have the strength to navigate its challenges."


    "Marylin, thank you for everything you''ve done for me."Turning to Marylin, I extended my hand to her. She took it gently, her eyes shining with affection.


    "Ren, my dear boy, you have grown into a remarkable young man. I have no doubt that you will be sessful in whatever you do. Remember to stay true to your values, and may the winds of fortune guide you towards greatness." Marylin''s voice wavered with emotion as she replied,She patted my shoulders.


    With tearful goodbyes and promises to write letters, I stepped into the awaiting carriage, Anabelle''spanions by her side. As the carriage began to roll, I looked back, my heart heavy yet filled with determination. My family and Marylin stood there, waving and watching me until they were out of sight, their unwavering support etched into my soul.


    As the carriage carried me away from Sephra, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude and love for the people who had shaped my life.


    ze asked in a casual tone, ''Are these emotions you''re experiencing your own, or do you think they belong to the previous owner?''


    A swirl of emotions overwhelmed me. Was it the lingering presence of the previous owner''s emotions, or perhaps my own deep attachment to the memories we had shared within these few days? I couldn''t say for certain, nor did I want to delve too deeply into the why.


    ''Who knows, and who cares?" I sent it back in response. This feeling, this sense of bittersweet nostalgia, was not something I despised. It fueled me, reminding me of my purpose: to grow stronger, not only to safeguard my own well-being but also to shield those I held dear.


    .....


    [Inside the carriage.]


    [Third person view.]


    "It''ll take two days to reach Eldoria,so be at ease since this road is safe." Henry sat confidently in the driver''s seat, his hands tightly gripping the reins as he guided the horses along the bumpy road. The sun cast warm rays through the windows, creating a cosy atmosphere inside. However, tensions simmered beneath the surface.


    "Isn''t it too quiet here?'' Ren thought as he looked around himself.


    Zzzzzz


    Barbara sat nearby, her massive frame upying most of the space. Despite themotion around her, she was soundly asleep, snoring lightly, oblivious to the dynamics at y. Her immense strength and sturdy stature made her an imposing figure, even in slumber.


    Flip


    Zark, sitting across from Barbara, immersed himself in his reading. The magic scripture he held in his hands absorbed his attentionpletely. Ancient symbols and mystical incantations danced before his eyes as he delved deep into the lore and secrets of magic. His concentration shielded him from the unfolding tensions within the carriage.


    "So is it always this quiet here?" Ren asked Anabelle in a low voice.


    "Well,it used to be more lively, buttely nobody wants to talk much, or it''s more like they don''t want to talk to me." Anabelle responded, she showcased a sad expression.


    Sigh


    "Well,Fret not," Ren whispered in a low voice, his words brushing against Anabelle''s ear. "Just do what I told you, and you''ll be fine." The intimacy of his hushed tone sent a shiver down her spine, and she couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and intrigue.


    "Hie!!!" Startled by his words, she turned to face him, her eyes searching for reassurance and guidance.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What happened? Is everything fine behind you?" Henry, momentarily distracted from his role as the driver, nced back with a curious expression, his grip on the reins loosening slightly.


    "Hey kid! Don''t creep her out." Ali, ever watchful and quick to seize any opportunity to taunt Ren,


    "Creep her out? What do you mean?" Ren tilts his head in confusion.


    "Why did she react like that? What was this guy doing, Ana? Is he touching you in any weird ce?" Ali asked as he shot up from his seat.


    "!?" Barbara, roused from her slumber by themotion, blinked her eyes sleepily and straightened herself in her seat. Her muscr form made her an imposing presence, and her gaze shifted from Ren and Anabelle to the others in the carriage, observing their reactions with a mix of curiosity and amusement.


    Shut


    "What happened to Anabelle?" Zark, torn away from his engrossing reading by the sudden stir, looked up from his magic scripture with a raised eyebrow. His eyes flitted between Ren and Anabelle, and his mind was already formting theories and spections about their rtionship. The unexpected twist in the atmosphere had caught his attention, diverting his focus from the ancient magic text for the moment.


    Silence


    The silence that followed the startling moment lingered in the air, each person in the carriage holding their breath, waiting for an exnation or an awkward attempt to diffuse the tension. Anabelle, her cheeks still flushed, nced at Ren with a mix of surprise and embarrassment, searching for the right words to address the sudden spotlight that had engulfed them.


    "Why don''t you say something, Ana? If you don''t exin,then that bald guy is going to think that I am a creep. Are you fine with that?" Ren asked teasingly; it''s as if he knows why she reacted this way.


    "No! It''s just that..."Ana went silent.


    "It''s just that?"but Ren kept going.


    "I felt it... I felt your breath touch my ear, and I got startled. Nothing much." Ana said her cheeks took on a more dark crimson shade.


    "Oh! my, Anabelle," Barbara taunted, her tone lighthearted yet pointed, "Seems like you''ve caught the attention of this little fellow here. Care to share any lovey dovey secrets with us?"


    Barbara, unable to resist a yful jest, couldn''t help but tease Anabelle due to the earlier incident. A mischievous grin spread across her face as she leaned closer to Anabelle, her voice filled with yful sarcasm.


    "Lovey dovey!?" Anabelle''s embarrassment reached its peak as Barbara''s teasing words echoed in her ears. Her cheeks burned with a deep crimson hue, and she shifted ufortably in her seat, desperately wishing for an escape from the attention directed her way.


    "So Mr Baldy.You heard Ana right? now apologise." Ren turned to Ali,who had a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    "Apologise for what?" Ali asked as he returned to his seat, his voiceced with defiance.


    "You called me a creep, right? So Apologise,NOW." Ren''s eyes lost their light as hemanded, his tone firm and resolute.


    The atmosphere in the carriage grew tense as the two locked eyes, a battle of wills unfolding before them. The weight of Ren''s words hung heavily in the air, demanding resolution and an acknowledgment of wrongdoing. Ali''s expression shifted, a mixture of surprise and


    "What if I don''t?" Ali tried to brush away the warning, but before he couldplete the sentence, Henry said


    "He''s right, Ali.I heard you call him a creep without proof. Now apologise." Henry said this without looking back.


    "But-"Ali tried to argue.


    "I said apologise, now." Henry repeated himself. His tone is absolute.


    "Sh*t, fine, I''ll do it." Ali looked at Ren and said, "I am sorry for what I said earlier."


    "Make sure you won''t make the mistake again, or there might be some heavy consequences." Ren said that as light returned to them,he gave a small, eerie smile to Ali. That, for some reason, only looked quite scary to Ali.


    Ren focused his attention back on Anabelle, and they began talking normally, and soon Barbara joined them.


    "Tsk." Ali was rolling his eyes when he saw Ren and Anabelle talk with Barbara.


    ''That fellow definitely hates me for some reason,'' Ren thought.


    As the carriage continued its journey, the delicate bnce between hate, sleep, and magic created an intricate tapestry of emotions, each thread weaving through the air. The atmosphere remained charged, waiting for the next turn of events to unfold within the confines of the carriage.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 57 Road Towards The Eldoria.

    "Alright, folks, it''s time to call it a day. We''ve been on this road nonstop. So, we''re going to set up camp right here, nestled among these towering trees." Henry said as he stopped the carriage.


    He nced around, his tired eyes meeting the gazes of hispanions, emphasising his concern for their well-being. The weary lines etched on his face revealed the strain of their journey.


    "Let''s gather up the tents and set them up in pairs. I can''t ensure that we''ve got a cosy corner for each of you." Henry jumped off his seat, and we all stepped out of the carriage.


    The breeze feels nice,I thought. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the campsite, I felt the chill of the evening settle in.


    Anabelle and Barbara took charge of one, securing the poles and fastening the canvas, while Zark and Ali tackled another. Henry and I efficiently assembled the third tent nearby. Once the tents were pitched and our temporary shelter stood tall, we set up our tents in a small clearing near the main route to Eldoria, surrounded by towering trees that whispered secrets in the wind. It was time to gather around the campfire, which I had conjured with a flick of my fire elemental magic. The crackling mes danced and illuminated our faces as we sat in a loose circle.


    I nced around at Anabelle''spanions. It''s quiet here.


    Anabelle sat beside me, a faint blush on her cheeks as she stole nces in my direction.


    Ali, on the other hand, seemed to find every opportunity to mock me. He did it the whole ride, but I clearly said something back that made him get on his edge. Now he has made it like apetition where he finds a chance to mock me, to one up on me.


    He clearly had a bone to pick, but I couldn''t quite figure out why.


    Flip.


    Zark, ever the bookish mage, sat next to him, absorbed in a worn tome, while Barbara leaned against a fallen log, her muscr frame imposing even in the flickering firelight.


    Henry, the quiet swordsman, kept to himself, watching the mes with a distant look in his eyes while making the dinner.


    ''It smells awful.'' I cannot say that out loud because it would be rude.


    ''From when have you been considerate about other people''s feelings, princess?'' ze never let''s go of any opportunity given to him to make fun of me.


    "What''s on the menu tonight, Henry? It smells..... interesting." Barbara asked while wrinkling her nose.


    "Well, folks, tonight we''ve got a humble feast. We''ve got some overcooked sausages and a pot of in boiled vegetables. It''s not exactly gourmet cuisine, but it''ll fill our bellies." Henry said sheepishly.


    "Ah, a culinary masterpiece indeed. I can practically taste the gourmet vours bursting in my mouth." I said it with a slight tint of mischief, and it earned a giggle from Barbara as well as Henry.


    ...


    "It''s ready." Henry handed out the tes, each filled with a meagre portion of overcooked sausages and boiled vegetables.


    "Well, here goes nothing." I said As I took a bite, the taste was far from satisfying. The vourscked the magic that my taste buds longed for, reminding me how great the food my mother makes for me is.


    "umm?" I noticed something peculiar. No oneined or expressed disappointment. It dawned on me that they had grown ustomed to these humble rations, having faced hardships on their journey.


    I ate the whole dinner in this quiet atmosphere; it''s like I am sitting alone in the darkness where no one is able to find me; it''s just me in darkness and silence. It feels nice, like-


    "Hey Ren, your fire magic is really impressive. Can you do anything else besides make campfires? Maybe something useful?" Ali''s voice cut through the quiet evening air,ced with sarcasm.


    Sigh


    "Oh, Ali, I''m d you''re so interested in my magic. But you see, fire is a tricky element. It takes great skill to wield it properly. I wouldn''t want to burn those perfectly styled eyebrows of yours, since they are the only facial hair you have left." I turned my gaze towards Ali, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips.


    ''Ooo, that must''ve stung.'' ze passed along ament.


    "Oh, don''t worry about my eyebrows. They''re a work of art, unlike your magic tricks.". He tried to save face by retorting, A muffledugh escaped from the others, causing Ali''s face to flush with embarrassment.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Come on, guys, let''s not turn this into a roast battle. We''re all in this together, remember?" Zark, trying to lighten the mood, chimed in,


    Barbara nodded in agreement, her muscr frame casting a shadow over the fire. "Yeah, we''ve got a long journey ahead of us. Let''s focus on keeping our spirits high and our des sharp."


    I leaned back and said "You know, Ali, I''ve been thinking. Maybe I should buy you a wig; you''ll get a lot ofdies hanging around you. Just imagine the possibilities."


    Theughter that erupted this time was no longer muffled but wholehearted. Ali''s embarrassment was evident, and he quickly changed the subject, attempting to regain hisposure.


    From that moment on, the mocking tone in his voice seemed to soften, and he refrained from targeting me directly.


    "Ren, we''re running low on water, and we need to replenish it. Come with me; we''ll go fetch some from that pond over there." Henry said suddenly, and I nodded in understanding. It was his first condition that he''d have to act like one of them and not be a burden on them.


    The silence hung in the air, broken only by the soft rustle of leaves beneath our feet. We walked side by side, the silence between us palpable. As we reached the pond''s edge, Henry casually broke the ice.


    "Hey, Ren, I''ve been meaning to ask. Yesterday, you mentioned that Ali would face consequences if he didn''t apologise. What did you mean by that?" he asked.


    I paused for a moment, a flicker of uncertainty crossing my face, before I regained myposure.


    "Henry, words have power, and actions have consequences. Let''s just say that Ali would have learned the price of his choices." I continued. "Well, it''s a matter best left in the past now since he apologised, even if it was when you intervened."


    "That''s....good then." Henry said. I noticed a hint of surprise and curiosity in Henry''s eyes, but he swiftly masked it, maintaining his calm demeanour. With the water cans filled, we began the journey back to camp.


    After that, we continued our conversations by the campfire, and I observed the subtle shifts in dynamics among the group. Anabelle seemed more at ease but was still silent, and Barbara and Henry engaged in asional banter. Zark even joined in, putting aside his book for a moment to contribute to theughter. It felt good to see them connecting and reconciling their differences.


    While I considered Anabelle my friend, I realised that these are strangers to me; it''s just that I want them to get along with Anabelle.


    Perhaps this journey had more in store for us than I initially thought. And as long as the fire burned bright andughter filled the air, I would do my best to bring all of them together, even if it meant enduring Ali''s jabs with a sarcastic smile.


    Little did I know theplexities that existed within this group¡ªthe unspoken feelings and hidden tensions. But for now, under the starry night sky, we were all just travellers, seekingpanionship and a shared moment of respite before we continued on our path to Eldoria.


    As the night wore on, we retreated to our respective tents, seeking rest for the journey thaty ahead. The crackling fire dwindled, its warmth reced by the embrace of slumber.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    (Next Day.)


    As the sun began its descent, casting a warm, golden glow over the horizon, our weary group approached the towering gates of Eldoria.


    We travelled all day long and finally arrived at Eldoria. It took us like half a day to reach here.


    The city guards, d in their polished armour, approached us with an air of authority.


    "Halt! State your business in Eldoria." One of the guards asked calmly, It''s his everyday business; it''s not like he is imposing on us.


    "We''re a mercenary group. We''vee a long way and require shelter and provisions." Henry stepped forward, his voice calm but firm.


    The guards exchanged a quick nce, their eyes lingering on our worn-out attire and tired expressions. After a cursory inspection, they nodded, seemingly satisfied.


    "Very well. Proceed to the city. Remember to abide by thews and regtions of Eldoria," said the guard.


    With their permission granted, we entered the city, greeted by a modest yet bustling scene. Eldoria, a city that could be described as


    "Boring." These are the only words I can think of after seeing the city myself.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 58 Eldoria City.

    Eldoria City, a rathercklustre urban centre in the Grav Kingdom, fails to impress with its uninspiring architecture and mundane atmosphere. The cityscape is a mix of ordinary structures, devoid of any remarkable features. The streets, paved with worn-out cobblestones,ck vibrancy and character.


    In summary, Eldoria City epitomises boredom with its unremarkable architecture,cklustre market, and mundane atmosphere. It fails to captivate or leave asting impression on visitors.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Ren''s Point of View:]


    As we entered the city of Eldoria, our tired group dispersed to find the supplies we needed for the journey ahead. Henry, our leader, instructed everyone to gather their necessary items. It was an opportunity for us to stock up and prepare ourselves for whaty beyond. We also booked the hotel ahead of time.


    "I think it''s the perfect time for the thing I told you." I said this to Anabelle, who''s standing beside me.


    "Who?" Anabelle asked nervously.


    "Um...Henry, he''s not too tough to talk to; you''ll be fine." I reassured her that,as far as I''ve observed these guys, Henry does seem to be the most mature one in this group.


    "Ana! "Do you want toe with me? I am going to buy some food since I don''t think I''d be able to eat the mush Henry makes anymore." Barbara walked up to us.


    "I am sorry, but I have something that I want to do." Anabelle apologised.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, we can get something to eat after you are done." Barbara said it cheerfully and left with Zark and Ali.


    "Wow, now that''s some progress there; I didn''t expect that you''d already sorted things out with Barbara." I was genuinely impressed by that exchange.


    "Last night,I talked to her in the tent. She said she wasn''t angry about my decision but just didn''t know how to strike up a conversation after my deration, and she also thought that I hated all of them, but I denied all of them. Anabelle exined while omitting a lot of details, because I know it must have been more awkward than what she is saying.


    "I think you should get going, or you''ll miss that guy." I pointed in the direction where Henry left. He is alone; perfect timing.


    "Then wish me luck." Anabelle began to follow Henry. I decided to apany them from a distance, hoping that this encounter would lead to some resolution.


    ''That''s stalking, princess.'' ze addressed it that way, but from what I understand, it''s a measure taken for my friends happiness.


    I watched as Anabelle caught up to Henry, tapping him on the shoulder. I heightened my senses so I could hear them.


    "Henry,do you mind if Ie along?" Anabelle asked with an awkward smile.


    "Oh!" Henry got startled when he saw Anabelle walking beside him.


    "Can Ie with you?" Anabelle repeated herself. ,


    "Ah,sure....why not? I was going to get some potions real quick." Henry came out of his stupor.


    "That''s great." Anabelle smiled brightly.


    ''I think that''s all I have to do.'' I turned and left them both alone. There is no need to burn more energy on useless things.


    ''useless? What about the thing you said before, like friends happiness?'' ze asked.


    Well, her happiness is in her hands now; all I can do is give her a little push. If she can''t grab it by herself, then it''s her fault.


    "Well, let''s pass time somewhere." I left the spot, hoping that everything would be alright.


    ...


    As you explore the city, you''ll find acklustre marketce with vendors selling mundane wares. The aroma of mediocrity fills the air as the unremarkable food options fail to excite the taste buds. The city''s inhabitants,cking in diversity and passion, go about their daily routines without much enthusiasm.


    I am at Eldoria''s centrepiece, the Citadel, which is a rather unimpressive fortress with in walls and a mundane interior. Theck of grandeur extends to the surrounding parks and gardens, which offer little respite from the city''s overall dullness.


    Sigh.


    "Well, it''s only for today," I sighed, contemting the fleeting nature of our stay in the city. ording to Henry''s instructions, we would depart at the break of dawn tomorrow. That meant our time here was limited to a single night.


    Once morning arrives, we embark on a journey that will take approximately seven days, leading us straight to the capital. Our purpose there was an assignment to guard a merchant who carried valuable cargo.


    It was said that the merchant possessed precious goods and sought our protection during his travels. just some typical merchant work.


    "Huh?" My eyes were drawn to the enticing disy of bottles in the corner store, a beacon of temptation.


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve had a drink.'' I thought that back in my world, I loved to drink because it gave me a way to drown my sorrows and numb my troubled thoughts.


    "But aren''t you a minor princess? It''s not good for you.'' ze grumbled. Doesn''t he know that you have to be just sixteen years old to be able to buy alcohol in this world?


    "Well,fuck it, what''s going to happen at worst."I couldn''t resist the urge any longer. Stepping inside, I made my way to the counter and purchased a bottle of alcohol for a few silver coins. It''s not the best one, but it''ll do just fine.


    The person on the counter asked me for my ID proof, and I just showed them my guild ID. I turned sixteen a few days ago.


    I walked back to the hotel we were staying at; my room is on the second floor. I entered the room.


    "Haa." I let out an exaggerated sigh when the one room appeared worn and neglected, with peeling wallpaper revealing faded floral patterns. The single bed was lumpy and covered in threadbare sheets. A dimly lit bulb hung from the ceiling, casting a dull glow on the tired furniture and cracked mirror.


    ''I forgot to ask,can you handle alcohol?'' ze asked.


    "Well,she used to say that I should not drink when she''s not around, but I think now I can since she''s no longer with me." I responded as I remembered the words that person said to me, giving me more reason to drink.


    Crackle


    I opened the bottle and began chugging the contents down my throat. As the wine trickled down my throat, a warm sensation enveloped me. The world around me blurred, and my worries faded away. Each sip brought a sense of liberation, numbing the pain within. In that moment, I felt a fleeting escape, a temporary sce from the chaos of reality.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [At the market.]


    Anabelle managed to talk things out with Barbarast night; both girls cried in each other''s embrace for hours after they reconciled, but it''s different with other members.


    Ali straight up insults and berates Anabelle; Zark treats her like she is air, non-existent; and Henry never mentioned anything, like nothing happened.


    "Anabelle." Henry called out for her. "What do you think about this Ren Hilton boy?" He asked as he kept walking ahead.


    "Ren? If you ask me, then I''d say that he is kind and honest; he is also caring." Anabelle said, and a smile made its own way onto the corner of her lips.


    "Is he? That''s different from what I spected." Henry remembered the small talk he had with Renst night at the camp.


    "What do you mean?" Anabelle was confused but kept the conversation going. Ren told her that to be able to understand what Henry is thinking, you just have to keep talking to him; he''ll eventually drop a hint. Anabelle doesn''t get it but still decides to believe Ren.


    "It''s nothing," Henry shrugged it off and changed the topic, "anyways, it''s quite surprising for you to approach me." He expressed his thoughts.


    "Is it? Well, I remember us being best friends." Anabelle said.


    "Yeah, that''s true, but it was all in the past." Henry''s eyes cast a bit of sadness, and Anabelle went silent.


    "Henry." Anabelle stepped in front of him, making the sturdy guy halt and tilt his head in confusion.


    "I wanted to apologise for everything that happened between us. The feud, the decision to leave the group¡ªI know it caused a rift among all of us, and I''m truly sorry for the pain and confusion I caused." Anabelle''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke. It''s not the way Ren told her to deal with the situation, but Anabelle cannot wait anymore,not after hearing Henry say that their friendship was in the past.


    There was a long, disturbing pause before Henry grasped the situation.


    "Don''t you hate us?" Henry uttered these surprising words, and Anabelle looked at him with a shocked expression.


    "For what?" she asked.


    "I thought that you hated us for what happened in the forest that night and always saw us as some sort of murderer, isn''t that right?" Henry said casually that he knew all along that the cause of Anabelle''s decision was the things that happened that night.


    "What are you saying? "It''s not like that." Anabelle then exined why she decided to leave the group on her own ord,like the fact that she didn''t want to kill again and that she mes herself and does not find others guilty at all.


    "Huh!!!!" Henry was baffled. He always thought that Anabelle saw all of them as criminals in her eyes. "So you don''t hate us?"


    "Nope,why would I hate my only friends?" Anabelle stated the obvious. It took a few moments, but Henry let the words sink in and collected hisposure.


    "Anabelle, I should apologise too." Henry deeply bows. "As the leader, I should have taken more initiative to mend things with you. I let my pride get in the way, and it hurt our group dynamic." Henry''s expression softened, and he sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    "Don''t sweat it; it''s a matter best left in the past now." Anabelle said, and Henry looked her in the face for a second and chuckled a little.


    "Why are youughing?" Anabelle narrowed her eyes.


    "No,it''s nothing; just tell me one thing." Henry held for a bit and said, "It was that Ren, right? Who told you to talk to me?"


    "How do you know?" Anabelle got flustered. What if Henry thinks that what she said was not honest just because it was Ren who forced her to talk things out and clear up the misunderstanding?


    "Guessed it; well, let''s go; we have to get back before dinner." Henry changed the subject and started walking ahead while Anabelle followed, nagging him about how he knew that it was Ren.


    It certainly felt like the atmosphere between them was no longer awkward; it was more friendly.


    An hourter, they returned to the hotel they were staying at; everyone was waiting for them at the dinner except Ren.


    "Where is he?'' Anabelle was impatient; her heart felt like it was about to blow.


    "Why don''t you call him downstairs and also


    Express my gratitude for his help." Henry nudged Anabelle a little.


    "Okay, I''ll go. Why don''t you start? It''s not good for you to wait for us." Anabelle agreed; there are a lot of things she wants to tell Ren, and she can''t wait anymore.


    Anabelle climbed the creaky stairs, anticipating the bubbling within her. As the door swung open, she eagerly stepped inside, only to be taken aback by Ren''s dishevelled appearance and the faint scent of alcohol that filled the room. His dishevelled hair added a touch of rugged charm, while his golden eyes, though zed, still held a mesmerising glimmer. There was a maic quality to his presence¡ªa blend of confidence and vulnerability that drew others in.


    "It looks like you did it." Ren said as he stepped back and rested his back against the wall.


    "Yeah! I did it." Unaware of his intoxication, she couldn''t contain her excitement any longer and lunged into his arms, enveloping him in a tight hug.


    "Wha!" Ren let out a surprised squeal and looked down at Anabelle, who was hugging him, her soft body pressed against him.


    Ren hugged her back, startling Anabelle when she understood what she had done on impulse. She tried to back away, but Ren''s grip increased around her slender waist.


    "Ren?" Anabelle called for him while looking at him, and Ren looked down at her; his cheeks flushed a rosy colour.


    Thud.


    "!?" Anabelle''s eyes widened as Ren switched their positions; now she has her back to the wall while he stands tall in front of her, towering over her with his intoxicated gaze.


    Badump.


    Anabelle''s heart thumped loudly, enough to make her doubt if Ren heard it. She gulped the saliva down her throat when she saw Ren looking at her passionately.

 Chapter 59 Drunk Ren.

    Through the cracked window of the rundown hotel room, a faint moonlight filtered in, casting a feeble glow. It danced with dust particles, revealing the passage of time on worn furnishings. Shadows mingled with the moon''s meagre embrace, painting an atmosphere of haunting nostalgia. In this quiet corner, the moonlight became a delicatepanion, offering sce amidst decay. It whispered forgotten tales, evoking reflection within the worn walls.


    Ren''s right hand embarked on a tantalising journey, gliding down from Anabelle''s waist with a tender touch, reverently tracing the contours of her alluring form. In perfect synchronisation, his left hand skillfully sought the hidden fastening of the robe, delicately undoing the pin that held the garment securely to the shoulder part of Anabelle''s shirt.


    Click


    "Ah!" Anabelle''s cry of surprise escaped in a breathy gasp as her wide eyes captured Ren''s daring actions. Swift and deliberate, he manoeuvred the robe pin, releasing its grasp and causing the fabric to surrender. With a sudden looseness, the robe exposed Anabelle''s left side, revealing glimpses of the white shirt and tight pants that she still wore beneath, an unexpected contrast against her exposed vulnerability. The other pin, forgotten in Ren''s audacious exploration, guarded the sanctity of her right half, a tantalising mystery left untouched, for now, in the shadows of desire.


    "Ren, we shouldn''t¡ªangh!" Anabelle''s attempt to stop him was abruptly cut off, her words devolving into a throaty moan as Ren pressed his lips against her nape, his face bing buried in her warmth. Simultaneously, his right hand ventured downward, caressing her plump thighs with an unyielding desire. Due to their significant height difference, the embrace felt as though Ren engulfed her entirely, a collision of passion and longing that consumed his being.


    Scoop


    "!?" Anabelle squealed when, with a surge of strength driven by his fervent longing, Ren swept Anabelle into his arms, carrying her weightlessly to the single, cramped bed.


    Creak


    The weathered mattress groaned and protested, its tired springs straining beneath their shared presence.


    As Ren positioned himself on top of her, the weight of their desires pressed against the bed, causing it to creak in a discordant symphony of pleasure and vulnerability.


    Anabelle''s eyes, their depths filled with a mix of anticipation and concern, darted to the small table nearby. A forlorn whisky bottle stood as a silent witness, its emptiness a testament to Ren''s intoxication.


    "Are you drunk?" In that moment, realisation washed over her. As Anabelle mustered the courage to voice her concern, her gaze locked with Ren''s, seeking the truth.


    "Have you been drinking?" she questioned again, her voiceced with a mixture of worry and desire.


    Ren''s admission hung in the air, a vulnerable confession that momentarily held their connection in suspense.


    Rustle


    "!" Anabelle held her breath because, in response, Ren leaned closer, his breath mingling with hers, their lips hovering tantalisingly close.


    Badump


    The charged atmosphere intensified as Anabelle''s moist eyes met his, mirroring the rapid rhythm of her heart. In that electrifying moment, an unspoken understanding passed between them.


    The surge of anticipation enveloped them both; their desires were intertwined, yet Ren''s words reverberated with genuine concern.


    "You can stop me if you want," he whispered, his voice trembling with sincerity.


    He respected her boundaries and relinquished control to her, cing the power of choice firmly in her hands.


    Gulp


    Anabelle remained silent, her breathing growing heavier and the air thickening with unrestrained longing.


    Her unspoken consent filled the space between them, her desire echoing through every fibre of her being.


    As Ren inched closer, their lips poised to unite in a fiery embrace, they savoured the warmth of each other''s breath, their eyes locked in a hypnotic gaze.


    KNOCK KNOCK


    "Huh?" But just as the crescendo of their passion reached its peak, a sudden knock shattered the spell, abruptly halting Ren.


    Ren''s resolve held firm, his actions arrested by the unexpected interruption, their genuine connection suspended in a state of tantalising anticipation. Ren immediately left Anabelle and got up from the bed.


    ck


    Ren opens the door, revealing Henry''s presence.


    "Hey! We''re all gathering downstairs for the discussion. Thought I''de up and let you two know." Henry said cheerfully as he wandered all around the room, searching for Anabelle.


    "Thank you, Henry. We''ll be right down." Anabelle said after quickly organising her clothes that there was a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    "I''ll go first." Ren nods, his expression distant and somewhat detached, as he makes his way down the stairs. His movements were perfectly fine, not something you''d expect from a drunk person.


    Anabelle watches Ren descend; everything that happened in that moment felt alien to her; it''s like Ren was a totally different person at that particr moment.


    "Henry, you can also go; I''ll join you all in a moment." Anabelle said, to which Henry nodded while a big question mark appeared above his head. He went downstairs.


    She takes a moment to steady her breathing, straightening her posture, and walks towards the mirror, adjusting her appearance onest time before heading downstairs to join the gathering.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Ren Hilton''s POV.]


    I descended the stairs; there''s a big dinner down here, and I saw mercenary group members upying a table in the centre of the room. It looks like they already had dinner since I saw a waiter clearing the tes from their table.


    ''That reminds me that I haven''t eaten anything yet.'' I thought, since I was busy drinking and thinking about the past, I forgot to eat, and now the alcohol is hitting deep. Well, it''s not like I can''t handle alcohol.


    ''That''s some big bullshit; don''t you remember what you did back in the room? You can''t handle alcohol.'' ze was shouting from inside.


    ''It''s not that I can''t handle it; it''s just that it makes me too honest with my desires.'' I exined, I know what I did, and I am not a person who tends to forget things just because I am drunk; I remember everything that I do.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''desire? Then what desire was it? Lust?'' ze asked.


    ''Yeah,it was 100 percent lust; it''s been a while since I did the deed, so I lost someposure back there when she pounced at me.'' I replied.


    ''!?,princess, I think we should talkter; you are just being too honest right now.'' ze said through our mind connection while walking towards the table.


    I also hear someone''s footsteps right behind me, and since Henry is in front, that means Anabelle is behind me. I''ll apologise if she mes me.


    "Hi Ren- Are you drunk?" Barbara asked the moment she saw me, Is it that obvious?


    "Yeah." I pulled up a chair and made myselffortable. Henry sat at the centre of the table, and Anabelle sat beside him.


    "Why are we here?" I asked abruptly. There''s a big map on the table; it''s most likely to mark the routes around here to the capital.


    "Well, there''s a slight change in the ns." Henry sighed as he drew everyone''s attention towards him. "The merchant we were going to guard has now informed us that he can no longer apany us and we''d have to transport the items by ourselves. He also said that we have to be in the capital two days before the decided appointment."


    "That''s not good! even if we drive our carriage at top speed, it''ll take up to seven days to reach the capital." Zark expressed his thoughts.


    "So what are we gonna do? It''s not like we can just cancel the assignment; we''d lose all the money we put in the carriage, and we also don''t have any backup." Ali asked.


    "That''s why I called everyone here; I''d like to hear what you have to say, or we''d have to let go of this assignment and return the money we got in advance back to the merchant." Henry said calmly, it''s not like they are panicking about the situation but they still seem like they are shaken a little.


    "Umm....How much money is the merchant willing to give us now."I asked, "It''s not like he''s going to give the same amount after burdening us, right?"


    "No,he increased the reward of one hundred gold coins by more than fifty gold coins and we can get another increase of like forty coins if we deliver if before the deadline but it''s not about the money; it''s about the fact that we won''t be able to make it in time to the capital and the merchant strictly said that we have to be there in four days." Henry is certainly distressed, so that''s why he isn''t getting what I am trying to say.


    "Hey Barb, pass me the map." I have something quick on my mind. Barbara and Anabelle gave me a surprised look for a split second, but either way, she passed the big ass map to me.


    "What are you trying, you drunk ass kid? Go back to your room; we adults can figure something out by ourselves." Ali mocked, This guy doesn''t care about the time, huh?


    "Look here." I ced my index in one specific ce on the whole map.


    "It''s Virendale, What about it?" Henry asked as he leaned over a bit to get a good look.


    Virendale is arge town to the east of Eldoria; it takes about two and half days to get there if we travel on a horse while taking a few breaks.


    Sigh


    "Why is Virendale different from most of the cities in the Grav Kingdom?" I asked while sighing.


    "Don''t tell me, kid, you are saying that we should use the transportation portal." Ali looked at me like he was ridiculing me.


    "Yeah, that''s absurd; it''ll cost us a lot of money to make a single trip to the capital, let alone and it''ll take like four days to get there in a carriage." Henry supported Ali''s statement.


    "Listen -" I tried to exin but was cut off by someone.


    "That''s a great idea!" Zark shot up from his seat like a maniac.


    "Didn''t you hear what Henry just said? He said that it''s costly for all of us to use." Ali repeated while pressing on the word costly.


    "But who says that we all have to go? One or two guys from the group can go and fetch up the items for us because, from what the merchant said, he meant that we have to pick them up three days before, but he didn''t mention that we''d must deliver them before the fixed date, right? Zark continues


    "And as per what Henry said, we''d be given an increase in our reward, which means we don''t have to worry about the transportation portal fee if only two people are going."


    "Bingo! "You''ve won a copper coin for the correct answer." I gave a drumroll on the table: This guy Zark is fast to take up on the ques.


    "You are smart, Ren; I wouldn''t havee up with such a n in such a short time." Zarkplimented me, while others on the table looked at me with interesting faces, mostly Anabelle and Ali.


    Anabelle looks genuinely surprised while Ali is dumbfounded, it''s funny.


    "Ahem*, can you exin for me in easy words?" Barbara asked Zark while he looked at me.


    "I''d like to, but it''ll be good if Ren exins since he came up with the idea himself." Zark is not the one to eat someone''s credit, I think.


    "With pleasure, I should rify that what I meant to say was that any two members of this group could travel to Virendale, teleport to the capital, and then pick up the object. If the shipment is substantial, we will rent a carriage to convey it back to Eldoria; however, if the shipment is little, we will bring it back via the transportation portal and then ride back to Eldoria to save time." I continued my justification. "With the first approach, it might take up to seven days to return, but it won''t slow us down, and we''d still be able to deliver the cargo on schedule. If the shipment is small, we can return with it in five days, which implies we mayplete it ahead of schedule and make a profit."


    "Oo, I get it now." Barbara said, but her face clearly says that she didn''t get a single sentence into her head.


    "That''s great! We''d go by this n." Henry sped his hands.


    "That means the meeting is over, right?" I asked.


    "Certainly." Henry said,


    "Well then,waiter." I raised my hand, and a person came to me. "Bring me roasted chicken and rice." I ordered, and the waiter notes it on a pad and turns to leave.


    "Also bring me a bottle of mead. Ummm,actually make it two bottles." Ipleted my order.


    "Right away,sir." The waiter dashed away quickly.


    Silence.


    "What?" When I turned my face back to the table, everyone on the table was looking at me like I had done something absurd.

 Chapter 60 Next Day.

    "Ugh." I woke up to the dull throb of a headache, a telltale sign of the mild hangover I was experiencing.


    "Looks like you are awake, pervert princess." ze hovered before my eyes. This dude has nothing better to do than annoy me first thing in the morning.


    "What time is it?" I asked as I pushed myself up. My muscles protested against the stiffness acquired from sleeping in such an unconventional position. I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of grogginess, and surveyed the room. There are two empty bottles beside my cushion.


    "It''s like six in the morning; you just slept for eight hours." ze answered, which means there is still an hour before the call time. I remember Henry telling us that we had to be down by seven in the morning.


    "So,how does it feel?" ze continues "to be someone who sexually harasses girls while being drunk."


    "Shut the f*ck up, man." I spat as I made my way to the bathroom and sshed some cold water on my face.


    The events ofst night yed like a hazy film in my mind, leaving me with a sense of regret and unease. I sat up, rubbing my temples as I tried to shake off the lingering effects of the alcohol.


    Sigh


    I don''t know what I am going to say to Anabelle; what if she''s disgusted by my behaviour? I''ll ept whatever words and curses she hurls at me.


    "Well, anyone would be pissed if someone threw themselves and did those kinds of things, right?" ze followed me to the bathroom.


    Knock.


    I heard a light knock on the door. I left the bathroom immediately and slowly made my way to the door. ze got back into my body.


    Creak


    I opened the door only to be more surprised.


    "Good morning." I said it awkwardly, to which Anabelle''s face grew bright red. She immediately turned her face sideways and said,


    "Please put on some clothes." Anabelle''s voice stuttered a little. I looked down at myself and saw that I was half naked. I still have my pants on, but I am not wearing anything on my upper half.


    "Oh sorry! Just give me a second. Why don''t youe inside?" I invited her inside while I quickly put on my shirt, whichy on the floor, and turned around.


    Anabelle enters the room while fidgeting, and I offer her a chair while I sit on the bed.


    Anabelle''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she cautiously approached the wooden chair. Nervously, she adjusted her posture, attempting to find afortable position. Every movement seemed amplified, with the creaking of the chair echoing her unease. She longed for a sense of ease, but her nervousness persisted, making even sitting a challenge.


    "Umm...so why are you here, the first thing in the morning?" I asked.


    As I faced Anabelle, the awkwardness between us was palpable. The aftermath ofst night''s encounter left me grappling with a whirlwind of emotions. I had to find the courage to address the situation and make amends. Anabelle''s guarded expression made it clear that she was wary of me.


    "Henry asked me to call you downstairs." Anabelle responded with a short sentence.


    "Is that all?" I questioned whether she could''ve sent someone else if that''s the only message she wants to convey.


    Approaching her, I could see the hurt in her eyes, and my heart sank. I needed to apologise and acknowledge the mistake I had made.


    Sigh


    "Anabelle, we need to talk. I''m truly sorry for what happenedst night. It was a result of my drunken state, and I never intended for things to progress that way. Please know that I value our friendship above all else, and I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me." I apologised.


    Anabelle''s silence was deafening, and it stirred a mix of anxiety and regret within me. I wished I could take back my thoughtless words, but all I could do now was hope for her understanding.


    As we sat there, the weight of our strained friendship hung in the air, leaving me uncertain about the future. I wanted nothing more than to repair the damage and find a way back to the closeness we once shared.


    "It''s fine; you were drunk and you didn''t do something unreversible,so it''s all good, but just don''t do it out of nowhere." Anabelle clutched her robe; it''s the same robe she worest night.


    "Thank you, and I promise that won''t happen again." I can guarantee that, maybe.


    "That''s not so reassuring, princess.'' ze interrupted,


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But I never knew you drank alcohol." Anabelle spoke in a small, mumbling voice, but I was able to catch on to what she was saying.


    "It was my first time drinking; that''s why I lost control." I lied. It''s true that I was lusting after her at that time, but it wasn''t my first time drinking alcohol. Well, technically, it was my first time drinking in this world.


    "First?" Anabelle looked at me with a stunned expression. Is that surprising?


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t have done those things if I wasn''t drunk." Well, this is true; I don''t make these kinds of mistakes when I am sober.


    Silence.


    Anabelle fell into a momentary silence, her lips parting as she struggled to find the right words. After a brief pause, she finally spoke.


    "So, you''re saying that you wouldn''t have done all that stuff to me if you weren''t drunk." For some odd reason, Anabelle''s face had no single speck of emotion; she was serious.


    "Yeah." I confirmed. Anabelle went dead silent there for a moment, making me more nervous.


    "Well, okay, then, I''ll go first; you cane when you are ready." Anabelle switched the subject as she got up from her seat and began to leave the room.


    "Ana." I called her out.


    "What?" Anabelle sounds stingy; is she angry? Why is she behaving like that?


    "Once again, I apologise for what I did." I apologised again, and Anabelle narrowed her eyes for a second and turned around to leave.


    "Get down quickly; everyone''s waiting for you." Anabelle left while leaving this sentence behind, even though her voice sounds like she is irritated.


    "Haa." With a sigh of relief, I let myself fall backward onto the bed.


    "It''s going to be a tough day." ze described my inner thoughts.


    ....


    After I went down, another unexpected bomb was thrown at me.


    "Umm... what did you just say?" I asked, my voice tinged with disbelief, as the leader of our group delivered his unexpected directive.


    "Well, I think you and Ali should go to the capital to get the package," Henry stated matter-of-factly, unaware of the strained dynamics between me and Ali. My heart sank at the thought of having to team up with Ali, knowing our past shes and contrasting personalities from Sephra to here.


    And myck of experience and Ali''s seasoned skills onlypounded the challenge. I hesitated, searching for the right words to express my concerns.


    "Are you sure about that? Ren is still quite inexperienced, and he and Ali... well, they don''t exactly see eye to eye," Zark voiced my reservations, hoping for an alternative solution.


    Henry paused for a moment, his gaze flickering between Ren and me. "I understand your concerns, but we''re running out of options. We need someone who knows the capital, and Ali''s expertise is crucial. As for Ren, it''s an opportunity for growth, and it''s also been his n all along, so it''s better if he does it himself," he responded, his voice betraying a touch of uncertainty.


    Reluctantly, I nodded, realising that arguing further would be futile. "Alright, if it''s necessary for the mission, we''ll do it," I conceded, my toneced with reluctance.


    We exchanged wary nces, our unspoken tensions palpable. "We may not have gotten along in the past, but for the sake of the mission, we had to put aside our differences and work together." I said this as I extended my hand towards Ali, going through the motions of a formal gesture. Deep down, I knew that our strained rtionship didn''t require a false disy of camaraderie. I didn''t feel any nerves or genuine desire to bridge the gap between us.


    "Tch." Ali''s cold indifference towards my extended hand didn''t surprise me. I had expected as much from him. Without a word, he turned away, dismissing my attempt at civility. It was clear that he shared my sentiments¡ªthat getting along was an unnecessary burden in our line of work.


    Thud


    As the door closed behind him, I released a sigh of relief, grateful to be free of the pretence. I didn''t see the point in forcing a connection that simply wasn''t meant to be. Our focus should lie solely on the mission at hand, not on personal dynamics.


    With a shrug, I let go of any lingering thoughts about Ali. It was clear that it would be a day of challenges, but I was prepared to face them on my own terms. The mission mattered more than any petty conflicts or forced camaraderie.


    With a deep breath, I muttered to myself, "It''s going to be a tough day."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N:-.....--.-.--.-----..-..-.---.-..-...--....-.--.


    It''s a code,break it before tomorrow evening and I''ll upload two chapters tomorrow.]

 Chapter 61 61

    [Mary''s POV.]


    I hurriedly moved about my room, meticulously double-checking that I had packed every essential item for my uing journey to the prestigious Imperial Academy in the Hestia Empire. My mother was a flurry of concern, incessantly reminding me not to forget anything crucial.


    Despite my reassurances that I had everything covered, she reappeared with a forgotten robe in her hand and a yful scolding on her lips. I couldn''t help but yfully bite my tongue, a mixture of amusement and exasperation in my eyes.


    "All done!" I said. The next leg of my journey would take me to the capital, where I would ess the transportation portal to reach the port.


    Although I was confident in my abilities to navigate the bustling city on my own, my mother insisted on apanying me, her protective nature shining through.


    "Let''s get outside; everyone''s waiting for you." Mom called me, Together, we embarked on our path, with the carriage awaiting us with an unexpected sight. Instead of the usual horses, my mother had arranged for majestic unicorns to pull our carriage, their presence adding a touch of whimsy to our journey.


    It''s too costly, but my mother won''t listen when I say it''s fine if I use a normal carriage; she said it''s morefortable, and we can reach the capital in just three days.


    "Just a second, and I''ll be back." I hurriedly turned and ran into the house before crossing the threshold, and my mom followed me.


    Returning to my mother''s collection room, a ce filled with cherished memories and treasures, I found myself drawn to a ck locker tucked away in the corner. With a flick of my hand, I unlocked it using a simple yet powerful magic spell. As the door swung open, I was greeted by the sight of my father''s prized possession, a sword.


    "Tizona." I softly called its name; there is a note beside it, but I didn''t pick it up. I''ve read it like a thousand times already, and it always makes my mind clear and muddled at the same time.


    I gingerly picked Tizona, feeling the weight of its significance and the bittersweet memories it held.


    Zoop


    I carefully stored the sword in my spatial ring, a gift from my mother that held immense value, both sentimental and material.


    "Do you have to bring it along? "You still cannot use it." When my mother questioned the necessity of taking the sword, I couldn''t find the words to respond. Some things are better left unspoken, their meaning understood in the depths of our hearts.


    ....


    Emerging from the confines of our home, I was greeted by the presence of my mother''s close friends, a gathering of familiar faces that had be a part of my life.


    Among them were Ren''s parents, individuals I hadn''t seen since the dissolution of my engagement with their son.


    A mix of emotions swirled within me as we exchanged polite pleasantries. I do not hate them; they are good people; it''s just that their son is the annoying one.


    "?" When I remembered, I looked around.


    I did not find him here. Why is he not here? Did he note to see me off? why?


    "Mary? Are you looking for someone?" Mom asked me as she ced her hand on my shoulder, making mee out of my thoughts.


    Mom? Yes! Mom should know where that guy is. She''s been meeting him to teach him something. I don''t get it. Why would she waste her time on someone who doesn''t have a speck of talent? He also manifested his element like two yearster than normal, and it''s also an inferno element, not a water element like me. disappointing.


    "Nope." I replied, I cannot think of anything or anyone else other than my goal right now; he''lle around either way.


    As we bid farewell and embraced one another, I felt a renewed sense of determination and resilience surging through my veins.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Imperial Academy beckoned, promising a world of knowledge, growth, and countless opportunities waiting to be seized.


    With my mother on my side, The carriage set into motion, the regal unicorns gracefully pulling us forward on our path through the sky. Through the carriage window, I stole a tender nce at my mother, our eyes meeting in a silent exchange of understanding and unconditional love. It was a nce filled with unspoken words.


    ....


    "Are you thinking about why Ren didn''te?" Mom asked tenderly without looking at me while reading a book.


    "No,I am not." I answered, but deep inside I wanted to know, Why didn''t he show his stupid face when I was leaving the town? Well, it''s his fault now; he won''t be able to see me for like a whole year.


    "Okay, I thought maybe you were." Mom flipped another page of her book.


    Gulp.


    Curiosity was winning over me, so I asked, "Why didn''t hee?" Still looking outside the window so that she wouldn''t look at my face, I waited for the response.


    "He left the Sephra a few days ago." Mom said calmly.


    "What!" I wasn''t informed about this¡ªhow dare he!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    On the other hand.In the heart of a dense, ancient forest, where sunlight struggled to prate the thick canopy, a young warrior honed his skills with a sword. His slender figure moved with grace and purpose, his bright blond hair reflecting the dappled light that managed to filter through the dense foliage above. With each swing of his de, he disyed a mastery of technique that belied his tender age of sixteen.


    "Another day of training isplete." Adam said while exhaling deeply.


    Leaving behind a trail of fallen trees and shattered rocks, testaments to the intensity of his training, Adam paused to catch his breath. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, evidence of the physical and mental exertion he had poured into his practice. With a sense of satisfaction, he surveyed the forest, appreciating the tranquility that enveloped the sacred grove.


    "This ce has always been my refuge, a sanctuary amidst the chaos of the world."Adam said while admiring the surroundings.


    As he made his way back through the woods, the sound of rustling leaves apanied his footsteps. He soon arrived at a familiar ce.


    Aurora Haven,the name of the ce.


    An orphanage nestled amidst the ancient trees. Warm smiles greeted him as fellow orphans and caretakers acknowledged his return. However, it was a small girl, barely reaching his waist, who caught his attention. She approached him with a mischievous gleam in her eyes and whispered something into his ear.


    "Adam, guess what? William is here! He''s waiting for you in the office!" The girl whispered excitedly.


    "William? He''s back? That''s amazing! Let''s not keep him waiting." Adam''s eyes widened extremely.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Adam''s expression shifted, his eyes alight with excitement and anticipation. He swiftly made his way to the orphanage''s office, where a man in histe twenties awaited him. It was William Stales, someone he regarded as a brother, despite theirck of blood ties.


    "Adam, my boy! It''s been too long. I''m thrilled to be joining you on this trip."William, having taken a break from his knightly duties, greeted Adam with a wide smile and open arms, ready to apany him on their uing journey to the Port.


    "William, it''s good to see you! I couldn''t have asked for a betterpanion. The Port won''t know what hit it!" Adam said while embracing William.


    As Adam emerged from the office, he retreated to his room, seeking sce in the cascading water of the shower. In the midst of his cleansing ritual, a familiar presence invaded his sanctum. It was his dear friend, Emily, who had wandered into the room unannounced.


    Curiosity sparked in Emily''s eyes as she caught sight of a letter that Adam had received. Intrigued, she picked it up, holding the fragile parchment delicately in her hands.


    "Adam, who is this letter from? It seems quite important to you."With a mix of intrigue and concern, she questioned Adam about the sender.


    "It''s from Mary, a girl I met a few years back. She''s been sending these letters, asking for a rematch."Adam''s gaze shifted to the floor as he confessed that the letters were from Mary¡ªa girl he had crossed paths with years ago. In these letters, Mary pleaded for a rematch, an opportunity to reconnect.


    "I see. And who is this Ren she mentions in the letters? Is he someone significant?"


    Emily''s inquisitive mind couldn''t resist probing further.


    Her eyes fixated on a name mentioned in the letters¡ªRen. She questioned Adam about Ren''s identity,


    "Ren is a boy from Mary''s neighborhood. He''s been following her around, annoying her. She mentioned him as a sort of obstacle." Adam exined.


    However, Emily''s intuition painted a different picture."An obstacle? Are you sure? It feels like she''s trying to convey something else, like she''s proud of his unwavering affection for her."


    "Really? I hadn''t considered that. But, no, Ren is just a persistent nuisance. I don''t think Mary sees it the way you do." Adam denied Emily''s statement.


    Emily perceived it as Mary''s veiled attempt to boast about Ren''s unyielding love, a deration that he would forever follow her footsteps.


    In that moment, a tangled web of emotions and secrets unfurled, leaving Adam and Emily to ponder the true nature of Mary''s letters and the underlying dynamics at y in this intricate tale of love and pursuit.


    After an hour,Adam steps out of the orphanage, his heart heavy with a mix of excitement and uncertainty. William awaits, his mentor and guide. They board the carriage, and as the wheels begin to turn.


    .......


    Unaware of time''s relentless advance, the world hurtles forward, chaos in its wake. People hold unknowing roles, bound by prophecy, as the clock''s ominous ticking draws them nearer to destiny''s precipice.

 Chapter 62 Capital.

    "hup!" I mounted the horse with a mixture of apprehension and determination. Riding was not a skill I possessed, but the urgency of our mission left me no choice but to learn quickly.


    As time passed, I grew morefortable in the saddle, finding my bnce and adapting to the rhythmic movements of the horse.


    Our journey to Virendale began with picturesquendscapes unfolding before us. Fields, forests, and winding trails painted the countryside. The sound of hooves hitting the ground echoed through the serene surroundings, apanied by the asional chirping of birds and rustling of leaves.


    Ali, an experienced rider, took the lead, setting a steady pace. I followed closely behind, my focus split between the road ahead and the not-so-pleasant conversations that emerged between us.


    "You''ve got a knack for horse riding, I mean." Ali spoke, breaking the silence as we rode side by side.


    I nced over with a hint of curiosity in my eyes. "Is it?" I asked.


    "Yeah, it''s unlikely for anyone to learn it in like a few hours," he said.


    "True." I agreed. Now that I think about it, he only messes with me when we are around Anabelle.


    Maybe he likes her; I don''t know, but it''ll clear up a lot of things if that''s the case.


    "Hey, can I ask you something?" I called out to him.


    "If you are going to ask about something that''s rted to Anabelle,then I advise you not to do that because I don''t want to argue when we are on an important mission." Ali increased his speed. "Don''t go around sticking your nose in other people''s issues."Or so he said, but he gave me a hint that''ll help Anabelle mend things with him because he is the only one who still holds a grudge against her; otherwise, Barbara, Henry, and even Zark have consulted with each other.


    Our conversations came to aplete halt as we journeyed onward. For the next two days, we kept travelling with the minimum amount of rest, and then


    "It''s here!" Ali remarks that as the sun began its descent on the second day, the town of Virendale finally came into view. Fatigue weighed heavily on our bodies, but a sense of aplishment washed over us. The journey had been long and demanding, but we had persevered together.


    "We made it," I said, a mix of relief and satisfaction evident in my voice.


    Ali nodded, a gleam of respect in his eyes. "Indeed."


    With a shared understanding, we rode into the heart of Virendale. Virendale revealed itself as a bustling town nestled in the countryside. Quaint houses lined the streets, their facades painted in vibrant hues, adding a cheerful atmosphere to the surroundings. The main square buzzed with market stalls where merchants showcased their wares, filling the air with a medley of scents and sounds.


    The townsfolk hurried about their daily lives, their faces etched with the stories of a close-knitmunity. Ali and I dismounted our horses, tethering them near the town''s entrance, blending into the vibrant tapestry of Virendale.


    We strolled through the streets, taking in the sights and sounds that surrounded us. The aroma of freshly baked bread wafted from a nearby bakery, intermingling with the lively chatter of locals and the ttering of horse-drawn carriages passing by.


    I marvelled at the architecture, admiring the intricately designed buildings that showcased the town''s rich history. The cobblestone streets beneath our feet added a nostalgic charm, echoing with the footsteps of those who had walked them for generations.


    As we navigated the winding alleys, we couldn''t help but notice the weing smiles of the townsfolk. Shopkeepers beckoned us into their stores, offering a glimpse of Virendale''s local craftsmanship, from delicate tapestries to ornate wooden carvings.


    Virendale proved to be a ce of respite and refuge where the worries and dangers of our journey momentarily faded into the background. Yet our task loomed on the horizon, a reminder of the importance of our presence in this vibrant town.


    Virendale had weed us with open arms, and now it was our duty to repay the town''s hospitality with unwavering dedication.


    As we continued our exploration of Virendale, a renewed sense of purpose filled me. The sights, sounds, and interactions with the townsfolk infused me with a renewed determination to fulfil our mission and protect what was at stake.


    "We now have to get to the city centre." I said, We are not going to rest in Virendale because it''ll be a waste of time. Ali did say that we should get something to eat first, but I refused; we''ll be able to eat when we are in the capital.


    .....


    "There it is!" At the centre of Virendale stood the colossal transportation portal, a testament to the convergence of magic and engineering.


    The portal''s immense power consumed a significant amount of mana, limiting its usage to only twice a day. This scarcity of mana made the portal a hub of fric activity as wealthy merchants who could afford the travel costs hurriedly made their way through.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The creation of transportation portals was aplex process that required skilled enchanters and mages. Intricate patterns and symbols were inscribed on circr tforms, channelling mana to infuse them with intent. These enchanters unleashed a surge of mana, causing shimmering gateways to emerge, bridging realms for swift transportation.


    The portals facilitated trade andmunication, connecting distant markets and fostering economic growth. They were a testament to the mastery of enchanters and the bending of space and time through the forces of magic.


    The portal''s guardian, a nerdy figure with sses perched on his nose, approached Ren, exuding an aura of quirky wisdom.


    "How many people are there with you?"


    "Two,no luggage." I just answered what was needed.


    "It''ll be twenty gold coins each, meaning forty gold coins for both." He extended his hand forward, and I handed him the hefty sum of money; it''s super expensive.


    As Ali and I approached the transportation portal, the sense of urgency in the air was palpable. Travellers and merchants rushed past, their footsteps echoing against the stone pavement. The enchanting glow of the portal''s symbols and the crackling energy surrounding it further emphasised its mystical nature.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation mingled with a tinge of apprehension; it''s my first time travelling through the transportation portal.


    Taking a deep breath, Ali and I exchanged a determined nce. "It''s going to be a tough day," I murmured, acknowledging the obstacles that awaited us beyond the portal.


    Ali nodded in agreement, his eyes reflecting a steely resolve.


    Whoosh!


    With renewed determination,I tentatively stepped into the portal. A rush of exhration surged through my veins, blending with a tinge of nervousness. The world around me blurred and shifted, a kaleidoscope of vibrant hues enveloping my senses. The portal seemed toe alive, pulsating with a mysterious energy as if weing me into its enigmatic embrace. A sense of awe washed over me, for I knew that this was going to take me to the capital.


    .....


    After a few seconds.


    As I stood there, my senses were overwhelmed by the grandeur of the scene before me. The vast open ground stretched out in all directions, dotted with multiple portals simr to the one we had arrived from. People streamed in and out of the portals, creating a constant flow of activity and energy.


    "Wow!it''s really Arcanum." It was a mesmerising sight to witness the diverse array of individuals entering this bustling hub.Arcanum is the name of the capital.


    With a mischievous twinkle in my eye, I turned to Ali and couldn''t resist cracking a joke."Well, Ali, I think maybe we should get a coffee first." To which Ali deeply sighed.


    After grabbing something to eat quickly, Ali and I approached the address Henry had given,


    I stood in before the magnificent house. The grandeur of the wealthy merchants abode overwhelmed me. Towering stone walls, weathered with time, disyed intricate carvings. The colossal wooden door, adorned with ornate metalwork, guarded the secrets within.


    Lush gardens surrounded the mansion, a testament to its owner''s affluence,we entered the mansion as some guards came to escort us.


    A Few minutes after going into the mansion.-


    There''s a visible tension on Ali''s face as he looked ahead of him and I also have some issues with this.


    "So you are saying that we have to take that girl along with us." I asked cautiously.


    "Yep." The stout guy nodded to my question like a total idiot.


    The girl stands before us, her entire form draped in long, flowing garments. A veil conceals her face, rendering her features a mystery. It''s as if she is wrapped in a cloak of secrets, her presence captivating and enigmatic. Though her face remains hidden, I can sense determination emanating from her posture, a silent strength beneath theyers of fabric. Her eyes, veiled but piercing, hold a glimmer of intensity and purpose.


    "How much?" I asked, leaning back on the sofa.


    The merchant''s face showed extreme innocence, as if he didn''t understand what I was saying.


    "Ha, don''t make me say it again. I asked how much you''re willing to offer for this sudden change," I let out an exaggerated sigh.


    "Oh! Don''t worry, I''ll increase it by fifty gold coins. You just have to make sure both of them reach the destination," the merchant rubbed his hands together, but I could see him gritting his teeth beneath that tight-lipped smile of his.


    "A hundred. I''ll need a hundred gold coins, or I can''t guarantee thisdy''s safety," I stated firmly. I wasn''t going to do this without a substantial raise in the price.


    "What? That''s absurd!" He became extremely flustered. It would mean he has to spend two hundred and ny gold coins on a single package, a huge sum even for a wealthy merchant like himself.


    "So, do we consider it a breach from your side? We won''t have to repay the money you gave us in advance if you''re the one breaching the contract, right Ali?" I turned to Ali, who nodded. He surely keeps his mouth shut at important times.


    "But it''s you who increased the price out of nowhere. I''m not at fault," the merchant bbered, as if thinking I would fall for his excuse.


    "Well, it''s you who changed the terms of the assignment, not once but twice. And as for the price, I don''t think the court would look kindly upon our mercenary group if we value a human life at a mere hundred gold coins, am I right, sir?" I exined, confident that even if this guyined to higher-ups, it woulde back to bite him.


    Suddenly, the veiled girl leaned forward and whispered something to the merchant. He pondered for a while before the girl returned to her position.


    "Okay, deal," the merchant finally agreed.

 Chapter 63 Ali

    [Anabelle''s POV.]


    Step Step


    As I paced back and forth in the hotel room, my heart was consumed by a mix of anticipation and worry. It had been exactly four days since Ali and Ren embarked on their journey to Virendale. Each passing moment felt like an eternity, and the weight of uncertainty pressed heavily upon me.


    My thoughts raced as I considered the dangers they might face on their expedition. While I hadplete trust in Ali''s skills and Ren''s resourcefulness, I couldn''t help but fear for their safety. The tension between Ali and Ren added an extrayer of concern, making me question if they would be able to put their differences aside and work together.


    Sitting down on the edge of the bed, I took a deep breath in an attempt to calm my racing mind. The room felt suffocating, as if it mirrored the turmoil within me. The truth was, something had changed within me since Ren entered my life. I had always been independent, shouldering my problems on my own. But when Ren came into the picture, I found myself opening up, sharing my worries and fears with him. He had be a confidant, a source offort in times of distress.


    A soft sigh escaped my lips as I allowed myself to reflect on our recent date. It had been a simple outing, nothing extravagant, yet it left an indelible mark on my heart. The way Ren looked at me, listened intently to my every word, and made me feel like the center of his universe¡ªit was unlike anything I had experienced before. But the conflicting emotions within me couldn''t be ignored. Amidst the warmth that swelled in my chest whenever I thought of him, there was also a tinge of frustration and confusion.


    "Why is it soplicated?" I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible in the quiet room. Ren''s presence had awakened a whirlwind of emotions within me, leaving me with a maelstrom of feelings that I struggled to understand.


    "He infuriates me, and yet, I can''t help but adore him." I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. It was true. Despite his stubbornness and the hurtful words he had uttered before leaving, I couldn''t deny the deep affection that had taken root in my heart.


    A surge of frustration coursed through me as I recalled his dismissive remark about our shared moments being mere consequences of a drunken encounter. The pain it caused was undeniable, casting a shadow over the budding connection between us. But even in that moment, I couldn''t deny the spark of something more profound that had passed between us, a connection that went beyond physical attraction.


    "It''s like I want that moment to happen again, but without the influence of alcohol," I muttered, my voice barely audible in the quiet room. The words hung in the air, an admission I struggled toprehend.


    Stun!


    A sudden jolt shot through me, and I sprang up from the bed, my heart pounding in my chest. The thoughts that had entered my mind were jarring, even rming. How could I dare to entertain such a notion? I recoiled at the mere suggestion that I would desire a repeat of that fateful night, when the influence of alcohol blurred the boundaries of our connection.


    "No, no," I whispered, attempting to dismiss the unsettling thoughts that threatened to consume me. I was adamant about the fact that I had not been assaulted, that Ren''s actions had not crossed that line. Yet, the conflict within me grew stronger with each passing second.


    Frustration and confusion mingled in my mind, weaving a tangled web of emotions. I tried to make sense of it all, to unravel the conflicting desires that pulsed through my veins. Ren''s admission that his actions were a result of being intoxicated had cast a shadow over the genuine moments we had shared. But now, I found myself questioning the validity of his im.


    My mind raced back to that night, reying the scene with vivid rity. Ren, consumed by the effects of the alcohol, had bared his soul, revealing a vulnerable side of himself. Yet, he had also exhibited a rity of thought, effortlessly resolving the problems that had perplexed everyone else. It was a dichotomy that defiedprehension.


    "Phew."I stood up and walked over to the window, gazing out at the city below. The twinkling lights of Eldoria illuminated the night, mirroring the conflicting emotions within me. It was true that Ren''s actions that night had been influenced by alcohol, but there was more to it than a simple mistake. He had shown kindness,passion, and a genuine interest in me that went beyond his inebriated state.


    A gentle knock reverberated through the room, pulling me out of my swirling thoughts. I approached the door and swung it open, revealing the towering figure of my friend, Barbara. She was known as "muscle mommy" among the guild members, a nickname that always intrigued me but remained shrouded in mystery.


    "What happened?" I inquired, my voiceced with a mix of curiosity and concern. Barbara''s lips curled into a wide grin, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.


    "Kid is back," she dered, her words hitting me like a rush of cool breeze on a sweltering day. Relief washed over me, easing the knot of worry that had tied itself tightly within my chest. Without a moment''s hesitation, I dashed down the stairs, my heart pounding with anticipation.


    And there he was, standing amidst the other members, Ren. A wave of tion surged through me as I locked eyes with him. His presence, as always, exuded a calmness that seemed to transcend any chaos or turmoil that life could throw our way.


    "Good evening, Ana!" Ren greeted me with a casual wave, his easygoing demeanor unfazed by the inner turmoil he had unknowingly stirred within me. How could someone be so effortlessly cool, even after wreaking havoc on my emotions without physically being present?


    A mix of emotions swirled within me¡ªrelief, joy, and an undercurrent of frustration. I couldn''t deny the relief that washed over me at his return, a testament to the connection that had formed between us. But at the same time, a part of me couldn''t help but feel a pang of annoyance at his nonchnt attitude.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t suppress the smile that tugged at the corners of my lips. It was good to see him, to have him back by my side..... I mean our side.


    I approached Ren, my steps faltering for a moment as my gazended on an unfamiliar figure standing just behind him. d in a veil that concealed her features, she seemed to find sce in the protective shadow of Ren''s presence.


    Questions flooded my mind as curiosity mingled with a hint of unease. Who is this woman? And why is she standing so close to him?


    "Ren, good evening," I greeted him, my voice carrying a mix of warmth and curiosity. I couldn''t help but feel a slight twitch at the corners of my lips, a flicker of unease that I struggled to suppress. "How was your journey, and who is this new friend of yours?"


    Ren turned his head slightly, his eyes meeting mine. A soft smile yed on his lips, but his expression held a trace of mystery. "Ah, Ana, this is the helper Le that the merchant sent," he introduced, his voice holding a hint of affection as he nced briefly at the veiled woman beside him. "She''s going to apany us till we deliver the package."


    The veiled girl''s eyes met mine from behind the veil, a gentle gaze filled with a mix of curiosity and gratitude. Despite the absence of words, there was a silent understanding between us, a recognition that our paths had intertwined in a way that we couldn''t yetprehend.


    As I studied the veiled figure, a mix of emotions stirred within me. It was a cocktail of curiosity, uncertainty, and a flicker of possessiveness that I couldn''t quite understand why I felt.


    Suppressing my inner turmoil, I offered her a warm smile, trying to put my unease aside. "It''s a pleasure to meet you," I greeted her, my voiceced with genuine warmth, waiting for her to introduce herself.


    Le''s eyes sparkled with a touch of gratitude as she nodded softly. The enigmatic aura surrounding her only added to the intrigue, and I couldn''t help but wonder what stories and secretsy beneath that veil.


    "She doesn''t talk," Ren exined, his voice tinged with sympathy. "The merchant informed me that she is mute."


    A pang of guilt washed over me as his words sank in. I hadn''t considered the possibility that Le might be unable to speak, and my insensitivity left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    "Oh! I am so sorry," I quickly apologized, my voice filled with genuine remorse. I felt a rush of empathy for Le, imagining the challenges she must face in a world wheremunication through words is a fundamental part of human connection.


    Ren proceeded to share the details of their journey, recounting the trials and adventures they had encountered. However, as he finished speaking, he abruptly excused himself, stating that he was tired and needed rest. Without another word, he ascended the stairs, leaving me standing there, a mix of confusion and frustration bubbling within me.


    Was I invisible to him? Did he not care about my presence? The annoyance resurfaced, fueled by a sense of being dismissed and unnoticed. It wasn''t that he hadn''t spoken to me, but rather that his interaction felt no different from how he conversed with everyone else.


    "Ana! Come upstairs for a second," Ren''s voice called out, and without hesitation, I found myself rushing up the stairs, my steps quick and eager. It was as if I had been waiting for that call, yearning for his attention.


    Entering his room, I noticed that it was different from the one I had glimpsed during my visit on his birthday. Ren had never onceined about his living arrangements, always maintaining his easygoing demeanor.


    "What?" I asked, my voice tinged with a sulky undertone that I couldn''t quite exin. Why was I sulking? Was it because of his earlier words?


    "Huh? Don''t be so stiff," Ren chuckled lightly, his eyes meeting mine. Did he think I was being distant now?


    "Why did you call me?" I inquired, trying to mask my inner turmoil behind a facade of indifference. I wanted to hear what he had to say, and then I would express my own thoughts. Perhaps if we could have a genuine conversation, we could talk for hours and bridge the gap between us. It would be fun, right?... Right?


    "I think I might know how you can mend things with Ali," Ren said, his face adorned with a smug expression. His words piqued my interest, and my heart skipped a beat.


    "Really!" I couldn''t help but exim, a surge of hope welling up within me. After following Ren''s advice and working hard to mend my rtionships with Henry, Zark, and even Barbara, I had been hesitant to confront Ali. If Ren had a solution, it was worth considering.


    "Yep!" Ren eximed, his eyes alight with confidence.


    He proceeded to share his thoughts, exining his strategy to mend the rift between Ali and me. It became evident that even during our journey, Ren had been pondering our team dynamic, specifically our unresolved conflicts.


    "I don''t think it''ll work. In fact, it might only frustrate him further," I voiced my concerns, hesitant about the n Ren proposed. It seemed risky, and I feared it could deepen the divide between Ali and me.


    Sighing, I pondered the situation, my mind racing with conflicting thoughts. Ren stepped forward, his gaze locked with mine, and he spoke with a gentle determination.


    "Ana," he uttered my name, his voice carrying a hint of sincerity, "believe me."


    My throat tightened, and I could feel my heartbeat quicken. Was it anticipation? Uncertainty? The tension between us was palpable, but to my relief and disappointment, Ren calmly stepped back, breaking the intensity of the moment.


    "When do I have to do this?" I finally asked, surrendering to the n that Ren had devised. It was a matter of timing, and if we could resolve the conflict before leaving Eldoria, it would be for the best. Ren provided the necessary instructions, and I nodded,mitting myself to the task ahead.


    As I left Ren''s room, my heart was filled with a mix of emotions¡ªhope, nervousness, and a burgeoning sense of connection.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    I took a deep breath before entering the deserted hall, my footsteps echoing in the silence. The flickering candlelight created a mysterious ambiance, casting enchanting shadows on the walls. The air was heavy with anticipation, knowing that Ali was somewhere in this room, lost in his own thoughts.


    As I approached, I could see Ali sitting alone at a table, his face partially obscured by the dim glow while looking at the bottle in front of him.


    The sight of him in that moment stirred a mix of emotions within me¡ªanger, frustration, but also a flicker of hope that we could mend what was broken between us.


    Summoning all my courage, I made my way towards him. The cking of my heels on the polished floor seemed amplified in the stillness of the hall. With each step, my heart pounded in my chest, unsure of what awaited me.


    Ali''s eyes met mine as I took a seat across from him. His expression was unreadable, guarded. It felt as if an invisible wall had been erected between us, and I was determined to break through it.


    "Hey," I called out, my voice filled with a mix of determination and trepidation. "Do you mind talking for a bit, I can''t sleep at all."


    There was a brief moment of hesitation before Ali responded, his tone curt and distant. "I have nothing to say to you, Anabelle."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My frustration surged, and I refused to back down. I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the table, meeting his gaze unwaveringly. "Well,how can a coward who used to pee his pants till he manifested his core be brave enough to face me, don''t talk just pour me a drink. "


    Ali''s jaw tightened, his eyes shing with a mix of anger and disgust. I knew it was a damn bad idea, Ren! Save me.


    "Fuck off, I don''t care if you are here to mock me." he cursed, his voiceced with bitterness.


    My heart sank at his words, realizing the depth of his hurt. But I couldn''t let that deter me. Taking a deep breath, I steadied myself, ready to confront him head-on.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked into Ali''s eyes with sincerity. "Ali, I want to apologize. I never meant to hurt you."


    Ali''s eyes narrowed, his anger intensifying. "Sorry? That''s all you have to say? You think an apology erases the damage you''ve done?"


    Now I felt a surge of frustration, my own anger rising to match his, it''s the same as Ren said "Well, what do you want me to say, Ali? Should I grovel at your feet? Beg for forgiveness like a child? Maybe that''s what you''re looking for!"


    His voice dripped with sarcasm. "Oh, how generous of you, Anabelle. Offering me a chance to witness your impable acting skills. Bravo!"


    I scoffed, unable to hold back. "Impable acting? Coming from the master of bottling up emotions and pretending everything is fine!" I feel angry and light at the same time.


    Ali''s nostrils red, his fists clenched on the table. "You don''t know a thing about me, Anabelle. You think you have me all figured out, but you''re so blinded by your own selfishness!"


    A smirk yed at the corner of my lips. "Selfishness? Oh, please. Coming from the person who used to be terrified of spiders and couldn''t handle his own shadow." It''s funny that I still remember the moment like it was something that happened yesterday.


    Ali''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re really going to bring up my fear of big spiders? Well, let''s not forget your irrational fear of clowns!"


    I raised an eyebrow, ready to retaliate. "Oh, so now we''re exchanging childhood fears? How about the time you cried like a baby when a butterflynded on your nose?"


    Ali''s face flushed with embarrassment. "That was one time! And let''s not forget your spectacr disy of clumsiness when you tripped over your own feet in front of the entire guild!"


    Laughter escaped my lips, despite the tension in the air. "Ah, yes. The legendary stumble that still gets mentioned at guild gatherings. At least I can admit to my clumsiness, unlike someone who''s too proud to admit their faults!"


    Ali''s gaze hardened, his voice dripping with venom. "I may have faults but I don''t betray my friends."


    Shook*


    I winced at his words, realizing the weight of his usation. It hit me like a blow to the gut, shattering the lingering fragments of my defensive facade. I had betrayed his trust, and there was no denying it. The yful banter now felt like a sharp dagger between us.


    "I... I know, Ali," I stammered, my voice trembling with remorse. "It was never my intention to betray you or our friendship."


    "Who cares now, you can have fun with your new friend right,we are not needed anymore you''d be fine even without us." Ali spat these words, each word felt like a stab in the heart.


    I furrowed my brows in confusion, trying to make sense of Ali''s words. "New friend?" I repeated,


    "Don''t try to y innocent. It seems like you''ve been enjoying yourself ever since that kid came around. We all became invisible to you the moment you met him."


    Ali''s words cut through me like a knife, leaving me breathless and filled with regret. His disappointment was evident, his voice heavy with a mix of anger and sorrow. I could see the hurt etched on his face, the longing for a genuine connection that seemed to have been shattered.


    I felt a sharp pang of disappointment as his words pierced through me. He believed that I had cast aside our friendship without a second thought, that I had chosen someone new over the bonds we had built together. The truth was far from that, but it was clear that I had failed tomunicate my intentions and feelings to him.


    Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I locked eyes with Ali. "Ali, I never meant to make you feel that way. I never intended to rece our friendship with anyone else. Ren is... ."


    Ali''s gaze softened, a flicker of vulnerability crossing his features. "Then why did you nevere to me? Why did you make decisions without even talking to me first?"


    His question hit me like a ton of bricks. In my pursuit of finding my own path and seeking sce in Ren''s presence, I had unintentionally neglected Ali. The realization weighed heavily on me, and I felt a deep sense of remorse.


    "I... I thought you were pushing me away," I admitted, my voice filled with a mix of regret and sadness. "You seemed distant, and I thought I was bing a burden to you. I didn''t want to intrude or make things worse."


    As the weight of his disappointment settled upon me, a wave of realization crashed over me that He was right. I had acted without considering his feelings, without seeking his input or even giving him a chance to be a part of the decision-making process. I had let my own insecurities and desires guide my actions, neglecting the bond we had forged through years of friendship.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I grasped the magnitude of my mistake. "No, Ali, you''re wrong," I managed to choke out, my voice quivering with sincerity. "I never wanted you to feel like you''re not needed. I never wanted to hurt you."


    Ali''s expression softened slightly, but the pain lingered in his eyes. "Anabelle, actions speak louder than words," he said, his voice filled with a mixture of disappointment and longing. "You didn''t even give me a chance to be there for you, to help you through your struggles. You made the decision on your own, without considering how it would affect our friendship."


    His words pierced my heart, and I felt a deep pang of remorse. He was right. I had shut him out, believing that I could handle everything on my own. In doing so, I had inadvertently pushed away the one person who had always stood by my side.


    Tears streamed down my face as I reached out to him, my voice filled with desperation. "Ali, I''m so sorry."


    Ali''s gaze softened, and a flicker of hope appeared in his eyes. He took a step closer, his voiceced with a mix of vulnerability and longing. "Anabelle, I want to believe you. I want to believe that our friendship can be repaired. But it will take time and effort from both of us. I need to see that you''re willing to let me back in, that you trust me enough to share your burdens."


    With renewed determination, I nodded, my voice filled with sincerity. "I promise, Ali. From this moment forward, I will never make such a decision without consulting you, without considering our friendship. I will do everything in my power to earn back your trust."


    Tears streamed down my face as I stood there, overwhelmed by my emotions. After a few minutes, Ali''s expression softened, fatigue etched on his face. He reached for a nearby bottle and sighed, his voice weary. "Sit down," he said gently, surprising me. "You wanted me to pour you a drink, right?" I nodded, still trying to stifle my sobs, and took a seat.


    Ali poured me a drink, his movements deliberate and careful. He broke the silence, his voice filled with remorse. "I''m sorry for what I said earlier about Ren."


    "Ren?" I asked, puzzled by his apology.


    "Yeah, I realized that my frustration wasn''t really about him. It was about the fact that you approached him first instead ofing to me."I listened intently, finally understanding the root of Ali''s hostility towards Ren.


    "Hey, Ali," I called out, my voice trembling slightly.


    "Hmm?" he responded, looking at me with a mix of curiosity and weariness.


    "What do you really think about Ren?" I blurted out, unable to contain my curiosity any longer.


    Ali paused for a moment, contemting his answer. "Honestly, I didn''t know what to make of him at first. He seemed like a mysterious and suspicious kid. But as we spent these few days together, I''vee to realize that he''s incredibly intelligent for his age. When that merchant sent that girl to us, I was at a loss, but Ren handled the situation with remarkable skill."


    As Ali praised Ren, a sense of pride swelled within me, apanied by a newfound appreciation for Ren''s capabilities.


    "Yeah, it''s incredible," I agreed, my voice filled with awe. "Ren possesses a level of maturity that surpasses his age."


    Ali chuckled, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Exactly. It''s hard to believe that there''s a ten-year age gap between us when we interact with him."


    His casual mention of Ren''s age difference with me stirred aplex mix of emotions within me. It annoyed me.


    Everything fell into a hushed silence, and I took a leap of faith to break the ice.


    "So, how are things going between you and Barbara?" I asked, a mischievous glint in my eyes.


    Ali flinched, and a deep blush crept up his cheeks, betraying his embarrassment. He had always been like a brother to me since childhood, so I knew all too well his feelings towards Barbara that had developed over the years.


    "That''s not something you should be concerned about!" he blurted out, his words apanied by a swift gulp of the drink in his ss. Steam seemed to emanate from his reddened face. I couldn''t help but giggle at his adorable reaction; some things never change.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Hehe... hehehe, I have some exciting news for you all!


    1) First of all, thanks to all you lovely people, we reached 300k views yesterday! That means we gained nearly 100k views in just 6 days.


    2) Get ready for the 25th of this month, because I''ll be releasing a bunch of chapters all at once! I''m feeling so happy, and I want to share that happiness with you.


    3) Now, this one may or may not make you happy, but let me tell you that for the next thirty to forty chapters, you won''t be getting other characters'' points of view. (I can change this decision if you want.)


    4) And finally, this news will surely make you ecstatic...


    I love you guys, I really do.]

 Chapter 64 Leaving Eldoria.

    "Is everything alright?" Henry asked, ncing back at us. Anabelle gave him a thumbs up, indicating that things were going smoothly.


    I was d to see that Henry and Anabelle seemed to be getting along well. Their camaraderie brought a sense of unity to our group, enhancing our overall morale.


    "Ana, make sure to pack the food, or else we''ll be stuck eating whatever culinary creation Henryes up with," Ali chimed in, joining us near the carriage, his hands full with supplies.


    Anabelle''s face lit up with a cheerful expression. "Don''t worry, Ali. I''ll make sure we have some delicious meals while we''re on the road." Her merry demeanor was infectious, spreading a sense of anticipation among us.


    ''Hoho, it seems like your advice worked,'' ze''s voice echoed in my mind, referring to the strategy I had suggested to Anabelle.


    Indeed, my advice to Anabelle had been fruitful. I had encouraged her to challenge Ali to the point where he would either speak up or let loose with his characteristic fierynguage. Either way, it was bound to lead to a resolution, as Ali tended to be unfiltered in expressing his thoughts when pushed to his limits.


    With our preparationsplete, we were ready to depart. I still hadn''t quite grown ustomed to Le''s presence. There was an eerie aura surrounding her, and she maintained her veil, keeping her face hidden from view. Given the absence of any discernible magic emanating from her, I assumed she was amoner.


    "Let''s go," Ali dered, bringing his horse alongside mine. Our task was to guard the carriage from the outside, while Zark, Anabelle, and Barbara rode within the confines of the carriage alongside Le. It was clear that Le held the wooden box containing something of great value.


    As Henry initiated the carriage, the horses began their steady march, propelling us forward. Our next destination was Ivorygate, a border town nestled between the Reva Kingdom and the Grav Kingdom.


    This time, we nned to travel continuously without any extended stops. It would take around fourteen to fifteen days to reach Ivorygate, where our journey would conclude, and we would part ways.


    "Hey Ren, how are you holding up?" Anabelle leaned out of the carriage window, her green hair swaying in the wind.


    Anabelle had been in high spirits since reconciling with all of our friends. Her genuine happiness was contagious.


    "I''m fine," I replied with brevity, mustering a small smile. My mind was upied with numerous thoughts.


    Anabelle pouted and retreated back into the carriage, seemingly disappointed with my short response.


    "Haha, you better not make her angry, man. That girl has a soft spot for you," Ali chuckled, drawing his horse closer to mine and patting me on the back, consciously avoiding my shoulders.


    "Ah, I wasn''t trying to upset her. Just lost in my thoughts," I sighed, looking at him. "But it''s quite surprising to see you talking to me so casually andughing."


    Ali, who had always been abrasive towards me, was now unexpectedly friendly.


    "Well, you know..." Ali nced around, then met my gaze. "I wanted to apologize for whatever I said to you. I wasn''t in the right frame of mind, and my words were never intended to hurt you."


    "Oh, that!" I feigned surprise, though I had long suspected that Ali''s animosity towards me wasn''t genuine. "Don''t worry about it. It takes someone truly important to hurt me, and you didn''t evene close. You just managed to annoy me a little," I replied nonchntly.


    Ali''s expression shifted, a hint of vulnerability surfacing. "I don''t know why that actually hurts my feelings," he admitted, his tone genuine.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of empathy towards him. We all had our struggles and moments of vulnerability. Perhaps there was more to Ali than met the eye, aplexity beneath his gruff exterior.


    "Well, let''s leave it in the past," I offered, reaching out to pat him on the back in a gesture of goodwill. "We''re all in this journey together, and it''s better to build bridges than walls."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ali nodded, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. "You''re right, Ren. It''s about time we move forward and focus on the task at hand."


    Ali said while I pondered what I would do once I parted ways with the group. Obtaining a reliable horse would be essential, as I nned to head towards the border crossing, then make my way to the Reva Kingdom, and from there, follow ze''s suggestion to venture to the enigmatic Crooked Inds. While I still didn''t fully grasp ze''s intentions, I decided to trust his guidance for the time being.


    As I delved deeper into conversations with ze, the discrepancies between the game world I had known and the information he shared became increasingly perplexing. Our discussions unfolded like an unraveling tapestry, weaving a tale that challenged the very foundations of my understanding.


    The map, once a reliable guide to thends and kingdoms I thought I knew, was now called into question. ze''s words painted a new reality, one where the boundaries of realms shifted, and unexpected realms, such as the enigmatic Demon kingdom, rose to prominence. Mermaids, once confined to the realm of myth and folklore, now imed their existence in this magical world.


    The implications of ze''s revtion extended far beyond mere geography. He imed the power to alter bloodlines, a feat I had believed impossible within the confines of the game mechanics. It shattered the preconceived limitations I hade to ept, leaving me to ponder the true depths of this world''s potential.


    Furthermore, ze spoke of an untamed and treacherous ind, Crooked Ind, housing a fabled dungeon of unparalleled strength. My knowledge had always pointed to the Hestia Empire as the seat of such power, a beacon yet to be discovered. The incongruity between reality and perception danced before my eyes, beckoning me to question everything I thought I knew.


    Perhaps the most staggering revtion of all lies in the existence of multiple gods. In the realm of the game, only Ellora, the goddess of light, held sway. But ording to ze, a pantheon of deities presided over this magical realm, each with their own dominion and influence. The implications of such divine presence ignited a sense of awe and uncertainty within me.


    The world that once appeared familiar is now unfurled before me as a tapestry of mystery and contradiction. The game''s boundaries had expanded beyond imagination, challenging the very essence of what it means to inhabit this magical realm. With every revtion, my sense of wonder and anticipation grew, for within the intermingling of truth and fictiony the potential for extraordinary adventures and uncharted territories yet to be explored.


    Well,Let''s not jump on the conclusions it''s all just assumptions.


    We rode side by side, guarding the carriage as it continued its steady progression towards Ivorygate. The passing scenery unfolded like a breathtaking tapestry¡ªlush fields, shimmering rivers, and ancient forests, all bathed in the warm hues of the setting sun. The rhythmic clip-clop of hooves on the road apanied our journey, creating a soothing symphony that reverberated through the surroundingndscape.


    As dusk casts its gentle veil upon the world, we set up camp for the night. The crackling fire illuminated our tired faces, forging a bond that went beyond the boundaries of our initial agreement. We shared tales,ughter, and even moments of vulnerability, strengthening the foundation of our newfound camaraderie.


    As the days blended into nights, and nights transformed into days, thendscape transformed around us, painting a breathtaking panorama with each passing mile.


    Throughout our week-long journey, Le''s enigmatic presence remained a constant source of intrigue. Draped in her veiled attire, she exuded an air of mystery and quiet strength. Though her inability to speak restricted hermunication, her actions spoke volumes, as she remained ever vignt, never straying far from the precious wooden box she safeguarded.


    asionally, I caught fleeting glimpses of Le''s eyes beneath her veil¡ªdeep, contemtive orbs that held untold stories within. Her silence only seemed to enhance her aura of trustworthiness, as if she had taken on the role of a steadfast guardian, dedicated to ensuring the safe delivery of the invaluable cargo.


    Yet, despite her presence, questions lingered in the back of my mind, taunting me with their elusive nature. What secrets did Le hold? Why had the merchant in Arcanum chosen to entrust a mute non-mage with such vital responsibility? The incongruity of it all gnawed at my curiosity, fueling a mixture of fascination and caution. But for now, I respected Le''s silence, realizing that the answers would reveal themselves in due time.


    In the midst of our journey, ze''s voice echoed in my mind, expressing the same doubts that gued me. ''It just doesn''t add up,'' he murmured, his thoughts mirroring my own.


    Yet, despite the unanswered questions, I found myself drawn to Le''s enigmatic presence. It added a captivatingyer to our adventure, a touch of intrigue that made each day on the road all the more exhrating. With every step forward, I silently hoped that the mysteries surrounding Le would eventually unravel, illuminating the path before us and revealing the greater purpose thaty ahead.


    "Haa, ain''t we in a bind now," I muttered under my breath, gazing ahead at the obstacle thaty before us. We had alreadypleted half of our arduous journey, and now it seemed that we were faced with a daunting challenge.


    As we faced the dense expanse of the sprawling forest ahead, a knot of unease twisted in my stomach. It wasn''t the forest itself that gave me cause for concern; after all, we had traversed through variousndscapes and encountered their own set of challenges. No, what truly troubled me is that the whole forest is the-


    " It''s an Illusory Forest Path."

 Chapter 65 Illusory Forest Path.

    "Hold on a minute," Henry interrupted, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Are you saying that this entire forest has transformed into an Illusory Forest Path? But that''s not how it used to be!"


    Ali chimed in, his voiceced with skepticism. "Yeah, I''ve been through this forest before, and it was just a regr forest. How did it suddenly turn into an illusion?"


    "It''s as if the very fabric of reality has shifted," I muttered, my eyes scanning the mysterious forest before us. ''ze, do you have any idea why this could have happened?''


    Silence hung in the air for a moment, as if even ze was contemting the inexplicable nature of this phenomenon. Then, his voice resonated in my mind, tinged with a hint of uncertainty. ''I can''t say for certain, but it''s possible that powerful magic is at y here. The Illusory Forest Path is a rare urrence, typically associated with ancient enchantments or the influence of magical artifacts.''


    My eyes gleaming with curiosity, I asked. ''So, you''re saying that someone intentionally turned this forest into an illusion? But why?''


    ze''s response wasced with intrigue. ''There could be various reasons, my friend. Perhaps there''s a hidden treasure or a valuable artifact concealed within the forest. Or maybe it''s a defense mechanism to keep trespassers at bay.''


    ''Trespassers?'' I thought it was interesting.


    Zark, usually the reserved one, couldn''t contain his excitement. "Well, whatever the reason, it sounds like we''re in for quite the adventure! I''ve always wanted to test my skills against illusion magic."


    Anabelle yfully nudged Zark. "Careful what you wish for, Zark. Illusions can be quite deceiving. They can twist your perception and lead you astray."


    Ali crossed his arms, his eyes scanning the forest with caution. "I don''t know about you all, but I''ve had my fair share of encounters with illusions. They''re never as harmless as they seem."


    "Okay then let''s go, it''ll take like a day to cross the forest." Henry said, there''s nothing to worry about illusions,if it''s only illusion.


    "Hey, Ali." I called,"give me a sword." I requested,


    "Here."he passed me an extra sword from the carriage,I think it''s going to be fun inside.


    "And now, Barbara, Anabelle and Zark get inside the carriage and guard Le. Ali keep your horse a little behind me,you too Harry. I''ll lead ahead." I exined the instructions.


    Silence.


    "What?" I looked at them and saw they were looking at me with a curious gaze, do they not get my words at all.


    "Nothing, it''s like you are used to giving out orders." Henry scratched the back of his head.


    "And I think you should go inside and I''ll guard instead of you since you are inexperienced." Zark stepped forward, it''ll take days if I leave this task to these guys.


    "Nope, I said get inside and believe me, I''ll make us get out of it by the sunset." I was not in the mood to argue with anyone.


    "Haa fine just make sure you don''t get scared of the illusions." Zark rubbed his temples and went inside along with others.


    "I''ll be at the front." I brought the horse in front of the carriage and With a shared resolve, we entered forward, venturing into the Illusory Forest Path. Every footfall stirred a kaleidoscope of illusions, Distorting our surroundings and ying tricks on our senses, the forest transformed before our eyes. Trees morphed into strange shapes, the path twisted and turned, and whispers of ethereal voices filled the air.


    "This ce is ying with our minds," Henry muttered, his voice tinged with unease. "Stay alert."


    Zark gripped his staff tightly, scanning the surroundings with vignt eyes. "Don''t worry, Henry. We''ve faced tough challenges before, and we''ll get through this."


    I couldn''t help but think, ''Someone, tell this guy to shut his mouth.''


    As we pressed on, the forest seemed determined to test our resolve at every turn. Illusory monsters lurked in the shadows, their forms flickering and shifting. The sound of footsteps echoed from all directions, but their origin remained elusive. It was as if the forest itself reveled in toying with our sanity.


    The sudden appearance of the Illusory Forest Path had caught us off guard. The entire forest hadn''t be an illusion, but rather specific parts had been altered with illusions. It was a partial illusion, affecting only certain areas.


    The intricacy of this illusion indicated the involvement of a powerful mage or a formidable mana beast. Yet, considering the remote location, both possibilities seemed unlikely. Creating such a sophisticated illusion would require a mage of at least seven stars or an SSS ss mana beast.


    Taking a moment to assess the situation, I realized that the forest had transformed into a perplexing puzzle. The distorted trees and flickering glow hinted at a maniption of reality beyond myprehension. I couldn''t help but wonder who or what possessed the ability to weave such illusions in this secluded ce.Whenever we encountered an object or a barrier, we would reach out and physically touch it to confirm its reality. This way, we could distinguish between real obstacles and illusory ones.


    ...


    After a few hours had passed, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as I looked ahead. "Huh?" I muttered, my thoughts echoing the strange circumstances we found ourselves in.


    Zark, seemingly unfazed, chimed in, "See, I told you it would be easy! We cleared that Illusory Forest Path in one go, and now we''re outside the forest, on a well-paved road."


    But something about it all felt off, as if it were too... easy. We had ventured into the depths of an intricate illusion, yet we emerged unscathed without facing any significant challenges. It left me with a lingering sense of restlessness and an unsettling feeling in my gut.


    Turning to ze,who could sense my emotions from within, I sought his perspective. ''What do you think, Smokeball? Does this situation feel right to you?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In response, ze conveyed his uncertainty. ''I don''t know. It''s difficult to gauge. It all seems too convenient, doesn''t it? It''s as if the path wasid out for us, almost unnaturally so.''


    His words resonated with my own doubts, deepening the mystery surrounding our journey. Could this apparent ease be a deliberate ruse or a clever maniption? Questions swirled in my mind, intensifying my curiosity and urging me to uncover the truth thaty beneath the surface.


    "Let''s keep going," Henry said, his eyes fixed on me, silently questioning if I was still going to lead the way.


    *Thud.*


    Feeling a sudden wave of exhaustion and a pounding headache, I dismounted from the horse. "Zark, take over for a moment. I need to rest," I instructed, my voice strained.


    Zark stepped out of the carriage, confusion evident on his face as he tried to make sense of my sudden decision.


    Entering the carriage, I noticed Barbara''s curious gaze upon me. I approached her and spoke softly, "Barbara, may I borrow yourp for a moment? I just need to rest." I leaned without waiting for her affirmation.


    "What?" Barbara squealed in surprise, taken aback by my unexpected request. Before she could react further, I felt two small hands grip the back of my head tightly, pulling me backwards.


    "!?" Startled, I found myself once again resting my head on someone''sp, but this time it wasn''t Barbara''s.


    "Ana?" I looked up at Anabelle with a puzzled expression, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "You should have told me if you weren''t feeling well. There was no need to bother Barbara, hmph." Anabelle scoffed, expressing her annoyance. I hadn''t thought much about it; I simply wanted to lie down quickly, and since the space beside Barbara was unupied, I assumed it would be morefortable to rest there.


    Well, this isn''t too bad either, I mused, feeling a mix of surprise and curiosity. I nced at Anabelle''s face, which had turned red from embarrassment.


    As the carriage began to move, my mind continued to churn with the same questions, reying them over and over again.''What was that?''


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Once the carriage was out of sight, something peculiar urred¡ªa humanoid figure emerged from the forest, gazing in the direction the carriage had departed.


    His presence exuded an aura of darkness and power, leaving others with an unsettling feeling.


    He stood tall and imposing, adorned in obsidian armor that reflected a sinister light. With crimson eyes and flowing ebony hair, he emitted a calm yet menacing aura. His demeanormanded respect and instilled fear, symbolizing formidable power and cunning intellect.


    Step, step.


    "General Zephyrion." Footsteps resonated, and another demon with horns sprouting from his head knelt before Zephyrion.


    "What''s the progress?" Zephyrion asked, his voice low and gruff.


    "We are halfway through. It will take two more days toplete the inscription of the magic circles," the demon reported, his gaze fixed on the ground.


    "Stand guard here. I will investigate myself," Zephyrion dered as he walked past the kneeling demon. As Zephyrion entered the forest, the demon exhaled with relief, knowing his life depended on his behavior.


    ...


    "Zephyrion, who were they?" A woman approached him, emanating an alluring yet unnerving presence. Her lithe figure was draped in flowing garments of deep obsidian, entuating her serpentine grace. Her eyes, still possessing their venomous intensity, held a captivating gaze. Dark, coiling tattoos snaked across her baster skin, adding an aura of mystery to her already enigmatic persona.


    She didn''t bow before him, nor did he, as if they were equals.


    "Vexis, just some wandering mercenaries, nothing significant," Zephyrion replied, although his thoughts dwelled on something else.


    "Are you certain? I sensed someone powerful inside that carriage. Someone with at least a six-star human power level. I wouldn''t have detected it if not for this artifact." Vexis disyed a radar-like artifact in her hand.


    "You''re concerned about that?" Zephyrion questioned, seemingly unconvinced by her doubt.


    "Was there anything else to be concerned about?" Vexis raised an eyebrow.


    Zephyrion regarded her for a moment, then said, "No, don''t worry and continue your work. The Liege will not show us mercy if we fail toplete our task." He dismissed the topic.


    "Yes, it''ll take like a year or so to cover up this continent but we''ll make sure that the Liege is content with our work."Vexis nodded and moved ahead. Once the demoness was out of sight, Zephyrion muttered to himself, "That dark-haired boy, he nearly saw through me."

 Chapter 66 Dreadclaw Part-1

    "We have arrived at the designated location," Henry dered, breaking the silence. "Retrieve the provisions."


    "Ah, it''s time for lunch!" Barbara eximed, her excitement evident as she quickly exited the carriage, disying unexpected agility despite her small stature.


    Observing Barbara''s energetic departure, I decided it was time for me to rise as well. I adjusted my posture gradually, sitting upright and reluctantly leaving behind thefortable pillow that had served as my sce over the past few days.


    Initially, I sought sce on that soft cushion only once to calm my racing thoughts. However, Anabelle suggested that it would be beneficial for me to rest in that position. Well, I couldn''tin about having such a luxurious cushion for support.


    "Anabelle?" I called out to her, noticing the faint blush on her cheeks as she kept her gaze fixed on her ownp. I gently tapped her shoulder to get her attention.


    "Huh?" Anabelle looked up, her eyes seemingly lost in a whirl of spirals.


    "It''s time for lunch. We should go," I repeated, hoping to bring her back to the present moment.


    "Y-yeah, let''s go," Anabelle responded, slightly startled by my sudden reminder.


    Stepping outside of the carriage, we proceeded to organize the food and prepare tes for everyone to enjoy. As we distributed the meals, I noticed Le silently taking her te and retreating back into the carriage, remaining hidden from our view as she always did.


    Over these past few days, I have observed and confirmed a few things about her. First, she possesses the ability to use magic and fight, but she is utilizing some kind of concealer artifact to suppress her mana. I have observed her eyes attentively following the flow of mana, which is only visible to individuals who possess the ability to sense mana, such as a mage. Non-mages can only perceive manifested spells, but whenever one of us employs any form of magic, she seems to discern the flow of mana as her eyes track its particles along the same trajectory.


    Secondly, I strongly doubt that she is mute. Sometimes, she appears to mutter to herself in the middle of the night. Although the sound is faint, my heightened sensitivity allows me to pick up on it.


    Lastly, she exhibits an unnaturally strong attachment to that box.


    "I am impressed, princess. You don''t seem like the type to notice such details," ze remarked, leaving me uncertain whether he wasplimenting or insulting me.


    I haven''t mentioned anything about it because it does not concern us. She could be a trained guard assigned to protect the box but has some reason to conceal her identity. Who knows?


    As long as we receive our payment and I am able to reach Ivorygate, all is well.


    "It''s a good thing that you left Sephra with these guys, or else it would have taken two months to reach our destination, right?" ze stated the obvious. If I were alone, I don''t believe it would have been as easy or fast to arrive here.


    As we gathered around to enjoy our lunch, the atmosphere remained tinged with a sense of mystery. Le''s withdrawal into the carriage intrigued me, but I respected her need for privacy and decided not to pry. Instead, I focused on the task at hand: satisfying our hunger.


    The provisions we had brought were carefully selected to ensure a variety of vors and sustenance. The aroma of freshly cooked food permeated the air, awakening our senses and tantalizing our taste buds. We sat together, savoring each bite and engaging in casual conversations.


    Henry, always the jolly one, shared anecdotes from our previous adventures, elicitingughter and smiles from the group. Ali, with his quick wit, added humorous remarks that kept the lively banter going. Anabelle, though still slightly flustered from earlier, gradually rxed and joined in the cheerful chatter.


    "Hey, that''s a cool bracelet you have there," Barbara remarked, ncing at my wrist.


    "Oh, this? It''s a gift," I replied, referring to the silver bracelet adorning my left wrist.


    I had kept it safely tucked away in my luggage, but today I felt like wearing it. The bracelet featured a marble-sized amethyst-like rock in the center, a Thargtusks Mana core.


    "It''s the same core from that day, right?" Anabelle asked, recognizing the unique piece.


    "Yep, it is," I confirmed.


    Marylin had gifted me this on my birthday, intending it to serve as a memento of my first hunt. She purchased the entire corpse of a Thargtusk from Anabelle before it could be sold to the guild. Then, she took its core to a skilled artisan who crafted the bracelet over a span of three days.


    The bracelet had a few runes that allowed it to emit a soft glow in the dark, but its purpose was primarily ornamental. It made for a stylish essory.


    As we indulged in the meal, I couldn''t help but marvel at the bonds that had been rekindled during our journey. Just two more days remained until we reached our destination.


    ...


    After the satisfying meal, we tidied up the empty tes and remnants, leaving no trace behind.


    "Ren," Anabelle approached me, avoiding direct eye contact.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''She''s about to say something embarrassing,'' I instinctively realized. Whenever she fidgeted and avoided making eye contact, it often led to her saying something and then getting flustered. It was rather endearing.


    "What is it?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued.


    "Umm... can I call you Ruu?" Anabelle dropped an unexpected bomb.


    "Huh?" I was momentarily stunned, trying toprehend this new turn of events.


    "Ah! No, don''t get it wrong. I just thought that since we''re good... no, great friends, maybe we should use nicknames for each other. When I visited your house, I noticed your mom and aunt calling you Ruu, and I thought it would be nice if I could call you... I mean, it would deepen our friendship, and..." Anabelle stumbled over her words, bing increasingly flustered.


    "Hey, rx!" I interrupted her rambling and said, "You can. Since I always call you Ana instead of Anabelle, you can call me Ren or any name you''d like. Get it?"


    Anabelle nodded, resembling a three-year-old child. I chuckled at her reaction and headed back inside the carriage, but to my surprise...


    "Tuck!"


    Something tapped the hem of my sleeve, and I turned to see Anabelle.


    "Hey, you''ll leave after we arrive at Ivorygate, right?" Anabelle''s voice held a note of uncertainty. Did she want to confirm it?


    "Yep, I''ll be going my own way and exploring the kingdom as a true adventurer," I replied, spouting the old clich¨¦. In truth, I wouldn''t be in this kingdom for much longer.


    "Can I ask you something?" Anabelle hesitated, prompting me to wait for her to continue.


    "I want you to keep traveling with these guys, even after I leave the group. I think you all should stick together. It will provide you with valuable real-life experience, and..." Anabelle paused mid-sentence.


    "And?" I prodded.


    "And it will be safer for you too," she finally revealed, her words weighed with concern.


    I understood her feelings. From her perspective, I was just a teenager not yet mature enough to take care of myself. Moreover, Anabelle herself wouldn''t be around for long, as she was pursuing her dream job. She wanted me to stay with her friends so they could keep an eye on me.


    "I don''t think that''s the only reason," ze chimed in, his voice lingering with suspicion.


    "Listen, Anabelle, let me assure you that embarking on this journey alone is something I must do for my personal growth. Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. You''ve only recently returned to your previous life, and you have your friends here. Cherish your time with them and don''t dwell on anything else," I reassured her before stepping back into the carriage.


    It''s better for her to be concerned about people who will be with her for a long time, rather than worrying about someone she only just met who is parting ways soon, right?


    "Are you not going to meet her again, Princess?" ze asked, seeming oblivious to my words.


    Once I leave Ivorygate alone, I doubt there will be any chance for Ana and me to cross paths again. She will live her life, and I will live mine.


    ...


    That night, the carriage continued its steady pace through the dark night. No moon illuminated the sky above.


    Inside the carriage, it was Me, Zark, Barbara, and Anabelle, who had settled beside me with her head gently resting on my shoulder as she drifted off to sleep.


    "Mnmm... Ruu, don''t do that, it hurts," Anabelle mumbled in her sleep. I wondered what kind of dream she was having, hoping it wasn''t something too mischievous.


    "I highly doubt it''s not a mischievous one," ze interjected.


    Suddenly, a thunderous thud reverberated from outside, followed by Ali''s voice shouting, "It''s Dreadw!"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 67 Dreadclaw Part-2

    Dreadw is a notorious bandit group that has been guing the region for years. Composed of ruthless and cunning individuals, they are known for their brazen acts of robbery, piging, and violence.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    As the menacing promation of "Dreadw" echoed through the night, adrenaline surged through my veins, dispelling any remnants of drowsiness. I swiftly pushed Anabelle away, gently rousing her from her slumber.


    "Anabelle, wake up! We''re under attack," I urgently whispered, shaking her shoulder. Her eyes fluttered open, still groggy from sleep, but soon widened with rm as she registered the urgency in my voice.


    "What? Dreadw? Here?" Anabelle eximed, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and determination. She quickly sat up, rubbing her eyes to clear away any remnants of sleep.


    I turned my attention to the others in the carriage, alerting them of the impending danger. "Zark, prepare your magic. Anabelle, get ready to use your wind spells. Henry, Ali, be on guard. Barbara, strengthen your body with mana and be ready for a brawl."


    Each member of the group sprang out of the carriage and took the positions.


    I stood at the forefront, my heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and interest. The bandits before us, known as the Dreadw, were a motley crew of rogues and misfits. They bore the marks of a life steeped inwlessness, their tattered and mismatched attire blending seamlessly with the shadows of the dense forest.


    The leader of the Dreadw, stood at the helm, his wiry frame exuding an air of confidence and malevolence. His eyes glinted with a twisted hunger for power, and his grin revealed a mouthful of yellowed teeth, adding to his menacing aura. Behind him, the bandits fanned out, each one disying varying degrees of skill and ruthlessness.


    *Fush*


    mes danced in my hands, the heat of my magic warming my palms and fueling my determination. I took a deep breath, centering myself amidst the chaos unfolding around me.


    "Stay close and watch each other''s backs!" Henry called out to hispanions, his voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through the veins. We formed a tight-knit circle, our weapons at the ready and our spells prepared to unleash devastation upon our foes.


    With a sh of movement, the battlemenced. Iunched a fiery barrage, sending firebolts streaking through the air, each one finding its mark with deadly precision. The crackling mes engulfed the bandits, causing them to cry out in pain as their clothes caught fire.


    Zrhrh


    The enigmatic sorcerer of this group, Zark. chanted incantations that resonated with arcane power.


    Henry and Ali, two steadfast swordsmen, engaged the bandits in closebat, their des shing with deadly precision. Their years of training and battle-hardened skills were evident as they parried and countered the bandits'' attacks, their strikes swift and lethal.


    Barbara, the brawler, channeled her mana, enhancing her strength and endurance. With a roar, she charged into the midst of the bandits, her fists glowing with raw power. Each blow she delivered was like a thunderous earthquake, sending shockwaves through the air and shattering bones.


    ''and Anabelle....huh Anabelle?'' unlike others Anabelle stood close to the carriage, visibly shaking. It''s not easy to let go of past trauma.


    "Ana! Keep Le safe and don''te here, we''d cover for you." I said, there''s no point in getting her involved here if she is scared.


    Amidst this chaos, I focused on my fire magic,weaving spells.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I could see that we were outnumbered. The bandits swarmed around us, their numbers seemingly endless. They were a motley crew, d in tattered garments and adorned with crude weapons. Some wielded swords and daggers, while others brandished bows and arrows. Among them, I could spot at least twenty bandits, each exuding a menacing aura.


    Despite their ragtag appearance, these bandits were amateurs. Many of them disyed proficiency in different schools of magic, adding an extrayer of danger to their attacks. The wind mages darted with incredible speed andunched razor-sharp gusts, attempting to slice through our defenses. The fire mages conjured zing infernos, engulfing the battlefield in searing mes. The earth mages summoned massive boulders and jagged rocks, hurling them at us with tremendous force. And the water mages manipted the nearby streams and created powerful water spouts to drown us in their elemental fury.


    Henry and Ali, engaged multiple opponents, their des weaving a deadly dance as they swiftly dispatched their foes.Barbara, unleashed devastating punches and kicks, her mana-infused strikes shattering bones and sending bandits flying.


    I concentrate on my fire spells. I unleashed torrents of fireballs, engulfing groups of bandits in explosive infernos. The crackling mes illuminated the battlefield, casting an eerie glow on the chaos that unfolded around us.


    I have to use the spells wisely or I''ll be out of mana,in this group I am the only one who is a two star mage, otherwise everyone is above three stars and Zark is the only one at five stars.


    but these bandits have a three star mage age at Max the only thing that is the issue is that they are in a mob.


    Tap


    As the chaos unfolded around me, my attention honed in on a figure that leaped in front of me with a menacing glint in his eyes. It was one of the bandits, armed with a sharp sword and a malicious intent. Without hesitation, he propelled himself forward with a burst of speed, closing the distance between us in an instant.


    Instinctively, I reacted, my body moving on pure reflex. I swiftly shifted my weight, leaping backward to create distance between us. The bandit''s sword swished through the air, narrowly missing me as I evaded his vicious strike. The metallic sh of our weapons echoed through the air, a testament to the intensity of our confrontation.I still have the sword that Ali gave me as a spare.


    Knowing that I had to retaliate, I focused my concentration and channeled my magical energy. With a swift motion of my hand, I conjured a firebolt, its fiery essence crackling with power. Iunched the projectile towards my adversary, fully expecting it to connect. However, to my surprise, the bandit''s agility proved formidable as he deftly dodged the searing mes, narrowly evading their destructive path.


    Undeterred, I recalibrated my strategy. Sensing an opportunity, I channeled mana into my lower body, empowering my legs with a surge of energy. With a burst of speed, I lunged forward, delivering a powerful kick towards the bandit''s midsection. But he was no novice inbat. Reacting swiftly, he brought his mana-d sword in the path of my attack, parrying my blow with a resounding sh.


    The force of the impact reverberated through my body, threatening to throw me off bnce. I quickly recalibrated, shifting my weight to maintain my stability. The bandit''s sword, infused with his own magical prowess, stood as an imprable barrier, preventing my strike from finding its mark. It was a critical moment that demanded split-second decision-making. Instinctively, I halted my attack, realizing that to continue would have put my own limb in jeopardy.


    Adrenaline surged through my veins as the intensity of the battle reached its zenith. The dance of steel and fire continued, each move calcted and precise.


    Amidst the chaos of battle, the urgency in Henry''s voice broke through the mor. "Make sure we don''t kill them," he shouted, his words echoing in our ears. Confusion flickered across my face as I turned to look at him, searching for an exnation. His gaze was fixed on something, a particr direction that piqued his concern. I strained to follow his line of sight, attempting to decipher the reason for his unusual request, but before I couldprehend his intentions, a sudden impact reverberated through my body.


    The force of a bandit''s punch connected with brutal precision, striking my jaw with a jolt of pain. Helplessly, I was sent hurtling through the air, akin to a lifeless puppet flung aside with disdain. As I tumbled, my mind raced to process the abrupt turn of events. Henry''s plea for restraint now seemed incongruous, lost in the pandemonium of the skirmish. It was bing evident that our desperate struggle had devolved into an unrestrained sh, where the preservation of life took a backseat to survival.


    Casting off the daze that threatened to cloud my senses, I regained my footing with a surge of determination. Blood trickled from my split lip, Gritting my teeth, I wiped away the blood staining my chin, a symbol of the price I had paid for underestimating the stakes and looking aside of this encounter. In this moment the notion of holding back, as Henry had suggested, felt increasingly distant and impractical.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I locked eyes with my assant, "I''m afraid I can''t make that promise, Henry," I muttered under my breath.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 68 Dreadclaw Part-3

    I adjusted my jaw, wincing at the pain. That guy put everything he had into that one punch.


    ''Are you going to kill him?'' ze asked, picking up on my thoughts.


    Yep, I am going to kill him, I replied. I didn''t care what anyone else thought. No one dares toy hands on me and expect to get away unscathed.


    ''You''re with the group, remember? What happened to keeping a low profile and not letting them know you''re a psychotic killer?''ze''s nagging didn''t even make sense to me anymore. Who''s the real psychotic killer here?


    I never intended to hide the fact that I can kill. My goal was to conceal the fact that I ughtered a group of goons and disposed of their bodies.


    Getting back on my feet, I rxed my body and retrieved the fallen sword. I had infused it with my mana, though I couldn''t reinforce it with fire due to theck of magical prevention inscriptions. However, I could still envelop it in ayer of raw mana and coat it with fire. It would damage the sword, but it was a sacrifice worth making.


    Swing


    I took the position, lowering myself a little and pointing the horizontally towards the bandit.


    Fuu


    Taking a deep breath I rxed my raging heart and ceased all anger from my soul, every minute desire and only one thing was now the goal of this fight.


    "I''ll kill every single one of them." I swung the sword and dashed forwards, I''ve never actually learned a shit about swordsmanhip but I am quite proficient in martial arts so it''s all on my instincts on how I fight as far I''ve seen Ali and Henry fight they fight very systematically and too me it seems quite......not exciting.


    ng


    With a resounding ng, the fiery de collided with my opponent''s sword. I exerted force, pressing forward, but he attempted to evade by leaping backward. In that instant, I swiftly withdrew my strength, moving away from his attack trajectory. Startled, he unconsciously stepped forward, and seizing the opportunity, I unleashed a powerful punch to his cheek.


    A thud echoed through the air as he was sent flying,nding motionless on the ground. A vein throbbed on my forehead, my agitation overriding the pain in my knuckles, which may have suffered a fracture or two. ''Why are these troublemakers socking in motivation when they''re the ones who initiate the fights?'' I pondered.


    ''Princess, perhaps it''s best to leave it be. He''s already unconscious, so there''s no need to let it bother you. Focus on the remaining adversaries,''ze advised, attempting to calm me down but I am already calm.


    Step


    Approaching the unconscious body, I observed him peacefully lying there, his ear and half of his face disfigured and bleeding with crimson-hued blood. Crouching down, I positioned my face near his wounded ear and whispered, "Don''t pretend to be asleep, my friend. I desire a fair and square fight. Rise and face me; I shall give you a chance." I said earnestly.


    "!"Suddenly, his eyes shot open, revealing that this adversary wouldn''t be dispatched with a single punch. Desperately, he tried crawling backward, but to my surprise, my hand moved even faster while I remained crouched.


    "Stab*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Guh!?"With a swift and precise motion, I swung the sword.


    A sharp stab pierced horizontally, and the bandit''s eyes widened, disying his sense of betrayal. "Don''t tell me you actually believed me," I chuckled, amused by his na?vet¨¦. How could he trust the words of someone he had just tried to kill?


    "Ahhhhhhhh!" Pain began to consume him, and he screamed like a madman. Igniting the sword once more, mes engulfed the de, searing its insides. It must have felt like a scorching-hot iron bar being thrust into his chest.


    I smiled at him, realizing it''s better to face a smile than curses in the final moments of one''s life, for I, too, am capable of showing a semnce of humanity andpassion.


    "Ren!" A name echoed from my left, and as I turned, the entire battle scene came to a halt. Banditsy scattered around, and among them, Ali was the one who had fallen. He wasn''t dead, though, as there were no fatal or visible wounds on his body, and he still breathed.


    "What?" I responded nonchntly. It seemed quite risky to engage in conversation amidst a chaotic battle, but I admired Henry''s audacity. It meant he had confidence and didn''t care about the circumstances.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to kill!" Henry shouted, his voice carrying an emotion I disliked... anger.


    "Oh, that!" I twisted the sword, causing the bandit to cry out in pain once again. "You see, I couldn''t hear you because this fellow wouldn''t stop screaming," I jested, but my attempt at humor seemed to fall t as no oneughed.


    ''And you wonder why I call you a psychotic killer,'' ze remarked. How does defending myself make me a psychotic killer?


    "Attack that bastard!"manded the leader of Dreadw, as a few remaining bandits closed in on me, giving the bastard in front of me hope that he would be saved... I didn''t like that at all.


    With a swift movement, I silently drove the remaining sword into his chest, piercing so deeply that only the hilt prevented it from going further. The light in his eyes dimmed as he cast one final nce at hispanions. It was a mncholic sight.


    "Don''t worry, most of them will join you up there. I promise," I whispered softly.


    Tud


    A dull thud marked the corpse''s awkward position, one leg syed in a V shape, a sword protruding from its back, and blood trickling like a thin streak along the de. It resembled a peculiar piece of art, albeit one that adhered to the subjective nature of artistic interpretation.


    Sighing, I rose to my feet, cracking my neck sideways as I surveyed the remaining adversaries. Only three remained, it seemed. Perhaps the others were upied with the ground forces.


    "One done and now three to go." I do love to keep a count.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 69 Dreadclaw Part-4

    As I stood up, feeling a satisfying pop in my neck, I focused on the trio of adversaries who remained.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification.


    You earned 70 blood points for killing...


    Total blood points: 120


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    I brushed aside the system notification and focused on bandits.


    Their expressions were concealed by their covered faces, but their apprehension and determination were evident in their bodynguage. They understood the dire situation they were in.


    Sling*


    I withdrew my sword from the fallen bandit''s body, giving it a quick shake to remove the excess blood. The scent of burnt blood lingered in the air, invoking a strange sense of nostalgia.


    Fuu


    The battlefield grew tense, and a momentary silence settled over the area. Time seemed to slow down, granting me a precious opportunity to assess my opponents. Each of them wielded a different weapon¡ªa dagger, a mace, and a short sword. They were ready to make their final stand against me.


    Without uttering a word, the bandit with the dagger lunged forward, disying swift and agile movements. I swiftly sidestepped his attack, narrowly evading the sharp de.


    Swing*


    In response, I swung my sword in a wide arc, aiming for his exposed nk. The de whooshed through the air, but he managed to dodge at thest moment, narrowly escaping the fatal blow.


    I followed up with a kick aimed at his shin, but he quickly raised his hands, deflecting the attack. A distinct cracking sound echoed, indicating that he might have broken a bone in the process.


    Meanwhile, the bandit wielding the maceunched a frontal assault, swinging the heavy weapon with brutal force. Reacting swiftly, I parried the attack with my sword, resulting in a resounding sh of metal. The impact sent vibrations up my arm, causing a momentary ache.


    As the third bandit, armed with a short sword, assessed the situation, he saw an opening and lunged at me, aiming for my vulnerable nk. I swiftly spun around, evading the attack with a hair''s breadth and countering with a quick kick to his abdomen. The force of the impact doubled him over, granting me a split second to strike with the pommel of my sword, temporarily incapacitating him.


    Taking advantage of the moment, I swiftly dded my index and middle fingers of my left hand and -


    Poke*


    ''You Crazy Ass Sadistic Motherfucker!'' ze''s voice broke the silence, questioning my intentions with a mixture of disbelief and judgment. I couldn''t deny the sadistic nature of my actions, even though I knew it wasn''t morally right.


    Because With a poke, I targeted his eyes, my fingers poking into his skull. causing blood to spill from his sockets. It took him a moment toprehend what had happened, but before he could scream, I channeled a powerful surge of lightning through my fingers.


    st!


    The intense discharge of mana caused his head to explode, painting my face with blood, while the remaining half of his body copsed lifelessly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Silence


    In the aftermath, a heavy silence enveloped the scene. I took a moment to reflect on the lives lost during this violent encounter, acknowledging the harsh realities of the world I inhabited.


    "Perhaps this counts as a second, now," I mused aloud. Observing the two remaining bandits, I noticed their trembling legs and loss of confidence. Fear had reced their once-assured postures.


    As the battle raged on, a wave of intensity washed over me, and everything around me seemed to fade into a hazy blur. The world transformed into shades of blue, a surreal backdrop for the relentless fight that unfolded.


    Despite the searing pain of the stab wound, I refused to sumb to the agony. Every movement was infused with a fierce determination, a refusal to let my adversaries im victory. With every ounce of strength and skill I possessed, I unleashed a torrent of strikes, dodges, and counters.


    Their attempts to hurt me became fuel for my relentless pursuit of vengeance. Each blow Inded carried the weight of my hate and enjoyment, delivering a resounding message of defiance. I fought with a ferocity that bordered on madness, channeling my every emotion and dancing into a symphony of violence.


    In the midst of the chaos, I ensured that their deaths would be as humiliating as possible. I exploited their vulnerabilities, striking with precision and exacting my revenge with a ruthless efficiency. The battlefield became a stage for their ultimate downfall, as I orchestrated their demise with calcted brutality.


    "Ahhhhh!"Their cries of pain echoed in the air, mingling with the sh of steel and the thudding of bodies hitting the ground. It was a symphony of suffering, a testament to the depths of my entertainment.


    Time seemed to stretch, each passing second filled with a raw and unrelenting determination. The taste of blood and the sting of my wounds served only to further ignite the fire within me. There was no room for mercy or restraint, only a relentless pursuit of death, no matter how brutal it may be.


    As thest of my opponents fell, the weight of the battle settled upon me. I stood amidst the wreckage, my body battered and broken, but my hunger was not dissipated.


    "Haa haa." I controlled my breathing. The blue haze that had consumed my vision slowly dissipated, revealing the aftermath of my wrath.


    Silence


    Silence engulfed the battlefield, broken only by the sound of my ragged breaths. I surveyed the scene, a tableau of triumph and tragedy. The humiliation etched upon their lifeless faces served as a testament to the price they paid for crossing me.


    In that moment, I realised how much I''ve missed all this.


    Step


    I took a step back, my heart pounding, my body trembling with a mixture of adrenaline and exhaustion. The battlefield may have been drenched in blue, but it was the red stains of blood that would forever mark the legacy of my wrath.


    Brandishing the system notification about points being credited I refocused.


    "Hey Henry, are all of you fine?" I asked as I turned around, but what I saw was something I hadn''t expected.


    Step.


    "S-stop!" Henry shouted, his expression a pure example of horror and shock.


    I looked around and saw the same expression on everyone''s faces. Whether it was the now restrained remaining bandits, Anabelle''s group, or even Anabelle herself, they all looked at me with the familiar expression I had grown ustomed to in my previous life.


    It was a mix of fear, shock, betrayal, and disgust.


    "It feels like home." I muttered under my breath.

 Chapter 70 Parting Ways-1

    As I took a step back, my heart pounded in my chest and my body trembled with a mixture of adrenaline and exhaustion. I couldn''t help but notice the horrified expressions on their faces. Henry''s voice broke through the heavy silence, pleading for me to stop.


    "S-stop!" he shouted, his voice filled with abination of fear and disbelief.


    I turned around, carefully surveying the scene and bing aware of the looks on everyone''s faces¡ªwhether they were the restrained bandits, Anabelle''s group, or even Anabelle herself. Their expressions revealed a mix of fear, shock, betrayal, and disgust. It was a familiar sight, reminiscent of the reactions I had grown ustomed to in my previous life.


    A profound feeling of emptiness washed over me as I took in the turmoil my actions had caused. The realization that I had allowed my sadistic nature to take control, surrendering to the violent tendencies I had desperately hoped to leave behind, weighed heavily on my conscience.


    "It feels like home," I muttered quietly, my words barely audible against the backdrop of silence.


    Memories of a life stained with violence and cruelty resurfaced, forcefully reminding me of the person I once was, and perhaps still am.


    In that moment, I understood the depths to which I had fallen. Despite the thrill of battle and the momentary satisfaction of victory, I couldn''t deny the moral conflict that raged within me. It would take time for those around me to be ustomed to my extreme actions, as I had not even unleashed my full potential¡ªit simply wasn''t worth it.


    As the silence persisted, broken only by the sound of my ragged breaths, I grappled with the profound consequences of my actions. The blue haze that had clouded my vision earlier seemed to dissipate, allowing me to witness the aftermath of my wrath with stark rity. The sight of the blood-soaked battlefield and the mangled bodies of my enemies evoked a twisted sense of beauty within me.


    With measured steps, I moved forward, approaching Anabelle who sat on the ground, her legs seemingly drained of strength. Her flickering eyes held a mixture of fear and shock as she looked up at me.


    Crouching in front of her, I reached out my hand, hoping to offer herfort, to help her ovee her fear and move forward. But before my hand could make contact, Anabelle brushed it off, her voice quivering as she spoke. It was evident that she was on the verge of tears, and yet she held them back until now.


    "D-don''t!" Anabelle eximed, her voice filled with trembling emotions, her expression betraying her inner turmoil. It was clear that my blood-stained hands repulsed her, evoking a profound sense of remorse and disgust. The crimson stains served as a haunting reminder of her own past traumas, and the weight of their lives must have created a deep crack within our rtionship but it wasn''t that strong to begin with. I understood why she pulled away, why she rejected my touch.


    Anabelle''s eyes, filled with a mixture of fear and disappointment, finally found her voice. "Y-you are not my Ruu?" she whispered, her wordsced with sorrow.


    Her question reverberated through my mind, piercing my conscience and leaving me grappling with answers. I had sought a fresh start, a chance to leave behind the darkness that had consumed me before. Yet, in this moment, I realized that my past had caught up with me, and I had willingly allowed it to consume me once again. I hadn''t truly changed, nor did I believe I needed to change now.


    I couldn''t alter the choices I had made, the lives I had taken. I could have chosen a different path moving forward, but I knew deep down that it wouldn''t have been as satisfying or enjoyable as the path I had embraced.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned away from the haunting scene before me. The battle hade to an end, and my presence was no longer required. It was time to confront the darkness that resided within my soul and wholeheartedly embrace it, just as I always had.


    Walking back, I entered the carriage that had been waiting in the midst of the battle scene all along. Inside, I found her¡ªthe mysterious woman. She clutched a small box in her hands, holding it as if it were the most precious jewel, a possession she would give up her life to protect.


    Closing the small distance between us, I positioned myself beside her, careful not to stain her delicate veil with my bloodied hands. She observed me with curious eyes, unperturbed by the gruesome scene I embodied.


    Leaning closer, my face near her ear, I whispered, "I know the box is empty, mydy." She flinched, disying a flicker of surprise¡ªthe first visible reaction she had shown. I continued, my voice low andmanding, "Don''t worry. I don''t care what kind of artifact you are using to conceal your mana or who you truly are. All I ask is for your silence, as you have been silent throughout this journey. And when you reach your destination, refrain from attempting anything deceitful with them. Understood." I posed it as a question, though I expected no response. She remained silent, confirming my expectations.


    "Good," I affirmed. Reaching into the luggage, I pulled out a towel¡ªperhaps belonging to Ali¡ªand used it to wipe the blood from my hands. I then gathered my belongings and noticed a small red box¡ªthe money the merchant had given me as advance payment. I retrieved a few coins from it, feeling that I deserved at least that much.


    Stepping out of the carriage, I found the scene unchanged from before¡ªeveryone still frozen in the aftermath.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Is it that shocking?I mused to myself.


    ''Have you taken a good look at yourself?'' ze answered, reminding me of the unrecognizable figure I had be.


    "Hey Henry, I took a few gold coins from inside, probably like 20 or so. I''ll be taking that horse with me, hope you don''t mind." I tossed five coins at him, but he failed to catch them, and they fell to the ground. Does he not realize the value of five gold coins? It''s enough to sustain me for a few months if I spend it wisely. Well, I don''t care either way.


    I proceeded towards the front of the carriage, where the horses were tethered. Since both the horses that Ali and I rode are now lifeless somewhere, I''ll have to use the horse that''s been tied to pull the carriage.


    "Ren, what are you-" Zark''s voice cut through the silence as he approached cautiously, maintaining a few steps of distance.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be parting ways now," I replied without ncing at him. "I had nned to do so when we reached Ivorygate, but it seems better to leave now. Make sure to take care of Ana; this must have been quite a shock for her." I fully untied the rope and loaded the luggage onto the horse''s back.


    "But... why? Didn''t Henry say not to kill? And what about Anabelle? Look at what you did," Zark eximed, gesturing towards Anabelle. Her expression was vacant, devoid of any emotion. Her gaze felt hollow, bet she doesn''t get what''s happening infront of her.


    "Make sure she gets some rest before you leave," I responded nonchntly. I would have liked to stay and exin what kind of person I am, but I don''t have the luxury of time. Ever since the incident in the Illusory Forest Path, I''ve been feeling a sense of unease.


    Mounting the horse, I turned away from the scene, bidding a final farewell to everyone. In truth, I had already made up my mind to leave a few days ago, so it didn''t make much difference now.


    As I rode a little further, ze broke the silence with a question. "You were in love with that girl, right?"


    I pondered his words for a moment, reflecting on theplexity of my feelings. "Love?" I repeated, a hint of contemtion in my voice. "For me, love is not a simple emotion. It takes a lot for me to truly love someone, and when I do, I don''t easily let go, even if they try to push me away."


    As I continued on my solitary journey, I couldn''t help but reflect on the nature of love itself. Love was a force that had the power to both heal and destroy, to bring joy and pain in equal measure. It was a delicate bnce that required trust, understanding, and a willingness to weather the storms that life inevitably brought.


    But for now, I had chosen to walk away. I had chosen to distance myself from the turmoil and the chaos, knowing that my presence would only bring more confusion and uncertainty. Love, in itsplexity, demanded sacrifice.


    The road ahead was uncertain, and my heart carried the weight of the choices I had made. But as I disappeared into the distance, I held on to the hope that someday, love would find its way back to me, and I would be ready to embrace it with open arms, unburdened by the shadows of my past.


    "She fucked up my love life haha." I chuckled as I thought about that person.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Ummm... Sorry I guess.]

 Chapter 71 After Ren Left.

    Anabelle''s POV.


    I found myself in a cozy, dimly lit room. The atmosphere was filled with a sense of warmth and intimacy. As I looked around, I noticed the soft glow of candlelight casting flickering shadows on the walls. The room was adorned with beautiful artwork, creating an ambiance of elegance and charm.


    Creak


    Suddenly, the door opened, and there stood Ren, looking more captivating than ever. He entered with a gentle smile, his eyes sparkling with affection. I felt my heart skip a beat as they approached me, their presence filling the room with an undeniable maism.


    Ren took my hand, his touch sending electric currents through my veins. We danced effortlessly to a melody that seemed to y only for us. His movements were graceful and mesmerizing, as if they were born to glide across the floor. In that moment, it felt like we were the only two people in the world, lost in the enchantment of the music and each other''spany.


    We swirled and twirled, the room spinning around us, but I felt perfectly bnced in Ren''s arms. His touch was gentle yet firm, his eyes locked with mine, speaking volumes of unspoken affection. It was as if they could see into the depths of my soul, understanding me in ways no one else ever had.


    Time seemed to lose its meaning as we continued to dance, our bodies moving in perfect harmony. I could feel the warmth of Ren''s breath against my skin, igniting a fire within me. His voice, a sweet melody, whispered words of love and adoration, creating an intoxicating symphony that resonated in my heart.


    Soon I heard a distant voice and the dream began to crumble apart, I opened my eyes and was met with a lovely pair of two golden orbs looking at me.


    "We''re under attack, Anabelle!" Ruu''s voice was filled with urgency, causing my heart to race with a mix of fear and determination. Dreadw? Here? It felt surreal, like a nightmare encroaching on our peaceful existence.


    I remembered the dream I had just seen and felt embarrassed, but  Ruu''s urgent voice pierced through the veil of sleep, my eyes reluctantly opened, trying to adjust to the sudden brightness of reality. Confusion clouded my mind for a moment until his words reached my ears, instantly jolting me awake.


    With a surge of adrenaline, I sat up, my body fully awake now. I could see the seriousness etched on Ruu''s face, his eyes reflecting the imminent danger we faced. This was not a time to hesitate or doubt. We had to act swiftly to protect ourselves.


    As I gathered my wits, my mind focused on the task at hand. I needed to be ready, to contribute to our defense. With a deep breath, I pushed aside the remnants of sleep, channeling my energy and summoning my resolve.


    Ren''s voice continued, instructing each member of our group, assigning roles and preparations, I don''t know where he learned this but he has some excellent leader qualities the more I be around him the more I learn something new about him.


    Without wasting another moment, we all sprung into action, leaping out of the carriage and taking our designated positions. I felt a surge of determination coursing through my veins, my mind focused on the impending battle. I summoned the winds within me, feeling their power waiting to be unleashed.


    But when I stood there, a sudden wave of paralysis washed over me, causing my body to go limp. My eyes fixated on the approaching figures of the bandits, their menacing presence triggering a torrent of memories from that fateful night, one year ago. Everything seemed to ovep¡ªtheir gait, the way they covered their faces¡ªit was all too reminiscent of the horror and bloodshed I had witnessed.


    In an instant, the scenes shed vividly through my mind, like a haunting montage of fear and despair. The screams of terror echoed in my ears, the metallic scent of blood filled my nostrils, and the chilling darkness enveloped my senses. It was as if time had folded, and I was transported back to that night of unimaginable horrors.


    A shiver ran down my spine, causing a coldness to grip me tightly. The weight of that past tragedy pressed heavily upon me, threatening to engulf my present thoughts. Fear and uncertainty crept in, threatening to paralyze me as I relived those harrowing moments.


    But in that one moment a voice called out to me,"Ana! Keep Le safe and don''te here, we''d cover for you." He said, his words giving me a string of hope, I unconsciously felt relieved even in such a tense moment.


    I couldn''t pinpoint exactly when it happened or why, but a deep sense of trust had taken root within me for this boy, Ruu. It was a trust that defied logic and reasoning, as if some unseen force connected us in ways I couldn''t fullyprehend.


    I watched his back as I saw him engage in the battle. I don''t think I''ll be able to separate from this boy now because...


    ......


    "wh-what,th-that."I watched Ruu in disbelief, my jaw dropped open, my whole world shifted upside down.


    I had always considered Ruu to be someone close to me, someone I trusted. I never imagined that Ren was capable of such violence. The way Ren adjusted their jaw, wincing in pain after delivering that powerful punch... it sent shivers down my spine.


    The words echoed in my mind, mirroring my own thoughts. I couldn''t fathom the idea that Ren would actually take someone''s life. It went against everything I knew about Ren.


    My heart sank as Ren confirmed his intentions by killing the bandit...no humiliated the bandit before killing him, it''s like apletely different person,the more blood he saw the more different he looked.


    But what happened to Ren I knew? The one who preached about friendship,


    My mind raced, trying to make sense of it all. I had never known that Ren was capable of killing,


    Then something shed before my eyes


    ''t-that day.'' I never thought Ren would willingly ughter a group of people and dispose of their bodies.


    As Ren got back on never feet, retrieving the fallen sword, I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine. Ren infused the sword with his mana, enveloping it in ayer of raw power. I could see the determination in Ren''s eyes, and it scared me.


    Swinging the sword with expertise that seemed instinctual rather than learned, Ren engaged in the fight with a bandit. The sh of des filled the air, and the bandit was quickly overpowered. Ren''s punch sent him flying,nding motionless on the ground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I wanted to intervene, to stop Ren from going any further, but I couldn''t find the words. It was a harsh scene. I had to face the fact that this Ren wasn''t the Ruu I know, and I couldn''t ignore or deny his actions.


    Approaching the unconscious body, Ren crouched down, whispering something to the bandit. It sent a shiver down my spine. The bandit''s eyes shot open, filled with fear and betrayal. And then, in one swift motion, Ren swung the sword, stabbing the bandit with ruthless precision.


    "Ahaaaaaaa!"The bandit''s screams filled the air as Ren ignited the sword, engulfing it in mes. It was a horrific sight, and I couldn''t believe what I was witnessing. Ren smiled,he smiled as he looked at the dead.


    A smile that sent chills down my spine. It was a smile I had never seen before, devoid of any humanity orpassion.


    "Ru-"called out Ren''s name, my voice filled with shock and disbelief. But Ren responded nonchntly, as if what they had just done was a casual act. Henry''s anger was palpable, and I understood his frustration. How could Ren be so callous, so unaffected by the lives they were taking?


    As the battle continued around us, Ren showed no signs of stopping. Bandits?They were killed without hesitation, as if it was second nature to him. It was a side of Ren I never knew existed, and it shook me to my core.


    I couldn''t help but question everything I thought I knew about Ren. Was he always like this, and I was just blind to it? Or had something changed within them? Either way, the person I thought I knew was gone, reced by a cold and ruthless killer.


    With each passing moment, my shock turned into a deep sense of sadness and fear.


    I never thought I would see this side of Ren, and it left me questioning our entire rtionship.


    Everything that happened after that was beyond my grasp. I was in a trance, unsure of what to do or say. I felt numb and sick, betrayed. He approached me, but I couldn''t bring myself to look at that blood-soaked figure of someone I loved. He nced at me and offered a smile, and then... just like that, he vanished, leaving me all alone. I sat there, oblivious to the passage of time, searching for something, longing to find the person I once knew.


    [Two dayster.]


    "Anabelle, we have arrived." Someone shook my shoulder, and I jolted awake. When I focused my gaze, I saw Barbara looking at me, her expression filled with concern. I didn''t respond. I simply didn''t want to or didn''t know what to say.


    Henry approached, whispering something to Le, and they both left. After an hour, Henry returned and announced, "The delivery isplete."


    I hadn''t realized we were already in Ivorygate, but I didn''t argue. That meant it was over. Everything hade to an end. What was I supposed to do now?


    "Anabelle, is this for you?" Zark burst into the carriage, holding a letter sealed with a pentagram. Its familiarity struck me, and I couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    I silently epted the letter from him, my heart pounding in my chest. As I unfolded it and began reading its contents, my eyes grew wider with each passing word.


    "Looks like you don''t have to be with us anymore," Ali sighed.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what Ren would have said if he were here. Overwhelmed with conflicting emotions, I clutched the letter tightly in my hands and tears streamed down my face. In that moment, I felt lost and uncertain about everything.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    The living room exuded grandeur with its opulent tapestries and intricate carvings. Sunlight gently filtered through the stained ss windows, casting vibrant hues that painted the room. Plush furniture and a crackling firece contributed to the warm and inviting ambiance.


    Le stood behind, her gaze fixed upon the man seated in front of her, who upied a wooden chair while engrossed in the mesmerizing mes.


    "So, how was it, Le? Humans," he chuckled, posing the question without turning his head. Le clenched her fists, ripping apart the veil in frustration.


    "Don''t you dare call me that, Gramps!" she snapped, irritation evident in her voice.


    "Oh, dear Raven, you know I''m just joking," Gramps replied, meeting his granddaughter''s gaze.


    Raven possesses captivating features that arrest the attention. Her silvery-gray hair flows gracefully, its luster entuating her piercing brown eyes that emanate warmth and wisdom. Her sun-kissed tan, reminiscent of her father and aunt, adds an exotic allure to her overall appearance. Her tail, matching the color of her hair, further enhances her unique charm. Adorned in traditional tribal attire, she effortlesslybines practicality and elegance in her fashion choices.


    "I don''t like humans at all. They are arrogant and... annoying," Raven stated, her thoughts drifting to someone she recently encountered.


    "Oh, is that so? Then perhaps you shouldn''t go to the academy since there are plenty of humans there," Gramps teased, well aware of his granddaughter''s eagerness to embark on her academy trip.


    Afterwards, their banter continued for a while.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Who''s Raven? Who''s sent letter to Anabelle?]

 Chapter 72 Reva Kingdom-1

    As I approached the border crossing between the Reva kingdom and Grav kingdom, I observed the strict protocols in ce for inspecting travelers. The guards, donned in their well-fitted armor, maintained a professional demeanor as they questioned each person entering the kingdom. Their attentive gazes and asional use of magic to scan for hidden items or concealed intentions demonstrated the seriousness with which they carried out their duties.


    The surroundings of the border crossing were a blend of practicality and functionality. The stone walls that demarcated the kingdom were formidable, standing tall and sturdy, meant to withstand any potential threats. Towering watchtowers loomed at strategic intervals, manned by vignt sentinels who kept a watchful eye on the surroundingnds.


    As I waited my turn for inspection, I noticed the diverse crowd of travelers. Merchants with their wagons packed with goods, adventurers d in well-worn armor, andmon folk seeking passage for various reasons formed a bustling mix of individuals from different walks of life. The atmosphere buzzed with abination of anticipation, weariness, and excitement, as each person had their own story to tell.


    After parting ways with Anabelle and her group, I embarked on a solitary journey that spanned ten days, leading me to the border crossing between Reva Kingdom and Grav Kingdom. My objective was clear: to reach the Port and set sail for the enigmatic Crooked Inds. Time was of the essence, leaving me no room for leisurely sightseeing.


    ze had informed me that the nearest harbor to the mysterious indy at the far end of the western coastline. Despite the challenges that awaited me, I remained resolute in my pursuit of power.


    Finally, it was my turn to face the scrutiny of the guards. With calmposure, I presented my identification papers and answered their inquiries with utmost rity. Their keen eyes scrutinized my appearance, searching for any signs of deception or ill intent. Satisfied with their assessment, they allowed me to proceed into the Reva kingdom.


    Stepping beyond the border crossing, I found myself in a transitional zone. The immediate vicinity was a buffer area, with sparse vegetation and signs indicating the change in jurisdiction. It was here that I experienced my first glimpse of Reva kingdom''s unique environment.


    As I ventured deeper into the kingdom on my horse, the transformation became evident. Thendscape became more vibrant, with lush forests, rolling hills, and flowing rivers that spoke of the kingdom''s connection to nature. The architecture of the settlements gradually shifted, blending harmoniously with the surroundings. Buildings incorporated natural elements such as wood, stone, and living nts, creating a seamless integration with the environment.


    Demi-humans and beastmen, their features ranging from feline to avian to reptilian, mingled among the popce. Their distinct physiques and mannerisms added a sense of otherworldliness to the kingdom. The air carried a different scent, a mix of earthiness and the fragrant blooms that adorned the pathways.


    Navigating through the bustling streets, I observed the daily lives of the kingdom''s inhabitants. Market stalls showcased a rich variety of produce, crafts, and artifacts, enticing both locals and visitors alike. The sounds of negotiations, friendly banter, and the asional burst ofughter filled the air, painting a vivid picture of the kingdom''s vibrantmunity.


    As I immersed myself in this new realm, I couldn''t help but appreciate the authenticity and intricacy of the Reva kingdom. The gradual transition from the border crossing to the heart of the kingdom allowed me to truly experience the sights, sounds, and atmosphere of this captivating world of demi-humans and their unique culture.


    "Hey!" someone called out, tapping my shoulder and nearly causing me to lose my bnce. Instinctively, I spun around, ready to unleash a powerful strike against any potential threat.


    To my surprise, the person behind me didn''t even flinch. Instead, I found myself face to face with a massive figure¡ªa beastman. He had the appearance of a half-wolf, or perhaps more like a werewolf,plete with clothing that seemed tailored to amodate his unique physique. Standing several feet taller than me, he forced me to crane my neck to meet his gaze, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe mixed with caution.


    "You don''t look like you''re from around here," he grinned, revealing his long, pearly fangs that glistened under the sunlight.


    ''He''s here to rob you!'' ze''s voice echoed in my mind, warning me of potential danger.


    "Yeah, I ain''t from these parts," I replied, maintaining a calm demeanor despite the hint of skepticism in my voice.


    "So, where ya headed?" he asked in a husky voice, giving off a vibe that seemed more like a roadside thug than a friendly traveler.


    "Don''t concern yourself with that," I dismissed him, trying to walk away and continue on my journey.


    But the werewolf-like figure swiftly blocked my path, stretching his arms wide open as if to physically prevent me from leaving. "Hey, man, I might look intimidating, but I ain''t nomon thug. I''m a professional guide, and I genuinely wanted to help you," he said, hisughter subsiding as he tried to convince me of his intentions.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at his sudden change in demeanor. Did my sarcastic remark unintentionally trigger his sense of humor?


    "And then what? Rob me blind?" I retorted, still skeptical of his ims. His bewildered expression quickly turned into uncontrobleughter, leaving me baffled. Had I inadvertently cracked a joke that only he found amusing?


    Regaining hisposure, he finally managed to speak through his lingering chuckles. "No, my friend, no need to worry. I''m not here to rob anyone. I genuinely want to assist you. Besides, I can use some extra coin for my services," he replied, his voice tinged with mischief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My skepticism remained, but a mischievous smile tugged at the corner of my lips. If he thought he could handle the task, then perhaps he would be entertaining enough to apany me on this journey.


    "Is that so? Then take me to Prowlers'' Cove as fast as your hairy legs can carry," I dered, tossing three gold coins in his direction, testing his confidence in his abilities.


    Confusion crossed his face as he nced back and forth between me and the coins in his hands. His initial excitement seemed to waver, as if he had underestimated the weight of his own boastful ims.


    "You can''t? Then give the money back," I demanded, a hint of triumph evident in my voice.


    In an instant, his demeanor shifted, and a confident grin spread across his face. "Of course I can, my friend! Who else, if not me? I''ll take you to Prowlers'' Cove in a heartbeat," he swiftly pocketed the coins, responding to my challenge with renewed determination.


    "Just give me a moment, I''ll fetch my horse," he said, dashing towards a group of people nearby who seemed to be searching for individuals like him¡ªguides, perhaps.


    I watched with a mix of fascination and disbelief as he approached the group. And then... it happened. He pped the nearest person with a resounding crack and seized his horse. It was a strange sight, witnessing a wer


    ewolf riding a scrawny horse, but somehow, it seemed to fit the bizarre nature of this encounter.


    ''And he imed he wasn''t amon thug, what a degenerate,'' I cringed, questioning the integrity of my newfound guide.


    ''Coming from you, it''s rather ironic,'' ze shot back at me, his voiceced with amusement.


    Returning to my side, the werewolf-like figure now mounted the stolen horse.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, realizing that it would be better to know the name of the person I had just entrusted my journey to in this unfamiliar kingdom.


    "Oh, my name? It''s Devon," he said, offering a hand.


    I took his hand and shook it firmly. "Ren," I replied, acknowledging the necessity of courtesy, even in such peculiar circumstances.


    "Nice to meet you, then, Ren. I hope this journey will be a good one," Devon said with a yful glint in his eyes, as if he anticipated the challenges and adventures that awaited us.


    "Likewise," I replied, my mind now fully consumed by thoughts of the uing trials, mysteries, and discoveries that awaited me on this path to power.


    With Devon as my guide, we set off towards Prowlers'' Cove, embarking on a journey filled with uncertainty and adventure. Little did I know that this chance encounter with a werewolf would mark the beginning of a remarkable chapter in my life¡ªone where my pursuit of power would intertwine with the secrets of the Crooked Inds and the enigmatic forces that awaited me there. And as I rode alongside this unpredictable, yet strangely captivating guide, I couldn''t help but wonder what surprisesy ahead, ready to test the limits of my courage and determination.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: So who remembers Devon? I won''t me you if you don''t . After all, his name was mentioned just once. If you do remember him,ment below and let''s share our thoughts!


    Oh, and I have some exciting news! For all the readers who are enjoying this story, I''ve created a Discord server. You can join me there to ask questions, discuss the story, and even chat about illustrations, covers, and my uing stories. I''m looking forward to connecting with all of you.


    The Discord server link in my bio]

 Chapter 73 Prowlers Cove

    I cleared my throat and asked." We are already there?" I wasn''t expecting it to be over this soon.


    "Yep,this is the Prowlers'' Cove harbour. As I said I brought you to the destination in a jiffy right!" Devon puffed out his chest, he did an absolutely great job.


    As I entered the Reva Kingdom, I couldn''t help but anticipate hostility or discrimination from the demi-human inhabitants due to my human heritage. However, to my surprise, the reception I received was not one of outright hatred or animosity. Rather, it seemed that humans were met with indifference and a generalck of favoritism.


    Intrigued by this unexpected response, I delved deeper into the kingdom''s history and discovered that a peace treaty had been signed between the Reva Kingdom, Grav Kingdom, Hestia Empire, and Elishia Forest. This pact aimed to foster harmony and avoid the outbreak of unnecessary conflicts. While humans were not particrly liked or favored, the treaty ensured their safety within the kingdom''s borders.


    The implications of this peace treaty were profound. It meant that even if an individual human like myself were to meet an unfortunate end, it would not result in an immediate esction into all-out war. Instead, it would be considered a breach of the pact, potentially straining the fragile rtionships between the kingdoms and forest.


    Though the significance of my own existence might be minuscule in the grand scheme of things and won''t cause war.


    it served as a reminder of the delicate bnce that had been established. It was a testament to themitment of the kingdoms and forest to maintain peace, even in the face of inherent differences and deep-rooted animosities.


    While the demi-humans of the Reva Kingdom did not extend warmth or hospitality to humans, they also refrained from causing harm. It was a state of cautious coexistence, where tolerance prevailed over outright hostility. And as I moved through the kingdom, observing the interactions and dynamics between different species, I couldn''t help but marvel at the intricate web of diplomacy and the fragile peace that held it all together.


    In thisnd of demi-humans and their unique culture, it also offered a glimmer of hope that perhaps, over time, the boundaries between humans and demi-humans could be bridged, and true eptance and understanding could be achieved.


    Thirteen days had passed since the encounter with Devon, and I found myself reflecting on the events that had unfolded. Despite spending countless hours on the road together, I had remained guarded, keeping my true intentions and the weight of my quest hidden from him. Devon had proven to be a reliable guide, navigating through treacherous terrain and leading us through dense forests and winding paths. Yet, I couldn''t bring myself to open up to him or anyone else I had met along the way.


    As the days melded into one another, I discovered that Devon possessed a unique mix of wisdom and humor. He regaled me with tales of his past adventures, each story more outrageous than thest, and we shared moments ofughter and camaraderie. But beneath the surface, a wall remained, separating me from fully embracing thepanionship he offered, I thought there''s something to this guy that he is not telling me


    Throughout our journey, Devon made genuine efforts to engage me in conversation, asking about my origins, my purpose in thesends, and even my dreams for the future. Yet, I deflected his inquiries with vague responses, evading the truth that simmered beneath my guarded exterior. It was not that I distrusted him; rather, I feared the potential consequences of revealing my true intentions and the weight of responsibility that rested upon my shoulders.


    In the solitude of our campfires, as the crackling mes danced and the stars sparkled above us, I often found myself lost in thought. My mind became a whirlwind of doubts and uncertainties, grappling with the magnitude of the task thaty ahead. I yearned for guidance, for someone to share the weight of my burdens, but my stubbornness held me back.


    Devon, ever perceptive, sensed my inner struggles, but he respected the boundaries I had set. He didn''t press me further or push me to open up. Instead, he offered silent support, allowing me the space to wrestle with my demons in my own time.


    As we ventured deeper into unknown territories, facing dangers both mundane and supernatural, I couldn''t help but feel a growing admiration for Devon. His unwavering spirit, and his unwavering dedication to his craft were qualities that I found increasingly admirable. He is more than just a guide; he is also a good warrior.


    I''ve seen him engage in battles with mana beasts that we met up until now and so, as the days turned into weeks we were here now.


    "Well, it''s a good thing that we are here."I looked at the harbour ahead of me. Prowlers'' Cove , a small harbor nestled along the western coastline of the Reva Kingdom, exuding an air of rustic charm and seafaring adventure. As I approached its edges, I was greeted by the rhythmicpping of waves against weathered wooden docks and the scent of brine in the air, invigorating my senses. The port''s modest size and intimate atmosphere lent it a sense of camaraderie among sailors and travelers alike.


    The harbor was home to a motley collection of vessels, ranging from sturdy fishing boats to sleek merchant ships, their sails billowing in the coastal breeze. The creaking of ropes and the pping of canvas echoed through the narrow pathways, creating a symphony of nautical sounds. Weathered seafarers, with sun-kissed skin and salt-streaked hair, busied themselves with their daily tasks, unloading cargo or mendings.


    Timeworn taverns and quaint shops lined the waterfront, their facades adorned with colorful signs depicting sea creatures and maritime symbols. The aroma of freshly caught seafood mingled with the scent of tar and wood, enticing passersby to sample the culinary delights of the sea.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the day progressed, the port buzzed with activity. Fishermen hauled in their bountiful catches, merchants haggled over prices, and sailors shared tales of their voyages over tankards of ale. The jumble of voices, punctuated byughter and the asional sea shanty, created an energetic ambiance that permeated the air.


    Beyond the bustling harbor, the coastline stretched into the distance, dotted with rugged cliffs and secluded coves. The crashing waves painted a mesmerizing canvas of white foam against the deep blue expanse, inviting the adventurous to explore hidden treasures and uncharted territories.


    Prowlers Cove may have been small in size, but it possessed a maic allure, drawing in wanderers, dreamers, and seekers of the unknown. It was a ce where stories were born and voyages embarked upon, a gateway to the vast mysteries of the sea. And as I stood on its shores, contemting the next leg of my journey, I couldn''t help but be captivated by the spirit of this humble port, knowing that it held the promise of new horizons and the unfolding of destinies.


    "Then where are you going from here now?" Devon asked.


    "It doesn''t concern you. I''ll be staying at that hotel, and where I go from there doesn''t matter to you. Your job here is done," I said.


    "Ouch... I don''t know why you get stingy when I ask about your destination. Well, it doesn''t concern me. Farewell then, and I hope you find what you came here for," Devon sighed as he pulled his horse along with him. He was leaving.


    As Devon turned to leave, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for my curt response. Despite his rough exterior, he had shown a genuine willingness to assist me, and I had dismissed his curiosity with unnecessary harshness. The realization weighed on me, and I called out to him before he could disappear into the bustling streets of Prowlers Cove.


    "Hey, Devon!" I called out, my voice carrying over themotion of the port.


    He turned, a mix of surprise and curiosity evident in his expression. "Yeah, what is it?" he asked, his voice tinged with a hint of resignation.


    I hesitated for a moment, collecting my thoughts. "Look, I apologize for my earlier words. It''s just... I have my reasons for keeping my destination to myself," I exined, trying to convey the sincerity behind my words.


    Devon''s demeanor softened, and he nodded, seemingly understanding. "No need to apologize, Ren. We all have our secrets and our reasons for guarding them. I should have respected your boundaries," he said, his tone carrying a touch of remorse.


    Feeling a sense of relief, I reached into my pocket and pulled out a handful of gold coins. "Here, take these. Consider it a token of appreciation for your help and make sure you get something as a souvenir for your sister," I offered, extending the coins towards him.


    His eyes widened in surprise, and a genuine smile spread across his face. "Thanks for this, Ren. My sister will be happy," he said, his voice filled with gratitude and warmth. It was a smile that revealed a softer side of Devon, one that was reserved for matters concerning his family.


    With a nod of farewell, Devon bid me adieu and set off from the port, his horse in tow. As I watched him disappear into the bustling streets, a sense of satisfaction washed over me. Despite our initial sh and my guarded nature, I had managed to leave a positive impact on someone''s life, even if it was through a small gesture.


    Turning my attention back to the port, I felt a renewed determination and a sense of anticipation. The journey ahead remained uncertain, but I was ready to face the challenges and discover the truths that awaited me. As I stepped forward, the bustling atmosphere of Prowlers Cove enveloped me, and I delved deeper into the mysteries thaty ahead.


    After a few minutes.


    "What do you mean you don''t have boats?" I asked.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------[Here''s the link to the discord server: https://discord.gg/jhS29KM4]

 Chapter 74 Prowlerscove -2

    "What a frustrating situation," I eximed, my voice filled with exasperation. I found a seat near the edge of the harbor, fixating my gaze on the vast expanse of the ocean thaty ahead. Despite having plenty of time on my hands, I had been utterly unsessful in securing a suitable boat for my expedition.


    ze, my loyal parasite, conveyed his thoughts through our telepathic connection. ''Indeed, princess. I had not expected such difficulties. During my time, only a brave few warriors would venture to these treacherous isles, daring to challenge thebyrinthine dungeon. But there were no obstacles in reaching there,'' he reminisced. However, his words didn''t resonate with me, as the deste harbor seemed devoid of any soul willing to lend me their vessel or apany me on my quest.


    A deep sigh escaped my lips, reflecting the weight of disappointment that had settled upon me. It had been aborious two hours since my arrival at Prowlers'' Cove, during which I tirelessly sought out individuals open to navigating southwestward. To my profound disbelief, none gave me the chance to exin my intended course before promptly dismissing me.


    "It''s to be expected," I muttered with a touch of bitterness. "No one is willing to risk their lives on such a venture." Whenever I inquired about their reluctance, the response always emphasized the perilous nature of the journey.


    "It''s because of those Tritonic Surges," Imented, frustration coloring my words. These mysterious surges, with unknown origins, effectively deterred boats from venturing more than a few hundred nautical miles into the ocean. ording to the grim anecdotes shared by those unfortunate enough to have experienced them firsthand, sumbing to the merciless grip of these colossal currents ensured certain death.


    ''Hey, ze!'' A sudden question popped into my mind. ''When was thest time you visited these inds?'' I asked, hoping to confirm something.


    ''Um... maybe a thousand years ago. My owner at that time perished there. After that, Falkor brought me out of the dungeon, and I was left behind,'' ze answered. ''Why do you ask?'' he inquired.


    ''A thousand years ago? That''s a long time. Perhaps these waves were something that urredter-'' I paused, noticing something in his previous statement. ''Who is Falkor?'' I asked, realizing it was the first time he mentioned the name of someone from his past. He typically referred to his previous owners by their race, not their names.


    ''He''s an old acquaintance, nothing more,'' ze replied, a tinge of sadness in his voice as he mentioned the name.


    ''But-'' I wanted to ask further, sensing that ze was hiding something. However, before I could inquire, someone called out to me. I turned my face and saw a boat approaching.


    "Human! Where do you want to go? I''ll take you there," the person in the boat offered. He had sleek, reddish-orange furplemented by a white underbelly. His pointed ears twitched with alertness, and his bright green eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    With nimble fingers ideal for handling ropes and navigating the waters, he wore a simple sailor''s attire consisting of a loose shirt and trousers, reminiscent of a beastman.


    "You would?" I hesitated, not willing to trust another rejection from the sailors who had been so grumpy.


    "Yep, so where do you want to go?" he asked, a genuine smile on his face.


    "To the southwest," I replied, causing his eyes to widen slightly. However, he maintained his cheerful demeanor and said, "Alright then, bye!" He led the boat away from me as if he didn''t expect my eptance.


    "Hey, wait!"


    I shouted, and he stopped, looking back at me with an expression that seemed to say, "Please don''t say anything more ridiculous."


    "Why don''t you give me a ride to that side of the harbor?" I pointed toward the area where several taverns were lined up.


    He scanned me from head to toe, observing me carefully. After shaking his head and sighing, he said, "Hop on."


    ''What are you doing, princess?'' ze asked, but I knew I had a lot to talk about with him, just not at that moment.


    Approaching the boat, something caught my eye, and a sense of wonder and anticipation washed over me. Despite its small size, it exuded a certain charm that set it apart from the other vessels in Prowlers'' Cove. It was a sight to behold, showcasing the ingenuity and craftsmanship of its creator within this fantastical medieval world.


    The boat''s hull, made of polished wood, shimmered under the moonlit sky. Intricate carvings adorned its sides, depicting mythical creatures and symbols of ancient lore. Each stroke of the chisel seemed to breathe life into the wood, creating a tapestry of fantastical scenes that stirred the imagination.


    Though smallerpared to therger ships, the boat''s sail was a work of art in itself. Woven from sturdy fabric, it disyed vibrant colors and intricate patterns that danced in the breeze. Embroidered onto the sail were symbols of ancient runes and sigils.


    "What do you think? Beautiful, isn''t it?" the sailor asked, a smug expression on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah, but how does it even work? It''s so different and exquisitepared to the other unimpressive ships here," I inquired, realizing that I had a good grasp of what to do now.


    "Oh, this boat..." He proceeded to exin every minute detail about how it functioned, clearly passionate about his creation.


    ...


    Everything about the boat was exceptional, but what truly captivated me was its power source. As I delved deeper into my inquiries, I discovered that it ran on the energy of mana crystals. These precious gems pulsed with otherworldly radiance, seamlessly integrated into the boat''s design, harnessing the raw power of magic.


    Within the heart of the vessel, I discovered apactpartment housing a series of crystal chambers. The mana crystals, skillfully cut and polished, resided within these chambers, their ethereal glow illuminating the space. It was an enchanting sight, where arcane energy and technological ingenuity converged.


    Standing there, taking in the spectacle before me, I couldn''t help but marvel at the fusion of ancient mysticism and modern craftsmanship.


    I marveled at the control panel adorned with mystical glyphs, a gateway to the boat''s arcane propulsion system. With a touch of my hand, I could adjust the flow of mana, feeling the surge of power coursing through the vessel.


    The boat''s creator had seamlessly blended the wonders of magic with the practicality of engineering, showcasing the brilliance and imagination that thrived in this world.


    With a mix of excitement and trepidation, I stepped out of the boat as we reached the other side of the harbor.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, realizing it would be better to know his name before proceeding.


    "It''s Kael," he replied, his face clearly showing confusion.


    "No worries, see you around," I said, waving dismissively. There was no point in engaging in pointless conversations.


    Leaving the harbor behind, I made my way into the bustling city. Tourists and travelers filled the streets, including a few humans amidst the crowd.


    ''So, why are we here?'' ze inquired, curiosity evident in his voice.


    "We have two things to take care of," I replied.


    First, we''ll sell the horse at the guild here, and then we''ll purchase some mana crystals.


    As I ventured toward the bustling guild, my  horse in tow, I was greeted by a bustling marketce filled with potential buyers. After carefully evaluating each interested party, I engaged in negotiations with a shrewd merchant. With persuasive arguments and skillful haggling, I managed to secure a deal that yielded a couple of gold coins for my faithful steed. While the sum fell short of the initial investment I had made, it provided a glimmer of hope and a modest financial boost to support my quest.


    Eager to capitalize on this small victory, I made my way to a renowned supplier known for their exceptional quality and wide variety of arcane goods. There, amidst shelves adorned with intricate artifacts and shimmering crystals, Iid eyes upon arge box brimming with enchanting mana crystals. Each crystal held the potential to empower and sustain the magical energies required for my expedition. The box contained a generous selection of ten D-rank mana beasts, their radiant hues evoking a sense of awe and reverence.


    However, the acquisition of such valuable and sought-after resources came at a steep price. Fifteen gold coins, a significant portion of my dwindling funds, were exchanged for this trove of mystical power. The weight of the expenditure tugged at my mind, reminding me of the financial challenges I would face on my journey. With only four or five gold coins remaining in my possession, I knew I had to be resourceful and prudent in managing my financial resources.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting an ethereal glow across the cityscape adorned with two luminescent moons, I stood there contemting the sacrifices and risks thaty ahead. The weight of responsibility settled upon my shoulders, and I whispered to myself, "I apologize in advance, Kael."


    "You insensitive bastard!" ze cursed, his frustration evident. I knew there were many things I needed to discuss with him, but now was not the time.


    I''ve got to do what I''ve got to do, no matter what it takes.No regrets.

 Chapter 75 Stealing The Boat.

    The prowler''s cove harbor was bathed in the ethereal glow of the two moons hanging in the sky. Their radiant light painted a tranquil scene, with calm waves gentlypping against the boats thaty still in the harbor. The silence enveloped the area, save for a few vignt boat owners who maintained a watchful eye over their vessels.


    The graceful winds danced through the air, their gentle caress creating an atmosphere that beckoned ships to venture forth from the harbor at any given moment.


    Amidst this serene setting, a flicker of suspicion caught the observer''s attention. Slowly, a figure cloaked in a robe emerged, their purposeful strides directed toward a particr boat nestled in the harbor. It was not a grand vessel, but rather a modest craft likely used for small-scale transportation.


    The cloaked figure, deliberately concealing their footsteps, approached the boat, only to pause abruptly upon discovering another presence already standing before it. There, perched on the nearby mooring, sat Owner Kael, a beastman with features reminiscent of a fox. The boat''s anchor was securely fastened to the mooring, but the only anomaly was that Owner Kael was sound asleep.


    Harnessing the power of mana within him, the cloaked intruder propelled himself forward, executing a silent leap to avoid any external disturbances. With utmost care, hended gracefully on the unassuming deck of Kael''s boat.


    Stepping cautiously to the boat''s edge, he leaned forward, extending his hand to touch the anchor chain that kept the vessel tethered to the mooring. A surge of power coursed through him as he ignited mes in his palm, directing their searing heat onto the metal. Gradually, the chain began to melt, creating an unnerving sizzle as molten droplets fell into the water below. With each drop, he held his breath, fearing that the noise would rouse Kael from his slumber. Yet, fortune favored him, and the fox-like beastman remained peacefully asleep.


    As the bind weakened under the heat of his mes, he gingerly released the remaining portion of the chain, allowing it to slip into the water. Just as he had anticipated, the boat, now unbound, responded to the caress of the wind and began to drift away from the harbor.


    Time seemed to stretch, each passing minute feeling like an eternity to the cloaked figure. However, in reality, only fifteen minutes had passed before the boat finally reached a safe distance from the harbor.


    Relieved, the cloaked intruder removed his hood, revealing his face to the cool night air. Letting out a sigh, he muttered, "Well, that was tense."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Now that I had sessfully boarded the boat, which I had acquired from Kael, I ced the mana crystals into the energypartment. Instantly, a control panel materialized before the rudder, revealing a single button.


    "I suppose this is the one," I mused aloud, pressing the key on the left side of the panel. Suddenly, the boat surged forward, propelled by an electrical-like force, reminiscent of a powered vehicle.


    "How long is this ind?" I directed my question to a specific person¡ªze, who had manifested himself out of my chest shell. He had remained unusually silent since this evening.


    "Perhaps around three hundred or four hundred miles from here. We will have a clearer idea once we reach a distinct area where things start to appear different," ze replied. It seemed he had chosen to stay quiet to avoid addressing my inquiries directly, given his ability to read my thoughts.


    ording to Kael, this boat''s average speed was forty-six miles per hour, but it could be doubled by adding more mana crystals. Opting for thetter, I inserted three mana crystals at once, causing the boat to elerate at an astonishing ratepared to before. In what felt like a matter of hours, we had already distanced ourselves a hundred miles from the shore.


    Amidst the tranquil ambiance provided by the ocean waves, I decided to break the silence.


    "Are you going to tell me, or do I have to probe further?" I hinted, aware that ze could easily delve into my thoughts and had been remaining silent precisely to avoid confronting my inquiries.


    The boat continued on its predetermined course, so there was no immediate concern regarding its navigation.


    "What?" ze responded, his tone tinged with annoyance.


    "I''m referring to you. You''ve been concealing a lot, haven''t you?" I asked nonchntly, meeting ze''s gaze head-on. He sighed in defeat and reluctantly acquiesced, saying, "You ask, and I will answer."


    "Very well, when we first met, you mentioned that you and your brother, shier, were created by an unknown entity. However, you also imed to be an abomination dragon. What does that entail?" I inquired, aware that dragons were not beings that could be simply manufactured.


    ze fell silent for a moment, seemingly pondering how best to respond to my question. After a few minutes of contemtion, he spoke. "It is true that I was created, and it is also true that I am an abomination dragon," he dered.


    As he did, the smoke emanating from ze began to thicken, and his form grewrger with each passing second. Simultaneously, I felt a drain of mana from my core. ze drew closer to me, his pure white monolid eyes peering into mine. "I was brought into existence because they needed me, because they sought a savior. But once they were finished using me, I was cast aside," he stated, frustration seeping through his voice. His words carried a tinge of anger, revealing a side of ze I had never seen before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I never asked to be created, but they did it anyway. And when I didn''t conform to their expectations, they considered me a threat," ze continued. The more he spoke, the more he seemed like an entirely different entity, engaging with me in a way he never had before.


    "Them? Who are you referring to?" I inquired, realizing that without specific details, his exnation would be iplete.


    "My keen, the dragons." ze answered, I wasn''t surprised a bit.....maybe a little.


    In a realm shrouded in mystery and grandeur, there existed an enigma even ze, the embodiment of power, did not fullyprehend. It was the tale of a being whose creation was orchestrated by an entity whose identity remained veiled in the annals of time. This being stood as the pinnacle of might, the mightiest dragon to ever grace existence¡ªthe Abomination Dragon.


    A rare breed, the Abomination Dragon came into being through the convergence of the most intricate andplex forms of mana arts, a symphony of arcane mastery unrivaled by any other. The purpose behind its creation was simple yet profound¡ªa war loomed on the horizon, a cataclysmic sh between the majestic Phoenix and the indomitable Dragons. As the tides of battle turned against the dragons, teetering perilously close to their defeat, a savior emerged from the depths of legend¡ªshier, a titan among dragons.


    shier, with unparalleled strength and unfathomable power, became the beacon of hope for his kin. With his aid, the dragons rallied, turning the tables of war in their favor. Victory was achieved, but as the echoes of battle subsided, a disquiet began to grip the hearts of the dragons. For even though shier had proven himself as their champion, his fiery temperament instilled a seed of doubt, raising questions of whether he would turn against his own kind.


    It was in this atmosphere of uncertainty that the concept of the Abomination Dragon emerged. Crafted by an unknown hand, this majestic creature was conceived as a testament to the dragons'' pursuit of dominance and self-preservation. A manifestation of power and strength beyond measure, the Abomination Dragon was intended to stand as a counterbnce to any threat that may arise, including the unpredictable nature of shier.


    In the depths of time, an epoch spanning what felt like a Decamillennium, a shattering event unfolded, forever staining the pages of history. shier, consumed by a dark impulse,mitted an unforgivable transgression¡ªhe mercilessly slew numerous dragons, defying the very essence of their majestic existence. In the wake of this profound betrayal, the collective might of the mighty beasts, including dragons, phoenixes, basilisks, and more, rose as one, fueled by a righteous fury.


    But at that time his friend falkor stood up for hima and said that there was no need to kill shier and because of that They were satisfied by, extracting his consciousness from its mortal vessel. From the shattered remnants of his being, two entities emerged, forever bound in an intricate dance of fate¡ªze and shier.


    ze, the embodiment of the sealed consciousness, became a vessel for the untamed power once possessed by shier. Within the sanctum of a dimensional rift, nestled deep within a silver dragon mr dagger, ze''s essence found refuge, sheltered from the turbulent currents of the world. Meanwhile, shier, now stripped of his physical form, was reduced to a mere instrument, a conduit through which his formidable powers could be harnessed.


    After that he remembered nothing of the world since he was passed as a weapon a lot, that''s the story of thest and first abomination dragon.


    ....


    "Hey, can I ask you something?" I sought permission because it''s important.


    "How many dragons did you kill?" I am curious.


    Uncertainty shed through his eyes, and he answered, "Maybe... no, certainly half of the entire race."


    "Cool." I didn''t know what to say now. The man justmitted genocide like it was nothing.


    Silence.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have said that. He looked lost for a second when I uttered the word "cool," but to my surprise, he startedughing frantically.


    "Hahaha! I divulge the tale of the grandest genocide in the annals of this world, and you, my dear princess, respond with a casual ''cool.'' Truly, you are a rare specimen," he chortled, his wordsden with a peculiar mix of admiration and disquiet. I dared not probe further, sensing a palpable difort surrounding his recollections, one that surpassed mere remorse and delved into an unknown realm.


    I waited for him to cease hisughter, patiently allowing the echoes to fade into silence. Once he regained hisposure, I posed a questionden with uncertainty. "Can I trust you, Smokeball?"


    "You already know my answer, master," ze responded, his tone filled with a peculiar mixture of assurance and enigmatic confidence. This enigmatic creature was in a league of his own, a breed apart from any I had encountered before.

 Chapter 76 Serpenthian Abbyssalor.

    The Southwestern Sea.


    Year: 1738


    Date: 14th


    Month: Veleria


    Time: 3:00 AM


    The boat glided steadily through the waters, but my gaze fixated on the ominous sight before me. Hours had passed since I departed from the safety of the shore, and now I understood why this ce instilled fear in the hearts of all who heard its name.


    "Trutonic surges," I gulped, the weight of those words heavy on my tongue. Aheady a scene of dread, an otherworldly phenomenon unfolding in all its terrifying glory.


    "That''s... familiar," ze muttered, but his words barely registered in my mind. My attention was wholly consumed by the spectacle unfolding before me. Even from miles away, the crackling resonance of majestic thunder reached my ears, and the sheer magnitude of the swirling whirlpools was enough to strike awe and fear in the hearts of any who dared approach.


    The trutonic surges existed in a realm far beyond my understanding, a realm I knew I could not survive in my... I mean Kael''s boat.


    "System Store," I muttered, and the blue panel appeared in front of my vision.


    "What are you buying this time? I don''t think there''s anything useful there," ze asked, but his gaze was glued to the natural disaster unfolding before our very eyes.


    *Ding*


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------System Note: Sessfully bought the item!


    *400 Blood points deducted!


    Current Bnce: 50 BP


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    "This will be enough, I think," I whispered as I looked at the item I just bought. It''s expensive, but there''s no point in thinking about the price in this situation.


    [Mariscale Visage]: A mystical mask that utilizes mana to enable the wearer to breathe underwater, offering a seamless connection and converting water into breathable air using mana.


    The Mariscale Visage is an intricate silver mask adorned with delicate etchings of aquatic motifs, embedded with shimmering gemstones that mimic the colors of the ocean depths.


    "Let''s go," I said, and with an internal count, I pressed the panel key to full speed, and the boat sped up directly into the surges.


    It took us half an hour to get close enough to feel the currents, and it''s nothing like I saw from afar. The moment we entered the surges, there was no time to fight them. The whole boat just got sucked into the ocean.


    "Gaa!" Along with the boat getting sucked into the ocean at tremendous speed, I pushed the mana throughout my whole body to get a hold of myself, and I did seed but just for a second, only to be able to see the lovely boat being destroyed in front of me.


    Because the next moment, another current pulled me in a different direction. It''s like a web ofplex water channels. In one ce, this whole part of the ocean is chaos.


    ''I''ll do that then.'' I knew if something like this was going to happen, then I had to do it.


    "!" Without wasting any more time, I went deeper into the water... yep, I was going deeper. I don''t know how much, but until I felt like the storm effect didn''t reach underwater, I just kept swimming.


    Maybe after what seemed like hundreds of meters, I was finally able to reach the calm waters.


    ''You are a smart nut, huh?'' zeplimented. I don''t know why I thought about how some storms don''t reach until the bottom of the ocean and how the submarines avoid them by going deeper into the water, but it''s normally like between 30 to 250 meters. But what I am doing now is insane because these tritonic surges reach the bathypgic


    As I descended deeper into the mysterious depths of the ocean, giving way to an endless expanse of darkness, the coldness of the water seeped into my bones, sending shivers down my spine. Straining my eyes, I searched the ckened abyss for any sign of life.


    "Whoa!" And then, like tiny stars in the night sky, glimmers of bioluminescence emerged, casting an ethereal glow upon the unseen. In that hauntingly beautiful moment, I witnessed the graceful dance of otherworldly creatures. Their shimmering scales and delicate tendrils created an enchanting spectacle. These are the ocean mana beasts and other normal fishes here.


    "How long will it take to swim there?" I asked ze. I didn''te here for sightseeing.


    ''How would I know? It''s my first time seeing those... whatever surges. I can''t understand the distance like this. Give me some time,'' ze replied. Well, I can''t me him for it. It''s impossible to -


    Thaad!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly, a huge wavelength pushed every single mana beasts, rock, water, and even me aside.


    The wavelength was so powerful that it almost made a crack in my mask. I hope it won''t break here, or else I am dead.


    "What was that?" I wondered and swam near it. Even though I couldn''t see anyone, I knew the direction.


    Suddenly, I felt like a huge lump of mana was somewhere around me. It''s alive, it''s moving, towards me.


    The whole ce seemed to get gloomy at once. All the creatures scattered here and there, and then there it was.


    I looked at the entity, the cause of every action. It''s gigantic. I can''t even look past my head. This serpan is...


    ''Hide now!'' ze''s voiceced with fear and shock.


    ''?'' I was in a state of pure shock too. What is that creature?


    ''I said HIDE! Now.'' ze wasn''t ying around like any other time. He was serious, and it was scary... yes, it''s scary. How many times have I felt scared aftering to this world... almost never, but now I feel like my whole body is frozen.


    The colossal creature began moving, and I came out of my stupor, getting under the shade of a nearby coral, I held for a safe spot.


    ''What is it?'' I asked because it''s ze who knows the real identity of this creature.


    ''He is Morokar, a Serpenthian Abyssalor. What is he doing here?'' ze was worried, almost scared... just like me.


    ''Serpenthian Abbyssalor''s are the guardian serpents, strong like dragons, but they rule the oceans while we rule the sky. And this one here is the youngest Morokar of their n. I didn''t know I''d get to meet him here,'' ze exined. What does he mean by youngest... that thing is so gigantic that the head is almost as big as a cliff, and I couldn''t even look at the body at all.


    ''Guardian of what?'' I asked, almost unconsciously.


    ''Of the Maritime Aquarius Dynasty and a few other submerged kingdoms,'' ze said calmly.


    ''The mermaid kingdom?'' If I remember correctly, ze once told me about it. I didn''t believe it at that time, but now that I see the guardian myself, maybe everything he says is not a bluff. But some... no, a lot of pieces of this puzzle are missing.


    I peeked outside the corral and saw the majestic creature moving at a steady pace. It doesn''t bother with anything; it''s silent, but its presence is dreadful. ''You said you know him, right? Why don''t we try to talk to him then?'' I said jokingly. I know we can''t do that.


    ''I killed his father,'' ze replied, and that sums up everything. Now we better not show up at all.


    After that, I stayed there, burning my mana for an hour or so, waiting for the Serpenthian Abbyssalor to leave.


    ''What are you thinking?'' I questioned ze.


    ''Do you think you can swim another thousand meters?'' ze responded with another question.


    ''Umm... yeah, I can, but I''ll be wasted after that, though.'' I can swim that much because my mana is still there, but when I run out of it, then it''s over.


    ''The Morokar is guarding the kingdom, and from what I observed, he is going in a specific direction. That means the outer edges of the mermaid kingdom are not far away. And from what I remember, the Crooked Inds Passage was somewhere around here in that direction. I think we might be able to make it there,'' ze said. But I am still stuck on the first few sentences. The mermaid kingdom is near, but the game never mentioned the mermaids even being in existence... Doesn''t that just mean that the Demon Continent is also there?


    I brushed off my thoughts and swam like crazy until my body ached like hell. It was horrible and exhausting to evade the hostile aquatic mana beasts.


    But atst, ''Is it here?'' I asked, to which ze agreed.


    I was in front of a grotto or, in simple terms, an underwater cave.


    The underwater grotto was immense, with towering rock formations, shimmering water, and hidden alcoves, creating an ethereal and captivating subaquatic world.


    ''Yep,'' ze answered. ording to him, this will take me directly to a pond centered in the heart of the ind. I''d have to walk when I get a certain distance in the cave.


    ''phew'' with a deep breath I swam directly into it, I think I aming to hate water now after this.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: One more piece added to the chess board.]

 Chapter 77 Crystal Veil Cave

    After what feels like an eternity of constant swimming, my body is on the verge of copse. Entering the grotto, I had hoped for a path leading me upward, a way out of this watery abyss. But just like my entire journey, nothing is as simple as it seems. The passage before me is filled with intertwining stgmites and stctites, twisting and turning in unexpected directions.


    "I have a feeling that this visage won''t hold for too long," I think to myself. Since the encounter with the Serpenthian Abbyssalor, it started developing cracks, and now it feels like it''ll be done in a few more minutes.


    *Crack*


    ''And one more.''Another crack resounds through the cave, causing my heart to race. Time is running out, and the fragile sanctuary I found will soon crumble.


    ''How much longer, parasite?'' I mentally send the question, frustration and impatience seeping through. Swimming bes increasingly challenging while carrying this entity within my chest.


    ''I''m not exactly enjoying myself here, princess! It''s equally difficult for me when you''re running low on mana. Just be patient; we''re nearing the surface,'' ze replies, his words echoing through my mind. He has been repeating the same assurances for hours, and I can feel my skin suffering from extended exposure to water.


    ...


    My eyes widen in surprise as a glimmer of light appears on the water''s surface. Could it be? Is this the end of the water''s grasp?


    Summoning myst reserves of strength, I push myself upward with renewed determination. Impatience overtakes me, and I abandon any pretense of remaining calm. Escaping the water''s suffocating hold bes my sole focus.


    With a final burst of effort, I propel myself upward, my hands cutting through the water with all the strength I can muster. But then, disaster strikes.


    Thudd!


    The Visage that had protected me shatters, exploding under the force of the water.


    "Gua!"Choking, I clutch my throat, desperately trying to draw upon my waning mana reserves. It is futile, like trying to pump water from a dry well. My core is empty, devoid of any energy I can harness.


    I thrash my limbs, attempting to salvage any remaining strength, but my fatigued body offers little assistance. Each passing second drains me, suffocating my senses and tempting me to sumb.


    My eyes grow heavy, and I feel the tempting allure of surrender. It seems sofortable, so inviting...


    ''Master, get a grip!'' ze''s voice resounds in my mind, pulling me back from the brink. He is right; there is no point in faltering now. I nce upward, realizing that I am only a few meters away from the surface. Even without mana, I have to press on. How could I face her if I failed? The thought of herughter, or worse, her pity, spurs me on. I have to be strong.


    Summoning thest vestiges of my strength, I propel myself with all my might. Each stroke propels me closer to the surface until, finally, I breach the water''s veil. Gasping for air, I am momentarily blinded by an otherworldly light. I have made it!


    But my stomach revolts, the sensation of everything rising to the top of my throat. I groan in difort, unable to fully savor my achievement.


    ''Princess, over there!'' ze''s voice reaches my ears as he hovers above me. Why is he doing this? I am already depleted, my mana reserves nearly exhausted.


    I turn my gaze toward the rocky formation he points to. Is it solid ground? Or merely another illusion?


    Uncertain, I crawl my way towards it, clutching at the surface like a desperate amphibian, craving the solidity beneath me.


    Coughing and retching, I roll onto the ground, the sensation of relief mingled with the worst kind of difort.


    "System, store! Provide me with a healing potion!" I shout, my voice filled with desperation. In an instant, notifications flicker before me, and a healing potion materializes, one in front of my eyes and the other in my trembling hand.


    Gulping it down, I nearly choke on the liquid, simultaneously expelling water and blood in the process.


    ...


    Groggily opening my eyes, I look around. The body still aches even after using the healing potion; I''ve noticed that the more powerful I get, the less effective these potions be.


    "Rise and shine, princess," ze faces me. I don''t know when, but this seems like an everyday thing now.


    He looks like he''s having fun.


    "How long have I been gone?" I ask, as I just went into slumber after drinking the potion.


    "Not long, just for like an hour or so," ze answers. Why is he grinning, though?


    I straighten my posture and sit properly, taking a deep look at the cave myself. Just like ze told me, this cave opens up on the ind. Well, I won''t know until I leave this cave, right?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sitting on the side of a magnificent cave, sunlight filters through a copsed roof, casting ethereal rays upon the crystal-clear waters below.


    The expansive chamber glistens with a mesmerizing hue, as if touched by magic. Stctites gracefully hang from the ceiling, reaching towards the mirrored surface. Reflections dance on the water, unveiling a hidden realm of natural beauty. The serene ambiance resonates through the cave, beckoning to lose oneself in its captivating embrace. It is a breathtaking marvel.


    "Beautiful, right? It''s Crystal Veil Cave," ze chimes.


    "But why are you happy, though?" I ask. No matter how beautiful, it''s just a cave or...


    "It''s also called the Pond of Vitality too, meaning it is the same as the name, I am happy seeing this ce hasn''t changed even a bit." ze exins. Pond of vitality? There''s another pond at the abyss of Elishia forest with the same capabilities.


    "Wait a minute, I just came out of that water, and as far as I canprehend, that water did not heal me in any way, vice versa I was about to die," I say. There''s nothing special in this water or the water in the sea at all.


    "Haa, what am I supposed to do with you, princess?" ze gives out an exaggerated sigh before continuing. "It won''t be Crooked Ind if things are that simple, right? You can think of it as an extraction ce. You have to ce something from which you want to extract the vitality from."


    I think about it for a second but let it go. I don''t have anything like that at the moment, though.


    "Let''s go." I stood up, looking down at myself I am soaking wet, I also lost all my stuff with the boat in the surges.


    "Do you know how to get out of this ce?" I asked, he does say that this ce is familiar to him so let him guide.


    "We can go out through that ce, it''ll be easy and the outside is more beautiful than here, I guarantee." He directed, it''s the fallen roof of the cave, it''ll directly connect us to the ground, I hope it''s beautiful outside and no water.


    Sigh*


    Gulping another store bought mana potion, I refilled my core,like I thought it was not enough.


    As I carefully navigate the rugged terrain of the cave''s interior, I find sturdy footholds and handholds along the side rocks. With each step, I maintain a firm grip on the rough surfaces, ensuring my bnce as I ascend. The jagged edges of the rocks offer support, allowing me to steadily make my way towards the opening.


    Using my strength and agility, I hoist myself upward. I sessfully climbed, inching closer to the outside world beyond the fallen roof and peeked outside.


    First words that left my lips were"Fuck you parasite!" I don''t know why I got my hopes up.


    "Well,it looks like a lot has changed since thest time I visited teehee." His tone is awkward and what''s with that creepy ass teehee?


    The outside scene was.


    Dark thunderclouds fill the sky, crackling with electricity. The air is heavy with the impending storm. Rain pours down in heavy sheets, and strong gusts of wind buffet thendscape. It''s an awe-inspiring sight, nature''s power on full disy.


    "Seems like the tritonic surges didn''t exactly block the passage from the southwestern sea of Reva to this here ind," I muttered wearily. "This whole darn ind''s engulfed in this strange, unnatural phenomenon."


    "No wonder this ce stayed hidden all this time," I added, the exhaustion evident in my voice. It finally made sense why no one had stumbled upon this ind through that route.


    .....


    After an hour.


    "So, what does it read?" I asked ze, my eyes fixed on the intricate ancient carvings.


    "In a realm of shifting tides, perceptions entwined. Virtue obscured, judgments confined. The gods sh, a realm in disarray. Pray for the traitor, y the savior, one must weigh. Cruelty masks a hidden way. Decipher the enigma, seek truth''s ray. Where paradox thrives, unravel this ancient fray," ze recited the ancient text, his voice filled with solemnity. It sounded like a cryptic poem, perhaps even a riddle.


    "Do you know what it means?" I inquired, curiosity burning in my voice.


    "Looks like a lot has changed since Ist visited," ze replied, his tone devoid of yfulness.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N:Yahoo! 400k view''s, I am happy.... ahem*Now back to the chapter, What does the riddle even mean? It''s too hard right?]

 Chapter 78 Nightshade Sanctum.

    [An hour before]


    Emerging from the depths of the underground cave known as Crystal Veil Cave, as ze refers to it, I find myself standing at the center of a deste ind that defies all expectations. The ind is a rugged and untamed expanse, surrounded by tumultuous seas that crash against towering cliffs. Jagged rocks protrude from the churning waters, warning of the dangers that await any who dare venture too close.


    As I step onto the ind''s soil, I am immediately struck by the fierce and relentless weather that gues this forsaken ce. Dark storm clouds loom overhead, obscuring the sun and casting an eerie shadow upon thend. The air crackles with electricity, and I can see bolts of lightning striking the ground sporadically, illuminating the gloomyndscape in blinding shes. Each thunderous boom resonates through the air, emphasizing the ominous nature of the ind.


    The terrain before me is a treacherous mix of dense foliage and gnarled trees, their twisted branches reaching out like skeletal fingers towards the brooding sky. The leaves rustle with an eerie whisper, as if carrying secrets of the ind''s past. The ground beneath my feet is rugged and uneven, marked by deep crevices and hidden crevasses that threaten to swallow the unwary.


    "Where''s the dungeon?" I notice his expression mirroring my own apprehension. ze, with a solemn gaze, gestures towards a specific direction.


    Following his gaze, my eyes are drawn to a distant silhouette rising above the tangled canopy. There, amidst the turbulent storm, stands a colossal structure¡ªThe Nightshade Sanctum.


    "It''s The Nightshade Sanctum," ze says. "The most dangerous dungeon on the surface of this world."


    "The Nightshade Sanctum, huh? Isn''t it too small to be considered a dungeon?" I ask, noting that the structure itself towers straight to the clouds but is still not big enough to hold the dungeon. The structure feels like it is falling apart bit by bit, not something that would happen to a dungeon.


    Sighing, ze rifies the misunderstanding, "That''s not the dungeon. It''s close to the market people of my time built above the dungeon. The dungeon itself is underground and too deep. Only the tenth floor is the farthest we were able to achieve there." Wow, building a market right above the dungeon. People of that time must have been daring to do that.


    "Okay, let''s get there quickly." I start walking towards the Nightshade Sanctum.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third-person view]


    Ren walks steadily towards the Nightshade Sanctum, his shirt torn in a few ces. He gazes at the distance ahead, estimating it to be a few kilometers. The atmosphere around him is still heavy, carrying a sense of ancient stillness.


    The worn terrain beneath his feet tells the story of countless footsteps that have trodden before him. He sees the remnants of a ruined city on the horizon, the dpidated buildings and crumbling structures casting shadows against the fading light.


    Ren''s pace remains steady, his steps measured and deliberate. There is no overwhelming sense of anticipation or determination, just a quiet resolve to explore what lies ahead. His torn shirt serves as a reminder of past encounters, a testament to the challenges that await him within the sanctum.


    As he approaches the Nightshade Sanctum, the weathered exteriores into view. Its decayed walls and fading symbols hint at the passage of time and the mysteries that lie within. The stillness of the surroundings is only interrupted by the asional rustle of wind through the overgrown vegetation.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    "Those ruins of the city make my heart ache, agh," ze grumbles. He has been repeating himself


    since we crossed those ruins. Maybe some kind of ancient civilization perished, or the people left the ind because of this Storm.


    Walking near the tower, I look at the massive gate, but there''s no need to open it because there are plenty of gaps in the gate itself, and I can go in from there.


    Jump.


    *Crunch.*


    "Oo! This is cool," I exim because the moment I jump through the gates, I see something that piques my interest.


    *Crunch.*


    Another crunchy soundes from beneath my feet because the whole floor is filled with bones, skulls, and most of them are human. When I say most of them, I mean there are also a fewrge Mana beasts.


    The floor beneath me is a grotesque mosaic of bones and skulls, mostly human, interspersed with the remains of formidable Mana beasts. The air reeks of decay as I navigate the chilling Nightshade Sanctum. Each step shatters brittle remains, releasing a morbid symphony that echoes the tragic history of this haunting graveyard.


    And soon, we''re near anotherrge door, but unlike the gate, this one has a unique structure.


    Adorning the monumental door is an emblem of profound significance that captures the essence of shadows and darkness. Twin serpents writhe in an eternal embrace, their sinuous bodies entwined in a mesmerizing pattern. One serpent gleams with a silvery sheen, embodying the fading light, while the other coils in inky ckness, epitomizing the depths of shadow. Their scales blend seamlessly, culminating in a crescent moon devoid of radiance. Intricate thorns encircle the moon''s edges, and besides it, there is arge stone te with something written all over it.


    "So, what does it read?" I ask ze, my eyes fixed on the intricate ancient carvings. Does he know how to read?


    But after a few seconds, he opens his mouth, "In a realm of shifting tides, perceptions entwined. Virtue obscured, judgments confined. The gods sh, a realm in disarray. Pray for the traitor, y the savior, one must weigh. Cruelty masks a hidden way. Decipher the enigma, seek truth''s ray. Where paradox thrives, unravel this ancient fray," ze recites the ancient text, his voice filled with solemnity. It sounds like a cryptic poem, perhaps even a riddle.


    "Do you know what it means?" I inquire, curiosity burning in my voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Looks like a lot has changed since Ist visited," ze replies, his tone devoid of yfulness.


    "?" I don''t know what to say, so I decide to listen.


    "This te didn''t used to be here when I was here, and the content seems to be some kind of prophecy," ze mutters.


    "Do you know what it means?" I repeat, and he shakes his head and continues, "Then there''s no need to hang around; let''s go inside."


    And just like that, I open the dungeon entrance and go inside. It''s all dark inside with nothing in sight, so I flicker a ball of fire in my palm to light up the surroundings and step forward, and--


    Thud.


    "Huh?" I look back and see that the door has closed itself, a clich¨¦ thing that happens in a horror movie, but I won''t be scared, though.


    Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle, sizzle.


    But immediately, with a sizzling sound, the whole chamber lightens up very quickly, another thing that happens in the dungeons. The fire torches on the wall automatically ignite, still fine.


    The chamber has high walls and is more like a cave,


    to be clear. The long beams support the roof. It might copse if not for them being there, still fine.


    "Is this the first chamber?" I ask ze. It''s quite spacious for it to be the first floor.


    "Oh! No, it''s just a trial room. Wait, the trial will be dispatched soon. If you can pass the test, then we can proceed," zeughs it off.


    "What if I can''t or I fail?" I question.


    ze looks at me and gives a toothy-ass smile, and I confirm, I''ll die if I fail, but it''s still fine.


    "Hey, look, it''s dispatched!" ze chimes, and I look. I witness my target materializing from thin air, still fine.


    "It''s the guardian, my favorite. It brings back memories," ze has an attack of nostalgia.


    d in obsidian, imposing armor, the Guardian cuts an imposing figure on the battlefield. Towering over his opponents, his muscr frame exudes power and strength. His helmet features a fierce, angr design, with glowing red eyes that burn with an intensity that strikes fear into the hearts of his enemies. The sharp, jagged edges of his armor reflect his predatory nature, while his mighty sword gleams with a deadly aura.


    *Ding*


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Note.


    The Fifth Elusive Trial Begins.


    Best wishes to the host!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Elusive trial and... fifth?" I am lost for a second, but when it finally kicks in, my face goes pale..... aren''t they supposed to be only four of those what is this fifth one?


    "It''s not fine at all. I might die!!!"


    "Oh don''t worry, you are at least a four-star warrior, right, Princess?" ze has that innocent smile adorning his face. I would like to tear that smile off if I survive this.


    I push the Mana throughout my whole body and take the position, getting a great hold on the ground and forming a straight palm in front and a fist near my waist. Going a little lower, I whisper, "I''ll turn this whole dungeon upside down."


    "Dream on, Princess~" ze says. I''ll kill him once I am done. I promise.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N:Wee to the Nightshade Sanctum My Friends!]

 Chapter 79 The Emberclad Colossus

    The more time I spend in this world, the more confusing it bes.


    Just when I thought I had understood everything, I discovered that Nightshade Sanctum, supposedly the world''s most dangerous and toughest dungeon, is not a dungeon at all. It is an Elusive Trial. A fucking Elusive Trial!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Note.


    The Fifth Elusive Trial Begins.


    Best wishes to the host!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    In the game, there were four elusive trials: two from the Goddess Ellora, one from the Tree of Life in the Elishia Forest, and one from the Demon God Azra in the heart of the Grav Kingdom''s ancient ruins. But this is the first time I''m hearing about the Fifth Elusive Trial.


    The purpose of these trials is to safeguard invaluable relics. For example, Adam obtained his weapon, Mistilteinn, after conquering the elusive trial from the Goddess Ellora in the Hestia Empire.


    "But now is not the time to think about that," I told myself, refocusing my attention on the task at hand.


    The d Obsidian Armored Dungeon Guardian towered before me, its face concealed by the angr helmet it wore. It emanated both a cool and menacing presence.


    Swinging its sword in a circle to its side, the Guardian assumed a position that seemed to invite me to attack first. Quite cocky, I thought.


    I wasn''t certain about the Guardian''s true strength, but ze''s previous statement made it clear that I would need to be a four-star warrior or mage to stand a chance against this creature without facing difficulties. Unfortunately, I was only a three-star warrior.


    Taking a moment to calm myself, I carefully studied the Guardian''s posture. It showed no inclination to abandon its sword and engage in hand-to-handbat with me, like an honorable knight.


    "Just make sure you manage to damage its core, and it will bepletely destroyed," ze advised, nestled inside my rib cage.


    With determination fueling my every move, Iunched myself forward, filling the chamber with palpable tension. The Guardian remained motionless, its unwavering gaze fixed upon me. In a split second, I closed the distance between us, my movements flowing with purpose.


    Summoning a surge of inferno bolts in my defense, I attempted to intercept the Guardian''s horizontal swing with lightning speed. However, my anticipation faltered, and the blow struck me with bone-jarring impact.


    Thud.


    Pain rippled through my body as I collided with the unyielding stone wall. Only the protective veil of mana spared my flesh and bones fromplete devastation.


    Getting back on my feet, I acknowledged that ze was right. This battle would be far from easy, unlike any fight I had faced before. But I found sce in the thrill it brought.


    Forming a fist enveloped in crimson fire, I took up my position. After all, the Guardian wasn''t the only one with proper fighting training.


    Once again, I dashed forward, closing the distance between us. This time, the Guardian swung its sword horizontally, but I leaped upward, narrowly evading the de that threatened to sever my ankle.


    Thunder crackled in my left palm as I brought it near the Guardian''s helmet, aiming to deliver a shocking blow. However, something flickered in the corner of my right eye, diverting my attention.


    Tad.


    Suddenly, the Guardian reversed the trajectory of its swing and struck me forcefully below the ribs, sending me hurtling through the air. My body crashed into the unforgiving stone wall.


    "Agh, fuck!" Grimacing, I shook off the pain and swiftly regained my footing, acutely aware of the formidable foe towering above me. But I didn''t stop there. I repeated the sequence multiple times,charging at the Guardian from different angles, each time getting blown away by its relentless attacks.


    "Haa haa."Gasping for air, I realized I was already exhausted after just a few minutes. It was challenging to fight against an opponent designed to deal with someone of a higher tier.


    "I don''t think charging ahead like this is a good choice princess," ze expressed his concern. But who was I to tell him that I was trying to gauge the Guardian''s strength? It may have been a crude approach, but it yielded valuable information.


    "Its movements follow a pattern," I reflected, drawing upon my experience as a former gamer. I had a habit of repeating segments until I fully grasped the situation. Through this one-sided exchange of beatings, I observed the pattern.


    The Guardian minimized its movements, rarely stepping forward or backward unless absolutely necessary. Each of its attacks had different power stages. For instance, it took a few seconds to recover from the bacsh of its vertical strike, while the horizontal swing was executed more frequently butcked the same power.


    And most importantly, the Guardian focused solely on using its long sword. Despite being put in awkward positions, it stubbornly clung to the sword, even when it was inconvenient.


    With this understanding, each of my movements became a calcted attempt to find a weakness in the Guardian''s imposing armor.


    "System store! Three mana potions." I bought them and gulped them all in one go. Yes, it took three of them to refill my mana reservespletely, and with this, all my blood points were spent. Now I was broke.


    "I should''ve killed more when I had the time." I missed the bandits now.


    "I''ll try to make it quick." The realization of the Guardian''s pattern ignited a spark of strategy within me. I knew I had to exploit its weaknesses to gain the upper hand. Gathering my inner fire, I focused on my limited arsenal of spells: fireball, fire tornado, inferno bolt, and lightning spells. I had to make every spell count.


    *Dash*


    With renewed determination, I charged forward once more, my movements bing more deliberate and precise. As I closed in on the Guardian, I conjured a swirling fireball in my outstretched hand. The mes danced and flickered, ready to be unleashed.


    Fush*


    Without hesitation, I hurled the fireball towards the Guardian. It soared through the air, trailing a zing tail behind it. The Guardian, still following its predictable pattern, attempted to parry the iing attack with its massive sword. However, my fireball exploded upon contact, engulfing the Guardian in a raging inferno.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the mes subsided, I seized the opportunity. Knowing that the Guardian needed a few moments to recover from the bacsh of its vertical strike, I conjured a fire tornado around me. The swirling vortex of mes whirled and spiraled, creating a shield of intense heat around me.


    The Guardian, now free from the fiery onught, narrowed its gaze upon me. It charged forward, sword raised for a devastating blow.


    *Gulp*


    But I was prepared. With a focused mind and steady hand, I directed the fire tornado towards the charging Guardian.


    The tornado unleashed its fury, engulfing the Guardian in a cyclone of mes. Its advance halted momentarily as it struggled against the scorching winds. Taking advantage of its momentary weakness, I channeled my energy into an inferno bolt.


    With a thrust of my hand, a torrent of fiery projectiles shot forth one by one, raining upon the Guardian. Each bolt struck with precision, searing through its armor and leaving trails of burning embers in their wake. The Guardian staggered, its movements momentarily disrupted.


    *shake*shake*


    But the Guardian was resilient. It shook off the


    mes and retaliated with a powerful horizontal swing. The force behind its strike sent shockwaves through the chamber, threatening to knock me off bnce. Reacting swiftly, I infused my lightning spell with the remaining energy within me.


    Electricity crackled and surged through my fingertips as I unleashed a brilliant lightning bolt towards the Guardian. The bolt struck true, coursing through its metallic armor and sapping its strength. The Guardian convulsed, momentarily immobilized by the electrifying shock.


    Now! Seizing the opportunity, I closed the distance between us once more. mes danced in my palm as I summoned an inferno bolt in my right hand, running towards the weakened Guardian. I threw it, and it hit.


    Thad*


    I knew it wouldn''t finish here, but I had already closed the distance between its chest, where the core is, and me. I summoned ast inferno bolt with the remaining mana I had.


    Yet, the Guardian refused to yield. It unleashed a final desperate strike, swinging its sword straight with all its might.


    "?" Time seemed to slow as I called upon thest reserves of my energy. With a surge of power, I thrust the spell into its obsidian chest te. It went in and pierced the so-called core in one go, but simultaneously, I felt something.....odd.


    The Guardian''s radiant glow dimmed, and the chaotic field went silent all at once. I felt cold. I heard ze''s worried voice calling in my mind.


    I looked directly into the defeated Guardian''s eyes and then slowly my gaze moved to its right shoulder de, following its hand and then the wrist.


    It was connected to my stomach, but wasn''t he holding a sword in that hand? I felt numb for a second and looked at the blood dripping down from my abdomen.


    "Kugh." I coughed blood. The long sword went in from the front part of my stomach and protruded out from the back, easily breaking the vertebral column from the middle, I am losing my sight.


    Dind ding.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Note.


    Congrats!


    You''ve passed the entrance test sessfully!


    Credited Blood Points: 600 Bp.


    Earned Exp: 350+


    Bloodline potential: 50/100


    Earned Rewards:


    1. The Emberd Colossus''s Long Sword.


    2. Ownership of the Entrance Chamber.


    Initiating full recovery in 1...2...3


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "!"The Emberd Colossus''s body disintegrated into dust, and the sword disappeared from my abdomen in a split second. It was in my right hand the next second. I could see the wound healing at a tremendous rate,it was painful but it was working, at least better than those healing potions I buy from the system store.


    "What''s all this?" I muttered. This isn''t supposed to happen,not like this.


    "How would I know? I thought I lost you, princess." ze replied, his voice a little hoarse. Don''t tell me he was crying, funny.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: How would I Know?]

 Chapter 80 Chamber Ownership.

    I dust off my clothes and look around the chamber carefully.


    "System,What does it mean by the ownership of this chamber?" I asked,


    Dind ding


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Notification.


    Earned Reward;


    2)Chamber Ownership


    - Territory Control: The Host gains exclusive control and ownership of the first dungeon floor, allowing Host to regte ess and determine who can enter or leave.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Interesting, I haven''t thought about it but"Hmm.... Open the door." I said while looking back, specifically to no one.


    *Clut*creak*


    The twin serpents on the door that had locked itself when I entered this chamber moved a little, slowly separating from eachother embrace the shiny serpent moved to the left side of the door while only dark scaled one shifted to right side with a mechanical movements and revealed a small gap in the doorway, stating that the door is now opened and I once againmand "Close the door." And with it the twin serpents moved like in a reverse trance and went back to their position locking the door again.


    "That''s not something, I should have control over right?" I asked ze, During Elusive Trials you ain''t supposed to own the location,more so not be able to influence it at sheer will.


    "Yeah, it wasn''t supposed to be like this." ze agreed,this guy has a half-assed knowledge of this world........just like me.


    "And now let''s take a look at this." I held the Emberd Colossus''s Long Sword in my hand,it takes mana strengthening for me to lift it properly.


    Ding dong


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification


    Earned Reward:


    1)Emberd Colossus''s Long Sword : Thest belonging of the fallen knight.


    System Note:


    *Do you want to alter the long sword ording to the wielder?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Yes."I got what the system meant and agreed to it, I needed a weapon anyways.


    Fush


    "Oo,It''s unrecognisable now." I praised it,the swordpletely changed its appearance now.


    In a split second, the six-foot-long sword contracted into a 40-inch de. The Emberd Colossus''s sword features a broad, curved de tapering to a sharp point. Its guard resembles outstretched wings, crafted from darkened steel and shimmering silver. The de is deep crimson with ents of dark charcoal for the hilt and intricate engravings, asionally adorned with hints of gold or silver. The handle is wrapped in supple leather, offering a firm andfortable grip. Runes are etched along the length of the de.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Alterations Complete!


    Name: Emberd Colossus''s Sword


    Type: One-handed Sword


    Stats:


    - Damage: 150-180


    - Attack Speed: 1.2 attacks per second


    - Magic Affinity: 60% effectiveness


    - Elemental Enhancement: Fire (+30% fire damage)


    - Durability: 250/300


    - Weight: 10 pounds


    Special Abilities:


    1. mestrike: Unleashes a powerful burst of mes upon striking, causing additional 50-70 fire damage to the target.


    2. Ember''s Fury: The sword''s de glows with intense heat, increasing damage output by 20% and setting enemies aze, dealing 20 fire damage per second for 5 seconds.


    3. Inferno de: Temporarily engulfs the de in raging mes, increasing damage by 50% and leaving a trail of fire in its wake, dealing 30 fire damage per second for 10 seconds.


    Note: The Emberd Colossus''s Long Sword is a formidable weapon capable of harnessing the power of fire. It requires a skilled and experienced mage with a five-star rating to fully unleash its potential.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    I casually swung the Emberd Colossus''s Long Sword, not giving it much thought.


    Thad!


    "That''s impressive."zeplimented as he looked down.


    With a burst of mana, the de collided with the floor, effortlessly breaking the cobblestone beneath. It was undeniably powerful, but the strike drained a significant amount of my mana. The sword demanded attention, reminding me of its immense strength and the hefty cost it exacted with each swing.


    The stats of this weapon look good too, it''ll do for now. I tucked it inside the sheath and then around my waist.


    "Well now that I feel good I think we should descend to the first dungeon floor." I brushed off my thoughts for now because I have a lot to digest and process."What kind of monsters I''ll be facing on the first floor?" I asked ze.


    Well It''s just the first floor, so it shouldn''t be that hard fighting Goblins,Giant Rats even Slimes and since this is the world most dangerous dungeon I think it can even have Skeletons and Kobolds in it,it won''t be that easy but it''s still doable.


    "Hmm...if my memory serves me right it''ll be a spider." ze answered, a single spider? I got a bad feeling about it.


    "What kind of spider?"I asked, I won''t be going along with ze''s bullshit anymore, he''d have to make it clear for me to understand what lies ahead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ze tilted his head like trying hard to remember the entity and once a few seconds were passed he chimed"Oh, I remember now it''s a Arachnarok Spider, A youngling tough."


    The Arachnarok Spider is a colossal spider-like creature, often depicted as the size of a small building. It has a hulking and intimidating presence with a thick, armored exoskeleton. Its multiple sets of legs allow it to move with incredible agility and speed.


    Some other species of the Arachnarok Spider may have additional features such as glowing eyes, poisonous spines, or intricate web patterns.


    Sigh


    "Okay, let''s go." I stepped forward towards the stairway that opened in the corner of this chamber when I defeated the guardian, it surely went down.


    "Ain''t you worried? ording to your current strength it''s nearly impossible for you to defeat it with your current strength."  ze circled around me.


    I stopped and pointed at the ce where the guardian turned into dust and said"See there,that thing was supposed to be something I shouldn''t be able to handle, right? But look at it now it''s gone, I am not in the mood to return from here just because I am weak but I''ll stay until I be strong....or die." Ipleted, ze looked at me from top to bottom and just nodded to himself and went inside my chest.


    I spoke nothing more and began walking towards the stairway.


    ....


    Once I was near the abyss like stairway,it seems endless due to pitch ck darkness, I stepped forward and-


    Ding dong


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Suggestion!


    The host is advised to use the system features before descending any further into the Elusive Trial.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Why?......well anyways." I don''t know why but this time I think something is going to happen if I don''t do it.


    So I just bought everything I needed from the system store stuff like Gargoyles Armor, potions, a bag and a Robe made from Astral Hounds Hid.


    "And with this,you are once again a broke princess." ze sighed, I don''t know if I got it but these were the only items I can squeeze in the tight budget.


    With my pockets empty I advanced brushing off the same system notification that appeared once more.


    I walked for like twenty minutes to descend and soon saw lighting from the down, it must be the end of this passage.


    Phew


    I took a deep breath, cing my hand on the sword I cautiously entered the first floor.


    The first floor of the dungeon was a treacherous domain, dominated by the imposing den of an Arachnarok Spider.


    ''300 meters in length, 200 meters in width, and reaching a ceiling height of 30 meters.'' I mentally measured it roughly.


    The cavernous space echoed with the skittering of countless legs and the rustle of sticky webs. Thick strands crisscross the area, creating awork of traps and obstacles. The spider''sir was a macabre spectacle, adorned with the remains of previous victims ensnared in the webbing. The air was heavy with the stench of decay and the faint musk of the arachnid. Glowing eyes peered from the shadows, revealing the presence of the monstrous creature. Its immense size filled the chamber, its armored exoskeleton glistening in the dim light. The sight sent a chilling reminder of the imminent danger that awaited in this formidable arachnid''s domain.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification!


    System output activities are to be shut down during the floor exploration.


    Starts in 1...2...3.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    I knew it! Fuck this System! It''s here to set me up.


    ''Pfft You should check on your bad luck stat too, I think something is really wrong with your stars.''ze giggled. Ignoring hisment once again, I prepared myself mentally for the challenge thaty ahead.


    I cracked my neck sideways and muttered


    "I''ll be done in a few minutes," I had the confidence.


    [After Three Hours.]


    "Hahahaha! Look at yourself, princess! You''re sprawled on the floor like a worm! And that ''I''ll be done in a few minutes'' bullshit took you ages to kill a youngling!" ze couldn''t contain hisughter, finding my situation absolutely hrious. I silently wished for something worse to happen to him.


    As Iy there, my upper body unharmed, I groaned in pain. It turns out that both my legs had been sliced off during the battle with the Arachnarok Spider. But hey, at least I managed to stab it in the head before it could swallow me whole.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Note.


    ...


    Congrats!


    ...


    You''ve sessfully defeated the dungeon boss!


    ...


    Credited Blood Points: 1000 BP.


    Earned Exp: 2000+


    Bloodline Potential: 55/100


    ....


    Initiating full recovery in 1...2...3.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Join the discord server!!!!!!]

 Chapter 81 First Floor.

    Even after regaining my limbs, I crawled on the ground, gasping for breath and recovering from the intense battle. ncing around the chamber, I surveyed the remnants of the Arachnarok Spider''s web and scattered debris. Amidst the wreckage, I discovered several intriguing items:


    1. Arachnarok Fang: Arge, venomous fang known for crafting potent poisons. "It''ll be useful in the future," I mused, pondering its purpose.


    2. Silk Thread: Strands of durable spider silk, perfect for crafting lightweight yet sturdy materials.


    3. Arachnid Carapace: A resilient section of the spider''s exoskeleton, suitable for crafting armor or protective gear.


    Though the skull was slightly cracked, with my sword still lodged inside, it remained undamaged. However, its size posed a challenge¡ªI couldn''t fit it in my bag.


    "Andst but not least," I thought, content as I pocketed the item.


    4. Spiderling Egg Sac: A small, basketball-sized sac containing eggs. While not immediately useful, it could hold value for collectors or alchemists seeking rare ingredients. As for me, I had a perfect n in mind¡ªI promptly stowed the sac in my bag.


    These spoils marked the fruits of my hard-fought victory.


    ...


    "Gross."With a grimace, I yanked my sword from the Arachnarok Spider''s head, recoiling at the gruesome sight of its innards.


    Upon entering the first floor, the spider immediately sensed my intrusion and pounced on me without hesitation. I struggled, consumed all my potions, and nearly died multiple times during the arduous battle but ultimately emerged triumphant.


    Now, the wide entrance to the next floor loomed just around the corner. ording to Smokeball, each floor grows increasingly distinct, but I paid little heed to such details.


    "Now, let''s take a look at this," I said, initiating the system. To my astonishment, I discovered that I had ascended to the rank of a four-star mage.


    "Congrattions, princess~," ze chimed in, his tone conveying a mix of praise and sarcasm.


    Ignoring hisment, I focused on the system panel, which revealed significant changes since myst encounter.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Status Window


    Name: Ren Hilton


    Age: 15


    Race: Human


    Strength: 75/100


    Mana: 60/100


    Intelligence: 9/10


    Attributes:


    - Fire (600/1000)


    - Lightning (269/1000)


    Spirits: 1/2


    Skills:


    1) Body Strengthening


    2) Fireball


    3) Inferno Bolt


    4) Fire Tornado


    5) Lightning Spear


    ...


    Bloodline: Human


    Bloodline Potential: 58%


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    The confrontation with the Arachnarok Spider left a mark on my status. My strength surged to 75 out of 100, although it held little significance to my nonchnt existence. Simrly, the expansion of my mana to 60 out of 100 didn''t capture my interest, despite its potential for prolonging spellcasting. My intelligence remained at 9 out of 10, showing a modest increase.


    As for my bloodline, a consequence of my inconsequential heritage, it possessed a meaningless potential of 58%. Considering my limitations, I anticipated hitting a wall at the six-star level, beyond which further growth might prove challenging. Nheless, Ren''s potential, though cut short in his game life, appeared rtively promisingpared to most individuals in this world.


    In summary, the encounter with the Arachnarok Spider momentarily impacted my status, along with the final notification:


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification!


    Rewards forpleting the first floor:


    1)Ownership of this floor:


    i) Perk: The host can deploy the Arachnarok Spider once a month.


    (Note: The Deployed Entity can still be hostile towards the host.)


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "It''s a mixture of better and worse," I muttered, finding the structure of the dungeon and its rewarding system rather unsettling.


    "What''s next?" I inquired, turning my attention to ze.


    Wearing a demeaning expression, he suggested, "Why not consider taking a little rest? The next two floors are the easiest ones so far."


    "What do you mean ''easy''?" I questioned, surprised that the dungeon''s difficulty didn''t increase with each floor.


    "After the first floor, the next three floors are as follows: Second Floor: The Ruins of Destion¡ªa deste and crumbling area filled with ancient ruins known for treacherous traps and undead creatures. Third Floor: The Labyrinth of Shadows¡ªa maze-likebyrinth with twisting corridors and deceptive illusions, home to cunning creatures like goblins, harpies, and hounds, excelling in stealth and ambush tactics."


    "And the fourth floor?" I pressed for more information.


    "The fourth floor is the Caverns of Chaos. You''ll find out once we get there, but for now, focus on the second and third floors. They are the easiest," ze exined, his forced smile bothering me.


    Sighing, I furrowed my brows. "What''s the catch?" I asked, sensing there was more to it.


    ze flinched and replied awkwardly, "Well, umm... you see, they are a bit time-consuming."


    I furrowed my brows further. "How long will it take?" I inquired, aware of the importance of time.


    "Two... no, four months, to be exact. They aren''t particrly difficult, but they are... well, sizable. You can''t descend further until you''ve eliminated every single monster inside," ze answered.


    Thud.


    Frustrated, I cried out, dropping to the floor and lying down. "Argh! It''s bing tiresome."


    Initially, I expected to reach the tenth floor within a maximum of four months. However, it seemed that reaching that point would take an eternity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ze remained silent, understanding the value of time and the need to keep moving within and outside the dungeon.


    The umting fatigue and mental strain became overwhelming. My mind could keep up, but my body couldn''t.


    Yawn.


    It felt like I hadn''t slept in ages. I decided to take a nap, as I often did, where I mentally reyed random events from my life, keeping mental notes of them. Now, as I drifted into slumber, a sense of calm washed over me.


    ...


    I slept soundly, reminiscent of my habit of reying single events in my mind. Suddenly, I jolted awake. ze? ze!


    The hazy ck smoke rose from my chest, and I asked, "How strong are the monsters on the floors below? The second and third floors?"


    Perplexed, ze tilted his head. "What''s this about?"


    "Answer me! How strong are those bastards down there?" I pressed him.


    "They are manageable for a two-star mage, but it will take them more time. If they tire out, they die," ze responded.


    I sprang to my feet, gathering my belongings and tying my bag. I prepared myself.


    Phew.


    "System!" I eximed, gazing at the panel. Clicking on the dungeon option, I essed the Dungeon Progress panel.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    [Dungeon Progress]


    Floor 1: Cleared


    Perks Acquired:


    - Floor Ownership


    - Deployment ess: Summon/?


    Floor 2: In Progress


    Perks Acquired:


    - Null


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Wow, you''re a smart ass," ze chuckled as he caught up to my thoughts.


    I thought to myself, "I hope this works, or else I


    ''ll be in trouble.'' I didn''t want to fight those creatures again.


    *Gruh*


    *Gruh*


    *Gruh*


    Gasping for air, I watched as the lifeless limbs of the Arachnarok Spider quivered with arcane energy. Piece by piece, its dislocated corpse twitched, realigning and reattaching with grotesque precision. Fragmented chitin and sinew slithered across the floor, weaving together in a macabre dance.


    "Wow," I marveled as the spider''s body fully regenerated, ready to continue its monstrous reign.


    Roar.


    -Haa, how could I forget? The moment this baby boy gets summoned, it attacks me¡ªthe very person who brought it back into this world, is hungry.


    Turning around with the giant spider still following closely, I dashed towards the next dungeon floor.


    Roar.


    This creature could devour me at any moment.


    ''There it is!'' I thought, spotting the curved cave-like entrance that led straight down.


    ''Now, please just follow me,'' I silently prayed.


    Roar.


    Fueled by anger, the Arachnarok Spider jumped straight into the entrance, just like me¡ªor perhaps to eat me.


    Regardless, I had achieved what I wanted.


    "I''m going to use this creature to clear the second floor. It should take less time than me grinding all alone," I dered, anticipating the thrill of the endeavor.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    The second floor of the dungeon was a vast expanse, with sprawling corridors, towering chambers, and grand dimensions that defiedprehension. Itsbyrinthinework of passages twisted and turned endlessly, challenging even the most skilled adventurers to navigate its depths. The chambers were colossal in size, with towering ceilings and expansive walls that made one feel insignificant. The floor''s sheer scale,bined with the presence of formidable creatures and treacherous traps, made it a formidable challenge to conquer. Exploring and conquering such an expansive and dangerous environment would undoubtedly require significant time and effort, exining why it would take two months toplete the second floor of the dungeon.


    As the Arachnarok Spider bounded into the entrance, It followed me closely behind, determined to make the most of its terrifying presence. The spider''s massive form filled the narrow passage, its eight legs skittering against the rocky walls. Its chitinous exoskeleton glistened under the dim light, and its multiple eyes glowed with an eerie green hue.


    ''its finding it''s prey.'' I thought, I''ll be its bait till we get to the real pedigree.


    Gruh


    I could hear the spider''s low, guttural growls reverberating through the tunnels as it navigated the treacherous path. Its venomous fangs clicked together, a constant reminder of the danger it posed. The rhythmic scraping of its limbs against the stone echoed in the confined space, creating an atmosphere of tension and unease.


    The air grew increasingly oppressive as we delved deeper into the second floor. The scent of decay and must have filled my nostrils, evidence of the decaying ruins that awaited us. The walls were adorned with ancient carvings, their intricate designs faded and worn. Shadows danced along the corridors, adding to the eerie ambiance.


    Step*


    With each step, I could feel the weight of the spider''s presence, its formidable power radiating through the walls. Its monstrous form blocked out the feeble rays of light, casting a foreboding darkness that seemed to stretch on endlessly. Despite my resolve, a sliver of doubt crept into my mind. Is it enough?


    Shss


    The spider''s movements became more deliberate, its senses attuned to the dangers lurking in the ruins. Its multiple eyes scanned the surroundings, capturing every subtle movement. As we ventured deeper into thebyrinthine corridors, the spider''s legs began to tap against the ground with an unsettling rhythm, like a ticking time bomb ready to unleash its fury.


    asionally, we encountered undead creatures, their decaying forms shambling towards us with malevolent intent. The Arachnarok Spider effortlessly dispatched them, its powerful limbs crushing bones and tearing flesh with ease. The sight was both awe-inspiring and horrifying, a testament to the spider''s raw strength and predatory instincts.


    As we pressed on, the spider''s movements became more fluid, almost graceful despite its monstrous nature. Its massive form weaved through the ruins, navigating the crumbling structures with surprising dexterity.


    Phew


    "With this it should take at least half of the actual time toplete." I caught my breath.


    "That was a genius move there, princess." zeplimented him,this guy is always silent in action."Now it can take care of the monsters on this floor all alone."


    Unsheathing the sword, I swung it hard, killing the undead that crawled up to us


    "No, I can''t let it have all the fun by itself right,we are here to increase my strength."

 Chapter 82 The Real Princess.

    While Ren devotes himself to his training within the confines of the Nightshade Sanctum, time ticks away outside with relentless speed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    *Rumble*


    Crashing waves and a relentless storm wage war upon the tumultuous sea, casting a veil of turmoil and darkness over the chaotic ocean surface. Rain pours relentlessly, creating a tempestuous wall of water that obscures visibility and drowns out all sounds. Amidst this furious maelstrom, a lone figure fearlessly braves the treacherous waters.


    With a grace that defies the raging storm, she cuts through the turbulent waves propelled by unwavering determination. Her presence seems almost otherworldly, a stark contrast against the backdrop of tumultuous chaos.


    *Crk*


    As lightning splits the sky, a glimpse of her appearance reveals a mesmerizing sight. She possesses regal elegance, an ethereal beauty that captures the essence of power and mystery. Against the storm''s darkened backdrop, her fair and wless skin shines, entuating the delicate lines of her face. Her piercing eyes, like windows to a distant and enigmatic fire, radiate an intense gaze that holds secrets untold.


    A cascade of pale, radiant hair crowns her head, flowing behind her in a cascade of blond, silver, and gold hues. Its lustrous strands catch the fleeting light, resembling a waterfall of silk. Her hair is an extension of her ethereal presence, adding to her captivating allure and hinting at the enigma she embodies.


    "I should go back now," she mutters, her voice almost carried away by the howling wind.


    *Ssh*


    Hidden beneath her clothing lies a secret, a key to her extraordinary existence. As she dips back into the ocean, her true nature is unveiled. Her lower limbs seamlessly transform into a graceful, iridescent tail covered in scales that shimmer with a captivating radiance. Her facial features also transform, taking on a hint of aquatic allure, with delicate webbing between her fingers. "Now I feel alive," she whispers with a sense of freedom.


    *Slinsh*


    Gliding effortlessly through the water, she embraces her dual heritage as a half-mermaid. The stormy sea bes her domain as she moves with newfound fluidity, her tail propelling her with elegance and power. She is a bridge between two worlds, a testament to the realms ofnd and sea converging.


    Delving deeper into the ocean, everything bes calm. The darkness intensifies, unveiling unknown creatures as she nears the bottom. There, a breathtaking sight awaits her, one she can never grow ustomed to.


    "No matter how many times I see this sight, I can''t get used to it," she says, her voice filled with wonder.


    She gazes upon the magnificent structure that envelops her home. The dome is a marvel of architecture, designed to withstand the immense pressure of the surrounding ocean and create a habitable environment for its residents.


    Crafted from a sturdy, transparent material resembling reinforced ss, the dome''s exterior allows natural light to filter through, illuminating the underwater city within. Its surface is polished and smooth, mirroring the shape of a giant bubble rising from the depths. With a faint bluish tint, it emanates a subtle aquatic ambiance.


    Maritime Aquarius Dynasty''s Capital - "Tritonia." This has been her home, the ce wherend and water meet, the only ce where she can truly experience what it''s like to be onnd.


    Within the dome, a carefully crafted ecosystem mirrors the intricate bnce of life in the ocean. The cityscape is a fusion of architectural styles, blending sleek, streamlined structures with elements inspired by coral reefs and sea creatures. Constructed from materials resistant to water damage and corrosion, the buildings stand strong against the marine environment.


    Throughout the dome, strategically ced openings and channels allow water to flow in and out, maintaining a constant cirction and ensuring a fresh supply of oxygen.


    These carefully engineered systems also filter the water, keeping the underwater city pristine and free from impurities.


    The girl witnesses the vibrant tapestry of colors within the dome. In the air pockets, gardens flourish along the streets and zas, their vivid hues contrasting against the backdrop of the deep blue sea.


    Schools of fish swim gracefully through the city, adding a lively and enchanting ambiance to the surroundings. Merfolk and other aquatic beings navigate the underwater pathways outside the dome, their movements fluid and effortless.


    The dome''s interior is illuminated by abination of natural and artificial light sources. Bioluminescent organisms inhabit certain parts of the city, casting a gentle glow that illuminates the darker corners and adds a touch of magic to the underwater realm. Soft, diffused lighting fixtures mimic the gentle rays of sunlight filtering through the ocean''s surface.


    Under the ocean''s depths lies a world unknown to humans, an entirely different ecosystem teeming with life.


    Tritonia stands as the sole city in the entire Maritime Aquarius Dynasty with such a distinctive structure. Other underwater locationsck the protective dome that shields Tritonia''s realm. The reason behind this distinction remains shrouded in mystery, deepening the allure of the city. Perhaps it serves as a sanctuary, a ce where royalty can gather away from prying eyes.


    "Sigh*" A heavy sigh escapes the girl''s lips as thoughts of royalty cross her mind¡ªa subject far from her favor. Swimming near the gates situated outside the dome, she approaches the majestic entry points known as the "Aqua Portals." These mystical gateways bridge the gap between the world above and the submerged kingdom below.


    Crafted from shimmering, iridescent materials reminiscent of coral and sea ss, the Aqua Portals stand tall and imposing. Intricate carvings adorn their surfaces, depicting marine life and mythical sea creatures in intricate detail.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Approaching the gates, the Aqua Portals shimmer and ripple with a faint glow, acknowledging her presence as a resident of the underwater realm. With a gentle touch of her hand, the gates gracefully part, unveiling a mesmerizing view of the thriving city that lies beyond.


    These portals, aside from their enchanting beauty, also serve the purpose of keeping unwanted oceanic water outside Tritonia.


    Swimming through the portal, her human-like features seamlessly re-emerge, blending harmoniously with the vibrant atmosphere of the city.


    "...I hope they won''t¡ª" her hopeful thought is abruptly interrupted as the god of the sea seems to have other ns. In that very moment, two merfolk guards emerge before her, standing tall and vignt. Theirmanding presence demands respect, their muscr bodies adorned with opalescent scales that shimmer, reflecting the vibrant colors of the underwater realm.


    Donned in intricate armor and wielding tridents, they exude an undeniable air of authority. Their piercing eyes scan the surroundings, ensuring the safety of Tritonia''s residents.


    The guards'' voice booms with authority, "Third Princess, the Queen awaits your presence." His wordsck the respect one would expect for royalty.


    ''Didn''t even bother to bow, how insolent,'' the princess seethes internally, her teeth clenched tightly. However, she understands her ce and knows better than to voice her discontent¡ªfor now.


    Suppressing her anger, she musters herposure andmands, "Escort me there."


    Indeed, she is the third Princess of the esteemed Maritime Aquarius Dynasty, none other than Venda Vexer Aquarius.


    .....


    The merfolk guards, their tridents held high, nk the princess as they swim through the bustling streets of Tritonia. The city''s inhabitants, merfolk and other aquatic beings,acknowledge their presence with a mixture of reverence and curiosity. Whispers ripple through the crowd as they make their way towards the heart of the city, where the grand pce awaits.


    The pce of Tritonia, nestled within a spacious air pocket, is a breathtaking masterpiece of merfolk architecture. Crafted from a blend of coral, pearl, and iridescent sea ss, its exterior showcases intricate carvings of marine life and mythical creatures.


    The grand entrance features majestic archways and towering columns adorned with seashells and delicate coral formations. Within, a vast atrium beckons with its ethereal beauty, setting the stage for the regal splendor that awaits within the pce''s halls.


    Inside the pce, the princess''s mother, Queen Seraphina, awaits her arrival. Seraphina, a graceful woman with flowing auburn hair and warm, empathetic eyes masking her real face, is a human who married into the merfolk royal family.


    ''she makes me sick.'' Venda thinks to herself.


    She''s not Venda''s mother¡ªher birth mother died the day she was born, and the woman her father married next was this woman. He said that she''s his love, but only Venda knows who she really is.


    As Venda enters the throne room, her eyes meet Queen Seraphina Aquarius. Seraphina''s face lights up with a mix of pride and concern. She rises from her throne, gracefully descending the steps to meet her daughter halfway.


    "Venda, my dear," Seraphina says, her voice filled with warmth. "You''ve returned safely from your daring adventure. I hope the storm didn''t cause you too much trouble."


    Venda offers a fake small smile, her eyes reflecting the determination she disyed in facing the turbulent sea. "Mother, the storm cannot deter me. I discover new wonders, witness the beauty of our underwater realm in its rawest form."


    Seraphina''s smile widens but twitches at the ends, and she ces a hand gently on Venda''s shoulder. "I''m proud of you, my courageous daughter. Your connection to bothnd and sea is a gift, one that shapes your destiny and brings harmony to our realms." Her words are crafted.


    "Now, let us rest and prepare," Seraphina suggests. "We have much to discuss, and tonight, the royal banquet will be held in your honor. It is time for our people to celebrate your future journey, and a few guests are also waiting for you." She smiles.


    ''My departure, huh,'' Venda understands how happy her step mother is to kick her out of this kingdom.


    ''Truly a Scale-sucker wench.'' Venda cursed internally.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Now who''s this girl? I''ve never seen her around....have you?]


    Join the Discord server by clicking the link in my bio.

 Chapter 83 The Real Princess -2

    [Venda Aquarius POV]


    "sigh*" I sighed, in the quiet confines of my chamber, I found myself standing before a grand mirror, its reflective surface capturing only a fraction of my true essence. It revealed the external facade I presented to the world, a mere glimpse of who I truly was inside.


    The person possesses striking facial features, with a slender nose, high cheekbones, and expressive sapphire eyes that shimmer with both curiosity and wisdom. The tinum blond hair that goes Down straight to her waist.


    Throughout my life, I had been incessantly reminded of my resemnce to myte mother, a fact that brought me immeasurable joy. Even though she had passed away on the day of my birth, the echoes of her existence reverberated through me. My mother was an embodiment of kindness, a beacon ofpassion that illuminated the lives of those around her.


    The story goes like this:


    In a cruel twist of fate, my father, Nerius Aquarius, found himself washed out to the shore, wounded and on the brink of death during a brutal war with Coralium Dominion, our sworn enemy.


    It was then that a remarkable woman, Seraphina, entered his life. She tended to his wounds, nursing him back to health and saving him from the clutches of mortality.


    Their encounter was not by chance, for destiny had a hand in bringing them together. Cast upon the shore, weakened and vulnerable, my father crossed paths with the love of his life. Enchanted by her grace and kindness, he knew that he had found his soulmate.


    In an act of unwavering love, my father brought her into our world, defying conventions and societal expectations. They pledged their eternalmitment to each other and soon became parents to two beautiful children, my beloved step-siblings. Happiness enveloped their lives, a sanctuary amidst the chaos of the realm.


    However, the dam of fortune shattered when the elders of the pce, driven by their own agendas, forced my father into a heart-wrenching choice. They demanded that he remarry, solely to secure an heir for the throne. The purity of the Aquarius bloodline became their obsession, seeking a sessor untainted by any trace of human heritage.


    This demand, driven by misguided notions of lineage and power, shattered the serenity of our family. My father was torn between duty and love, caught in a web spun by those who valued bloodlines over happiness. The echoes of their decision still haunt our lives, a testament to theplexities and sacrifices faced by those entangled in the affairs of the royal court.


    And thus, the stage was set for my mother to enter the story. She hailed from a noble lineage, her family deeply rooted in the fabric of governance. A breathtakingly beautiful pure-blooded mermaid, she possessed an allure that could enchant even the coldest hearts.


    "She loved him." That''s what everyone says,she loved him more than anything in this world.


    So My father,pelled by the will of the pce, took her as his wife. But their union was marred by a profound absence of love and devotion. It became painfully clear that he had married her out of duty, a mere formality to fulfill the expectations thrust upon him. His heart remained closed, untouched by the ethereal charm that radiated from my mother''s very being.


    In the throes of passion, they shared an intimate moment that resulted in my conception. Yet, as I entered this world, my father''s presence was noticeably absent. He did not grace my birth with his gaze or embrace. His indifference pierced the depths of my mother''s soul, leaving her heartbroken and abandoned.


    ording to him, their marriage was nothing more than a charade, a union coerced upon him by external forces. He made it clear that he would never cast his gaze upon another woman than Seraphina, as if to emphasize the disdain he held for this forced arrangement.


    "He never loved her as much as she did." I''ve heard the tales of her anguish filled the halls, whispers of her tearful nights spent in the chamber, mourning the heartbreak inflicted by my father''s callous words.


    ...


    As an infant, I was frail and feeble,cking the vital mana that mermaids typically possess to thrive. It was a perilous state, and I teetered on the precipice of mortality. However, my mother Aurelia Aquarius, the second queen of our esteemed Dynasty, made the ultimate sacrifice. She selflessly surrendered her life force, bestowing upon me the gift of life.


    The weight of my existence, as the catalyst for my mother''s sacrifice, bears heavy upon my heart. Her selflessness knew no bounds, as she gave her life so that I could live. I am left grappling with conflicting emotions, unsure of how to reconcile being both a blessing and a burden to her memory.


    With the passing of my mother and,ter, my father, the responsibility for the Dynasty fell into the capable hands of the first Queen, Seraphina. True to my mother''s wishes, she assumed the role of Queen Regent, tasked with safeguarding the throne until an heir could be chosen.


    But there was a darkness that shrouded my life in Tritonia, where I was relegated under the watchful gaze of Queen Regent Seraphina. She employed subtle and ndestine methods to keep me under her control, manipting court officials through bribes and spreading false rumors about my supposed connection to the deaths of the King and my mother. These machinations persisted for years, orchestrated behind the scenes, leaving a trail of suffering in their wake.


    I am burdened with the title of a cursed princess, whispered with fear and trepidation throughout the kingdom. The belief is that my ascension to the throne would bring nothing but cmity and misfortune upon our once-great Dynasty.


    But everything changed.


    It was a night, three months ago, when my life took an extraordinary turn. In the midst of darkness, a divine revtion from our revered God, Neptune, pierced through the veil of reality and touched the depths of my being. In a fleeting moment,sting no more than a fragile minute, everything changed.


    The words spoken by the divine entity echoed in my mind, resonating with a weight that could not be dismissed. Our very world, its destiny and future, rested upon my shoulders as a princess of the mermaid race. I was called upon to bear this immense burden alongside others who had been chosen by the God himself.


    The term bestowed upon me by the deity was significant, for I was deemed one of the "chosen ones." And I, in my newfound role, understood that I was not alone in this sacred task.


    It was not only me who received the divine revtion from the God Neptune, but Sir Morokar as well. The revtion extended its divine touch to him, for he is no ordinary man but a Demi-God in his own right.


    The weight of the divine revtion hung heavy upon my shoulders as the name "Adam" reverberated in my mind. ording to the words of the God Neptune, this mysterious individual held the key to bringing peace to our tumultuous world. The divine directive instructed me to be in close proximity to him, to y a pivotal role in the unfolding of our shared destiny.


    News of this revtion spread like wildfire throughout the pce, carried by the words of Sir Morokar, the Demi-God who had also received the divine message. Seraphina, the first Queen and current regent, found herself on edge, her carefully constructed ns threatened by the possibility of my sess. If I were to fulfill the prophecy and emerge triumphant, it would mean that I possessed the qualifications to ascend the throne, effectively stripping her own children of their chance to rule the Dynasty.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Driven by her fear of losing power and influence, Seraphinaunched a relentless campaign to remove me from the kingdom by any means necessary. And today, on this fateful day, I have decided to let it happen. Why? Because...


    "Fucking bullshit!" I exploded, my voiceced with raw anger and defiance. The divine revtion, the prophecies, the whole damn thing felt like a load of crap. Why the hell was I chosen for this? And why the fuck should I care about saving this godforsaken world or this shitty Dynasty?


    Everyone in this pce, including Seraphina, is losing their damn minds over some guy named Adam. The God Neptune thinks he''s the key to bringing peace, and apparently, I''m supposed to stick close to him. Well, screw that. I don''t give a rat''s ass about some random human man I don''t even know.


    Seraphina, that power-hungry bitch, is shaking in her boots because if I seed, it means I''m qualified to take the throne. And that would mean her precious children would be out of the picture. So she''s been trying to get rid of me, using every slimy tactic she can think of. And you know what? I''m just gonna let it happen. I don''t care anymore.


    This whole destiny crap is a load of fucking bullshit. I never asked for any of this. I didn''t sign up to save the world or be some damn princess. I won''t shed a tear for this wretched Dynasty or its sorry fate. Once I''m done with this mess, I''m out of here. I''ll save the world or whatever and then never look back.


    I''m sick of ying by their rules, dancing to their goddamn tune. From now on, I''m forging my own path, and they can all go to hell.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    (After One hour.)


    The grand hall stood as a testament to opulence and power, itsvishness a stark contrast to the struggles that gued the kingdom. Guests entered through its majestic doors, greeted by the sight of soaring ceilings adorned with intricate frescoes, each stroke of the brush glorifying tales of valor and triumph. Polished marble pirs nked the sides, their imposing presence symbolizing the strength of the realm. borate chandeliers hung from above, casting a warm, golden glow that bathed the room in an aura of regality. Tapestries lined the walls, depicting scenes from the kingdom''s history, while ornate mirrors reflected the splendor, creating an illusion of infinite grandeur.


    At the heart of it all, a long banquet table stretched, adorned with the finest silverware, delicate crystal goblets, and exquisite floral arrangements. The air reverberated with the harmonious melodies of a live orchestra, their enchanting music adding to the atmosphere of elegance and celebration. It was within this realm of magnificence that the important guests of the evening gathered, including myself.


    "We are most grateful for your gracious presence," Seraphina remarked, her voice dripping with the polite veneer expected of a queen. I sat besides her.


    She addressed the man seated at the other end of the table, King Adiel Velcrow, a figure whose appearance embodied determination and resilience. His chiseled jawline spoke of unwavering resolve, while his piercing eyes, like bottomless pools of wisdom, held a hint of warmth beneath their regal gaze. Furrows lined his brow, etched by the weight of responsibility he bore. A well-groomed beard lent an air of distinction to his kingly visage, and the lines on his face whispered tales of a life purposefully lived. His dignified expressionmanded respect and admiration, a facade carefully crafted to maintain the facade of nobility.


    "We, too, find ourselves humbled by this unexpected encounter,The Hestia Empire is obliged to help when it''s asked." King Adiel responded, his wordsced with a touch of sarcasm that was not lost on those attuned to the underlying political intricacies. His tone hinted at the unspoken reality that the kingdom desperately needed the aid of the Hestia Empire. While his words conveyed obligation, there was a subtle subtext that the burden of assistance should not be taken lightly. The Dynasty''s reliance on outside help was an open secret, and King Adiel skillfully reminded us of that truth, forcing it into the realm of polite conversation. After all, the preservation of power and prestige often required delicate maneuvers and carefully chosen words.


    "Indeed, Your Highness," Seraphina''s calm voice resonated through the hall, her regalposure unwavering. "The favor we seek from the esteemed Hestia Empire is a simple one, a mere request to extend your benevolence."


    "I am eager to hear your plea," Adiel responded, his smile masking the subtle scrutiny in his eyes, the mark of a shrewd ruler assessing the true intentions behind the request.


    Seraphina ced her hand gently upon mine, a gesture that spoke volumes of her affection despite ourck of blood ties. "This, Your Majesty," she began, her voice carrying a hint of warmth and sincerity, "is my daughter, Venda. Though not bound by blood, she holds a special ce in my heart, and I havee to love her as if she were my own. My humble request is for you to grant her entry into the upper world."


    A heavy silence settled upon the banquet hall, the weight of the moment palpable. All eyes turned towards the exchange, anticipation hanging in the air. King Adiel, his gaze shifting between Seraphina and myself, inquired with measured curiosity, "May I be so bold as to inquire about the reason behind this request?"


    With aposed demeanor befitting her station, Seraphina responded, her words carefully chosen, "It is a modest aspiration, Your Majesty. I desire for my daughter to gain an understanding of human ways, for I envision her as a future queen who shall not falter in her duty. Therefore, I humbly beseech you to take her under your guardianship, allowing her to remain hidden from the prying eyes of the world, preserving her true identity."


    After a prolonged pause that seemed to stretch on for eternity, King Adiel''sposed countenance softened, and a glimmer of understanding flickered in his eyes. With measured deliberation, he spoke the words that would shape our destinies and alter the course of the Dynasty. "Consider it done."


    As the sumptuous feast continued, the clinking of silverware and the hum of animated conversations filled the air. Amidst the lively ambiance, Seraphina''s voice, barely audible, reached my ears like a whisper carried on a gentle breeze.


    "Don''t you worry, my dear," she murmured, her wordsced with an undertone of reassurance. "I won''t let you be lost, and I will always keep an eye on you."


    Her words held a mixture of concern and veiled intent, a reminder of the strings that bound me to her machinations. I remained silent, my lips sealed, my thoughts a swirling tempest of conflicting emotions. I knew the gravity of her words, the subtlemand disguised as guidance.


    And then, she leaned closer, her voice dropping to a hushed tone. "Ah, and make sure you get super close to that boy... Adam, right? Make sure you get on his good side or otherwise." Her voice trailed off, the unspoken threat lingering in the air.


    I''ll be an ally with a human body to save this shitty world, but I won''t get close to him, not to a single man on the face of this earth.


    Because-''I know it''ll take a lot for me to truly love someone.''


    In this grand theater of politics and alliances, the banquet unfolded, disguising hidden intentions beneath a fa?ade of cordiality andvishness. The power ys were subtle, the stakes high, and each participant danced a carefully choreographed dance, their true motivations hidden beneathyers of polite discourse. It was within this world of superficial splendor and strategic maneuvering that the fate of the Dynasty and my own destiny converged.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N:500k views, hooray!]

 Chapter 84 Cavern Of Chaos

    [Twenty Days Later]


    I stretched my neck sideways, feeling the tension build up in my muscles. With sword raised and fire spells crackling in my outstretched hand, I braced myself for the impending battle. The deste and crumbling ruins of the second floor loomed before me, a forsakenbyrinth filled with treacherous traps and swarming undead creatures.


    "Let''s see how it goes this time," I muttered, my voice filled with determination.


    *Skitter, skitter.*


    The ground trembled as the massive Arachnarok Spider approached, its eight legs skittering across the rocky terrain. mes danced in my hand, an inferno waiting to be unleashed. With a deep breath, I released a relentless barrage of fire spells, casting the spider into a sea of roaring mes.


    *Woosh, crackle.*


    The spider recoiled, its chitinous exoskeleton scorching under the intense heat. Sensing an opportunity, I charged forward, my sword shing through the weakened armor with determined strikes.


    "hell yeah! Let''s crush this bug!" ze''s voice echoed in my mind, his excitement matching my own.


    *sh, sizzle.*


    With each blow, the spider''s resistance faltered, its movements bing sluggish. It let out a pained screech as I delivered a final powerful swing, severing a crucial joint in its leg. The spider copsed to the ground, defeated.


    I strengthened my lower half and leaped into the air, using every ounce of power I could muster. With a decisive strike, I crushed the spider''s skull.


    *Thud, silence.*


    With the formidable opponent vanquished, a sense of aplishment washed over me. The second floor had been conquered with rtive ease, despite its daunting reputation.


    "Phew, that was a tough one," I said, catching my breath.


    I brushed off the system notification of experience and blood points distribution, a mere formality in my quest for power. As I surveyed the remnants of the battle, I couldn''t help but reflect on the countless monsters I had in. Undead, goblins, and other low-grade creatures had fallen by my hand. Yet, the Arachnarok spider had imed its share of victims, devouring anything that crossed its path. It had even turned its attention towards me, but I managed to redirect its focus back to the mobs.


    The journey to the third floor had been time-consuming, far longer than my initial estimation. The monsters grew stronger, testing my limits. Though ze reminded me of the progress I had made in a short amount of time, a tinge of disappointment lingered within me. My calctions had fallen short, even by a few days.


    "It was a tiring descent," I wiped the sweat off my brow, relishing in the satisfaction of the battle won.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Status Window


    Name: Ren Hilton


    Age: 16


    Race: Human


    Strength: 80/100


    Mana: 70/100


    Intelligence: 9.1/10


    Attributes:


    - Fire (754/1000)


    - Lightning (480/1000)


    Spirits: 1/2


    Skills:


    1) Body Strengthening


    2) Fireball


    3) Inferno Bolt


    4) Fire Tornado


    5) Lightning Spear


    Etc...


    Bloodline: Human


    Bloodline Potential: 72%


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Four star huh," I am not amazed by the progress I made but worried by the fact how fast my bloodline potential is going towards hundred.


    "Let''s get going to the next floor then, what was it called?" I tried to remember.


    "The Caverns of Chaos." ze fills in for me."why don''t you take a little rest before going there, it''ll be better for you, you''ve been grinding hard the past twenty days and I think you should... y''know get some rest." ze said.


    "I''d love to but I don''t think we have time," I replied.


    "But ording to what you said, isn''t everything going to start next year?" ze reprimanded, he''s right but-


    "Yeah, that''s true but I don''t know why I am getting a feeling that the world outside is moving faster than we can think and " I paused there for a second and continued"- I don''t want to be left behind in this or as fate is set,this Ren will also die."


    "..."ze didn''t say anything, I''ve noticed this in his behaviour that this guy doesn''t want to stop me from anything but he also tests me from time to time,like checking if I''d back away from anything.


    "Dungeon Progress." I muttered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Dungeon Progress]


    Floor 1: Cleared


    Perks Acquired:


    - Floor Ownership<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    - Deployment ess: Summon/?


    Floor 2: In Progress


    Perks Acquired:


    - Enhanced Perception: Heightened senses to detect hidden traps and illusions.


    - Agility Boost: Enhanced speed and agility for better maneuverability in thebyrinthine corridors.


    - Rune Engraving: Ability to interact with and activate ancient runes found within the Ruins of Destion.


    Floor 3: Not Yet Reached


    Perks Acquired:


    - Illusion Maniption: Ability to see through and manipte deceptive illusions within the Labyrinth of Shadows.


    - Beast Tamer: Improved ability tomunicate and control creatures such as goblins, harpies, and hounds.


    - Stealth Mastery: Enhanced stealth and ability to ambush enemies effectively.


    - Shadow Meld: Ability to blend with shadows and be nearly invisible within the darkbyrinth corridors of the Labyrinth of Shadows.


    Note: These perks are specific to each floor and provide unique advantages in navigating and oveing challenges within that particr floor.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yes,just as the note says I can''t use these perks outside of these specific floors,like I can interact with ruin engravings on the second floor and rebuild those ruins to their original form,find traps easily and other stuff too.


    And on third floor.


    "Spawn two undeads." Imanded and felt a chunk of my mana depleted from my core.


    Grr


    Suddenly a hand came out of the mob too.


    Both low-grade undead mobs resembled a skeletal figure, its bones cracked and weathered, with decaying flesh clinging to its frame, emitting a putrid odor of decay.


    "Fight." I said and then both of them engaged in their lousy ass fight, it was slow paced and ... boring.


    "Disintegrate." I pulled anothermand and both the undead fell on the ground.


    I can respawn any mob on this floor just by using my mana but the problem is-


    "The respawned mobs are weak and cannot be used outside here."I was happy about it at first but I don''t think it''s useful for anything at all.


    "You''d be the only person who isn''t happy to have the ability to manipte the dungeon floor." ze sighed but who''s gonna tell him if it''s not useful then it''s useless, there''s no such thing as keeping it until the timees.


    "Then Caverns of Chaos,here Ie." I walked to the end of the floor.


    ....


    "It''s...big."The entrance to the fourth floor of the dungeon was unlike anything I had encountered before. It was a massive, towering archway carved from ancient stone, adorned with intricate engravings that depicted scenes of chaos and destruction. The archway stood as a foreboding gateway, its dark and ominous presence sending shivers down my spine.


    "what''s on the other end?" I asked, it was enough strong to give me chills to this side.


    "It''s monster...umm a big one." ze answered, I am in no mood to ask him anything any further.


    Beyond the entrance, the path leading to the fourth floor unfolded before me. It was a winding and treacherous trail, snaking through abyrinthinework of caverns and tunnels. The walls of the path were rough and jagged, covered inyers of moss and lichen that gave the surroundings an eerie green glow.


    As I ventured deeper, the air grew heavy and filled with a damp, musty scent. Flickering torches lined the path, casting dancing shadows that yed tricks on my eyes. The ground beneath me was uneven and uneven, asionally giving way to bottomless chasms or leading to dead ends.


    The path twisted and turned unpredictably, making it difficult to maintain a sense of direction. The asional gusts of wind whispered through the tunnels, carrying distant echoes that added to the sense of istion and foreboding.


    asionally, I came across remnants of previous adventurers who had dared to tread this path. Broken weapons, discarded equipment, and skeletal remains served as grim reminders of the dangers that awaited me.


    "Anyone you know?"I asked ze, he''s been here in the past so-


    ze took a deep look at a few skeletons and said "yeah,there are few familiar ones but...they had iting." Hepleted, I also don''t have enough sympathy to ask about the dead.


    ....


    As I continued, the path gradually descended deeper into the bowels of the dungeon. The temperature dropped, and the sounds of dripping water echoed in the distance. It felt as though the very earth itself was alive, pulsating with an ancient and malevolent energy.


    Step


    I stepped through the final passage floor, I found myself standing at the entrance of the Caverns of Chaos, The air within was thick with an oppressive heat that seemed to seep into my bones. The cavernous space stretched out before me, vast and expansive, with towering stgmites and stctites jutting from the rocky floor and ceiling.


    The cavern walls were rough and uneven, their surfaces adorned with ancient glyphs and symbols that seemed to pulsate with an otherworldly energy. The flickering light from torches cast eerie shadows, dancing and writhing along the cavern walls, creating an atmosphere of mystery and anticipation.


    As I cautiously made my way deeper into the cavern, the sound of dripping water echoed in the distance, intermingling with a low rumble that reverberated through the chamber. The air grew heavier, tinged with a metallic scent that hinted at the presence of something formidable.


    The vast expanse of the Caverns of Chaos seemed to extend endlessly, with winding passages leading off into darkness. The asional gusts of wind whispered through the cavern, carrying with them a faint echo of a distant roar.


    Though I had yet toy eyes on the monster itself, an undeniable aura of power and danger permeated the space. The anticipation hung in the air, a palpable tension that made my heart race.


    With each step I took, I could feel the weight of the unknown pressing down upon me. The Caverns of Chaos were a ce of awe and trepidation, a mysterious domain where the presence of the powerful loomed, shrouded in shadows and awaiting its inevitable reveal.


    "Hey," ze called out to me in a low voice, causing me to turn my attention to him. His voice trembled slightly as he continued, "Umm... it''s a dragons Den."


    My eyes widened in disbelief. "Fuck you!!!" I blurted out,


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: I am working on a another novel right now and was thinking of releasing it in few days, would y''all support me if I uploaded that novel?]Join the Discord server by clicking the link in my bio.

 Chapter 85 Cavern Of Chaos -2

    My heart was pounding with each passing second. I had never imagined finding myself in such a situation before.


    ''Why didn''t you warn me earlier?'' I shouted in frustration,in my mind though because I couldn''t afford to make any noise right now.


    ''I thought you might chicken out if you knew there was a... you know, a tiny dragon,'' ze replied defensively. It was true, I probably would''ve backed off, but at least I could''vee prepared!


    Right now, all I had with me was my trusty sword and a third-rate armor I bought ages ago. No potions, no helpful items. Why? Because the damn system always locks me out when I''m fighting or progressing through the floor. Someone should''ve given me a heads-up so I could be ready. INFORM ME PRIOR SO THAT I CAN PREPARE SOMETHING!


    ''Hey, I already said I''m sorry, princess,'' ze retorted. ''And why are you talking like Anabelle?'' He was trying to change the topic. Typical.


    Crouching behind arge rock, I slowly advanced forward, trying to stay hidden.


    ...


    ''What kind of dragon is it?'' I asked through our mental connection.


    ''I can''t say for sure. The dungeon spawns a different one every time,'' ze answered nonchntly.


    ''You little-'' I was about to curse, but then he interrupted.


    ''Hold on! Before you unleash your anger, let me tell you that it''s an elemental dragon, and it''s not that strong,'' ze hastily rified. Elemental dragon?


    Elemental dragons are a different breed altogether. They''re barely ssified as real dragons. Here''s why: their elemental nature, their singr focus on their respective elements, and their origins in the elemental realms.


    These factors set them apart from traditional dragons and have sparked many debates about their ssification. But the good news was that elemental dragons were smaller and less powerful than the real deal. I had been getting worked up for nothing.


    Sighing with relief, I muttered to myself, "I hope this one is an easy one to handle." Elemental dragons, barely even real dragons.


    ....


    [Half an hourter.]


    I''ve been wandering around like a headless chicken, searching high and low for that damn dragon, but it''s like searching for a needle in a haystack!


    "How much longer is this gonna take?" I grumbled in frustration, but ze remained silent. I guess that means he''s clueless too.


    I took a step forward, my footsteps echoing in the cavern.


    *Crack*


    "Oh no..." I identally stepped on a loose rock, and it made a noise. Not just any noise, mind you. It was a cracking noise, but more like a feeble crack, barely even...


    "!?" Suddenly, a strange sensation filled the air, causing a shift in the atmosphere. The temperature dropped faster than a lead balloon, and the once calm surroundings turned into a bone-chilling realm.


    *Woosh*


    The wind let out a spine-tingling howl, piercing through the silence and creating a freaky symphony that echoed throughout the entire floor.


    Gulp.


    I gulped down the lump in my throat, trying to swallow my nerves.


    A tingling sensation crawled up my spine, a clear sign that something was off. "It''s behind me, isn''t it?" I asked, half expecting ze to confirm my worst fears.


    "It''s... not quite here yet. It''s making its way out of the realm," ze muttered, sounding more anxious than usual.


    I spun around, my eyes widening at the sight that greeted me. A raging storm, a full-blown whirlwind of wind and ice, swirled and churned with a vengeance, threatening to gobble up everything in its path. My heart pounded in my chest as I realized it was trying to suck me right in!


    "Fuck!" I cursed, desperately searching for something to cling onto amidst the chaotic storm. And then, I spotted it¡ªa massive stctite hanging precariously from the cavern ceiling. Without a second thought, I lunged towards it, my hands gripping its rough surface for dear life as I braced myself against the relentless gusts.


    As the storm raged on, the whirlwind seemed to intensify, but after a few seconds, it didn''t dissipate. Instead, it condensed, bing more focused.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    From the very heart of the tempest, it emerged¡ªthe storm dragon. Its massive wings stretched wide, emanating an overwhelming aura of power and dominance. The wind howled and the ice crackled, unveiling the majestic silhouette of a dragon before my astonished eyes.


    "Whoa!" I eximed, my eyes widening in both awe and trepidation. A mixture of fear and excitement surged through my veins, electrifying every fiber of my being.


    This was no ordinary elemental dragon; it was a living embodiment of the elements themselves. The storm dragon stood tall above me, its scales shimmering with a frosty sheen, and its eyes zing with an icy fury.


    Suddenly, ze materialized beside me, his voice filled with concern. "Princess, you never did what I asked, did you?" he said, his worry evident in his tone. That was a new side of him.


    "What?" I replied, keeping a wary eye on the dragon as it continued to grow in size. Why was it getting bigger?


    "You never checked your bad luck stat again. You should have asked the system about it, because..." ze paused for a moment, then continued, "...as always, you''re screwed." His words hung in the air, leaving me with a sinking feeling.


    Before I could process his warning, the dragon let out a mighty roar, unleashing a shockwave that reverberated throughout the entire floor.


    "Shit!" I cursed as an invisible force mmed into my abdomen, sending me hurtling through the air. I crashed into the rough wall of the cavern, the impact feeling like my entire body was being crushed. Blood rose to my throat, threatening to make me vomit.


    As the storm gradually subsided and the elemental energies converged, the dragon stood before me in all its magnificence. It was a sight that both captivated me and sent shivers down my spine.


    The storm dragon possessed a regal stature, towering above me with its massive wings spread wide. Its scales glistened with a frosty hue, reflecting the remnants of the tempest it had emerged from. Its sleek and sinuous body bore intricate patterns that seemed to mimic the swirling winds and frozenndscapes.


    Its eyes, an intense cial blue, held an ancient wisdom and an undeniable aura of power. It felt as though the dragon''s gaze could prate deep into my soul, unraveling the very essence of my being.


    Each of its wed feet was adorned with long, sharp talons, perfectly designed for grasping and tearing apart its adversaries. Razor-sharp fangs protruded from its jaws, promising a devastating bite capable of crushing bones with ease.


    Its expansive wings, majestic and adorned with icy crystals, sparkled and reflected the light with a mesmerizing glow. With a single p, the dragon could summon gusts of freezing winds that could turn anything in its path into ice.


    The creature emanated a frigid power and untamed energy, its presencemanding both respect and awe. It embodied the elemental forces it controlled, a living manifestation of the storm itself.


    Gasping for breath, I struggled to regain myposure after the brutal impact. Pain seared through my body, a reminder of the dragon''s overwhelming might. Blood trickled from the corner of my mouth,


    "ouch!"With trembling hands, I pushed myself off the wall, my gaze fixated on the colossal storm dragon that now fully materialized before me. Its size was awe-inspiring, surpassing all my expectations.


    Towering in front of me, it seemed to fill the entire cavern, its wingspan stretching out as far as the eye could see.


    "That''s not just any elemental dragon, Princess, it''s something... beyond -" I eximed, my jaw dropping in disbelief. This creature was on a whole new level, and it wasn''t part of the game''s script.


    "Princess, I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I think it''s time to bid our farewells. This thing is way out of our league," ze warned, his voice tinged with worry.


    "What is it now? Why do these things always happen to me?" I grumbled, frustration bubbling up inside me. First, the dreaded Serpenthian Abbyssalor, and now this... I didn''t even have a clue what this creature was, but one thing was certain¡ªit was no ordinary elemental dragon.


    "It''s a Crystalwing Sentinel," ze dered, his tone filled with both awe and concern. I gazed ahead, taking in the majestic form of the creature. The name somehow made sense, considering the shimmering crystals adorning its wings and the imposing aura it emanated.


    Sentinel fixed its gaze upon me,


    (Illustration.)


    Every detail of the dragon''s appearance was etched into my memory. Its scales shimmered like a frozen mosaic, reflecting the ethereal light in the underground chamber. The determination etched on its face was fierce, with sharp horns curving outward, disying dominance. Its eyes zed with icy fury, sending a chilling sensation down my spine. This creature was no ordinary being; it embodied the force of nature itself.


    The dragon''s wings, grand and majestic, swept through the air with a powerful whoosh. Feathers of ice and frost adorn each wingtip, adding an elegant touch to its formidable presence. The gusts generated by its wings sent shivers through the cavern, a reminder of the immense power it possessed.


    In one swift motion, the dragon reared its head back, drawing in a deep breath. I braced myself, knowing that what would follow would be utterly devastating. And then, with a thunderous roar.


    .....


    [Fifteen minutester.]


    "Wh-why" I am baffled by the sudden turn of the events now.

 Chapter 86 Cavern Of Chaos -3

    An Elemental Dragon stands at the precipice of draconic magnificence, embodying andmanding a specific element with its very being. These majestic creatures possess a modicum of elemental power, their essence intertwining with the forces of nature. They are renowned for their untamed nature, a fiery spirit that mirrors the elements over which they hold dominion.


    On the other hand, the Sentinel Elemental Dragon assumes a far more profound role. It transcends the bounds of a mere elemental dragon, evolving into a specialized guardian entrusted with the protection of a sacred realm. Within the vast tapestry of existence, there exists an elemental realm essible only to those who possess the keys to its gates. It is within these ethereal domains that the sentinel dragons find their purpose.


    Unlike their elemental counterparts, Sentinel Elemental Dragons are bestowed with immense power, a convergence of elemental energies that surpasses the limits of conventional understanding. Their connection to their element runs deeper, fostering a profound sense of duty, wisdom, and guardianship. It is their sacred charge to preserve harmony and ward off any threats that may jeopardize the sanctity of their realm.


    And now, standing before me, is one of the esteemed sentinels, the Crystalwing. It is a creature of unparalleled beauty and power, its iridescent wings shimmering with crystalline grace. Yet, as I confront this imposing figure, the weight of the challenge bes undeniable. It dawns upon me that I am destined to face this mighty being, the Crystalwing Sentinel, and perhaps, to confront my own mortality in the process.


    In summary, elemental dragons are powerful beings associated with specific elements, while sentinel elemental dragons are a subset of elemental dragons with a focused role as protectors and guardians of their designated domains.


    ...


    [Fifteen minutes before.]


    In one swift motion, the dragon rears its head back, drawing in a deep breath. I brace myself, knowing that what will follow will be utterly devastating. And then, with a thunderous roar...


    *Roar!*


    My feet dig into the ground itself as I try to resist the wave that the Crystalwing Sentinel''s mere roar creates, but...


    Thud!


    "Ugh." I am once again mmed against the wall with extreme force.


    ''How am I supposed to fight that thing when I can''t even stand straight in front of it?'' I am not in the mood for dying, but if that thing is my opponent, then... it''s over.


    "Agh, I won''t die like this!" I stand up again, using the Emberd Colossus Sword as support to the ground, and...


    "?" I am a little perplexed... no, I am utterly perplexed. Why? Because...


    ...Silence...


    The atmosphere grows silent as the elemental dragon looks around. It isn''t angry or trying to rampage; instead, it is calm, as if observing something, its surroundings. And then... its eyes finally settle on me, and I feel a heavy aura settle down on me, forcing me down to kneel.


    "Agh." I resist with all my might, using every ounce of power I can muster. Even my full strength at this point is not enough.


    "AMUSING," the dragon''s voice reverberates in the chamber, sending chills down my spine.


    I don''t try to advance any further because what will happen from now on is not something I get to decide... because the strongest being in the room is always the ruler.


    "Hmm... A human?" Crystalwing Sentinel stares down at me. "Hey, puny human, ARE YOU THE ONE WHO SUMMONED ME HERE?" it asks.


    "..." I try to answer, but the words refuse to leave my lips. It feels like my mouth is bound by a


    powerful force.


    "Hm?" Crystalwing brings its head near me, intensifying the pressure of its presence.


    "..." I stand like a rock statue in front of the dragon''srge, freezing pupils. The temperature has dropped significantly since the elemental dragon arrived, and ice crystals are forming in the atmosphere.


    Sushhhh...


    ''!'' The Crystalwing Sentinel closes itsrge eyes and then starts glowing, white sparkling energy radiating from its entire body, enough to blind my sight.


    "Ahh," Atst, my energy gives up, and I fall to my knees. My eyes close on their own, and when I open them again...


    "!" I see illuminated light reforming¡ªno, it is creating a more humanoid form. The dragon slowly transforms into a magnificent humanoid figure. The luminescent glow envelops its entire being, as if crystalline energy courses through its veins. The features of the Crystalwing Sentinel be more defined, taking on an elegant and ethereal appearance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Looks like I''ll have to use this form tomunicate," it mutters, its voice deep.


    I stare in disbelief. Its once imposing draconic form now stands tall and proud as a majestic elven warrior. The Sentinel has pale skin shimmering with a pearlescent sheen, mirroring the radiance of the moon. Silky strands of silvery-white hair cascade down its back, flowing like a waterfall frozen in time.


    ''Its his polymorph form.'' I am sure that a dragon can have multiple forms they can morph into, but... it''s not normal for an elemental dragon to have one, but yeah, he is a sentinel.


    Step, step...


    The piercing sapphire eyes, filled with ancient wisdom, hold a captivating gaze that seems to transcend the physical realm. Adorned in translucent armor resembling ice, the Sentinel emanates an aura of invincibility. Engravings of swirling winds and frozenndscapes adorn the armor, showcasing its connection to the elemental forces it guards.


    In its hand, the Sentinel wields a staff, its pinnacle adorned with a pulsing iridescent crystal that emits a soft, enchanting light. The staff channels the very essence of the dragon''s power, serving as a conduit between the mortal and elemental realms.


    With each movement, the Crystalwing Sentinel exuded grace and power, serving as a living embodiment of the forces itmanded. Its voice resonated with a deep, melodic timbre, carrying the weight of centuries and the authority of a guardian.


    "You haven''t answered my question. Do you want to make me repeat myself? I asked who you are and why I am here. Answer," the Crystalwing confronted me directly, looking down upon me with its icy gaze.


    Every word it spokemanded attention, captivating all who heard it. This transformed form of the Crystalwing Sentinel possessed a presence that demanded both reverence and awe.


    I could feel the pressure within me lessen slightly, allowing me to breathe more freely. Without wasting a second, I responded, "I am not the one who summoned you," keeping my tone polite.


    "Really?" Crystalwing tilted his head and ced a hand on his chin, as if deep in thought. After a few seconds, he asked, "And what ce is this? If my memory serves me right, this ce isn''t from... never mind. Just tell me how you got here," interrupting his own sentence and retracting his initial question.


    "It''s a dungeon. I... I am a human adventurer and came here to explore this ce," I chose my words carefully, aware of the significance of each one.


    "haa...You humans like to y adventure games a lot,"Crystalwing looked around before settling his gaze on me once again. "This ce? A dungeon? It''s not a... anyways, why was I summoned to this damn ce?" he inquired, his expression changing for the first time, revealing a hint of disgust.


    "I am not the one who summoned the great dragon," I calmly affirmed, realizing there was no point in bing flustered since I was currently at the mercy of this dragon. If he desired, he could end my life in an instant.


    Step.


    Crystalwing took a step forward, positioning himself just to my left, and then... "!"He abruptly grabbed me by the chest, his long nails piercing into my flesh.


    "Agh!" I grumbled in agony as he lifted me, bringing me eye level with him, while my feet barely touched the floor.


    ''It''s too close to my core,'' I thought, a deep unease settling within me. It felt as though he was aiming for my mana core.


    Contracting his arm, he brought my ear close to his mouth and spoke with intensity, "Then why do you have the Soul Watcher, a tracker, within you? I don''t believe it is something humans should meddle with... Tell me the truth."


    "Tra?-Agh!" I winced more and more as he dug his ws inside me, settling in the gaps of my rib cage.


    "Well, if you don''t want to, I''ll look for it myself," I said, bringing my second hand in front of my chest. The Crystalwing materialized some kind of aura, and...


    "Ahhh." My eyes rolled up, and I floated in the air as the Crystalwing backed down a little, retracting his nails.


    The Crystalwing created an Essence of some kind of Unbinding Radiance¡ªa mesmerizing aura of shimmering, iridescent energy. It formed a radiantttice that pulsated with vibrant colors, intertwining tendrils of light. Sparkling particles twirled within.


    My vision went nk, and then I saw it-


    Inside the dark room, a heavy atmosphere hung in the air, permeated by an eerie stillness. Shadows danced along the walls, giving the impression of lurking secrets and hidden truths. The room seemed to be devoid of any windows, casting the space into an eternal darkness, save for a faint glow emanating from the mysterious neon ball.


    The neon ball hovered in mid-air, defying gravity with its ethereal presence. It radiated a soft, otherworldly light that illuminated the surroundings in a mesmerizing disy. Its vibrant hues pulsed and flickered, casting a kaleidoscope of colors onto the somber walls. The ball itself was a mesmerizing fusion of neon gases, contained within a translucent sphere, swirling and undting in a mesmerizing dance.


    ''I''ve seen it before.''As I gazed at the neon ball, a sense of familiarity washed over me, as if I had encountered its enchanting glow in a forgotten memory. Its gentle pulsations seemed to beckon, drawing me closer, as if it held the key to unraveling a profound mystery or unlocking a hidden power.

 Chapter 87 Cavern Of Chaos-4

    ''its-''


    I''ve experienced it before, this moment when I entered the world. It''s a familiar scene, the same dimly lit room devoid of any defining features. The air carries a chilling coldness, yet it envelops me like aforting embrace. Surprisingly, it doesn''t unsettle me; instead, it feels oddly soothing, like an old friend I''ve grown ustomed to.


    ''But I have been here just once.''


    Within the confines of this frigid chamber, I find sce in the stillness that permeates the air. There''s a sense of serenity that apanies the cold, a quietude that allows my thoughts to unfold and unravel.


    I stand in this timeless realm, surrounded by theforting coldness. I am filled with a mixture of anticipation and curiosity. I embrace the enigma that lies before me, knowing that within the depths of darkness, there is something I desire. I don''t yet know what it is, but it calls to me, or perhaps I yearn to call it to me.


    There''s a neon me floating in the middle of the air. I gaze at it, and unconsciously, my vision shifts to its side.


    ''Is there anyone here?''


    In this solitude, I discover a sanctuary, albeit a modest one¡ªa table. As I approach, I see two silhouettes sitting on each side, their appearance eluding me. Yet, their presence intertwines with a longing and glimmer of hope. It is a whispered promise that there is more to be unveiled beyond the veil of darkness.


    Here, I am both the seeker and the one sought after.


    I take a step forward, yearning to unveil the secrets that lie within.


    Zzzz


    Before I could reach the table and see who sat there, it vanished.


    And so, I continue to step forward.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Alert!!!


    *Host cannot be here!


    *Creator''s will isn''t responding!


    *Preparing send back to the physical realm!


    1..,0


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    Fishh


    The neon me at the center burns brighter with each passing second, and then...


    ...


    "Argh!" I gasped, my eyes shooting open as I struggled to catch my breath. It felt as though an invisible force was constricting my throat, leaving me gasping for air.


    As my vision cleared, the first thing that came into focus were the Sentinel''s eyes, piercing and crystalline like frozen ice. They seemed to bore deep into the core of my being, leaving me unsettled and vulnerable.


    My gaze shifted to the Sentinel''s right hand, and I was met with a sight that sent a chill down my spine. There, in his grasp, was something unexpected. It appeared as though he was extracting a mysterious entity, the very thing he had mentioned earlier. A dark, pitch-ck smoky essence seemed to be steadily pulled out of me, apanied by faint traces of azure mes dancing around it. Yet, inparison, the azure mes appeared minuscule and feeble.


    Questions raced through my mind. What was this ominous ck smoke? And what was the significance of the azure mes? A realization dawned upon me, a revtion that sent a shiver down my spine.


    ''ze!'' I called out to him mentally, desperate for a response. But there was no answer, no reassuring presence from mypanion. The silence only heightened my anxiety, intensifying the unease within me.


    Was the Sentinel referring to ze all along? Could ze be the elusive "Soul Tracker" he spoke of?


    ''..he-..y,'' I struggled to discern the fragmented voice, barely audible amidst the chaos. It was ze!


    With every ounce of focus I could muster, I strained toprehend his words.


    ''Concentrate on the azure me, I repeat... it''s the most important,'' ze''s voice echoed, growing fainter by the second. I grasped onto his instruction, realizing the significance of the azure me he spoke of.


    Summoning my resolve, I fully opened my eyes, determined to take action. With a surge of energy, I expelled something that had resided within me all along. It was as if I was discarding a burden, making room for what was toe. In that moment, I gathered the fragmented fragments of azure mes, coaxing them to settle in the deepest recesses of my mind.


    Thud.


    "Ugh," I winced as I fell to the floor, my body drained of energy in an instant. I looked up.


    "Oh, it seems I was mistaken. It''s not a soul tracker but a spirit, and apletely useless one at that. Where did you manage to acquire such a half-assed thing? Even Banshees are more useful than this; at least they wail," Sentinel remarked, toying with the string of ck spirits in his hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yes, I sacrificed ze in order to form a contract with the Azure me. Its nature is simr to ze''s, but itcks consciousness of its own.


    "Hey, what is this thing... no, more importantly, why is it in such a state?" Sentinel inquired, his cold expression showing cracks as he disyed genuine interest.


    ...I didn''t answer. Moreover, I couldn''t. The nails were embedded too deeply in my chest, making it nearly impossible for me to breathe, let alone speak.


    "Haa, why must you be so fragile?" Sentinel sighed. "That''s why I agree with Svarog; he was right all along." With a flick of his fingers, a snowke descended gently above my head, and...


    !! I felt a surge of internal mana coursing through me, and I coughed up the excess blood. It seemed that all my internal injuries had been healed.


    In a matter of seconds, just a few seconds, I managed to rise to my feet, now facing Sentinel directly as he continued to handle ze. My parasiticpanion remained unresponsive, allowing the sentinel to handle him without resistance.


    "Once again, where on earth did you obtain this?" Sentinel inquired, unwilling to let go of the topic.


    Summoning my voice, I replied, "It attached itself to me some time ago,it was leaching off on mana beasts core. This spirit assists me in navigating through dungeons." I fabricated the exnation, determined not to reveal anything about ze.


    "Is that so? Well, I suppose I should have just discarded it. It''s more like a leech, causing more harm than benefit for someone like you with such a low mana pool," Sentinel remarked, his demeanor oddly moreposedpared to a moment ago.


    Sentinel twirled his index finger, guiding ze across the surface and then directing it back into my chest, returning the spirit to its ce.


    By discard,Did he mean to return it to me?


    He wants it to harm me? Ugh


    "Now again, how was I summoned here?" He tilted his head, yeah, it''s just too weird.


    Taking a deep breath, I answered, "I was exploring this dungeon and managed to get to this floor, and that''s when you got summoned here from the gates of the elemental realm. I don''t know how that happened."


    "?" The Sentinel''s eyes widened a little. "Did I do something? How''d you know Ie from the gates of the elemental realm? It''s the first time a human ever recognized me as a Sentinel."


    Gulp*


    "Um... I thought since it''s not possible for an elemental dragon to possess such strength and you... don''t mind me saying, but the great Dragon doesn''t look like a -" Sentinel raised his hand, indicating me to stop.


    "No need to say a word more, you can go now. I won''t hold you anymore since we are ordered to not meddle with lesser beings," Sentinel said. It''s good since I was about to say the real dragon, but it would be an insult to him. Elemental dragons are sensitive about this topic.


    "I can''t go ahead since this floor is still uncleared," I stated. I haven''t even seen a single notification from the system since thest alert note. Physical realm, huh.


    "And what would you have to do to clear it?" Sentinel''s question was met with a half-eyed stare from me. "Oh, you''ll have to defeat me, right? Get ready, let''s fight."


    "!" I was taken aback by his sudden words. Me fighting him, that''s more stupid than doing suicide.


    "Pfft, look at your face now. You thought I was serious." The Sentinel startedughing out of nowhere. It''s getting more and moreplex than before. Why is heughing?


    "Step back," Sentinel brought his both hands in front as a lightning orb crackled in his palm. I stepped back.


    .ZSZSZS.


    The pulsating orb slowly moved ahead, and with a small shockwave, an entity emerged, brushing away my hair from my face, and I saw Sentinel giving me an odd look too.


    I redirected my attention back to the orb. As I gazed upon it, something emerged... it''s an Elemental Dragon, with an awe-inspiring appearance. Its majestic form is adorned with scales that shimmer like polished silver, radiating a brilliant glow.


    Criclk.


    The dragon''s body crackles with an electric charge, sending sparks of lightning coursing through the air. Its wings stretch wide, resembling streaks of lightning frozen in time, pulsating with energy.


    The dragon''s piercing white eyes exude a sense of power but no intelligence, while its sharp, jagged horns symbolize the raw force of thunder.


    Roar!


    With each movement, the dragon leaves behind a trail of electric currents, illuminating the surroundings with dazzling bursts of lightning. It is a truly magnificent sight, embodying the very essence of the storms itmands.


    "It''ll bring the dungeon back to the flow. I''ll be going then... Don''t-" Sentinel''s words hung in the air as he vanished from my sight. He''s using an in-between space transportation skill.


    ...


    In the chamber, the elemental dragon roared at me as it charged, and only one thought kept ringing in my mind.


    "This dragon''s not that big and scary, is it?" I don''t feel intimidated at all.

 Chapter 88 Cavern Of Chaos-5

    [Third Person View.]


    Ren cautiously stepped forward into the dimly lit chamber, his boots making a soft thud against the uneven cobblestone floor. The flickering lightning of the dragon cast dancing shadows on the damp, moss-covered stone walls, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    *Roar*


    In the heart of the cavernous space, the formidable lightning elemental dragon crackled with raw power, its scales shimmering ominously like bolts of electricity frozen in time.


    "Let''s see what I''ve been doing until now." Gripping his sword tightly, Ren could feel its weight in his hand, the cold steel serving as both a weapon and a lifeline.


    Mana surged from his core, a swirling vortex of energy coursing through his veins and into his limbs. It ignited a zing fire within him, fueling his lightning and fire magic with pulsating energy.


    *Roar!!!!*


    With an ear-splitting roar that reverberated through the chamber, the lightning elemental dragon lunged forward, jagged bolts of lightning erupting from its maw-like furious serpents.


    *Crack!*


    Ren''s reflexes were swift, but not quick enough to evade every strike.


    One of the lightning bolts found its mark, searing through his arm and leaving behind a sizzling wound.


    "Agh," he gritted his teeth, hissing through the agonizing pain as he fought to maintain his bnce, refusing to sumb to the dragon''s assault.


    Undeterred by his injury, Ren channeled his resilience into retaliation. With a surge of focus, he summoned his own lightning spell, electricity crackling and dancing along his fingertips. The bolt tore through the air, a searing streak of raw power aimed at the dragon''s scaled hide.


    *Sizzle!*


    It impacted with a thunderous boom, eliciting a guttural growl from the beast as it recoiled momentarily, its defenses shaken.


    But the lightning elemental dragon was not defenseless. Its tail, thick and muscr, swung with brutal force, propelled by the creature''s immense strength.


    *Thud!*


    "Fuck!" he cursed. The impact sent Ren hurtling against the cold stone wall, the air knocked out of his lungs. Pain radiated through his body, threatening to overwhelm him, yet his determination burned fiercely.


    Struggling to regain his footing, Ren fought through the haze of agony and dizziness that clouded his senses. His damaged arm throbbed, a constant reminder of the dragon''s power. He summoned his fire magic, igniting mes that engulfed his sword in a fiery embrace. The weapon became an extension of his will, his movements fluid and precise.


    Swinging his de with controlled fury, Ren unleashed a zing arc of fiery steel aimed at the dragon''s vulnerable underbelly. The searing heat cuts through the air with a *whoosh*, leaving trails of scorch marks in its wake. The dragon howled in agony as the mes licked its scales, the scent of burnt flesh filling the chamber, but it fought back with renewed determination.


    The lightning elemental dragon retaliated, summoning a massive surge of electricity that crackled and surged through the air, seeking to engulf Ren in a deadly storm. Caught off guard by the sheer intensity of the assault, Ren attempted to erect a barrier of lightning, his mana flowing like a raging river. But it was toote.


    "Ahhh!" The surge overwhelmed him, the electricity coursing through his body with searing intensity. His vision blurred, his muscles spasmed uncontrobly, yet he clung to consciousness.


    "I just have to wait a few more minutes; its mana reserves are low," Ren muttered. He''s right, unlike the creatures who are actually from the physical realm, these types of dragons cannot continue living without constantly channeling ambient mana In their body because there''s no body. It''s all a shard specimen DNA-like parts and concentrations of mana. When the lightning elemental dragon was defeated, it dropped a shard, a unique fragment that contained the essence of its power and mana. This shard could be a valuable resource or used for various purposes, such as harnessing the dragon''s elemental abilities or studying its manaposition.


    Regaining control of his battered body, Ren tapped into his dwindling reserves of mana, drawing upon the very essence of his being. The energy pulsed within him like a torrential river flowing from his core and permeating every fiber of his being.


    Summoning his final reserves of strength, heunched lightning and fire spells with every ounce of power he could muster, his movements a blend of calcted precision and desperate abandon.


    Each attack left him more vulnerable, more exposed to the dragon''s wrath. Yet, Ren fought on, fueled by a primal determination to ovee his formidable adversary.


    And the dragon, weakened but far from defeated, retaliated with a ferocious st of electrical power.


    "Here ites, thest struggle," engulfing Ren in a maelstrom of destructive energy. The crackling bolts of lightning danced across his scarred body, causing him to convulse and writhe in unimaginable agony.


    But even amidst the chaos and pain, Ren persisted. With a quick movement, he pushed forward, shing with his remaining arm.


    "And thest one!" he pushed the sword deeper, and the dragon''s scales crackled and charred under the onught, its roars growing more desperate and pained. Yet, it fought on, driven by its primal instincts to survive.


    *Roar*


    Finally, in a moment that felt like an eternity, Ren''s de found its mark with a final, resounding *ng*. The strike pierced through the dragon''s defenses, plunging deep into its flesh. The creature let out a thunderous roar that echoed through the chamber, its body convulsing in its death throes. Its once-mighty form, now weakened and wracked with pain, began to crumble.


    As the dust settled and the echoes of battle subsided, the chamber bore witness to the aftermath of their sh. Scorch marks scarred the walls, testaments to the destructive forces unleashed. The air hung heavy with the acrid scent of burnt flesh and the lingering energy of lightning and fire. The lightning elemental dragony motionless, its power extinguished, its body disappearing and leaving only a hexagonal crystal.


    And Ren, battered and broken,y amidst the wreckage, his breath ragged, and his body ravaged. Limb torn and broken, his form was a testament to the cost of victory. But he had something different to say: "Hey, quit your damn sulking and speak something, Smokeball. I''m just as pissed off about that Crystalwing Sentinel''s bullshit ,but Don''t worry, we''re gonna fuckin'' murder that bastard someday, I promise you."


    ....


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    I stood up, still gripping my left arm with my right hand. "Where''s the damn system regeneration?" I was confused because there was usually an automatic regeneration provided by the system itself. But right now, there was nothing in front of my eyes.


    "System," I called out.


    ... Silence ...


    "Agh, SYSTEM!" I repeated, frustrated by the absence of the familiar blue te. And then, finally -


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Alert!


    *The battery core has been disturbed!


    *Host cannot use privileges!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Huh?" I contemted over the system panel, trying to figure out what the battery core was. It must have something to do with the Crystalwing''s interference near my core.


    I closed my eyes and delved deeper, approaching my core where ze usually resided. To my surprise, I saw an azure me flickering around my mana core. It seemed lost, as if searching for something.


    I tried to focus... no, more like extract it. I utilized the same method used to draw in ambient mana, but this time, I directed it internally.


    And then...


    Ding ding!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    System notification!


    *Temporary battery core attached!


    Regeneration in 1...2...3...


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    Within seconds, I felt vitality returning to me as it was supposed to. However, with each passing moment, more and more questions flooded my mind, each one adding a new piece to the puzzling picture that disturbed me.


    At first, it was the hidden kingdoms and ces like this Nightshade Sanctum, the existence of the other gods, and then it was about the ze''s origin. But now, the system was also one of the missing pieces... no, a crucial part of this puzzle.


    From the moment I arrived, I always made sure that I couldn''t take this as a virtual world and had to treat it like the real world, which is based on the game I once yed, but...


    "The game never actually had any of this stuff going on," since it only focused on Adam, his group, and the Demon King. But the more I delve, the more the ends of the thin threads are losing their original position.


    "But from what I see, you''ve already sorted out a lot of things by yourself, but you''re still not sure." After what seemed like a long period of silence between me and ze, he finally spoke, and what he spoke is also correct.


    I have my suspicions, but I tried to make sense by thinking that it''s because it''s a parallel world and things are a little different, but...


    "Don''t say them out loud, at least not yet. We can talk once we get to our destination. Till then, we must walk." ze''s voice was... cold, unlike anytime before. It was chilly, like he has a n for now.


    And as for me? I have more interest in the events that have happened in the past thousand years when ze wasn''t here and the world changed.


    Getting up, I muttered, "System." And yes, there was no response. Why? Because this time, I did not try to extract any energy from the azure me at all.


    "It''s the battery core." It''s confirmed that the thing Crystalwing Sentinel was referring to as a soul tracker and the azure me that the system calls the battery core are the same.


    But why does this thing have consciousness itself? It''s like it''s observing me, learning from me, adapting to me, and leeching onto me. It''s more gruesome than what ze does.


    "Hey! Watch your trap now! I am in no mood to hear any more insults than I''ve already had from the mouth of that lowborn Sentinel. If it weren''t for being reduced to this state, I would''ve killed him in mere seconds. I haven''t experienced this kind of humiliation in my whole life, not even when I was sealed in the dimensional gaps." ze startedining about everything one by one. I chuckled as he kept cursing.


    It''s not the end, it''s not the beginning. It''s the conclusion that I seek.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Please don''t bother reading the note below, it wasn''t supposed to be out today but tomorrow with a lot of new announcement but...huh, I hate myputer!!!]


    ¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý¡ý


    (Um...this was supposed to be uploaded tomorrow but by mistake I just added it today,Gomen.)


    (For filling up in for my mistake I''ll add something that wasn''t supposed to be added right now, I am sorry.)


    [Afterword.]


    Dear Readers,


    As the author of this novel, I want to take a moment to express my deepest gratitude to all of you who have embarked on this literary journey with me. Writing this novel has been abor of love, and your support and readership have meant the world to me.


    I am truly humbled by the positive feedback, the heartfelt messages, and the enthusiasm you have shown for the story and its characters. Your encouragement has fueled my creativity and inspired me to push the boundaries of my imagination.


    I want to thank each and every one of you for your dedication and for investing your time and emotions into this tale. It is your unwavering support that keeps me motivated to continue crafting stories that transport you to new worlds and evoke a range of emotions.


    I also want to express my gratitude to the team behind the scenes¡ªthe editors, proofreaders, cover designers, and everyone involved in bringing this novel to life. Your expertise andmitment to excellence have been invaluable in shaping the final product.


    Finally, I want to acknowledge the power of storytelling and its ability to connect people from all walks of life. Through this novel, I hope I have provided you with an escape, a source of entertainment, and perhaps even a moment of reflection.


    Once again, thank you for being a part of this incredible journey. Your support has been the driving force behind my passion for writing, and I am truly honored to have you as readers.


    With deepest appreciation,


    the first volume of this novel is concluded.


    [Satan03]


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the Discord server by clicking the link in my bio.

 Chapter 89 Epilogue

    [A/N: Thank you for your patience, or should I say, for enduring my writing antics! After a brief period of rest, which mainly consisted of me staring at a nk screen, contemting the meaning of life, and eating copious amounts of snacks, I am back at it again! Here I am, ready to dive into the second volume and bring you more thrilling adventures, ridiculous plot twists, and of course, shameless cliffhangers. So sit back, rx, and prepare yourself for a rollercoaster ride through "Volume 2: The Storyline of the World." And hey, don''t forget to show some extra love this time, because, let''s be honest, I need all the validation I can get! Cheers!]


    Volume 2: The Storyline Of The World.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    The Nightshade Sanctum.


    Year: 1738


    Date: 19th


    Month: Equinoxia


    Time: 11:30 pm


    ...


    [Fourth Floor - Cavern of Chaos]


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    Sigh...


    "What is this thing?" I wondered as I held the azure me in my palm, examining it carefully.


    It resembles fire, but it''s different from the mes I usually conjure. It has the same appearance as ze, but it seems more like a spirit. Unlike ze, I can control this one¡ªI can determine its location, shape, and other aspects. Yes, I have control over it.


    Gathering the azure me above my palm, I ensured that I captured every single bit of it in one go... and vo! A pulsating neon ball hovered in front of me.


    Now, watch this. I closed my palm, simultaneously shutting my eyes. The neon me tried to disperse, but I held it in ce by adding a fewyers of mana above it. It''s likeyering one upon another, holding its shape like water in a cup. In this case, mana is the cup, and the azure me is the water.


    Using the mana, I molded the me, bringing the edges into slick, straight lines on both ends. Then, I gently bent the arc and condensed its form...


    "Good," I muttered as I opened my eyes. I had sessfully shaped the azure energy into a riser, or in simpler terms, I had crafted a bow out of it. However, there was one problem.


    "It''s not suitable for attacking," I thought to myself. Initially, I believed that I had stumbled upon a hidden mana energy that would make me the strongest of all. But to my disappointment, this thing is not meant for causing harm. It remains calm and stationary, serving a different purpose altogether.


    And also the point that the amount is also just too little, it''s like someone put a fragment.....a fragment?


    "Haa," I retracted the mes back into my body, and they immediately settled near my mana core.


    "Smokeball, have you found anything unusual inside my body other than this thing?" I asked, hoping ze could provide some insight. I wanted him to investigate and determine if there was anything else besides the so-called Soul Tracker or the battery core.


    ''Nope, there''s nothing else in your body except for an empty brain,'' ze replied via mental note as he emerged. I chose to ignore his joke.


    "You knew about this azure me beforehand, didn''t you?" I was certain that ze had some knowledge about this mysterious me but was unwilling to share the information with me. I even went as far as threatening to shut him down using the system, but he remained tight-lipped, insisting that we wait until we reach the tenth floor. He refused tomunicate with me directly and only relied on mentalmunication.


    Getting up I dust off my clothes.... clothes? I looked down at myself and noticed the only clothes that I was able to bring here and was wearing were nothing but mere rags,it doesn''t even cover anything .


    "Sh*t! I''d have to buy new ones when I get outside." It''s kinda ufortable to move around without clothes even if you know that there''s no one seeing you.


    Picking up the Emberd Colossuss sword I checked the system panel for it and yes I had to connect the Azure me Aka the battery core to my mana core to ess the system.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Weapon Panel:


    Name: Emberd Colossus''s Sword


    Type: One-handed Sword


    Stats:


    - Damage: 150-180


    - Attack Speed: 1.2 attacks per second


    - Magic Affinity: 60% effectiveness


    - Elemental Enhancement: Fire (+30% fire damage)


    - Durability: 20/300


    - Weight: 10 pounds


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Gotta find a new weapon," I looked at the durability stat and was sure that it would break after killing a couple hundred goblins.


    Swiping the system panel, I looked into the store and my stats. There were a few changes after I defeated the elemental dragon on this floor.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Status Window]


    Name: Ren Hilton


    Age: 16


    Strength: 90/100


    Mana: 91/100


    Intelligence: 9.2/10


    Attributes:


    - Fire (900/1000)


    - Lightning (780/1000)


    Spirits: 1/2


    Skills:


    1) Body Strengthening


    2) Fireball


    3) Inferno Bolt


    4) Fire Tornado


    5) Lightning Spear


    Etc... (12+)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bloodline: Human


    Race: Human


    Bloodline Potential: 90%


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Sniff* You''ve made quite a progress. I am proud of you, Princess," Wiping his non-existent tears, zeplimented me. Why does he act like a parent who''s happy with their child''s sess?


    "You think so? All I can see is that I am close to hitting the wall right now. Everyone we''ll face in the future is going to be at least stronger than this." I continued, "And Adam might be five stars by now, and he''s not even close to his bloodline limit. The goddess hasn''t even blessed him until now!"


    It''s true that Adam doesn''t know who his parents are, but I do. His bloodline potential is not normal, but when he''s blessed by the goddess Ellora herself, he''ll be stronger than ever. But... who gives a fuck? I am more anxious about my own potential.


    "System Store." The new thing is that the store has changed, and now it''s -


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    Store Lv: 2


    Blood Points: (9168)


    Certainly! Here''s a list of unique items and their uses, along with their prices in blood points:


    1. Shadowbane Dagger - A dagger imbued with dark magic, capable of weakening the defenses of enemies. (Price: 2000 blood points)


    2. Astral Cloak - A cloak that allows the wearer to phase through solid objects for a short period, granting temporary invisibility. (Price: 500 blood points)


    3. Gauntlet of Strength - Increases the damage done by physical attacks. (Price: 800 blood points)


    4. Orb of Illusion - Can be used once. (Price: 1000 blood points)


    ....


    ....


    ....


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Purchase one Astral Cloak, Shadowbane Dagger, a Gauntlet of Strength, and five second-grade mana potions and healing potions." I bought a bunch of items from the store and heard a ding noise, confirming that the points had been deducted. The feeling was somewhat simr to swiping a credit card when you''re hesitant about the purchase.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    Purchase Complete:


    1. Astral Cloak:


    - Description: A cloak that allows the wearer to phase through solid objects for a short period, granting temporary invisibility.


    - Price: 500 blood points


    - Durability: 60/100


    - Special Ability: Phasing through solid objects for up to 10 minutes per use.


    - Strength Bonus: None


    2. Shadowbane Dagger:


    - Description: A dagger imbued with dark magic, capable of weakening the defenses of enemies.


    - Price: 2000 blood points


    - Durability: 80/100


    - Special Ability: Inflicts a debuff on enemies, reducing their defense by 20% for 30 seconds per sessful hit.


    - Strength Bonus: +5% damage to shadow-based creatures.


    3. Gauntlet of Strength:


    - Description: Increases the damage done by physical attacks.


    - Price: 800 blood points


    - Durability: 90/100


    - Special Ability: Enhances physical strength, increasing damage by 10% for all physical attacks.


    - Strength Bonus: None


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    And now, let''s move on to the next floor without wasting any more time.


    "Just to rify, don''t worry, the next floor is a safe zone. This dungeon has safe zones scattered throughout, just like any normal dungeon. Currently, there''s one on the 5th floor, then on the 15th, and so on." ze rified,ing clean about the existence of these safe zones. It was better for him to be honest rather than hiding this information and springing it on meter.


    "Well, that''s a relief. I''m tired of feasting on rotten monsters." Since I didn''t bring any food with me, I had to resort to eating the monsters I killed, like Kobolds and others. It''s just a myth that eating monsters is harmful. As long as you consume the edible parts, you''ll be fine.


    The safe zone we were referring to is a particr floor with lush green trees, abundant wildlife, and water¡ªbasically, aplete ecosystem. Many adventurers set up camps on these floors while exploring the dungeon.


    ...


    [A few minutester]


    "You lied," I said, my voice as cold as ice.


    "No, I didn''t," ze responded awkwardly, his gaze fixed ahead.


    "Yes, you did!" That damn bastard!


    As I arrived at what was supposed to be the safe zone, my heart sank. Instead of the lush oasis I had anticipated, a deste and barrennd stretched before me. The air was heavy with silence, broken only by the howling wind that whipped through the broken door leading to the next floor. Thendscape was devoid of life, with cracked earth and scattered rocks as far as the eye could see. It was a stark reminder of the harsh reality of the dungeon, a treacherous environment where safety was a fleeting illusion.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Join the Discord server by clicking the link in my bio.

 Chapter 90 Illicit Business.

    [Devon Wildborne''s POV]


    As I approach the outskirts of the Reva Kingdom, a hidden gem reveals itself¡ªan urban vige tucked away amidst rolling hills and meandering rivers. The streets, paved with cobblestones, wind through tightly packed buildings, creating an intimate atmosphere that draws me in.


    I can''t help but be enchanted by the vige''s charm. Colorful facades and inviting storefronts line the narrow streets, each building exuding its own character. The architectural styles vary, showcasing a blend of influences that mirror the diverse backgrounds of the vigers. Delicate tendrils of ivy crawl up the walls, while vibrant flower boxes add sshes of color to the windowsills.


    "Finally, I have arrived," I said, stepping into the vige square. I''m greeted by a vibrant marketce. The air buzzes with the animated chatter of vendors and the enticing disys of their goods. Fresh produce, handmade crafts, and mouthwatering delicacies vie for attention at the bustling stalls. The scent of freshly baked bread and brewing coffee wafts through the air, making my mouth water and drawing me further into the lively scene.


    The vigers, known for their close-knitmunity, carry on with their daily routines. Warm greetings and friendly banter fill the air as they go about their tasks. From the friendly baker kneading dough in the corner shop to the children joyfully ying tag in the streets, the vige pulses with a sense of togetherness and contentment.


    "I missed this environment a lot," I muttered. I''ve been away from my base for too long.


    Despite its small size, the urban vige surprises me with its range of amenities. Cozy cafes beckon me to step inside and savor a steaming cup of tea or indulge in a slice of homemade pie. Quaint bookshops line the streets, their shelves holding literary treasures waiting to be discovered. Art galleries proudly disy the works of local talents, adding a touch of creativity to the vige''s ambiance.


    Yet, beneath the surface of this seemingly ordinary vige lies a hidden secret¡ªwell.


    I went to the end of the vige, and there, amidst a barrennd, stood a timber mansion, barely hanging on amidst the damage caused by weather andck of maintenance.


    I walked up to the mansion and knocked on the door. After a few seconds, someone opened the door and said, "Oh! Master Devon, we were worried that something might''ve happened to you. It''s great to see that you are doing fine," said the butler, Leopold.


    He possesses a dignified countenance with piercing amber eyes and a silver-gray mane. His attire consists of a tailored ck suit,plemented by white gloves.


    As a member of the beastmen race, his appearance reflects a harmonious blend of human and lion features.


    "You don''t have to worry that much, y''know. Those bastards won''t be able to catch me. I do admit that this time it was hard for me to get out of the mess, but a certain human body did help me," I replied. I do remember the face of the boy I met a few months back... He was... I don''t know what kind of person he is, even after using my ten years of experience. I tried to use every method in my pocket but he never revealed anything more than necessary.


    "Human boy?" Leopold showed a confused expression.


    "I''ll tell you, but first, let''s go inside. I don''t want anyone to know that I''ve returned." I used a mana concealing cloak while entering the vige, but who knows who might be watching.


    After that, we entered the mansion. From the inside, the mansion is not in the best shape, but it''s still in better condition than outside.


    "Boss!" Someone tapped me roughly on the back, and I turned, only to see a tiger-faced brother.


    "Sup, Tiga!" I greeted him in his specific manner. It''s a little impolite, but there''s no point in giving respect to this guy.


    "The shipment came a few days back, but we haven''t checked anything since you weren''t here. I wanted you to take a look before we sent it to the Hestia Empire''s Duke," he reported.


    Yeah, these past few days have been too exhausting that I haven''t even thought about such an important shipment at all.


    "Let''s get it done as soon as possible. Those aristocrats are not ones to make an enemy out of." I don''t want them to get a bad impression of me at all.


    ...


    As I walk along the narrow route, I can''t help but feel a subtle shift in the atmosphere. It''s the underground basement of this mansion that we use to store the shipment material all these years. Being this close to No Man''s Land, the patrollers never came this far to investigate anything.


    "Tiga? Did you kill someone in the cer?" I asked, as the stench of a rotten corpse reached my nose.


    "Nope, boss. I haven''t. Why would you even think I''d kill someone here? You know how hard it is to clean up the mess after," Tiga replied. Yeah, this guy''s a messy killer, and that''s why I don''t like him at all. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The only thing that keeps me from firing him is the fact that he''s....my step-brother. My old man messed up big time when he was alive.


    Descending further, we walked through the narrow cers.


    As I navigated the familiar twists and turns of the cer, the musty scent and dim lighting brought back a flood of memories. The shelves and crates held a mosaic of hidden treasures and forbidden goods, all carefully organized and concealed. The rough stone walls seemed to hold secrets of their own, whispering tales of past transactions and covert meetings.


    Despite the eerie atmosphere, I felt a strangefort in this underground sanctuary. It was a ce where I had spent countless hours, overseeing operations and ensuring the smooth flow of our business. The uneven ground beneath my feet felt like a familiar path, guiding me through the shadows towards our hidden treasures.


    The asional rays of sunlight that filtered through cracks in the walls painted patches of warmth amidst the darkness. The soft sounds of dripping water echoed in the distance, providing a soothing backdrop to the hustle and bustle of the underworld that thrived within these walls.


    As I moved with ease through thebyrinth of crates and shelves, the cer revealed itself to be more than just a storage space. It was a testament to our resilience and resourcefulness, a testament to the intricatework we had built in this hidden world.


    With each step, I felt a sense of belonging and purpose. This was our domain, where deals were struck, alliances were forged, and power was consolidated. The cer held the essence of our operations, and I knew its secrets like the back of my hand.


    In this dimly lit underworld, I felt a strange sense of home, a ce where I could embrace my darker instincts and thrive in the shadows.


    "Is it in this one?" I inquired, my gaze fixed on the massive iron door before us. We had an abundance of such doors in this undergroundbyrinth, making it difficult to discern which one led to our intended destination.


    "Yes," Tiga confirmed, stepping forward with confidence. He deftly manipted the lock, and the door swung open with a resounding metallic creak.


    As I entered the dimly lit cell, a putrid stench assaulted my senses. The unmistakable odor of decay filled the air, seeping into my nostrils with an icy chill. "Which unfortunate soul met their end here?" I asked, my voiceced with a tinge of curiosity and repulsion.


    "Let me check," Tiga swiftly moved about the cell, meticulously inspecting each iron-barred enclosure. I held my breath, hoping it wasn''t a notable individual meant for a lucrative transaction. After a tense moment, Tiga returned with a hint of relief in his voice, "It was the dwarf girl destined for transport to a barren wastnd. Nothing of great consequence."


    I proceeded to meticulously examine the entire floor, my eyes scrutinizing every item. It was imperative that each object was in suitable condition for transportation¡ªfunctionality superseded all else. They were meremodities, their well-being disregarded.


    With the inspectionplete, we retraced our steps and returned to my office. A mapy sprawled across the table, untouched since my departure.


    "Excellent. Now, ensure the use of these four designated routes to transport the ves to their assigned destinations. Keep them hidden from the watchful eyes of the church. Divide them into four groups of forty and employ boats for the journey to the  Elishia Forest. Once there, smuggle them through this precise location, Viceburg City," I emphasized, tracing the routes with a deliberate finger on the map.


    ....Silence....


    "What?" I asked, why''s he looking at me like that?


    "Ah?umm,No... I was just wondering how did you get this all routes and what about the ess permissions from other syndicates?" Tiga asked,his question is valid but I am not at leisure to answer him everything,times ticking.


    "You think I was off gallivanting on holiday while I was away from the base?" I confronted Tiga, my voiceced with a mixture of irritation and amusement. He vehemently shook his head, realizing the gravity of my involvement. "That''s right. I was tirelesslymunicating with countless individuals to ensure the sess of this venture," I asserted, dismissing him with a wave of my hand.


    Tiga turned to depart, but just as he reached the threshold, something caught my eye¡ªa picture tucked away on a back shelf. "Wait a minute, Tiga!" I called out, halting him in his tracks. I needed answers. "What happened to that girl, Revan?"


    He paused, his face etched with disappointment. "Oh, her. She left the kingdom a few months ago. Joined the imperial academy, it seems... Looks like our n to ckmail her grandfather will have to be shelved," he replied, the frustration evident in his tone. I understood his sentiment all too well. After all, we couldn''t allow that wretched man to enjoy a life of tranquility after the atrocities he hadmitted against us.


    "Don''t worry, give me some time. I''ll devise a new strategy," I reassured Tiga, my mind already working on alternative paths of vengeance. With a sense of purpose, I returned to studying the image of Revan. It was a painting gifted to her grandfather by my own father, before that fateful incident...


    I let out a heavy sigh, knowing that dwelling on the past would serve no purpose. In this treacherous world, sentiments of remorse had little room to breathe. It was time to focus on the task at hand.


    The n was set in motion, aplex tapestry of secrecy and maniption, woven with meticulous precision. Within this unforgiving and coldndscape, the gears of our illicit operations turned, carefully concealed from the watchful eyes of the righteous.

 Chapter 91 Uncertainty

    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    I let out a weary sigh as I surveyed the deste safe zone stretching out before me. The once thriving and verdantndscape had now given way to a harsh and unforgiving terrain. Cracked earth extended in every direction, its parched surface offering no respite. Dusty gusts of wind swept through the destion, carrying with them the faint scent of decay. Skeletal remains of long-dead trees stood like silent sentinels, testaments to a forgotten vitality. Their muted hues mirrored the somber emptiness thaty beneath. In this deste sanctuary, silence reigned supreme, unsettling my calm demeanor.


    "What in the world is this?" I muttered to myself, unable to shake the unnerving feeling that enveloped me. My gaze fell upon ze, the demi-god level being who had guided me through these floors.


    "I don''t know, but this is supposed to be the safe zone. I can''tprehend what happened here," ze responded, his smoky form hovering alongside me, mirroring my confusion.


    The expansive floor, once a potential haven, nowy empty and devoid of any signs of life.


    "Let''s press forward," I said, determined to maintain myposure. While the situation felt increasingly strange, it still didn''t surpass the oddity of encountering a demi-god level being on the fifth floor.


    As I ventured deeper into the floor, my attention was drawn to a broken door at the end of the fifth floor, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Isn''t it supposed to be impossible to break the dungeon barrier?" I questioned, my understanding of the dungeon''s structure suggesting that the barriers should be impervious. They were powered by the dense ambient mana of the floor and responsible for spawning the monsters.


    "Breaking the barriers isn''t impossible... it''s just exceedingly difficult," ze responded, his eyes fixated on the fallen gate, studying it intently.


    "Difficult?" I pressed for more information, my curiosity piqued.


    "Yes, if someone possesses enough power to traverse the floors without defeating the monsters, they can certainly break through the barriers," ze exined, his words shrouded in vagueness.


    "And how strong would someone need to be to aplish that?" I inquired, realizing a flood of questions was brewing within me.


    "Well, for instance, it would take a Crystalwing Sentinel a month or two to achieve it through sheer brute force. The usual magic lock unsolving method doesn''t work on these types of doors," ze rified, though I found his exnation perplexing.


    "Huh? That''s just absurd! It doesn''t make any sense," I eximed, frustration seeping into my voice. However, nothing seemed to make sense within this enigmatic ce.


    Casting one final nce at the shattered door, a massive metal gate designed to keep the inhabitants of the next floor at bay, I couldn''t help but feel intrigued and cautious as I stepped through the shattered entrance, ready to face whatever awaited me.


    ...


    [After fifteen minutes.]


    "What in the...!" I gasped in astonishment as I entered the sixth floor. It greeted me with an eerie silence, stretching out before me as a vast expanse devoid of the usual presence of monsters that typically roamed these depths.


    "Keep going. There''s something terribly wrong with this ce. It''s bing even stranger than it should be," ze whispered, his voice tinged with a sense of dread. I couldn''t help but notice the growing unease within me.


    The air felt stagnant, and the absence of any movement sent chills down my spine. Each step I took echoed in the eerie silence as I cautiously navigated the floor, my senses


    on high alert. I searched for any sign of life or danger, but all I found were empty corridors and abandoned chambers.


    ...


    [Next Floor]


    The same unsettling emptiness persisted as I ascended to the seventh floor. Once a haven for treacherous creatures lurking in the shadows, it now stood devoid of their menacing presence.


    "It''s getting creepier, isn''t it?" I mused aloud. It was as if they had vanished into thin air, leaving behind a destendscape. My senses heightened, and a feeling of unease settled upon me as I made my way through the deste corridors.


    ze urged me to maintain myposure, but I couldn''t help but feel a growing uncertainty and...


    "Interest," I interjected, trying to hype myself. Because each step I took ignited a different thrill within me, as if something was expected to be there but vanished into thin air, leaving nothing but emptiness.


    ...


    The pattern continued on the eighth floor and even on the ninth floor, where an abundance of monsters were said to reside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Each floor I traversed echoed with a ghostly emptiness. I found myself sitting on the ground, surrounded by a void.


    ze''s voice filled the vacant chamber, frustration evident in his tone, "Ahhhhhhhh! Where are the usual inhabitants? The formidable Fire Giants on the fifth floor, the elusive Shadow Revenants in the Whispering Caverns of the sixth floor, the magnificent Crystal Golems of the Crystal Nexus on the seventh floor, the foul Undying Revenants of the Rotting Catbs on the eighth floor, and the ethereal Spectral Phantoms of the Misty Enve on the ninth floor... they are nowhere to be found!"


    I couldn''t help but sense ze''s emotions through our contracted connection. He seemed to be spiraling, going mad with confusion.


    "Hey, ze? Are you scared?" I asked, fully aware of how absurd it sounded to ask a former strongest dragon...


    "Yes," ze admitted without hesitation. "I am scared. I''ve been here countless times, and I know this ce is like the back of my hand, at least up until the tenth floor. But everything is taking an unexpected turn... what you said about it being an Elusive Trial, your sudden ess to the floors, and now this." ze''s words poured forth, his emotions swirling within his monolid eyes, his world turning upside down.


    "But it''s not just the floor change that frightens you. It''s something else," I interrupted, not giving him a chance to respond. "Are you afraid of uncertainty? .....That your predictions might be wrong?" I spected.


    ...Silence...


    It seemed I had struck a nerve. It wasn''t the altered floors that frightened him, but the possibility of his calctions failing.


    "It messed up your calctions," I sighed, finally realizing the weight of his frustration. It''s like...


    "My mind, once a sanctuary of certainty, is now a hauntedbyrinth of doubt. Shadows of failed predictions twist and writhe, suffocating my thoughts. The terror of uncertainty grips my soul, a relentless specter that taunts me with every step. I am trapped in my own cursed web of miscalctions." ze began talking to himself, but I knew he was speaking to me at the same time. Why did it feel like this wasn''t his first encounter with such despair?


    I remained silent, simply listening,even when most of it didn''t make sense.


    ....


    "Hey, Ren."After some time, he called my name, and I refocused my attention on him. Ren, huh.


    "I want you to quit. There''s no point in proceeding to the tenth floor. We have to give up," ze dered.


    "Why?" I asked, genuine confusion etched on my face.


    "?" ze seemed baffled, "Why? Why you ask?... It''s because you would die. It doesn''t matter what is behind that next door. If it''s empty, then it''s even more confusing, and if it''s that monster, then you are dead. There''s no chance to even dodge." ze began ranting.


    "Well, I''m already nearing the potential of my bloodline, so it would have been difficult for me even if everything went as you thought," I said. Yes, if I were to reach my potential on the sixth or seventh floor, that would mean I was going to die anyway, right?


    "No! Those artifacts, golem cores, and everything else we''ve missed would have given you the strength to face the ferocity of the tenth floor. But look at you now, you''re just... weak!" ze''s words pierced through me, his desperation pouring out uncontrobly.


    He continued, his voice tinged with desperation, "You can still turn back. Live a normal life, be a side character, go to the academy, or do anything that fulfills your desire to relive your youth. Use your future knowledge to build a sessful business, start a loving family, take care of your parents... It''s all possible." He listed these options, trying to convince me, but they felt... meaningless.


    "Listen to me, Smokeball," I said calmly, pointing out a big hole in his n. "Next year, ording to the storyline, there are going to be two wars between Elishia and Hestia Empire. Then there''s going to be the case of no man''snd, and after that, the Demon cmity and the Demon king. Even if I were to go back now, I''d still have to fight when the timees, and then, do you think I''d be able to survive these events with my current strength?" I said. A lot is going to happen, and no one is going to be left standing when the timees.


    "So if I don''t try now, then I''ll die tomorrow, and I''m not interested in the peace of living a few more days just to die even more miserably. I won''t wait like a sacrificial goat." I stood up, determined to proceed to the next floor.


    "still I don''t know if I''ll be able to defeat the monster, though," I muttered to myself.


    *Woosh*


    ze chuckled, "Haa, looks like I lost someposure there, Princess. You don''t have to defeat it, just find something there, and it''ll be done in no time." His voice returned to normal, and I couldn''t help but feel annoyed by it.


    "Find what?" I asked.


    "The heart," ze''s words echoed in my mind. A heart?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N:OMG! he did not call out those novelists who write their MC living a side character life... right? Right!!!!!??]

 Chapter 92 Gorthan -1

    The door to the tenth floor stands before me, shrouded in mystery. As I approach it, my heart races with anticipation, unsure of what lies beyond.


    It is not broken like the entrances we have seen until now; it is in top condition.


    The door is grand and imposing, standing tall and wide. It is made of dark, polished wood that seems almost ck in the dim light of the corridor. Intricate carvings adorn its surface, depicting scenes of battles, mythical creatures, and swirling mists. The carvingse to life, their details so finely crafted that they appear three-dimensional.


    *Tap*


    "..." Just as I tap on the door, glowing runes inscribe themselves around the edges of the door, pulsating with a faint, ethereal light. They seem to hold some kind of ancient power, adding an air of mystique to the entrance.


    In the center of the door, there is arge, circr handle made of tarnished bronze-like metal. It has an ornate design, resembling intertwined vines with thorns, giving it an intimidating yet captivating allure. It beckons to be turned, as if it holds the key to unlocking the secrets of the ninth floor.


    "!" As I reach out to grasp the handle, a chill runs down my spine. I can sense a powerful presence emanating from the other side of the door, filling me with a mix of excitement and trepidation. I take a deep breath, steeling myself for what awaits me, and turn the handle.


    With a creaking sound, the door slowly swings open, revealing a swirling mist that engulfs the entrance to the ninth floor. The mist seems to hold a hidden world within it, concealing the true nature of what lies ahead.


    As I step through the threshold, the door closes behind me with a resounding thud, severing the connection to the previous floor. I find myself standing in a vast chamber, the mist swirling around me, obscuring my vision and heightening my senses.


    The anticipation within me grows, and I prepare myself for the challenges and wonders that await on this floor of the Nightshade Sanctum.


    ..... silence.....


    ''Don''t talk! Keep an eye on the walls and see if there are any kind of swirling engravings.'' ze says in my mind.


    I slowly lower myself, ready tounch a counterattack if I am suddenly attacked.


    ''If it were to even catch a glimpse of you, you wouldn''t be alive,'' ze emphasizes every time the monster''s topic is brought up.


    Sigh*


    "Well, it''s just a dog anyway," I reply, wondering why I should be scared of a do-


    ''It''s a freaking Colossus, and it''s not just a dog, its name is Gorthan!! Do you get it?'' ze shouts, getting on my nerves,in a literal sense.


    ording to this floor, there exists a fearsome creature known as Gorthan, the Abyssal Guardian. Gorthan is a colossal beast that strikes terror into the hearts of all who encounter it.


    ''Haa, who cares though?'' I just have to find the engravings and touch them, and it''ll be done. I don''t even have to fight that son of a bitch.


    ...


    As I cautiously navigate through the mist, my senses on high alert, the vastness of the floor bes more apparent with each step. The swirling mist obscures my vision, making it challenging to determine the direction I should take. I rely on my instincts and the asional glimpses of faint light that pierce through the haze, guiding me forward.


    Every sound seems amplified in this eerie atmosphere, amplifying the tension that hangs in the air. I can hear my own heartbeat pounding in my ears, a steady rhythm of determination and unease. The silence is broken only by the echo of my footsteps, which reverberates through the chamber, reminding me of my solitary journey.


    As I progress deeper into the floor, I remain vignt, scanning the walls for any signs of swirling engravings. I carefully examine every inch, searching for the key that will unlock the next stage of my quest. The engravings hold the answers I seek, and their discovery is vital to my sess.


    Minutes turn into hours as I methodically explore the chamber, my focus unyielding. The mist continues to dance around me, teasing me with glimpses of hidden passages and unknown dangers. Each step feels like a leap of faith, as the path ahead remains uncertain.


    The weight of Gorthan''s presence hangs heavy in the air, an unseen force that keeps me on edge. I can sense its power, its malevolence, lurking just beyond my line of sight.


    Grrr


    I heard some kind of distinct sound from ....


    Below? Yes, I heard something but not from my surroundings it came from beneath me.


    Gulp*


    ze''s warnings echo in my mind, reminding me of the perils that await. I understand the gravity of the situation, and I refuse to underestimate the threat that Gorthan poses. Though it may be "just a dog," its ferocity and strength make it a force to be reckoned with.


    With every passing moment, the mist seems to grow thicker, enveloping me in its ethereal embrace. It bes harder to distinguish reality from illusion, as if the very fabric of this floor is ying tricks on my mind. But I press on.


    ..


    "Huh." Suddenly, a faint glimmer catches my eye¡ªa swirling engraving etched onto the wall. It is subtle, almost hidden within the intricate patterns that adorn the chamber. A surge of excitement courses through me as I realize that I have found what I''ve been searching for.


    "Is it the one?" I ask.


    "Yes, that''s the one! Go push mana into it quickly!" ze confirms in an excited tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I take a step closer to the engraving, my heart pounding with anticipation. As I extend my hand towards it, a sudden tremble shakes the ground beneath me, causing me to lose my bnce and fall backwards.


    "What''s happening?" I exim, trying to gather myself amidst the chaos.


    The earth begins to split apart between me and the wall, revealing a gaping chasm. I scramble to stand up, but my movements halt as I witness a massive w emerging from the ground.


    Thud.


    The resounding impact echoes through the chamber as the w tears through the surroundings. It bes clear that something formidable is about to surface, and it dawns on me that the dog-like monster, Gorthan, has been lurking underground all this time.


    I quickly channel my mana, focusing on my legs, feeling the energy flow through my veins. With a firm grip on the hilt of Emberd Longsword, I propel myself forward.


    "I need to reach the engravings behind Gorthan," I remind myself, determined toplete my mission.


    But before I can react, a deafening roar shakes the chamber, sending shockwaves through the air. Gorthan emerges from the ground with astonishing speed, as if it''s an everyday urrence for the colossal beast.


    Grrr.


    Its menacing growl sends a shiver down my spine. I tighten my grip on the sword, readying myself for the imminent confrontation.


    The engravings I seek lie just beyond Gorthan, within reach if I can find a momentary opening. However, the problem lies in...


    "It''s fucking huge!" Gorthan stands at an astonishing height, towering over thendscape. Its body is covered in thick, scaled armor, offering formidable protection against any would-be attackers. The scales vary in shades of deep, obsidian ck and shimmering dark purple, giving the creature... tamed look.


    Gorthan possesses a single massive head adorned with sharp, jagged horns that curve backward. Its face is a fusion of reptilian and demonic features, with glowing, piercing red eyes that radiate a malevolent energy. Its mouth is filled with rows of razor-sharp fangs, capable of rending its foes with ease.


    Gorthan''s limbs are muscr and robust, equipped with wed appendages that can tear through solid stone. Its forelimbs end in massive, hooked talons that allow it totch onto its prey or enemies with deadly precision.


    Tud


    It stepped forward a little and took a closer look at me,is it..... I don''t know what it''s doing but it feels like it''s sniffing me.


    Each step of Gorthan shakes the ground, causing tremors that add to the atmosphere of impending doom.


    "?"One of Gorthan''s most distinctive features is its elongated tail, which ends in a wickedly barbed stinger.


    ''That''s something you must be aware of this stinger is infused with a potent venom that can paralyze and incapacitate its victims. It serves as both a weapon and a means of defense, allowing Gorthan to swiftly dispatch any threats that dare to challenge it.'' ze exined.


    The presence of Gorthan is apanied by an eerie aura, a palpable darkness that surrounds the creature.


    ording to ze It is said that the mere sight of Gorthan strikes fear into the hearts of even the bravest warriors, as if they are glimpsing the embodiment of their darkest nightmares.


    Gorthan, the Abyssal Guardian, is a relentless and merciless hunter, a force of pure destruction. Its appearance, with its massive stature, scaled armor, menacing horns, and venomous stinger, instills a sense of dread and awe in all who encounter it. It is a new monster that has be a legend in the world.


    "Too bad I can''t make it into a pet.'' I would love to have such a ferocious beast as a pet, I swear.


    I step back, gathering mana along my entire being, preparing for a decisive dash forward.


    ****Roar****


    Gorthan lunges at me with tremendous force.


    Thud.


    My vision blurs for a second, and a sharp pain shoots through my body. "Aghhhhhhhhh!" I sprawl on the ground, feeling the impact on my back, but also sensing another blow hitting me from the side.


    I struggle to get up, my gaze scanning the surroundings. "What happened... fuck," I curse, realizing that I''m no longer in the same location. This damn creature didn''t even budge an inch, yet it managed to hurl me several meters away without me even noticing the attack. The impact was brutal... I believe I''ve shattered my entire rib cage in one blow.


    "Grrr," Gorthan growled, its eyes filled with a manic intensity as it closed in on me, each heavy step causing the ground to tremble beneath its weight.


    "Let''s meet in the next life," ze spoke calmly, his voice carrying a hint of resignation. In that moment, I too made a silent promise to myself.


    I''ll survive.... Maybe.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Join The discord,link in my bio.]

 Chapter 93 Gorthan -2

    As the battle erupts between the colossal Gorthan and me, the sheer magnitude of the creature''s power bes painfully evident. The ground quakes beneath us, each thunderous step of Gorthan sending shockwaves through the air. The scent of earth and sweat fills my nostrils, mingling with the metallic tang of anticipation. My heart races in my chest, a symphony of adrenaline pounding in my ears.


    ***Roar***


    "Agh!" I swiftly dodge, my movements guided by instinct, narrowly avoiding the bone-crushing weight of Gorthan''s massive ws. The rush of disced air brushes against my skin, tingling with the raw energy of the encounter. The ground trembles beneath me, threatening to throw me off bnce, as the reverberations resonate through my bones.


    *Crash!*


    Gorthan''s w slices through the air where I had just been standing, striking the stone wall with earth-shattering force. The impact reverberates through the chamber, creating a cacophony of crumbling stone and the sharp tter of debris. The scent of dust fills the air, carried by the gusts caused by the monster''s assault. The sight of deep gouges in the wall leaves an indelible image of the monster''s terrifying strength.


    "!" I leap and twist, narrowly avoiding another devastating swipe of Gorthan''s w. The air crackles with the raw energy of our sh, filling my senses with a charged atmosphere.


    Each near-miss leaves me with a chilling reminder of the monster''s destructive power, a shiver running down my spine. ''I''ll die if I get hit with full power, right?'' I ask in my mind.


    ''Undoubtedly,'' ze calmly replies.


    "Grr" A guttural growl rumbles from Gorthan''s throat as it lunges at me, its jaws gaping wide. The rush of hot, fetid breath washes over me, carrying with it the scent of decay. I dive to the side, the rush of wind from its jaws grazing my cheek, leaving a cold trail in its wake. The impact reverberates through the chamber, a rumble that vibrates in my chest.


    I scramble to my feet, adrenaline surging through my veins. I run, my body pushed to its limits, the pounding of my footsteps reverberating in my ears. The air is heavy with anticipation, crackling with the electric charge of imminent danger. Gorthan''s massive form casts a shadow over me, its presence suffocating, as if darkness itself looms above.


    *Boom!*


    Gorthan ms its massive paw into the ground, causing shockwaves to ripple through the chamber.


    "Whoa!" The ground trembles beneath me, a rhythmic quake that threatens to unbnce my every step. The force of the impact sends me hurtling through the air, my body weightless for a fleeting moment, before I crash against the stone wall with a bone-jarring thud. Pain courses through my body, radiating from the impact site like tendrils of fire. The cracks spiderweb across the surface of the wall, a visual testament to the monster''s devastating power.


    I push through the pain, the desire for survival fueling my every move. I roll to the side just in time to avoid another lethal strike from Gorthan''s tail.


    **Thud**


    The impact creates a thunderous boom, a sound that reverberates through my eardrums.


    "What the fuck?" The ground beneath me gives way, a testament to the force behind the monster''s attack, leaving a deep trench in its wake. The earth quakes beneath me as I scramble to find my footing, my senses on high alert.


    I take a breath, gathering my focus


    amidst the chaos. With each stride, I manage to narrowly avoid the devastating swipes of Gorthan''s ws. The air crackles with the raw energy of our sh, the distinct scent of ozone tingling in my nostrils. Each near-miss leaves behind a trail of residual heat, a palpable reminder of the monster''s destructive potential. It''s a relentless pursuit, an unending battle of survival against a foe that seems invincible.


    ''You call it a sh? But isn''t it just you dodging the attacks, though?'' ze interjects, his words resonating with truth. This fight feels more like a one-sided massacre.


    This type of fight continues for a while, with me constantly running around to avoid getting hit directly.


    "Hey! What''s that?" I ask, noticing somethingrge in the distance and directing my question to ze.


    ''What?'' ze doesn''t understand until I start running in the direction I was looking.


    And immediately ze blurts out, saying, "It- It''s an Elder Tree Pir!... But not now: PRINCESS, GO THERE!!"


    I don''t know what that is, but suddenly, I spot a glimmer of hope amidst the mist-filled chamber.


    A towering pir rises in the distance, its surface adorned with ancient runes that pulse with a soft, ethereal light. The air around it shimmers, carrying the faint scent of magic, an aroma both familiar and foreign.


    The engravings hum withtent power, a beacon of possibility amidst the chaos. The sound is a melodic vibration that resonates in my bones, a harmonic rhythm that reverberates in my ears. The soft glow cast by the runes casts shifting shadows on the chamber walls, illuminating the swirling mist and creating a surreal spectacle.


    I sprint towards the pir, evading Gorthan''s attacks with newfound determination. The monster''s enraged roars echo through the chamber, reverberating in my ears and vibrating in my chest. I leap and twist, narrowly evading its relentless assault, the gusts of disced air caressing my skin. The ground beneath me bears the scars of our battle, cracks and fissures snaking through the stone, a testimony to the immense power exchanged.


    *Crash!*


    Gorthan''s ws tear through the ground, leaving deep trenches in its wake. The force of the impact sends shockwaves rippling through the chamber, shaking the very foundation. The ground quakes beneath my feet as I leap over the crumbling earth, a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    "Haa haa, what now?" I feel like my heart is about to leap out of my throat because I ran with such a surge of adrenaline.


    ''Push the mana into the pir and channel the magic spell within!!'' ze shouts. I can feel Gorthan closing the distance between me and him.


    I reach the pir, its runes pulsating with an otherworldly glow. The radiant light emanating from the carvings casts a soft, ethereal glow on my face, warming my skin. I extend my hand, fingers trembling as I make contact with the intricate carvings.


    "!?" A surge of energy courses through me, electrifying my senses and making the hairs on my arms stand on end. The chamber quakes, and the mist begins to swirl with renewed intensity, wrapping around me in a whirlwind of ethereal tendrils.


    In the midst of this turmoil, I feel a searing pain in my head, as if my very being is being torn asunder. It''s a sensation unlike anything I''ve ever experienced, a maelstrom of agony and power.


    I grit my teeth, refusing to let go, pushing through the torment to channel the magic within. The pain radiates through my skull, pulsating with each heartbeat, a symphony of suffering and determination.


    As I channel the power of the engravings, a blinding light envelops the chamber. The swirling mist takes on an ethereal glow, casting shifting shadows that dance on the chamber walls. The ground beneath me trembles violently, sending vibrations through my body. Gorthan, sensing the imminent danger, roars in fury, its voice echoing through the chamber like a thunderp, a deafening symphony that reverberates in my ears.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a final surge of will, Iplete the connection between myself, the engravings, and the magic they hold. The runes ze with radiant light, illuminating the chamber in a dazzling disy. The brilliant barrier takes shape, encasing Gorthan within its confines.


    ***Roar!***


    The creature''s furious struggles are met with an invisible force, trapping it in a prison of its own making. The air crackles with energy, and I can taste the lingering vor of magic on my tongue.


    *Thud*


    I copsed to the ground, spent and battered, my body throbbing with pain. The mist begins to dissipate, revealing the chamber in its entirety. Cracks scar the walls, and the ground is littered with the remnants of our battle.


    The scent of scorched earth and burnt ozone permeates the air, a testament to the sh of powers that had unfolded. Gorthan, once a towering force, now stands confined, its rage contained within the spherical dome magical barrier.


    "Atst, we defeated.....huh?" My sentence was left hanging in the air as I saw something I didn''t like at all.


    *Crack*


    "Dumbass! Your mana is nowhere near sufficient to sustain the form of this dome! Run and get to those swirling engravings!" zemanded. Is it not over? Fuck!


    I tried to get up, but I was no longer able to conjure any speck of mana at all. Fuck it.


    *Dash*


    I just started running without even reinforcing my body, towards the direction where I remembered seeing the swirling engravings.


    "Haa haa," each step made me more and more tired, and... it was painful to even walk, much less run.


    After a few minutes, I was near the wall and able to see the slightly familiar engravings. Now I just had to... mana! I didn''t have mana! How was I supposed to activate the spell within it?


    Instant fear took over my being, and I felt numb for a second.


    **Thud!**


    "And herees the bastard," I muttered. It looks like the barrier broke, and now Gorthan is headed here.


    ''Princess, it''s just... there''s no point in thinking. The matter is already out of our hands. We ought to give up,'' ze said. He''s correct... hands? Hand!!!!


    I looked at my left wrist at the moment, and it was there! The bracelet given by Marilyn. It had the mana stone of Thargtusk at the center.


    I hastily removed the bracelet from my wrist. "I hope this works," I said, praying for it to work.


    *Smash*


    I smashed the stone in the engravings. Yes, I smashed it so it could release whatever small amount of mana it held after being processed.


    A light green miasma arose from the broken mana core, and the swirling engravings began to glow and... swirl? They swirled, trying to suck me inside, like it''s sucking me inside the wall and I just let it until...


    ***Roar***


    Something just wed onto my rear as half of my body was already through the wall, and "Aghhhhhhhhbb!" I winced in agony. I knew this sensation. I don''t have legs now. This bastard just ripped my legs apart.


    *Shuck*


    And just like that, whatever remained of my body was sucked into the wall.


    ...


    [On the other side of the wall.]


    Inside apletely different chamber, Iy on my back with my eyes wide open, trying to suppress the amount of pain I was feeling.


    "Say something, princess," ze approached, and only one thing came to my mind, which I said.


    "Why always my legs?" I was baffled. Do these monsters like to rip off legs or something? Because it didn''t feel good if that was the case.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: 700k,hehe]


    [A/N:If you are looking for a editor and proofreader for you personal novel then you can contact me on my discord server.]

 Chapter 94 Hidden Chamber.

    Lying on my back, I struggled to move. Without mana and my legs in agonizing pain, even the slightest movement felt impossible.


    The chamber was dark with nothing in sight,it felt empty.


    "Is this the ce?" I gasped, each breath draining my energy.


    "Yeah this is it," ze replied.


    Unlike the previous floor where the Archanroke Spider tore off my lower half, and the system instantly healed me, this time Gorthan''s wstched onto me as I passed through the wall using the arcane conduit.


    The arcane conduit, a type of engraving, allows passage through solid barriers and gateways by channeling mana. But locating the specific cement of the engravings is crucial. Thanks to ze''s guidance, I knew this time it was a spiral engraving.


    In this world, engravings and runes hold immense importance and are deeply intertwined with the core of magic. Researchers delve into their mysteries, seeking greater understanding of the magical realm.


    But as I attempted to connect the Azure me and my mana core again...


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Alert!


    *The host is in a location beyond the system owners oversight. System services cannot be essed.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    "And with this notification, it''s clear that someone was tracking me... the Soul Tracker, perhaps?" I sighed, a lingering feeling that I was being watched whenever I used the system. I had been cautious, minimizing my reliance on it¡ªonly checking my stats and making asional purchases from the store. It seems my instincts were right.


    "Hey, is it normal for someone to imnt this tracking device?" I asked ze, despite our dire situation, he appeared remarkably calm.


    "Nope, it''s a one-in-a-million chance that someone actually employs this technique. Can''t you recall the Sentinel''s reaction a few days ago?" ze replied. "Only celestial beings possess this ability, so it must be a god or a demigod. Soul trackers are used to monitor the whereabouts of mortals who have caught the attention of the gods. But..."


    "But what?" I pressed, eager for his exnation.


    "Well, typically, soul trackers can take any form¡ªeven a living being. However, it''s highly unlikely for a celestial being to leave a fragment of themselves inside someone," ze exined, his words brimming with intrigue.


    "Which god did this, though?" I couldn''t help but be curious about which god took such an interest in me to go to such lengths to track me.


    ze paused for a moment before replying, "Hard to say. It''s not difficult for a god to create this type of me, and they purposely designed the soul tracker to be devoid of any distinctive characteristics, making it impossible to determine its origin."


    A lot had transpired, but the realization that a god was tracking me was an entirely new revtion. I pondered on it, and a few things started to make sense. The connection between the soul tracker and the system''s battery core became apparent when the Crystalwing Sentinel extracted the azure me from my body. It felt like something inside me had broken, severing the link between the battery core, or soul tracker, and the system panel.


    Now, I needed to reconnect the freely moving azure me to my core, much like fixing a broken switch, in order to regain ess to the system.


    "And why can''t the gods track me in here?" I had numerous questions and had formed some theories of my own, but it was best to seek answers from someone with a better understanding of the situation.


    "This space was created by the goddess herself. Her power shields it from the prying eyes of the Great Eight. When she... sacrificed herself, she left this chamber behind as her final possession. It contains the Bloodwell, an artifact that will help us break free from this cycle of stalking," ze exined, a tinge of sadness coloring his voice. He had his own share of hardships in the past, but he had moved on.


    "But I''m more concerned about the Eldertree Pir. There shouldn''t be something like that on the tenth floor," ze expressed, his worry evident. The Eldertree Pir belonged to the category of restraining spell dispensers, a rather umon artifact.


    Creating such artifacts required extreme caution and rare materials. Elves specialized in this field, thanks to their ess to the immense tree of life that provided them with unique resources.


    "Nothing is going as it should, so there''s no point in dwelling on that. What am I supposed to do now?" I voiced my frustration. Time was of the essence, and I needed to find a way to stop the bleeding before it became fatal. I had already lost a significant amount of blood due to the injury, and every passing moment increased the urgency.


    "Crawl," ze suggested.


    "What?" I thought I misheard him.


    "I said crawl deeper into the chamber, towards the center. You''ll find a box there. I want you to retrieve something from it. If you can''t walk, then crawl," ze repeated, his instructions clear.


    .....<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I began crawling, my body trembling with agony. The excruciating pain in my legs intensified with each desperate movement, as fresh waves of blood spilled from my torn flesh. I summoned a small fire ember with thest flicker of mana I could muster, hoping to provide some feeble source of light and warmth in this dark chamber. Every inch I covered was a battle against searing torment, as if my legs were being shredded by fiery razors. I sank my teeth into the soft flesh of my cheek, suppressing the guttural screams that threatened to erupt from my throat. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I couldn''t afford to show weakness, not when ze wasn''t here to witness my struggle.


    Sigh*


    ''And I can''t cry because what would she think if she saw me crying,'' I chuckled through the searing pain. Her face shed in my mind, and I imagined the concern and worry that would fill her eyes if she witnessed me in this state. She would shed tears for me, more than I could ever shed for myself.


    "Hey, you''re smiling in this situation? I always knew you were a masochist," ze remarked, his voiceced with both amusement and concern. This guy never missed an opportunity to tease me, even in the midst of such torment.


    Dragging myself straight in one line, I kept following the direction the ze gave,he always looked at the floor before telling me, Ah and yes the floor is smooth marble so it''s better than just cobblestone floor.


    ....


    .....Silence.....


    Tud.


    "Huh?" Something grazed past my right shoulder, sending shivers down my spine. I slowly turned my head, the flickering me in my hand casting eerie shadows on the walls.


    "There it is!!!" ze''s voice filled the chamber with excitement and intrigue.


    "What is it?" I brought my face closer to examine the object. It was a vivid red in color, crafted from smooth stone, adorned with intricate flower patterns. Its shape was that of a rectangr box, resembling a coffin.


    "It''s a coffin," ze replied in a serene voice, his eyes fixed on the enigmatic object. Okay, so it was a coffin. I pulled back, my face no longer touching its surface.


    "And why is this coffin ced here on the floor?" I asked, my curiosity growing with each passing moment. Today seemed to be a day filled with unanswered questions and unexpected discoveries.


    "We didn''t have time to give her a good funeral so we just left it here and Bloodwell attached to her." ze exined his words awkwardly sounding..... guilty and funny at the same time.


    "Open it." zemands and Ipel, who''s the master here?


    *Creak*


    "Whoa!"The lid of the coffin creaked open, revealing a sight that took my breath away. Inside,y the preserved corpse of a majestic woman. Her ethereal beauty was frozen in time, even in death.


    "She''s the only friend I had besides Falkor,


    Ignisara,she looks exactly the same thest time we saw her." ze muttered and I redirected my gaze back to the phoenix goddess.


    Her body, adorned in vibrant plumage, shimmered with hues of gold, crimson, and emerald. Each feather seemed to retain a trace of its former luster, as if the mes of life still flickered within. Delicate, yet resilient, her wings were gracefully folded against her body, showcasing intricate patterns of iridescent feathers.


    Her eyes, once aze with an otherworldly radiance, were closed as if in eternal slumber. Longshes adorned her tranquil face, framing features that exuded both strength and serenity. The soft curve of her beak, now pale and motionless, once held the power to sing songs that stirred the very essence of existence.


    "..."Resting atop her chest, a shimmering pendant in the shape of a zing sun caught the faint light, casting a gentle glow upon her lifeless form. Symbols of ancient power were etched into her skin, telling tales of her once-glorious reign and the reverence bestowed upon her by worshippers.


    Despite the stillness of death, an aura of magnificence lingered around her, as if the very air in the chamber held echoes of her fiery spirit. It was a bittersweet sight, a reminder of the goddess''s eternal sacrifice and the power she once wielded.


    "She''s beautiful," Iplimented.


    In that moment, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of awe and sadness, honored to witness the resting ce of a divine being, yet mournful for the loss of such a radiant presence.


    "She is, isn''t she." ze chuckled,this guy.... he''s something very different from inside.


    "Now, what should I do?" I asked, unsure if my consciousness could endure much longer.


    ze took a deep breath before uttering the next words, "Cut her open and take her heart."


    As I had said, he was apletely different person on the inside.

 Chapter 95 Bloodwell.

    *Tut*


    I slowly withdrew the Shadowbane Dagger from the folds of the Astral Cloak. These few items, along with the gauntlet, had proved invaluable in the confrontation¡ª or rather, the one-sided beating¡ªreducing the severity of the onught.


    I''ve noticed that the store holds many valuable items, such as the Orb of Illusion, but their limited usage and durability disappoint. The only weapon I could rely on for an extended period within Nightshade Sanctum was the Emberd Colossus sword, which shattered when I attempted to parry Gorthan''s attack.


    Sigh.


    With a sigh, I cast a final gaze upon Ignisara. Even in death, she appeared as if in a deep slumber, her expression bearing a hint of tranquility.


    "Now, I''ll proceed," I murmured. Picking up the elegant pendant resting upon her chest, I contemted discarding it in the dark chamber, but...


    "Keep it. I''ll use it to give her a proper burial when we escape this ce," ze interjected, his voice tinged with restraint. He had been on edge ever since the mention of dissecting her.


    Carefully tucking the pendant into my pocket, I shifted my gaze back to the lifeless corpse.


    *Slice.*


    I touched the de''s tip to her chest, delicately removing the cloth that covered it. Slowly and methodically, I began to make incisions, ensuring precision to safeguard her heart from harm, carefully peeling away the flesh bit by bit.


    ...


    "Done." Inside Ignisara''s lifeless corpse, her hearty dormant¡ªa once magnificent orb of crimson radiance. It was infused with ethereal fire, its pulsating embers fading, serving as a poignant symbol of her extinguished divinity.


    "The heart is the sole part of a phoenix that remains unscathed even after death, but to see hers in this pristine state... she truly was a goddess," ze muttered, growing increasinglyposed as seconds passed.


    I grasped the heart in my hand, its texture and touch no different from that of a human heart¡ªunchanged.


    With precise cuts, I severed the veins and other connections keeping it in ce, then gently pulled the heart from her chest.


    **Shesh**


    "!?" My eyes widened as I witnessed the entire corpse of the phoenix goddess disintegrate into dust the moment I removed her heart.


    "L-Let''s go. No time to gawk at her," ze urged, his voice betraying a hint of vulnerability.


    "He''s trying to maintain a strong front," I thought, recognizing the familiar facade people adopt when they don''t want their emotions to cloud their focus.


    ...


    "Agh," I crawled, clutching the heart tightly in one hand while dragging my body forward with the other. The deeper we ventured, the darker the surroundings became, enveloping us in an ominous shroud.


    Soon, the distant sound of water droplets reached my ears¡ªone solitary droplet at a time, echoing through the space. The source of the sound was not too far or too high.


    "Fire," ze instructed, guiding me through the darkness. Instead of casting spells to create light, I utilized my mana to sustain his ethereal form, providing a guiding presence.


    ze receded into my body, and I conjured a small me in the palm of my hand. Yet, even with its flickering glow, the immediate surroundings remained concealed.


    Fush*


    When I saw whaty before me, it exceeded all expectations. I had imagined an artifact of smaller scale, but...


    "Holy smokes," I eximed, taken aback by the sight.


    "This is the Bloodwell," ze dered, his voice reverberating in the chamber.


    In front of me sprawled a vast expanse¡ªa colossal fountain resembling a pond. Its waters, obsidian in hue, reflected an uncanny depth. A single stctite hung from the ceiling above, each droplet it released punctuating the air with a soft tip sound as it descended, merging with the dark pool below. The atmosphere carried a palpable chill, sending shivers down my spine.


    The Bloodwell stood as a testament to its name¡ªa sacred reservoir, its purpose veiled in mystery, promising the power to alter bloodlines and reshape destinies.


    As I beheld the grandeur of the Bloodwell, I marveled at its ethereal beauty, unable to tear my gaze away from the enigmatic depths it held.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Now, dive inside, carrying the heart. Remember........don''t swim. Let the Bloodwell work itself," ze instructed, emphasizing the importance of preserving the heart.


    I cautiously approached the edge of the vast Bloodwell, contemting its unconventional name. It seemed peculiar to refer to this expansive body of water as a "well" when it more closely resembled a serene and sprawling pond. Nevertheless, its true nature and purpose remained shrouded in mystery.


    With a deep breath, I gathered my resolve and prepared to take the plunge. The obsidian-colored water beckoned me, its surface reflecting the dim light from the solitary stctite above. The air around the Bloodwell was filled with an eerie chill, heightening the anticipation coursing through my veins.


    "Hey, Ren!" ze called out to me from back, Yes he isn''t going to follow me because it''ll mess up with transformation ording to her.


    "Hm?" I looked back at him,his form is pretty different from the time I saw him first,


    It was a fiery crimson when he manifested through that dragon bone dagger and emerged from the dimensional rift. However, over time, his appearance gradually grew darker, exuding an ominous aura. Once Curious, I asked him the reason behind this transformation. His response was simple yet cryptic.


    He exined that his form is directly linked to my soul and is influenced by the energy I possess. ording to him, my energy has a somewhat dark essence. I couldn''t help but disagree, considering myself to be a perfectly normal individual.


    "It''s just the past, don''t let it affect you," he uttered, his words seeming unrted to our current situation. However, I sensed a deeper meaning behind his statement, a message meant for my well-being. With a nod of understanding, I acknowledged his words.


    *Drop*


    Carefully, I began to lower myself into the depths of the Bloodwell, ensuring that the heart remained firmly grasped in my hand. As my body submerged in the enigmatic liquid, a gentle tingling sensation enveloped me, as if the essence of the Bloodwell itself was tenderly caressing my skin. It was a strange and almost otherworldly experience, leaving me both intrigued and mesmerized.


    The moment my entire body submerged, a remarkable change began to take ce. The water around me shimmered with a pulsating crimson glow, radiating from the depths of the Bloodwell. The ripples echoed outward, casting an enchanting dance of light upon the chamber walls.


    "..."In this enchanted liquid realm, time seemed to slow down. I could sense the ancient power resonating from the Bloodwell, its energy intertwining with the beating heart I held. It was a fusion of primeval forces, the convergence of lifeblood and arcane essence.


    As the heart floated gently from my hand, it was drawn towards the center of the Bloodwell. A mesmerizing spectacle unfolded before my eyes¡ªthe heart suspended in mid-air, surrounded by a swirling vortex of vibrant crimson. Wisps of ethereal fire danced around it, symbolizing the dormant power awaiting activation.


    The heart absorbed the energy emanating from the Bloodwell, pulsing with newfound vitality. I could sense a profound transformation taking ce within it, as if the very essence of Ignisara''s divine bloodline was being awakened.


    Just when I thought it was over,


    "GAghha!!" sudden jolt of agony coursed through my body, as if every fiber within me was being torn apart and forcibly wrenched outwards. A searing pain consumed me, threatening to consume my very being. I desperately gasped for air, but before I could register what was happening, something seized hold of my waist with a vice-like grip.


    I immediately grabbed the floating heart, can''t lose it.


    *Zoop*


    A primal scream escaped my lips as I was forcefully yanked further and further into the depths of the pond. The surroundings grew colder, an icy grip tightening around my senses. The once tranquil obsidian water now burned like molten fire upon my flesh, searing me to the core. It was as if salt was being rubbed relentlessly into an open wound, each moment more excruciating than thest.


    With every passing second, the relentless pull dragged me deeper, pushing me beyond my limits. The obsidian water invaded my lungs, suffocating me, leaving me gasping for breath. My vision blurred, my body convulsed, and the boundaries between reality and nightmare merged into a maddening blur.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, the relentless pull ceased, and I found myself abruptly meeting the solid ground at the bottom of the Bloodwell. Iy there, my body trembling and gasping for air, grateful for the respite from the torment I had just endured.


    As the pain gradually subsided, exhaustion overtook me, and my consciousness began to drift away. I clung desperately to the heart, my grip weakening with each passing moment, determined to hold onto it until the veryst vestiges of my awareness slipped away. But s, my strength faltered, and with a heavy heart, I lost my grasp on the precious artifact. It slipped from my fingers and vanished into the depths, lost to me in the abyss of the Bloodwell.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Huh?" I blinked my eyes open, slowly adjusting to the darkness that enveloped me. As I surveyed my surroundings, I realized I was standing on solid ground. With a flick of my hand, I conjured a ball of me to illuminate my path. But to my surprise, the mes that danced before me were not my own¡ªthey were the mesmerizing Azure mes.


    Guided by their ethereal glow, I pressed forward, following an instinctual pull. Time seemed to blur as I traversed through the darkness, the only source of light leading the way.


    And then, there it stood before me¡ªa house. My house. I couldn''t believe my eyes. In this deste realm, amidst the nothingness, the two-story building stood tall and resolute. Its presence bothforted and bewildered me.


    I approached the front of the house, my gaze falling upon the namete affixed near the entrance. It read: "The Hilton''s."


    Confusion swirled within me. How could this be? What was my house doing here in this strange realm? Questions flooded my mind, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of curiosity and trepidation as I stood before the familiar structure.

 Chapter 96 Inside The Oneself.

    In the midst of the empty, dark realm, my house stood before me, seemingly out of ce yet eerily normal. It beckoned to me, its presence both familiar and unsettling.


    Without hesitation, I made my way towards the house and stepped inside. The door swung open effortlessly, as if weing me home. As I crossed the threshold, I couldn''t help but notice that the interior was an exact replica of my own house.


    The furniture, the decorations, theyout¡ªeverything mirrored my reality. It was as if a snapshot of my own life had been transnted into this mysterious realm. The rooms unfolded before me, each one holding memories and stories.


    I walked through the house, tracing the well-known paths, my footsteps echoing in the stillness. Despite the familiarity, a sense of unease crept over me. How could this be? How did my house, my life, end up in this enigmatic realm?


    As I ascended the stairs, anticipation and trepidation mingled within me. My destination was my room¡ªthe sanctuary where I sought sce and refuge. With cautious steps, I approached the door, my hand trembling slightly as I pushed it open.


    But as the door creaked open, a chill ran down my spine. Something was different. The atmosphere in the room shifted, and a wave of unease washed over me.


    With bated breath, I peered into the room. A silhouette, shrouded in darkness, sat in the chair by my desk. Its presence seemed to consume the room, casting an ominous aura that pierced the silence.


    The air grew heavy as I strained to discern any details. The figure remained still, hunched over, its attention fixated on the desk. Shadows danced around it, concealing its features from view.


    In the dimness, I could feel its gaze upon me, even though I couldn''t see its eyes. A mixture of fear and curiosity coursed through my veins. Who is this?


    Thud!


    Startled, I jumped as the figure stood up abruptly. The chair crashed to the floor, the sound reverberating in the room. My heart skipped a beat as I saw the unknown entity before me, its intentions still shrouded in darkness.


    Step by step, it closed the distance between us, moving with caution. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease, as if the silhouette was being wary of my presence. It was like a scene from a horror movie, and I was the unwitting protagonist.


    As it approached, I raised the azure me, its flickering glow revealing glimpses of its face. before I could fullyprehend its visage, I was shocked beyond the point of anything.


    Gasping for breath, I mustered the courage to raise the azure me once more, hoping to unravel the mystery before me. Its light danced upon the person''s features, only to reveal something that shattered my expectations and plunged me deeper into the realm of........ confusion.


    The boy possessed liquid golden eyes that shimmered with an otherworldly intensity. His dark hair cascaded down his face, obscuring half of it, giving him a mysterious and brooding appearance. His shabby clothes seemed out of ce, as if he didn''t quite belong in them.


    There was a certain gloominess that surrounded him, an aura that whispered of hidden depths and untold stories. Despite his disheveled appearance, there was an undeniable allure to him, as if he held secrets and knowledge beyond ordinaryprehension.


    "Ren?" I repeated, confirming his identity as Ren Hilton from the game, The Quest of the Mythical World.


    His voice trembled as he responded, "Y-you must be Eric Luster, right? I-I''m sorry for scaring you. It''s been a long time since I met someone." His fear was palpable, and I couldn''t help but wonder what had brought him to this ce.


    Curiosity mingled with my unease as I questioned him, trying to maintain a calm demeanor despite the strange circumstances. "What are you doing here? And what is this ce?"


    Ren remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed upon me with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. I couldn''t help but notice a peculiarity¡ªthe difference in our heights. I nced down at myself and realized that I was no longer in the dungeon attire or the clothes of this world. Instead, I was adorned in the blood-stained three-piece suit I had worn in my previous life, a stark reminder of my past.


    A realization struck me¡ªmy appearance now resembles that of my former self. I contemted the implications of this revtion, my mind racing with questions and possibilities.


    "Le-Let''s take a walk outside," Ren suggested, and I nodded in agreement. We stepped out of the house and found ourselves once again surrounded by the endless darkness of this realm. There was no visible path, and the sky remained hidden from our sight.


    Walking side by side, we embraced the quietude that hung in the air¡ªan unspoken understanding between us.


    Unable to bear the silence any longer, I decided to break the ice. "So, are you going to answer my questions?"


    Ren''s expression shifted, a flicker of hesitation crossing his face. "Oh, I... I nearly forgot, sorry," he apologized swiftly. "As for your previous questions, my answer is, I don''t know exactly. But I believe we are inside your mind, perhaps even within your heart. It''s confirmed that this ce exists within yourself. As for why I am here, it''s because I''ve been here since the moment you arrived." His voice trailed off, growing faint towards the end of his sentence.


    His response only added to the enigma surrounding our situation, leaving me with more questions than before.


    "Wait, you mean to say that even after our souls merged, you chose to remain separate?" I asked, a mix of confusion and realization dawning upon me.


    Ren averted his gaze, his eyes fixated on the ground. "Yes, that''s correct. I was there during those moments¡ªwhen my... when Mary pped you....I mean me, when Marylin taught you magic, and even when you took a life and we''re struggling to improve your strength by training at night when everyone was sleeping in the mercenary group.I was there because I wanted to be. I fought against mergingpletely, persisting to maintain my own existence... to live," he confessed, his words heavy with a sense of longing and determination.


    As Ren spoke, his words resonated with me on a profound level. It exined the lingering emotions I felt, particrly those tied to friendship and familial love. I had attributed those feelings to the influence of Ren''s soul within me, but it turned out that he had consciously chosen to retain his own identity and experiences, never fully merging with me.


    The realization washed over me, stirring a strange mix of gratitude, confusion, and a newfound understanding. Ren''s presence in this mysterious realm took on a deeper significance, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of kinship with him¡ªa connection forged through shared experiences, even if they were experienced separately.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And why is that?" I asked, I know I might sound stupid for asking him after I am the one who kicked him out of control of his own body and life.


    ***Silence***


    There was a long series of silence,we kept walking and walking ahead but whenever we looked back we never got too far from the house itself,it felt like we were being followed by the house or the house wasn''t letting us get out of a certain zone.


    Fwip


    Ren looked at me with a determined expression,"I remained because I wanted to apologise and ...... also because I wanted to ask a favour, I can''t do anything since you are in control of my body......no I am sorry, I am asking because I don''t think I''ll be able to do it."


    "?"It took me a second to digest his wordspletely before I uttered."Apologise for what?"


    Ren...his eyes still fixed on the ground. "Yes, it was me. When you felt uneasy about seeing Mary, it wasn''t your own emotions, but mine that influenced you. And it was my fear that haunted you in the face of the monsters," he confessed, his voice filled with a tinge of remorse.


    "Okay, now the favour, what favour you want to ask." I asked immediately.


    "Huh?" Ren looks at me stupidly.


    "I don''t think there''s a need for you to apologise because of these things, it doesn''t matter if you manipted them a few times since it didn''t do any actual damage." I exined"now ask the favour."


    "You''re... calm," Ren muttered, his words trailing off. "It''s the one thing I wanted -"


    "Stop. Let me be clear: you''re not getting Mary," I interrupted him, cutting off his sentence. If this was going to be an unreasonable request, like asking me to retrieve his fianc¨¦e or something of the sort, I wanted to make it clear that I wouldn''tply.


    "No! That''s not what I want!" Ren denied, hastily raising both of his hands in front of himself.


    I paused, taken aback by Ren''s vehement denial. His response caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and confusion.


    "I don''t understand," I admitted, furrowing my brow. "If you''re not seeking to reim your rtionship with Mary, then what is it that you want? besides wanting to take control of the body."


    Ren took a deep breath, his gaze unwavering. "What I want... , I want you to protect everyone." He said.


    "Okay," I agreed, my voice filled with empathy and understanding.


    Ren seemed to be lost in his emotions, as if he hadn''t heard my agreement. He continued pouring out his thoughts, his voice choked with despair.


    "I''m not that strong... I''m a loser. I can''t do anything. When I look through your memories, I see how things will unfold, and I know I''m weak. I can''t protect my family, my mom, my dad... I just can''t. I''m a coward. I''m a coward for taking my own life, for loving someone... I''m just a coward." Tears streamed down his cheeks, his sobs consuming him like a child overwhelmed with grief.


    ''He looks like a child.'' this random thought crossed my mind as I saw Ren crying.


    "Hey, Ren!" I shouted, it looked like he could hear me this time,"I''ll protect them, everyone you love but........in my own way."


    "Thank you!" Ren sobbed, his tears flowing uncontrobly. The sight of his vulnerability tugged at my heart.


    The Ren before me wasn''t the character from the game, but a version shaped by his upbringing with Rose and Chris. He was the one Marylin cared for deeply, like her own child, and the one who cherished Mary with all his heart.


    In that moment, witnessing his raw innocence and pain, it became clear to me that,'' He is too innocent to be the viin.''


    After some time, he managed to calm down, and I asked, "Is that all?"


    From the start, I had no intention of abandoning anyone in Ren''s family. I genuinely believed they were good people... Well, I suppose I must admit that I had grown somewhat attached to them.


    "Please, don''t kill Mary," Ren pleaded.


    Now, this was going to be a tough request to fulfill.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 97 Dont Kill Mary.

    "Please, don''t kill Mary," Ren pleaded, his voice filled with desperation.


    I found myself faced with a difficult decision. It had been clear from the start that if circumstances demanded it, I would not hesitate to eliminate Mary to ensure my own survival. Yes, I had resolved to kill the very heroine of this game. Why? Because, truth be told, I didn''t care about her.


    In the realm of cause and effect, known as the butterfly effect, actions can lead to profound changes. However, there is also the possibility that nothing will change at all, and I will meet the same fate as the previous inhabitant of this body¡ªa death I desperately wish to avoid.


    "Could you care to exin?" I asked, trying to keep my tone steady as Ren''s gaze locked onto mine.


    "Because I... loved her," Ren began, his words tumbling out in a rush. "I know it may sound clich¨¦ to have feelings for a girl who was the catalyst for my downfall, but... I couldn''t help it. I loved her with all my heart, and I believed she loved me too. But I was wrong."


    As Ren poured out his thoughts, I couldn''t help but question my own preconceived notions. Never had I considered his love for Marylin to be cringe-worthy. At most, I had deemed it feeble,cking strength. But now, as I listened to his confession, I began to grasp the depth of his affection.


    He loved her wholeheartedly, while she remained indifferent. In the end, he had chosen to end his own life.


    That was the essence of it all, and I couldn''t me him, for it was love.


    Love, in its various forms, defies easy definitions. It is neither inherently right nor wrong; its meaning is shaped by those who experience it.


    "And what if I refuse?" I asked, already knowing the answer that would follow.


    Ren hesitated for a moment before responding, "I don''t want to resort to maniption¡ªI still possess the ability to influence your emotions. While I cannot make you love her, I can wreak havoc on your mind should you attempt to harm her. And I don''t wish to do that."


    I waited, sensing that he had more to say. Ren''s words tumbled forth once again, his gaze piercing into mine.


    "I have witnessed it and felt it myself. I was there when my mother smiled genuinely for the first time in ages, as you inhabited my body and shared a meal with her. I witnessed the joy in my father''s eyes as you apanied him to our antique shop and offered him your assistance¡ªa role I had never fulfilled."


    His gaze locked onto mine, and his voice wavered as he continued, tears streaming down his face. He cried, yet a smile yed upon his lips, a smile tinged with regret.


    "I failed when everyone around me cared, when they loved me," Ren''s voice strained as he struggled to articte his thoughts. "I just... messed it all up. And now, I''m left with nothing but regrets."


    Regrets painted across his face, but the question lingered: Why? Why did he harbor such remorse for his own life?


    "Hey, Ren," I spoke with a casual tone, trying to break through his frozen state.


    "Huh?" Ren''s tears halted as he turned his attention toward me.


    "I maye across as arrogant, but let me assure you that what you''ve done is far from the worst. I understand," I assured him sincerely. "It''s simple¡ªyou loved a girl, and she broke your heart."


    I knew I was simplifying theplexity of his emotions, but I needed to make my point clear. Ren needed to hear it.


    "When you love someone, you have to be prepared for the possibility of rejection. I acknowledge that your story had a tragic ending, but... so what? It didn''t happen this time, did it?" I reasoned.


    Yes, I said it, and I meant every word. If you truly love someone and are willing to endure hardships and suffering, then your love is real. Ren''s love was real, regardless of Mary''s actions. I couldn''t speak for her, but Ren remainedmitted to his love until the very end. However, I couldn''t help but think that his choice to end his own life was nothing short of foolish.


    "Life is full of ups and downs, Ren," I continued, my voice carrying a touch of empathy. "You faced heartbreak, but that doesn''t define you."


    Ren stared at me, his tear-streaked face reflecting a mix of confusion and hope. I could see the flicker of determination in his eyes, a spark that had been dimmed by self-doubt.


    "You are not a coward," I emphasized, my words resonating with conviction. "You loved with all your heart, and that takes bravery."


    A fleeting moment of silence hung between us as Ren absorbed my words. His trembling lips formed a faint smile, as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    "Thank you," Ren whispered, his voice filled with gratitude and newfound resolve.


    I extended my hand and sped it with his, a symbol of unity and support.


    "Still, suicide was stupid, though I must admit, I couldn''t help butugh when you took your own life while I was ying the game," I couldn''t hold back my words any longer.


    Ren''s eyes widened slightly, but soon a smile broke across his face, and he let out a chuckle. "Haha, yeah, that''s true. ording to your game, I died by stabbing myself. How absurd, right?"


    The atmosphere lightened a bit, so I decided to broach a sensitive topic. "Now, can I kill Mary if it bes necessary?"


    The atmosphere suddenly shifted, growing tense once again. Ren''s smile faded, reced by a stern expression.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No," he repeated firmly, his voice carrying a hint of determination. "I understand your perspective, but taking a life is not the solution. We need to find a different way, a path that doesn''t involve violence or destruction."


    I paused, considering his words. It was true that resorting to killing Mary wasn''t the answer, but there had to be a way to protect myself without causing harm to others. I couldn''t let sentimentality cloud my judgment.


    "Ren, I don''t want to hurt anyone, but I also don''t want to suffer the same fate as the previous owner of this body," I stated, my tone resolute. "We need to find apromise, a way to ensure our survival while also preserving the lives of those around us."


    Ren''s gaze softened, and he nodded in agreement. "I understand your fear, but I believe there''s always another choice. Let''s work together to uncover that alternative, to find a solution that doesn''t lead to tragedy."


    "How about we make a deal? I''ll try my best to control my emotions when I''m around Mary Kleine or anyone I dislike, and in return, you promise not to harm Mary," Ren suggested. I pondered his proposal for a moment and realized that it could work.


    "Deal," I agreed, sensing a mutual understanding between us. Together, we walked back to the house and eventually made our way to my room.


    ...


    Silence enveloped the dark room, casting an awkward atmosphere upon us.


    "Um... so how am I supposed to return now?" I broke the silence, seeking answers.


    "How would I know? I''ve been trapped here for a long time, unable to leave this ce. There''s no point in asking me," Ren replied with a tinge of frustration in his voice.


    "Don''t you get bored here? It has been months since I took control of your body, and you''re stuck in this realm all this time," I inquired, concerned about his well-being.


    "Oh, don''t worry! It''s not like that. I... you know, I can still see what you see and feel what you feel, so I don''t get bored. Most of the time, I''m in a sort of slumber," Ren exined, attempting to reassure me. Although his words were somewhatforting, the idea of someone constantly observing my experiences felt unsettling.


    "Hey, you just thought of something impolite," Ren pointed out, his statement catching me off guard. Was it evident on my face?


    "Anyway, never mind that. It seems like you''re fading away now," Ren eximed, his voice filled with a mix of surprise and anticipation.


    "Then farewell," I said.


    Ren looked at me, his expression filled with understanding, and gave a knowing smile. "You should share a bit more about yourself with that parasite," he suggested, his words sounding oddly out of context. But I knew exactly what he meant.


    "You think he shares everything?" I replied with a hint of skepticism. I had learned the importance of keeping certain thoughts and information hidden from ze by erecting a mental barrier. There was no point in divulging everything to him.


    And just like that, I began to fade away from the mind realm, my consciousness returning to my physical body. As I opened my eyes, I found myself still submerged at the bottom of the Bloodwell.


    "!?" I gasped, choking on the obsidian water. Something felt amiss. I looked down at my hands, only to realize that the phoenix heart was no longer there. Did I drop it somewhere along the way? But then, I felt a warm sensation emanating from my chest.


    Is it done?


    ......


    .....


    Inside the dark realm, a solitary boy sat at a desk, his gaze fixed on the empty expanse outside the room. There was nothing to see but darkness, a reflection of the void within.


    "Looks like it''s your turn," Ren muttered without turning around. He had encountered this person just a few days ago, and despite the short time, he couldn''t deny that she was... intriguing.


    "Yes, it is," the feminine voice replied from the threshold of the room. "I hope Eric will be d to see me again. I can sense that he still remembers the things I shared with him." Her eyes shimmered with emotions that Ren couldn''t quite discern.


    "I''m sure... he''ll cry," Ren sighed, a tinge of jealousy creeping into his voice.


    In this strange situation, he found himself envious of Eric Luster, not just for his calm and collected demeanor, but also for his ability toprehend Ren on a deeper level. Ren had always believed that his emotions were destined to be misunderstood by others.


    The girl''s silhouette vanished from his sight, and Ren didn''t bother to turn his head. He simply muttered to himself, "He''ll cry."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N:He won''t cry!!! He''s a strong boy.]

 Chapter 98 Wasnt The One Or Was It?

    "Looks like this kid is wrestling with his inner demons," ze sighed, his gaze fixed upon the serene surface of the Bloodwell. Two days had passed since Ren submerged himself into the depths of the obsidian pool.


    "I''ll go and pay her a visit," ze dered, turning away and venturing deeper into the darkness. As Ren''s power grew stronger, ze found himself able to venture farther from Ren''s physical body. However, he had to maintain a smaller form to avoid severing their connection and risking the loss of their bond.


    Following the dried trails of blood, ze navigated his way to a magnificent coffin. The lid was already open, revealing nothing but ayer of dust inside. Nevertheless, ze spoke as if addressing a presence that no longer existed.


    "Hey, Ignisara, how have you been?" ze''s voice echoed softly in the empty chamber. It was a feeble attempt to reach out to his departed friend, a desperate hope that somehow their connection could transcend the boundaries of life and death.


    Hovering over the coffin, ze lingered there for a long while, pouring out his thoughts and memories to the void. He spoke of random things, as if engaging in a one-sided conversation, believing that in some intangible way, Ignisara could still hear him.


    "I''m sorry," ze''s voice carried a genuine remorse. His words were filled with sincerity. "I couldn''t reciprocate your feelings." A vivid image of a vibrant and powerful girl with a radiant smile shed through ze''s mind.


    "But I made sure to fulfill a promise," ze continued, his voice filled with a mix of pride and regret. "I brought an heir to carry on your legacy." He paused, haunted by Ignisara''s final words of regret that had seeped into his consciousness.


    ze returned to the Bloodwell after apologizing for thest time.


    ...


    The Bloodwell, a marvel not of natural origin but of arcane craftsmanship, had always been shrouded in secrecy, for it possessed the power to disrupt the very fabric of existence.


    When the world was first birthed, alongside the celestial deities, their divine duty was to safeguard the delicate equilibrium of this nascent realm. Over time, mortal beings such as humans and elves came into existence, each carving their ce in this intricate tapestry. Yet, dragons and other mythical creatures remained enigmatic anomalies, finding their own ndestine pathways into the world, creating their own legends.


    But the Bloodwell... it was a creation unrivaled, forged by the ancient dragon Falkor, renowned as the second most powerful entity after the mighty shier. ze mused to himself, his voice a mere whisper amidst the stillness, "Although, with my absence, I suppose Falkor reigns as the true ruler now."


    The Bloodwell stood as Falkor''s magnum opus, an ethereal crucible capable of transmuting one''s very bloodline from the ground up. It held the power to elevate a mere mortal to the lofty stature of a dragon, or inversely, to reduce a majestic dragon to the frailty of a human¡ªor even a lowly goblin, if one so dared.


    Within those inky depths, the eldritch waters worked their arcane symphony, meticulously reconstructing every sinew and fiber of the individual who immersed themselves. The essence of the offered blood intermingled, harmonizing with the dormant potential within.


    For centuries, the Bloodwell served its purpose, an enigma known only to a chosen few. However, dissent soon arose within the hallowed halls of the Conve, the governing council of dragons. Whispers of trepidation and unease circted, and Falkor found himself confronted with a grave ultimatum¡ªto dismantle his masterpiece or face the wrath of those who deemed its existence an affront to the natural order.


    Yet, Falkor, resolute in his conviction, refused to acquiesce to the pressures of conformity. He sought sce in the council of shier, his unwavering ally, beseeching him for assistance. And in a ndestine alliance, the two dragons conspired to conceal this extraordinary creation, carving a chamber within the depths of the Nightshade Sanctum, a sanctuary perched high above the mortal world.


    "May he emerge unscathed," ze murmured, his genuine concern evident in his voice. The Bloodwell was never meant to yield its secrets and transformative power so easily. It demanded a tremendous reservoir of strength or an indomitable will to survive its trials.


    Throughout history, the Bloodwell had imed countless lives, indiscriminate in its appetite. It devoured the courageous and the feeble alike, disregarding one''s strength or status. From demigods to lowly mortals, none were spared from its insatiable hunger.


    The Bloodwell was notorious for subjecting individuals to unimaginable tests, pushing them to the very limits of their existence. It delved into the depths of their being, unearthing their deepest fears, darkest secrets, and hidden vulnerabilities. It had the uncanny ability to drive one to the precipice of insanity, leaving them hollow and devoid of purpose.


    Those fortunate enough to emerge from the clutches of the Bloodwell often bore the unmistakable mark of its ordeal. They resembled the walking dead, their life force drained, their will to live extinguished, and their desire for death equally absent. They merely existed, trapped in a perpetual state of numbness and apathy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It would be a tragic waste to lose such a remarkable individual," ze mused, a hint of amusement coloring his voice. He found it intriguing how he had developed a genuine concern for someone, a sentiment he had never experienced before. Throughout his existence, ze had encountered numerous masters who had wielded him once he was bound within the Silver Scaled Dagger. However, he had never formed any real attachment to them nor mourned their passing. To him, they were simply means to an end, utilizing his powers for their own purposes.


    But Ren was different. From the moment they crossed paths, ze had never entertained the thought of discarding him or harbored any ill will towards him, even during times when ze''s own usefulness waned and he relied heavily on Ren''s mana. There was an unspoken bond between them, a connection that went beyond mere master and weapon. Ren saw value in ze beyond his powers, appreciating him for who he was, ws and all. And in return, ze found himself invested in Ren''s well-being, an unexpected sentiment that had caught him off guard.


    "Haha, I''vee to consider him as a friend," ze chuckled, acknowledging that despite his age and wisdom, he had developed a genuine connection with Ren. He understood theplexities of his own emotions and knew where they resided within him.


    Throughout their months-long journey together, ze had guided Ren with a mix of misleading information and challenging trials. He had pushed the boy to his limits, testing his potential and unraveling his unpredictable nature. Ren possessed a curious blend of traits that set him apart from anyone else ze had encountered.


    Ren had a penchant for violence, yet he never engaged in it solely for amusement. He disyed intelligence, yet often found himself clueless in certain situations. His attentiveness to his surroundings seemed inconsistent, as if his focus wavered at times. He possessed the ability to love deeply, yet could just as easily cast aside his emotions. He held his friends and family dear, yet maintained a certain distance, avoiding excessive attachment.


    "Indeed, humans can be truly peculiar beings," ze mused, acknowledging the enigmatic nature of Ren''s character. He found himself intrigued by Ren''s uniqueness and the way he defied conventional understanding.


    ze himself had experienced his fair share of challenges and upheavals throughout his existence. As an ancient entity, he had witnessed the world evolve and transform in ways that were sometimes difficult for him to grasp. The rapid pace of change often left him feeling disoriented and disconnected from the current state of affairs.


    ze recalled the words of his Princess, who had warned him about the impending intensification of these changes. The world was on the cusp of further upheaval, and ze knew he would need to adapt and navigate through these uncertainties.


    "Is mind still intact?" ze''s voice quivered with concern as he observed Ren emerging from the depths of the Bloodwell. The surface of the water had shown signs of movement, signaling Ren''s return, but ze''s apprehension stemmed from the fear of Ren''s sanity beingpromised.


    Ren coughed vigorously, struggling to regain his breath after the arduous journey. As he finally made it to the shore, ze approached him, his heart sinking at the sight of Ren''s lifeless expression. It mirrored the countenance of those unfortunate souls who had lost their sanity within the confines of the Bloodwell.


    ze''s gaze searched Ren''s eyes for any flicker of recognition or emotional connection, but they remained vacant, void of the spark that once defined Ren''s vibrant spirit. The weight of the situation settled heavily upon ze, as he wondered if his efforts to rescue Ren had been in vain, leaving behind only a hollow shell of the person he had known.


    Concern etched deep lines on ze''s face as he contemted the gravity of the situation. The true testy not only in Ren''s physical survival but also in the preservation of his sanity, a fragile essence that could be irreversibly shattered within the depths of the Bloodwell.


    "Hey, you..." ze began to address Ren, but before he could utter another word, Ren raised his hand with the palm facing upward, a gesture thatmanded attention.


    In an instant, a fireball materialized above Ren''s open palm. However, this was no ordinary manifestation of his power. It exuded a sense of divine elegance, radiating with a brilliance that seemed to transcend the realm of mortal abilities.


    Ren''s eyes fixated on the mesmerizing mes, and a smile curled upon his lips. The fire danced and flickered, casting a warm glow upon his face. Within the bright yellow ring encircling his iris, a kaleidoscope of emotions swirled, reflecting the newfound depth within Ren''s being.


    "Hey, parasite!" Ren called out to ze, his voice filled with a mixture of excitement and wonder. "She''s beautiful, isn''t she? Ignisara." Ren chuckled, his gaze never wavering from the captivating fire.


    ze couldn''t help but be swept away by the enchantment of the moment. A soothing sensation washed over him, as if the essence of Ignisara''s fiery spirit had ignited a calmness within his own existence.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 99 Someone From The Past

    Ren Hilton''s POV:


    Is it done?


    I pondered the question silently as the phoenix heart slipped from my grasp. In its absence, a surge of warmth emanated from within my chest, indicating thepletion of the transformation. However, the true nature of this metamorphosis remained shrouded in mystery.


    Had I received a transnt, or had I absorbed the essence of Ignisara''s heart? The answers eluded me, confined within the hidden chamber that housed the Bloodwell. Cut off from external systems, I was unable to verify the details of my newfound bloodline.


    Excitement and curiosity coursed through my veins, mingled with uncertainty. What form had my connection to the phoenix taken? Was I now half phoenix, or perhaps a third? Though uncertain, one thing was undeniable: the essence of the phoenix now intertwined with my own.


    However, as I attempted to rise to the surface, a sudden resistance halted my progress. ncing down, I discovered a strange red liquid coiling around my leg. Its touch felt distinct from the obsidian water, its grip refusing to release.


    With a surge of mana, I attempted to break free, but a disconcerting weakness washed over me. My strength, once formidable, seemed diminished, reced by an unfamiliar sensation. It felt as though everything within me¡ªmy mana, my fire¡ªhad been altered.


    The red liquid continued its slow ascent, creeping from my leg to my thighs, inching its way towards my chest. It enveloped mepletely, stifling any attempts to resist or escape. I found myself growing weaker by the moment, my energy drained and my body weighed down.


    Powerless to even raise my voice, I was left suffocating, drained, and utterly exhausted. The once-familiar sense of strength had eluded me, reced by a disheartening weakness that now held me captive.


    And just like that, my consciousness drifted away once again. It seemed like I was losing control of my own mind more frequently these days.


    ....


    "Huh?"When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a peculiar and unfamiliar realm. It appeared to be a rooftop, but something was off. It took me a moment to realize that it resembled the rooftop of my school building.


    "!!?"My thoughts raced at a rapid pace, trying to make sense of why I was here. This ce held few happy memories for me, as it was intertwined with a lot of unpleasant experiences. While I had been a diligent student, the school itself was not a cherished location in my mind.


    The rooftop in this realm differs from the real one. It was smaller in size and featured a table with two chairs facing each other. A low-hangingmp added an eerie atmosphere to the setting. Strangely, the table reminded me of an interrogation room in a police station, a ce I had been taken to once before.


    Confusion and apprehension washed over me as I tried toprehend the significance of this peculiar setting. What awaited me here? And why was it designed to resemble a ce of both academic learning and potential interrogation?


    "Haa,"With a heavy sigh, I made my way towards one of the chairs and took a seat. The thoughts from my recent encounter with Ren swirled in my mind, adding to the alreadyplex web of emotions I was grappling with. I decided to embrace this unexpected situation and see where it would lead me. After all, I had experienced my fair share of surprises in the past.


    Time seemed to lose its meaning as I sat there, waiting. Minutes turned into hours, and I eventually lost track of how long I had been in this strange realm. I remained seated, my eyes scanning the rooftop and its surroundings. There was an eerie stillness in the air, as if time itself had frozen.


    Restless, I walked around the rooftop, my steps echoing softly. As I approached the edge of the rooftop and peered into the abyss below, I was met with a disconcerting sight¡ªa vast, pitch-ck void. It seemed to stretch on indefinitely, devoid of any signs of life or existence.


    I stiffly turned around and went back to the table and sat on the chair quietly, waiting for someone to appear.


    ...


    *Tap*


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of waiting, I felt a gentle tap on my shoulder from behind. I tensed up instinctively, not particrly fond of being touched in such a manner when meeting someone for the first time. Irritation tinged my thoughts momentarily, but I quickly pushed it aside, reminding myself to stay calm andposed. Who could this be? Why did they have to initiate contact through a physical gesture?


    Before I could turn around to face the person, my mind inexplicably conjured up a fleeting image, as if teasing me with a familiar face that I couldn''t quite grasp. But that couldn''t be right, could it? I shook off the thought, dismissing it as a figment of my imagination. There was no way...


    "Hehe, don''t be so stiff now. You''ll make me feel bad," a melodic, feminine voice sounded from behind. The voice struck a chord within me, triggering a mix of emotions and memories that I struggled to untangle. It was her voice, or at least, it resembled hers... But that couldn''t be possible, could it?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I processed the voice, a pair of hands gently squeezed my shoulders, followed by a small but heartfelt embrace from behind. Strands of soft hair cascaded over my face, momentarily obscuring my vision. Surprisingly, I found sce in her touch. It wasn''t something I despised; on the contrary, it brought a strange sense offort.


    "You have no idea how much I''ve missed you," she whispered, her words carrying both vulnerability and longing. Her grip tightened ever so slightly, as if seeking sce in the embrace, her face nestled against the nape of my neck.


    Yes, it was her. It wasn''t a figment of my imagination. The realization hit me like a wave crashing onto the shore. My voice caught in my throat as I attempted to speak, but the words failed to escape. I managed to gather my thoughts, mustering the strength to form a coherent question.


    "Jas... is that... you?" I stammered, my words barely audible before her response interrupted me.


    "Yeah, it''s me," she replied, her voice a tender melody that reverberated in my ear. It was confirmation enough, even before I turned around to face her.


    Reluctantly, she released her hold on me, and I slowly turned around, my eyes meeting the gaze of a breathtakingly beautiful girl.


    As I turned to face her, I was captivated by her appearance. Her long, flowing chestnut hair cascaded down her back, gleaming in the faint light. Her striking blue eyes, though slightly watery from tears, held a depth that seemed to reflect her emotions. Thick, darkshes framed her eyes, enhancing their allure, while her well-defined eyebrows added a touch of sophistication to her expressive gaze.


    Her symmetrical features showcased her natural beauty, and a radiant smile graced her lips, revealing a glimpse of warmth and vulnerability. Her slender yet curvaceous figure hinted at a graceful presence, drawing attention to her elegant posture.


    In that moment, I couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her timeless allure, feeling a mixture of surprise, confusion, and a longing I couldn''t quite exin.


    "Hoho, can''t take your eyes away from me, huh?" Jasmine''s voice was filled with amusement as she walked towards the seat beside mine and gracefully took her ce.


    But I couldn''t allow her to sit calmly. In a sh, I bolted out of my seat and...


    "!?" Without a second thought, I enveloped her in a tight embrace, holding her close to my racing heart. Words failed me in that moment. My emotions surged uncontrobly, threatening to consume me entirely. It felt as though my very existence hung in the bnce.


    She reciprocated the embrace, her arms encircling me, and she whispered those three words that resonated deep within my soul: "I love you."


    Tears welled up in my eyes, a torrent of emotions bursting forth. I desperately tried to suppress them, unwilling to reveal my vulnerability. I couldn''t bear the thought of appearing weak in front of her... But the floodgates had been opened, and there was no stopping the cascade of tears.


    "You''ve worked so hard... You can let go now. It''s okay to cry. No one here will judge you," she whispered, her voice soothing and understanding.


    Her gentle pat on the back of my head offered a sense of sce, as if granting permission to release the pent-up emotions. And so, I allowed myself to surrender to the overwhelming tide of feelings, tears streaming down my cheeks unabated. In that moment, I felt a sense of release and relief, knowing that I could be vulnerable in her presence without judgment or scorn.


    "ahhhhh!" I sobbed uncontrobly, unable to contain the flood of emotions any longer. I had resolved not to reveal this vulnerable side to her, but I had failed miserably.


    "It''s always been like this," I thought to myself. Every time I found myself in a difficult situation, she was there to lend a helping hand. The only time she couldn''t reach me was when I chose to run away from the group. That decision became a turning point in my life, and everything that transpired between us from that moment onwards...


    "I... love you too," I managed to utter through my tears. Happiness, relief, and excitement surged through me all at once.


    Jasmine gently withdrew her hands from my back and took a step back, creating some distance between us. With a serene expression, she spoke, "We have a lot to talk about. Why don''t you take a seat over there? It seems like a lot has happened, and you... you haven''t changed a bit." She gestured towards the vacant chair, and as if on autopilot, I obediently sat down, my heart still racing with a mix of emotions.


    But Her expression was dark and I didn''t notice immediately.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 100 Story From A Past.

    [Past Eric Luster POV.]


    "Mngh," I groggily rubbed my eyes as I reluctantly climbed out of bed. The rm had been ring incessantly, and I swiftly silenced it. I made my way to the bathroom, toothbrush in hand, and began my morning routine, scrubbing away the remnants of sleep. A quick shower followed, invigorating my senses and preparing me for the day ahead.


    In a rush, I picked out my clothes, determined not to bete for school. But before I left my room, I couldn''t help but steal a nce at the shelf adorned with trophies.


    "Man, I need just one more to fill that entire shelf," I mused with a grin. Martial arts had been my passion for as long as I could remember, and I had devoted countless hours to honing my skills. I evenpeted at the national level, proud of my aplishments.


    "Eric! Hurry up, you''ll bete for school! Jasmine is already waiting downstairs," my mom''s firm voice echoed through the house, urging me to move faster. With a burst of energy, I sprinted out of my room, excitement and anticipation filling my heart.


    ....


    "Good morning!" I greeted cheerfully as I entered the living room, finding everyone already gathered there. My mom, dad, and Jasmine were all waiting, sharing warm smiles.


    Yes, my parents knew about Jasmine and the special bond we shared. They were incredibly supportive of our rtionship, which meant the world to us.


    My dad, a journalist at a prestigious TV channel, and my mother, a dedicated housewife, were exceptional parents. They had always been there for me, despite my knack for getting into trouble. I loved them dearly, and I knew they felt the same.


    "Eric, I swear if you make mete for school again, you owe me an ice cream treat," Jasmine pouted yfully, earning a giggle from my mom.


    "Mom, can you believe she''s extorting money from your own son?" I protested, feigning an offended expression.


    "So what if she is? It''s your own fault, don''t me Jasmine," my mom yfully scolded, embracing Jasmine affectionately. A smug expression danced on Jasmine''s face, reveling in her victory.


    She had be more like a daughter to my parents than I was a son. With a yful huff, I took my seat at the table and indulged in the delicious breakfast my mom had prepared. Although, between you and me, my dad was the true culinary master in the family. It was an unspoken truth because mentioning my mom''s cooking skills often led to hurt feelings and sulking. They say my talent for sulkinges from my mom, and I couldn''t deny the resemnce.


    As I savored the meal, I couldn''t help but feel immense gratitude for my loving family and the joy that Jasmine brought into my life. It was moments like these that made me realize how blessed I truly was.


    As we made our way to school, walking side by side, I couldn''t help but notice the asional nces from people passing by. It was amon urrence whenever Jasmine and I were together.


    "Looks like they''re gazing at you again," I chuckled, my voice ovepping with Jasmine''s.


    "Huh?" she responded, equally puzzled by the situation.


    "Huh?" I echoed, mirroring her confusion.


    We burst intoughter, realizing our simultaneous reaction. It was a lighthearted moment, a testament to the synchronicity we shared. With smiles on our faces, we continued our journey to school, unaffected by the curious gazes of others.


    "Hey, tomorrow is a holiday, right?" Jasmine asked, and I nodded, understanding her signal.


    "So, we''re bunking school today, huh?" I said, and Jasmine shed me a yful smile, pulling me along towards the hotel.


    "We can''t do it when our parents are home, right? And since tomorrow is a holiday, it won''t be a problem if we have a little more time for ourselves," she exined, her eyes filled with mischief.


    ...


    Standing in the small hotel room, facing Jasmine, my heart swelled with a mixture of nervousness and affection. Taking a deep breath, I gazed into her eyes and spoke, letting my emotions guide my words.


    "Jasmine," I began, my voice tinged with vulnerability,


    Jasmine''s smile softened, her eyes filled with understanding. She reached out, delicately taking hold of my hand, her touch providing reassurance.


    "Jasmine, I love you," I whispered, my voice brimming with sincerity.


    In a soft, heartfelt whisper, her breath mingling with mine, she replied, "I love you too, Eric. With all my heart." Jasmine''s lips brushed against mine, sealing our love with a tender kiss.


    And after that, the whole damn room was filled with the noise of constant moaning for a continuous four hours. It''s shameful to admit, but we were at it like some beasts.


    I Wish everything stays like this forever.


    ....


    [One Month Later.]


    "Eric, take care. If you need anything, know that Uncle is always there for you," the person at the door said, and I simply nodded, feeling the emptiness of his words.


    What does he mean by "uncle"? I''ve never met him before when my parents were here.


    I closed the door behind me, the echoes of the departing rtives fading away. Some of them had even offered to take me in and start afresh, but I declined their offers. I couldn''t simply start over.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Walking into the now-empty house, I couldn''t help but feel like my life had unraveled within a matter of days. Everything had fallen apart, and my world had been snatched away from me.


    The faces of those individuals still haunted my memory, etched deep within.


    Entering the living room, I noticed a bottle of wine disyed in the ss cab. It was an expensive wine that my father used to enjoy on happier asions.


    "What''s the use of it now? Anyway..." I approached the ss cab and took out the wine bottle.


    I held the wine bottle in my hand, feeling its weight and the memories it carried. It was a bitter reminder of the happiness that once resided within these walls. With a mix of sadness and defiance, I made my way to the kitchen and searched for a corkscrew.


    As I uncorked the bottle, a subtle aroma filled the air, mingling with the scent of loss and solitude. Pouring myself a ss, I stared out the window, the world beyond seeming distant and detached. The liquid swirled in the ss, reflecting the dim light that permeated the room.


    Taking a sip, the rich vors danced on my tongue, momentarily transporting me to a time whenughter echoed through these halls. I closed my eyes, savoring the taste, and allowed myself to reminisce. Memories of family gatherings, joyful conversations, and the warmth of their presence flooded my mind.


    But as quickly as the memories surfaced, they were overtaken by the harsh reality of the present. The emptiness of the house surrounded me, reminding me of their absence, and the weight of grief settled upon my shoulders once more.


    cing the entire bottle to my lips, I downed its contents in one gulp. The fiery liquid burned its way down my throat, a bitter reminder of my pain. I knew my mother would have been disappointed if she had seen me resorting to this kind of self-destructive behavior.


    With a forceful grip, I crushed the empty bottle in my hand, the sound of shattered ss echoing in the empty room. It felt oddly satisfying, a release of pent-up frustration and anger. I reached for another bottle, this time opting for a cheaper variety.


    I continued to drown my sorrows, one bottle after another. The alcohol provided a temporary escape, numbing my senses and blurring the harsh reality that surrounded me. Each sip brought a fleeting moment of relief, but it was an illusion that evaporated as quickly as it appeared.


    But as the empty bottles piled up, so did the heaviness in my heart. The alcohol couldn''t erase the pain, nor could it fill the void left by my loss. It only served to amplify the emptiness, leaving me feeling even more hollow and lost.


    The police have already initiated their investigation and are assuring me to remain hopeful, promising to catch the murderer swiftly. However, I find it difficult to ce my trust in their words.


    They im to be on my side, but a nagging doubt lingers in my mind¡ªare they also susceptible to bribery and corruption? Can I truly rely on them to bring justice to those who have taken everything from me?


    Ain''t that the reason I picked up the gun?


    *Ding.*


    A notification shed on my phone screen, revealing numerous unread text messages. Among them were messages from my loved ones, including those from the person who holds a special ce in my heart.


    I haven''t met Jasmine since the funeral of my parents and I was also busy with a lot of stuff too.


    Each message is a reminder of the connections I have, the rtionships I cherish, and the support that surrounds me.


    "?" I nced at a message from an unknown number, the content intriguing and puzzling me.


    [Surprise! There''s a package waiting for you on your doorstep, something you truly deserve after everything you''ve done for us. Go take a look.]


    I was suspicious about it so I grabbed my gun and cautiously walked towards the door, opening the door and I saw a Big package.


    *Creak*


    There, on the doorstep, was a beautifully wrapped package adorned with a ribbon. Its presence beckoned me, urging me to approach. With trepidation, I slowly untied the ribbon and peeled back the wrapping paper.


    And then, my world shattered.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!" I screamed, my voice echoing through the air. Inside the package, I discovered a severed head. Time seemed to stand still as my body crumbled, my back hitting the ground, my face drained of all color. The sight before me was beyondprehension, a horrifying reality that shattered my sanity.


    "J-jasmine?!" I stammered, my mind struggling to grasp the unimaginable. The severed head belonged to Jasmine, the love of my life. The shock and despair overwhelmed me, leaving me paralyzed and filled with a profound sense of loss.


    More Of Them Are Going Down Now.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Present.]


    "Hey, Eric! Look at me," Jasmine pouted, yfully trying to capture my attention.


    I turned my gaze towards her, my eyes meeting hers, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of my lips.


    Yeah,She''s here... right besides me.


    Everything will be fine.

 Chapter 101 Pawn?

    From the moment I stumbled into this world, it felt like Jasmine was by my side every step of the way. And now, here she was, standing right next to me once again. It''s like a hrious twist of fate.


    "You never look away when I''m talking, huh?" Jasmine asked, her expression shifting from pouting to concern in a matter of seconds.


    "Nah, it''s nothing. I was just lost in some pointless thoughts," I shrugged, trying to brush off the distraction.


    "You shouldn''t be lost in thoughts when I''m with you. Focus on me!" She dered, her yful tone making me grin like a goofball.


    "But seriously, who would''ve thought you''d end up in this world... It''s the same world as the game I have, right?" Jasmine inquired, curiosity sparkling in her eyes.


    Yeah, "The Quest of Mythical World," that was the game I yed simply because Jasmine had shown interest in it.


    "Well, you mentioned how much you liked the characters, so I wanted to give it a try," I reminisced, recalling the time she had excitedly introduced me to the game.


    "(Eric! Look at this game, it looks sooo good, and the protagonist is incredibly handsome and side characters too, kyaa~)" I mimicked her enthusiastic voice, trying to hide my slight jealousy when she mentioned how handsome the in-game characters were.


    Of course, that was way before we started dating.


    "Pfffft, hahaha!" Jasmine burst intoughter, unable to contain herself.


    I raised an eyebrow in confusion, not realizing I had said anything funny. "Why are youughing?" I asked, genuinely puzzled.


    "Nah, it''s just... you''re so adorable. It''s refreshing," she managed to say through herughter, wiping away a tear from the corner of her eye.


    "You know, Eric~," Jasmine said, resting her face on her hand, a few strands of her chestnut hair falling over her cheek, "I actually never yed that game."


    "Huh? Heeeeeeeeeeeeee!" I jumped out of my seat, my eyes wide with disbelief. "You''re kidding, right? Please tell me you''re kidding!"


    It couldn''t be true. I had invested so much time studying those game characters, memorizing their dialogues, all in the hopes of sharing the same interest with Jasmine. Maybe even getting to know the kind of guys she likes. But now she was telling me it was all a prank?


    "Yeah, I never actually yed it," Jasmine confessed, a mischievous smile on her face. "It was just a little revenge on you."


    "Revenge?" I stared at her, still trying to process her words.


    "Yep! Remember how you acted during that time? You were so focused on your midterm exams that you didn''t pay attention to me or spend any time with me at all," Jasmine exined, pointing her finger at me yfully. "So, I just casually mentioned how handsome the animated characters in the game were to make you a little jealous. But who would''ve thought you''d actually take it seriously and y the entire game?" She burst intoughter, finding the whole situation incredibly amusing.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and amusement. "I can''t believe I was using those cheesy pick-up lines from the game on you!"


    Jasmine chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Why would I? It was so entertaining to see you trying out those lines on me. I couldn''t help but enjoy it."


    I blushed, feeling the warmth spread across my cheeks. "That day in the library," I recalled, a sheepish grin on my face. "I walked up to you and said, ''Hey Jasmine, are you a magician? Because every time I look at you, everyone else disappears.'' I thought I was being smooth, but deep down, I knew it was cheesy."


    Jasmine burst intoughter, unable to contain her amusement. "Oh my goodness! I remember that! Iughed so hard that night. It was absolutely hrious."


    I had suspected that she might be making fun of me all this time, but hearing her talk about it now, I couldn''t help but cherish those moments. It was a reminder of our journey, the silly and awkward moments that brought us closer together.


    "It''s all in good fun," Jasmine said, herughter subsiding as she reached out to hold my hand. "I loved every bit of it, cheesy pick-up lines and all."


    I smiled, grateful for her understanding and eptance. "I''m d you enjoyed my attempts at romance, even if they were a little ridiculous."I chuckled, shaking my head in mock exasperation. "Still,I can''t believe I fell for it."


    Jasmine''sughter subsided, and she reached out to hold my hand, her expression turning tender. "Well, I guess it worked in the end. It brought us closer, didn''t it?"


    I smiled back at her, grateful for her yful antics. "You''re right. I may have fallen for your prank, but I fell in love with you a long way before."


    Together, we shared a lighthearted moment, embracing theughter and connection that made our rtionship so special. And as we continued our journey through the game of life, I knew that with Jasmine by my side, there would never be a dull moment.


    "Okay, now tell me, how can I get us both out of here?" I asked, my voice filled with urgency and confusion. Being trapped in this ce seemed unthinkable.


    ..... Silence.....


    "...."Jasmine''s silence weighed heavily in the air. The room fell into a lingering silence, punctuated by the sound of our racing hearts.


    "Hey Jas, why did you go silent like this? Say something, how do I get you out of this ce so we..." My words trailed off, a sudden clutch gripping at my heart. Anxiety and fear welled up inside me, threatening to overwhelm my senses.


    "I am dead," Jasmine finally spoke, her voice carrying a weak smile that failed to reach her eyes.


    "But... but that''s in the past, right?" I stammered, my mind struggling to process the weight of her words. "You''re here with me now. We''re together again."


    Jasmine''s gaze met mine, her expression pained, and tears welled up in her eyes. "I was brought here to let you know," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What... What do you mean?" I couldn''tprehend the gravity of her words. I couldn''t... I didn''t...


    "He brought me here to tell you," Jasmine continued, her voice filled with a mix of sorrow and resignation.


    "Who? Who are we talking about?" Confusion swirled inside me, clouding my thoughts. Wasn''t she supposed to be by my side now that our past lives had ended? Wasn''t this world of magic and dreams the reason behind her sudden appearance, allowing us to be together once more?


    "L-Look, Eric," Jasmine trembled, her voice quivering with each word. "I''m just a lingering soul, a ghost clinging to you out of worry. It''s time for me to... It''s time for you to let go of me."


    "Wh-what? I-I..." My words stumbled out incoherently as my mind raced to make sense of the situation.


    Ever since Jasmine''s passing, I had carried a strange mix of feelings. It was as if she never truly left me, yet her absence was deeply felt. Coming to this world only amplified that sensation, intensifying the belief that she was still watching over me. And so, I held onto the hope that maybe, just maybe, I could find a way to bring her back, regardless of the method.


    "He wants me to tell you that... you shouldn''t be weak when the timees," Jasmine''s voice resonated with a mixture of urgency and concern, but the meaning of her words eluded me. The words reached my ears, but their significance slipped through my grasp.


    "Eric, you are meant to die, and that''s your fate," Jasmine revealed, her arms wrapped around herself as if seeking sce from her own anxiety.


    "Is it because of my new body? Is it because of Ren''s fate?" I blurted out my questions, the list growing longer with each passing moment. The confusion and uncertainty gnawed at my insides, seeking answers that seemed to slip further away.


    Jasmine''s eyes momentarily turned fully white, her voice taking on amanding tone as she questioned, "Where are you right now?"


    Confusion washed over me. Wasn''t it obvious that I was with her? Why was she asking such a peculiar question? "Huh?" I managed to stammer, trying toprehend her sudden change in demeanor.


    "Where is your mortal body?" Jasmine''s voice held an air of urgency and authority, unlike her usual self. My mind raced to make sense of her words. Was she referring to Ren''s body?


    "Bloodwell," I responded, my voice steadying as I tried to calm myself in the face of the unknown.


    Jasmine''s eyes dimmed, the white light fading away, and they returned to their usual blue color. However, her expression was now one of fear. Instinctively, I rose from my chair and enveloped her trembling form in aforting embrace.


    "Bloodwell? Where is it now?" Jasmine''s voice trembled as she spoke, her body still quivering in my arms.


    "N-?" I began to answer, ready to say "Nightshade Sanctum," but before the words could leave my lips, I noticed her index finger swaying from right to left, a gesture of warning. Her eyes turned pure white once more, leaving me bewildered and concerned. What was happening to her?


    "Answer me! Where is Bloodwell now?" Jasmine repeated herself.


    "I can''t tell," I responded, my gaze fixated on her hand as I noticed it rxing slightly.


    Silently, we stood there, locked in an embrace, for what felt like an eternity. Eventually, Jasmine broke the silence, her voice filled with a mixture of sadness and resolve. "It''s fine now," she whispered, and I reluctantly released my hold on her.


    With each step, Jasmine moved closer to the edge of the rooftop, and my heart raced with trepidation. "Eric, let me tell you," she continued, her words floating in the air as she walked further away from me. "I am dead, and I won''t be able toe back. This is thest time you will see me. There are beings watching over you, seeking to harm you, exploit you, and discard you." I listened intently, absorbing her every word.


    "So, Eric, forget me," Jasmine dered, her voice tinged with a mixture of resignation and sorrow.


    "But... but I can''t," I protested, my voice trembling with emotion. "I love-"


    Jasmine''s tears flowed freely now, reflecting the pain that consumed both of our souls. "Sometimes, love isn''t enough, Eric," she whispered, her voice barely audible amidst the weight of our shared despair. "Sometimes, we have to let go, even if it shatters us."


    I found myself unable to utter a single word, paralyzed by the ache in my heart.


    "Eric," Jasmine called out, her voice carrying a sense of urgency as she climbed up onto the edge of the roof.


    "What does that mean?" I questioned, my eyes fixed on her silhouette at the precipice. In that moment, she resembled the version of myself from years ago, standing on the edge of a rooftop during a dark period of my past life. It was a painful reminder of the simr circumstances we now faced.


    "I can''t say much, as he''s listening, and I am fighting for control," Jasmine''s words were cryptic, yet their underlying meaning resonated deeply within me.


    "Eric, don''t be a pawn," she urged, taking another step forward.


    "JASMINE!!!" I screamed, my voice echoing into the void as I ran towards the edge and looked down. But all I saw was an endless abyss of darkness, no trace of Jasmine in sight. Then, a sudden tightening sensation gripped my throat, and before I knew it, I was pulled downwards.


    ...


    "Guaaa!!" I choked, gasping for air as I found myself immersed in murky water, surrounded byplete darkness.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Hmmm....hmmmm.... what does that even mean!!!!]

 Chapter 102 Puzzle.

    As I struggled to find my way through the depths of the Bloodwell, my mind was awash with a torrent of thoughts and emotions. Jasmine''s words echoed in my ears, her final plea to let go of her, to forget her. But how could I? How could I simply erase her from my heart, from my memories, when she had be such an integral part of my existence?


    The pain, the sorrow, the overwhelming sense of loss threatened to consume me. It felt as if I were drowning in an ocean of grief, unable to resurface for air.


    But still I pushed forward, propelling myself upwards through the dark, viscous liquid, my arms iling in a desperate attempt to break free.


    Jasmine''s revtion had shattered my illusions, revealing a world far moreplex and treacherous than I had ever imagined. Beings watching over me, seeking to harm me, exploit me, and dispose of me. It was a chilling realization, a stark reminder that I was not simply a passive observer in this realm of magic. No, I was a yer in a dangerous game, one where the stakes were higher than I could have ever anticipated.


    Her mention of "him," the one who was listening and against whom she fought for control, only deepened the mystery. Who was this enigmatic figure, pulling the strings from the shadows? What did they want from me, and why was I being drawn into their machinations? The questions swirled within me, intertwining with the lingering threads of Jasmine''s presence.


    But amidst the confusion and uncertainty, one thing remained clear:''I couldn''t let myself be a pawn in their game.'' Jasmine''s parting words echoed in my mind.


    With each stroke, each kick of my legs, I propelled myself closer to the surface, my determination fueled by the love and memories I held for Jasmine. She hade herself to deliver a message, to warn me of the perils that awaited. I couldn''t let her effort be in vain.


    As I broke through the surface of the Bloodwell, gasping for breath, I felt a renewed sense of purpose coursing through my veins.


    ...


    I sat in the hidden Chamber, looking at my palm like I had found a new toy. ze was in front of me, asking random questions about what happened in the Bloodwell, what I saw, and whom I met. But... haa, I can''t tell him. I don''t think it''s even something I should be thinking about.


    "She is no more," I continuously reyed her facial expressions and the way she said it... yeah, she crushed my expectations from the roots.


    Because I don''t know why, but I had the tiniest hope that she''d still be around. Why? Because this is a goddamn world full of fantasies. There is magic in here, and isn''t magic supposed to make things happen when you least expect it? But... it''s no go.


    "Why do I feel fucking weak?" I asked and saw ze. Unlike the previous times where, whenever I questioned him, he just went into awkward mode, he was calm this time. Like he knew why and wasn''t trying to hide anything. I felt a little assured that at least he wasn''t panicking. That means everything is alright.


    "I''m sorry," ze apologized with a straight face.


    Well, I take back my words. This son of a bitch!!!!!!


    "What do you mean, sorry?" I asked, my tone was low.


    "Umm... y''know," ze fidgeted a little before saying, "You''re back to the start now."


    ... Silence...


    "Say what?" I think there was something wrong with my ears, maybe because of the water and all.


    "In simple terms,of your world, we can say you''ve had a power reset or something close to that," ze exined.


    "Oh, okay, I get it, I get it," I muttered to myself. Why? Why me? Why always me? Why not someone else? Why does it have to be fricking me? Just why?


    "Hey, Princess! Don''t die on me! It''s nothing to worry about... not much... I mean, we should worry a little, but..." ze was having a hard time contradicting his own words.


    "You know that Gorthan is still outside, right?" I sighed as Iid on my back.


    When we entered this chamber, I''m sure that Gorthan broke out of Eldertree Pir''s bind. That means he''s still there. And if I''ve actually been pulled back to the starting point, then that means I have no way of actually fighting that thing with my current strength. Damn it!


    "Oh... that''s... bad," ze agreed.


    Iy there on the hard ground for a long time, feeling tired, exhausted, and, worst of all, stuck.


    Normally, there''s a way to get out of situations like this if I think about it carefully, but currently, there''s no way out of here.


    The first problem is Gorthan being outside, ready to kill me. The second problem is that I won''t be able to fight him properly because my whole body has been rebuilt from every cell. But I don''t feel too weak. It''s not like I''m back to being a one-star mage, but...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s because you''re in the Ember Initiate state. It''s the starting point as a phoenix chick. It''s... um, if I remember correctly, equivalent to a three-star mage in human terms. Meaning, you''ve actually dropped two stars in power," ze exined.


    "How many stages are there?" Since there''s nothing else to talk about, I asked.


    "Seven, until the Demi-God stage," ze answered.


    Humans are the weakest of all major races, just slightly above dwarves and a few other remote races. They have to go through sixteen levels. Elves have twelve levels until they reach the Demi-God realm, while beastmen have fourteen levels. And beings like dragons? Well, reaching the Demi-God realm is no biggie for a dragon.


    *Sigh*


    My stomach grumbled, reminding me that I hadn''t eaten for the past two or three consecutive days.


    I got up and scanned the area for my bag that I had brought from the store. I had left it behind when I crawled inside the Bloodwell because, well, there were certain things I didn''t want to get lost in the water, including my food.


    "Ah, here it is," I said, relieved as I picked up the abandoned bag from the darkness.


    The bag featured a spacious mainpartment with a secure buckle closure, along with various pockets andpartments for organizing travel essentials. Its sturdy handle and adjustable shoulder strap ensuredfortable carrying during expeditions.


    "It held up quite well even during the fights," I muttered, examining the torn areas of the bag.


    I had set it aside when I was engaged in one-on-onebat, but I kept it with me when I was on floors like the fourth and third, which were filled with mobs.


    My hand delved into the depths of the bag, desperately searching for something edible. Ah! My fingers grasped onto something, and as I pulled it out, I was met with the sight of a Kobold''s tail. Ity there, its scales glistening under the dim light. But wait, what was this? There was a ck thread entangled in the intricate patterns of the scales.


    "Hmm..." I tugged at the string, and to my surprise, it revealed a locket¡ªthe very same locket that my mother had given me. Memories flooded my mind, bringing with them a mix of emotions¡ªRen''s words, the warmth and love of his parents. I had vowed to protect them, and now, holding this locket, that resolve burned within me.


    I fastened the Winged Pardus''s locket around my neck, feeling the weight of the tooth against my chest, and I let go of the bag. It fell to the ground, forgotten for the moment.


    Turning my attention back to ze, I conjured a small me in the palm of my hand. I took the Kobold''s tail and began roasting it, the peculiar smoke and odor wafting into the air, assaulting my senses. "Gross," I muttered under my breath. It was far from an ideal meal, but I had no other choice. It would have been much more convenient if the system provided food as well.


    "Hey, Smokeball," I addressed ze, my voice tinged with suspicion. "Jasmine mentioned that someone is watching me. The system has an owner, but it loses connection with them when we enter the hidden chamber, yet not when we enter the Nightshade Sanctum. Something doesn''t add up."


    "Jasmine asked me about my whereabouts, even though I was right in front of her. It didn''t make sense for her to ask about my physical location. That means someone in the dark realm was keeping an eye on me. It implies that they can observe me even in this chamber, while my physical body remains in the physical realm," I exined, each word carrying weight as ze attentively listened.


    "But then Jasmine signaled for me to stop talking. If the one she mentioned, ''He,'' hadplete control over her, she wouldn''t have been able to do that. It seems like their control is not absolute," I reflected, recalling how Jasmine had gestured to me with her index finger, signaling me to withhold information about my position in the physical realm.


    "However, she had knowledge about Bloodwell. This ce wasn''t even part of the game, and Jasmine never yed it," I continued, pondering the significance. So, the entity that was eavesdropping on our conversation knew about Bloodwell, just like ze does.


    "The only individuals who are aware of Bloodwell''s existence, besides us, are the council members," ze eximed, a glimmer of realization in his eyes.


    "Council members?" I tilted my head in confusion, unfamiliar with this concept.


    "It''s a council of gods, in essence," ze rified.


    "The person in the dark realm must be connected to the council," I deduced, checking off one possibility.


    "But the council has numerous members. Why would they go through the trouble of monitoring and tracking you?" ze questioned, his voice filled with curiosity. "What could they possibly want from you?"


    "How''d I know?" I was as clueless as ze was.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Mannnn!!!!why is so hard to find the identity of this so called "He"?]

 Chapter 103 Using The Heirloom.

    My mind was flooded with unanswered questions. Why would the council members take an interest in me? What could they possibly want? But there was no one around to provide the answers I sought. The chamber remained silent, leaving me alone with my thoughts and the weight of uncertainty pressing upon me. I had to find a way to navigate through this tangled web of mysteries and uncover the truth thaty hidden in the shadows.


    Sniff*


    "!!" Sniffing the air, I suddenly detected a strong scent of burning. My attention immediately shifted back to the Kobold''s tail, which had now transformed into a charred pile of charcoal.


    "Well, this is unusual," I muttered. It felt as if I had been absent for a few minutes, yet the Kobold''s tail had been burnt to such an extent that there was no meat left to consume.


    "It''s because your fire has been enhanced," ze exined. "Initially, your fire was... crude, but now it possesses the power of a phoenix fire."


    ze''s statement triggered an immediate question in my mind, so I inquired, "Hey, does this mean I am now half-human?"


    I realized it might sound strange or even foolish, but I couldn''t help asking. ze had previously mentioned that phoenixes only required seven steps to reach the status of Demi God, but I wasn''t a phoenix, right? So, how far could a half-phoenix like me progress?


    "Huh?" ze''s expression turned confused, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Please don''t say something stupid again," I silently prayed, knowing that the silence from this parasiticpanion was usually harmful.


    "Nah, I just wanted to inform you that you are not half-human," ze nonchntly replied.


    *Swoosh*


    A gust of wind inexplicably swept through the chamber, yfully tousling my hair. I stood there motionless, my eyes fixated on the smoky ck creature with a vacant stare.


    Every single molecule in my body urged me to sever the mana that sustained ze and let him dissipate into nothingness. Curses swelled in my throat, ready to burst forth. But just as they were about to escape...


    "Because you are no longer a human; you are a phoenix through and through," ze concluded.


    "What?" My body suddenly experienced a chilling drop in temperature.


    "I mean, you''re not just a snotty human brat anymore. You''re now a snotty phoenix chick, or I''d say more than... well, more than 80 percent phoenix, I suppose," ze spewed out a string of absurd statements.


    "So you''re saying I''m predominantly phoenix now, more than just half or a third?" I questioned.


    "Yeah, any problem with that?" ze retorted.


    "Not actually but is Bloodwell responsible for this transformation?" If that''s the case, it''s an astonishing breakthrough. People couldpletely shed their human identity.


    "Nah," ze dismissed, hovering around me. "It happened because... it was the heart of a purebred phoenix goddess, or rather, partly your mother, technically," he concluded.


    Ah, that exins a lot. A phoenix goddess''s heart would undoubtedly have a much greater effect than a regr DNA sample.


    "Well, *#?##...got her n heir," ze muttered something under his breath, and I couldn''t quite catch it.


    "What did you say?" I asked, noticing ze flinching slightly.


    "Um... nothing, just talking to myself. But look at how it benefits you in the long run. Now you don''t have to worry about hitting a wall in your bloodline potential, and you can surpass many of your future rivals," ze stated.


    Rivals? I highly doubt I''ll have any rivals in the future. And if he''s referring to Adam, as long as I keep my distance from the main cast, everything should be fine.


    My goal is to focus on this ''he'' guy who''s been tailing me.


    "But I don''t sense much of a difference, to be honest," I remarked, feeling a hint of weakness in my body but nothing significant.


    "That''s because you''re at the lowest point now. You won''t be able to perceive any internal changes at this stage," ze exined.


    "Internal changes?" I couldn''t help but hang onto each of his words, curious about the details.


    "Hmm... I must say, you do look slightly more aesthetically pleasing on the outside now that you''ve undergone Bloodwell. Not that it matters much, though," ze blurted out.


    I couldn''t care less about my external appearance at this moment. It held little importance to me in my current state.


    "Well,We should start moving now. It''s a good thing you have your legs back, but I''ll still miss seeing you crawl on the ground," ze sighed.


    "Yeah... it''s great that it built a new body, but-" something just crossed my mind,I paused in the middle of my sentence, a peculiar thought racing through my mind at lightning speed.


    "Hey, can Bloodwell create an entirely new body for something that has lost its physical form?" I asked, genuinely curious about the capabilities of this ce.


    "I don''t know. Falkor and I never attempted it because we never encountered a creature that had lost its physical form but remained alive in the mortal world," ze shrugged.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hehe... hahahahahahahahahahah," I burst into uncontrobleughter, realizing I had the perfect subject to conduct this experiment on.


    Someone who had been forcibly divided into two forms and still existed with consciousness.


    Perhaps sensing my thoughts, ze interjected, "No, absolutely not! There''s no way, how could you even suggest that? But... no," he stammered, clearly frightened.


    "Smokeball!" I called out to him, treating him like a pet. "Jump into the pond right now!"


    "I won''t!" ze resisted.


    "Okay then, I''ll disperse you," I threatened as I began withdrawing the mana from our bond.


    "H-Hey, stop! I can''t... I mean, I won''t be able to. Don''t we need a specimen or DNA of something for me to take physical form? Yes, that''s why I can''t do it," ze argued.


    "..." Well, he was right. It was pointless if he didn''t have a DNA sample of...


    *Pull* Tuk*


    "Fuck you!" ze cursed as he saw me retrieve the Winged Pardus''s locket from around my neck. It contained the tooth, which should be sufficient.


    "DNA sample obtained," I dered.


    "But... isn''t it an heirloom of your family? Your mother gave it to you," ze wouldn''t back down so easily.


    "And she also said I should use it wisely when the timees. I believe the time hase," I responded, determined to proceed.


    "Actually, listen to me... I remember now! Yes, there''s nothing for me to focus my mana on. I won''t be able to survive like that since every mana beast needs to harness mana through their body, you know, the anatomy that God created. We can''t deny thews of nature, can we?" ze''s excuses came to a halt as I pulled out a hexagonal crystal from my bag.


    "..." A hard, straight expression formed on his face as he recognized the lightning elemental dragon''s core that we had obtained on the fifth floor.


    I had nned to sell it once we left the dungeon after altering our Bloodline potential. It would fetch a substantial amount of money all at once.


    "So, you expect the mighty shier to use a mere elemental dragon''s core, which was in by a teenage boy from another world?" ze''s tone was chilling, but I remained unfazed.


    "Yeah," I affirmed.


    "But why-" ze was clearly unwilling.


    "Listen up, you pathetic parasite. Right now, you''re nothing more than a leech sucking the life out of me. I have no use for dead weight or useless baggage. I need someone who will actually be of value in the long run. If you can''t offer even the tiniest bit of assistance, then I have no use for a worthless, so-called mighty dragon like shier." I said.


    After my words, a silence of insult hung in the air.


    "Wow, that was... harsh," ze remarked. "Okay, fine. I''ll do it! I''ll do it. No need to be a foul-mouthed jerk." Finally, he agreed, albeit reluctantly.


    I strode purposefully to the edge of Bloodwell, clutching the locket tightly in one hand while firmly wrapping it around the hexagonal crystal. There was no way ze would be capable of grasping it himself.


    With a swift motion, I propelled the fused objects into the air, watching as they ascended above the reflective surface of the obsidian water.


    ze swiftly soared towards the hovering crystal, his ethereal smoke trailing behind him. As he reached it, the mist enveloped the crystal, shrouding it in a hazy veil. In perfect synchrony, both ze and the crystal descended into the water, causing a small ripple to ripple across its surface.


    As I observed the crystal and ze submerging into the water, a faint glimmer of lightning flickered within the depths. It was a fleeting sight, too minuscule to hold its form, as the electric energy dissipated into the surrounding liquid, dissolving into the unseen currents of Bloodwell.


    "Hope you have a nightmare-filled existence, ze," I whispered, my words carrying a touch of vindictiveness.


    *Silence*


    The entire chamber was engulfed in an immediate stillness. Despite my insult, I couldn''t deny that having ze around all the time prevented moments from bing dull, thanks to his incessant chatter.


    I didn''t regret insulting him. It was true that I couldn''t constantly rely on him, feeding him my mana. If my mana depleted or, worse yet, if I lost my mana core, he would vanish. It was better for him to have his own source of power to sustain himself. And it would be better for me to have someone I could truly trust.


    *Chuckle*


    "Man, now I''m actually worried about him," I chuckled to myself. It seemed like I had formed a genuine friendship.


    I settled near the shore, not wanting to sever the connection between us. I could feel ze delving deeper into the water.


    How many days would it take for him to emerge? What form would he assume upon resurfacing? It''s a Winged Pardus so, I held onto hope for something remarkable.

 Chapter 104 New Change.

    [A/N: Question Solving Chapter,hehe.]


    **Silence***


    Sigh*


    A profound silence enveloped me as I sat in solitude near the tranquil Bloodwell, my focus solely on maintaining the connection between ze and myself by supplying him with mana. At first, our bond seemed intact, allowing the energy to flow between us seamlessly. However, as time wore on, an unsettling realization settled within me¡ªI could no longer reach ze through our contracted bond.


    Frantically, I attempted to establish the connection once more, but my efforts proved futile. It was as if an imprable barrier had been erected between us, rendering our connection severed and unresponsive.


    I remained by the Bloodwell, hoping against hope that our connection would be restored, that ze would resurface from the depths with renewed vigor and rity. But for now, all I could do was wait in the epassing silence, uncertainty gnawing at the edges of my consciousness.


    Amidst the mysteries surrounding ze''s existence, one aspect remained clear: the abnormalities within his form. Our initial contract, forged through a solemn ritual guided by the divine presence of Falkor, revealed a troubling truth. Falkor, whom ze considered a dear friend and brother during his shier form, had agreed to seal him away for a millennium within a single dagger. The implications of such an act left a somber feeling within me, as I pondered the depths of their bond and the sacrifices made.


    Within the expansive spirit realm, a realm brimming with diverse and enigmatic creatures, the mighty dragons reigned supreme. They held a position of unparalleled power and authority in the hierarchy of beings. Yet, when I first encountered ze, he presented himself as a mythical-grade weapon, perceiving his existence as a means to serve a purpose¡ªakin to that of a weapon crafted for battle.


    However, as our connection grew stronger and ze underwent some transformations, he gradually unveiled the secrets of his origin.


    As I pondered over the enigmatic circumstances surrounding ze''s physical vessel, shier, my thoughts wandered to the events that unfolded within the game. The dagger, initially brought to Adam by Mary, had undoubtedly been pilfered from Marylin''s study. Adam, driven by his self-centered nature, embarked on the same ritual I undertook, albeit under the watchful eye of Falco, whose guidance had aided him in acquiring the power boost of shier.


    Curiously, after that moment, both Falco and shier seemed to fade into obscurity within the game''s narrative. It struck me as peculiar, especially considering the previous portrayal of Falco as a formidable force capable of challenging Adam. Theck of further mention of Falco, and even shier, left me with unanswered questions and a sense of intrigue.


    Comparing my own experience with the ritual and the subsequent emergence of ze as a conscious spirit, I couldn''t help but wonder why I hadn''t encountered shier in physical form. ording to ze, he had sensed shier being taken away while he was trapped within the spatial rift, indicating the involvement of a formidable individual capable of manipting dimensional barriers. The possibilities narrowed down to the twelve out of sixteen star mages and warriors, or even someone of even greater power¡ªan oue that seemed nearly impossible to fathom.


    This realization highlighted the intricate nature of the butterfly effect, which seemed to have been set in motion even before my arrival in this world. It also emphasized the fact that my own actions, such as breaking off the engagement with Mary, had yet to manifest significant changes in the overarching storyline. The same held true for this mysterious individual who had influenced the course of events, suggesting that their impact had been subtly woven into the fabric of the game''s narrative.


    As I contemted these thoughts, a sense of anticipation washed over me. The intricacies of fate and the delicate bnce between cause and effect began to unravel, revealing a tapestry of possibilities that awaited me. The stage was set for my journey to unfold, and it was in these moments of reflection that I realized the magnitude of the path I had embarked upon.


    I took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as I adjusted my posture, crossing my legs and fixing myself on the hard ground. This position allowed me to focus inward, delving into the depths of my being to examine the state of my mana core.


    As a mage, this technique wasmonce, a means of assessing the condition andposition of one''s mana.


    Following the transformation I underwent, I noticed significant changes in my mana core. The most striking alteration was the core''s location. Previously situated in my sr plexus, it had now shifted upwards, encasing my heart in a protective embrace. It felt as though my heart was held within a cage, surrounded by the pulsating energy of my mana core.


    Another notable change was the size of my mana pool. It had expanded exponentiallypared to its previous capacity. In the past, my mana would deplete quickly, necessitating frequent replenishment. However, now I possessed a vast reservoir of mana, allowing me to sustain my magical endeavors for prolonged periods without feeling the strain of depletion.


    Moreover, I discovered a newfound ability to perceive and harness a purer form of raw mana from the surrounding atmosphere. It was as if my connection to the elemental energies had deepened, enabling me to tap into the abundant mana that permeated the world around me. This heightened sensitivity to the ambient mana was both exhrating and empowering, granting me greater versatility in my magical practices.


    The newfound ability to perceive and harness a purer form of raw mana from the surrounding atmosphere is different from the normal ability in several ways.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Like, the normal ability to perceive mana typically involves sensing and manipting the elemental energies within a specific range or spectrum. Mages are attuned to certain types of mana associated with their chosen elemental affinities, such as fire, water, or earth. They can detect and manipte the mana within their affinity, but their perception is limited to that specific range.


    We can use Raw mana but in a very crude way.


    In contrast, the ability to perceive and harness a purer form of raw mana goes beyond elemental affinities. It allows me to sense and tap into the fundamental essence of mana itself, unbound by specific elemental properties. This means that I can perceive and work with mana in its most primal and unadulterated form, unencumbered by the limitations of elemental ssifications.


    Secondly, the purer form of raw mana is more potent and refinedpared to the mana associated with specific elements. It carries a greater concentration of magical energy and possesses a heightened vibrational frequency. This heightened purity and potency result in enhanced spellcasting capabilities and greater efficiency in manipting magical forces.


    "Something like this."As I waved my hand in the air, a surge of power coursed through my veins, *crackling* with electric energy. I channeled the purer form of raw mana that I had recently discovered, and the air *crackled* with anticipation.


    With a swift motion, a small vortex manifested above my outstretched hand, creating a resounding *whoosh* as it materialized. It began to spin with increasing speed, *whirling* through the air. As the vortex gained momentum, it drew in the ambient mana from the atmosphere, creating a faint *hum* of mystical energy.


    The swirling vortex acted as a catalyst, causing small white particles of mana to gather around it. They danced and twirled in the air, *sizzling* as they collided with the intense magical forces. The mixture of the white particles and the swirling vortex created a brilliant disy of radiant light, apanied by a *bright sh*.


    The vortex continued to spin, its speed increasing with every passing moment. The concentrated energies within it built up, crackling and popping with raw power. The air around me seemed to tremble with anticipation, creating a faint rumble that echoed through the space.


    The culmination of raw mana and concentrated power within the vortex reached its peak. The intense energy caused a mighty *boom* to reverberate, shaking the immediate surroundings. The brilliant light emitted from the vortex illuminated the area, casting a soft *glow* on everything it touched.


    The light was so bright that it lit up the whole chamber, showing me the size of this humongous ce and the whole Bloodwell which was no less than a pond itself.


    Phew*


    With a final flourish, I released the vortex, allowing the umted energy to disperse into the surrounding space. The remnants of the mana particles gently scattered, twinkling and fizzling as they faded into the air. The echoes of power slowly dissipated, leaving behind a profound silence and a lingering sense of awe.


    With these changes, I felt a surge of confidence and excitement. The transformation had bestowed upon me not only physical alterations but also an enhanced connection to the wellspring of magical energy that flowed through the world. It was a gift that I would not take for granted, and I eagerly anticipated exploring the depths of my newfound powers.


    "Ah, why don''t I try that?" I had a stupid experiment idea at the moment, so why not give it a try?... Or should I wait until zees out? I should at least be able to see his new form before bing ab rat in my own experiment.


    The anticipation was growing, and I found myself wondering when ze would emerge from the depths of Bloodwell.


    Time seemed to stretch, making each passing moment feel like an eternity. I sat near the shore, patiently waiting, my thoughts consumed by the possibilities of what ze''s new form might be like.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Now now now,if you have any questions then join our discord server and ask me directly! I''ll answer any question you have orment on that part.]

 Chapter 105 Feline Creature?

    [Two Days Later]


    The passage of time seemed interminable as I anxiously awaited ze''s emergence. Restlessness gnawed at my core, my mind gued with worries about his well-being in the depths below.


    "Perhaps he has already met his demise, drained of all vitality without the infusion of my mana," I murmured, the tendrils of unease coiling tighter within me.


    These past few days have unfolded like a surreal odyssey. Nourishment had been sustained by partaking in the meat of monstrous creatures, their primal essence fueling my existence. The elixir of the Bloodwell, with its obsidian hue, had be my sole means of quenching thirst, though its taste evoked a visceral repulsion that challenged my fortitude.


    Curiously, my voracious appetite had transformed into a mere whisper, an echo of its former insatiable roar. Once driven by an insatiable hunger, I now found sce in savoring meager sustenance. It was as if my very being had recalibrated to operate on a mode of energy conservation.


    Yet, amidst this backdrop of metamorphosis, I dared to plunge into the fathomless depths of the Bloodwell, a quest to unravel its enigmatic secrets. However, to my surprise, the abyss no longer heeded my presence. There was no tumultuous undertow or forceful current vying to drag me into oblivion. It became apparent that the DNA sample, the catalyst of primal power, was the elusive key to unlocking its depths. But for now, my foray into its murky depths would remain restrained by purpose.


    *Budubudu*


    "!!"Suddenly, a disruption broke the silence, stirring the waters above. Eyes widened, I conjured a flickering me, casting its luminous dance upon the scene. Illuminated by its ephemeral glow, a spectacle unveiled itself¡ªa diminutive creature, battling against the encroaching water, its desperate struggle an embodiment of survival.


    ''Hey! Princess, save me!!!!!!'' A resounding voice reverberated within the recesses of my mind, bearing a familiarity that could not be denied.


    "ze!?" I eximed, my thoughts racing to make sense of the inexplicable. Was this not the same being, once towering and formidable? But now was not the time to dwell upon such bewildering revtions.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Dip*


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I plunged into the depths, propelled by a surge of unwavering determination to rescue this enigma in the throes of metamorphosis. Lingering doubts concerning ze''s inherent irritations were superseded by the urgency of the situation. I could not forsake him in this dire moment.


    With every stroke, I propelled myself towards the struggling figure, each thrust bringing us closer. And what I beheld upon arrival left me stupefied, a befuddlement that defied exnation.


    "What the fuck?" A wave of bewilderment washed over me, threatening to consume reason itself.


    "Nya!!" A diminutive feline fought valiantly against the relentless deluge, its minuscule form defying the overwhelming weight of the water.


    ''Don''t just stand there! Save me, you insolent son of a bitch!''A transmission crackled within my mind, confirming that this unfathomable spectacle was, without a doubt, ze.


    I slightly propelled myself towards the struggling creature, my strokes purposeful and unwavering. With every movement, the distance between us diminished until, at longst, I reached ze¡ªor rather, the bewildering embodiment that he had be.


    Guided by an instinctual drive, I made my way to the water''s edge, a mixture of relief and amusement intertwining within me. The irony of the situation was not lost on me¡ªze, once an awe-inspiring dragon named shier, reduced to a hapless feline on the brink of drowning. Life possessed a peculiar penchant for turning the tables.


    Gently cing the sodden cat¡ªze¡ªupon the ground, I observed as he shook off the excess water, his movements echoing the grace of an ordinary feline. Droplets scattered in a chaotic symphony, while an indignant re etched itself upon his feline countenance. I couldn''t help but find amusement in the sheer absurdity of it all.


    ''And you find this humorous, do you?'' ze''s voice, tinged with irritation, resonated within the depths of my mind. He had seized upon my thoughts, cursing my amusement.


    With levity dissipating, my attention turned to the immediate task at hand. I regarded ze''s new form, captivated by the intricate transformation that had taken ce. He had be a sleek ck cat, his coat exuding an ethereal luster. His eyes, a vivid yellow punctuated by inky retinas, held an enigmatic intensity. And upon his back, a pair of diminutive wings emerged, spanning a mere three to four inches in length.


    It was a sight to behold¡ªthe fusion of feline grace and mythical potency. In this new manifestation, ze seemed to radiate an aura of mystery.


    "Purr*"As ze fastidiously groomed himself, emting the meticulous and rhythmic movements that define felinity, I found myself captivated by the meticulous details of his metamorphosis. The wings, though diminutive, possessed an elegant allure, their obsidian plumage appearing almost otherworldly against the backdrop of his glossy fur.


    Step*


    Stepping back, I allowed ze to dry himself thoroughly, observing the intery of light and shadow upon his transformed physique. This altered appearance, a testament to his essence as the Winged Pardus, was as captivating as it was perplexing¡ªan embodiment of the profound mysteries concealed within the realms of magic and metamorphosis.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thepletion of ze''s grooming ritual, recognizing within this spectacle the extraordinary and unpredictable nature of existence. The mighty dragon, who was supposed to be a winged ck cat, had found his way back to me.


    "Umm... So, how did you end up as a mini version of Winged Pardus?" I inquired, observing the distinct features that set him apart from an ordinary street cat, albeit with a slightly different aura.


    ze fixed his gaze upon me, his eyes filled with a mix of seriousness and calmness, and he said, "nya!!"


    To my surprise, he let out a soft, that echoed through the air, leaving a lingering sense of intrigue.


    .... Silence....


    "Huh?" My expression quickly shifted from bewilderment to a wide grin, followed by uncontrobleughter. "Pffttt hahaha, nya? What on earth, Smokeball!" I chuckled, finding his meowing quite amusing.


    ze wore a perplexed expression, attempting to articte himself but only producing more meows.


    After a few minutes of unabatedughter, I gradually regained myposure.


    ''It seems like you''ve lost your ability to speak due to this transformation,'' I transmitted my thoughts through our mental connection, realizing that I couldmunicate with him in this manner, given his intelligence and our existing contract.


    It made sense. His current form would naturally hinder his ability to articte words.


    ''It''s not funny!'' ze retorted, his frustration palpable. ''I... I... Ugh, I don''t want to talk in this form anymore now!'' He growled, clearly exasperated by the embarrassing "nya" sound that had reced his oncemanding voice.


    ''Hey, Princess!'' ze called out to me, his voiceced with a sense of urgency. ''Step back a little more,'' hemanded, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. Intrigued and slightly apprehensive, Iplied with his request, taking a few cautious steps backward.


    Confusion swirled within me as I tried to fathom his intentions. What was he up to now? I wondered, my mind abuzz with curiosity.


    ze closed his eyes, his feline gaze hidden beneath the delicate veil of his lids. A hush fell over the surroundings, as if the very air held its breath in anticipation. And then, with a radiant burst of energy, a golden diamond-like symbol materialized on his forehead, gleaming with an otherworldly luminescence.


    *Shinsh*


    As the symbol shimmered upon his brow, a surge of ck and purple lightning-like aura enveloped ze, crackling with power and untamed magic. The air around him seemed to pulsate with a potent energy, as his transformation began, inch by inch, leaving me awestruck at the unfolding spectacle.


    "Oh?"I watched in wonder as his form underwent a magnificent metamorphosis, each subtle change radiating with an air of majestic grandeur. The once unassuming street cat now assumed the form of a regal and fearsome Winged Pardus, a mythical creature of awe-inspiring might and grace.


    *Grrr*


    The body of a sleek and muscr ck panther emerged, exuding an aura of untamed power. From his broad shoulders sproutedrge, formidable wings, reminiscent of those belonging to a bat, with a leathery texture and an impressive span. The wings, with theirmanding presence, promised flight and freedom, a testament to the untethered nature of this extraordinary being.


    (Illustration.)


    ''Whatcha think?''ze, now in his majestic form, stood before me, his amber eyes gleaming with an intense luminosity that pierced through the darkness. He embodied the essence of elegance and power, a predator navigating the vast expanse of the night sky with seamless agility.


    I stood there, captivated by the sheer magnificence of the Winged Pardus, humbled by the immense power that emanated from his very being. It was a sight that would forever be etched in my memory, a testament to the wondrous depths of magic and the limitless possibilities that lie hidden within us all.


    "You still can''tmunicate with me in a normal manner," I finally uttered, unable to suppress the curiosity that tugged at my mind.

 Chapter 106 Blazes New Form.

    "You still can''tmunicate with me in a conventional manner," I finally voiced, my curiosity bubbling to the surface and refusing to be contained.


    "Grr...!?"ze emitted a growl, attempting to articte his thoughts, but the sound was a mere echo of his previous ability to speak. Even in his new form as an S rank Mana beast, he had yet to regain his ability to vocalize words.


    ''Looks like we''ll have to rely on this method ofmunication from now on,'' ze sighed, his defeated tone reaching me through our telepathic connection.


    Well, it''s not like I relish the idea of him hovering around me, cracking his peculiar jokes.


    ''Aye! I heard that!'' ze interjected, his voice carrying a mix of annoyance and surprise. ''Never expected this oue, did you?''


    As someone with a reasonable understanding of the circumstances, I had, in fact, anticipated that ze''s transformation would result in a hybrid form, possessing attributes of both an elemental dragon and a Winged Pardus. However, the reality before me revealed an entirely different creature.


    Upon closer inspection, it became evident that ze''s appearance deviated significantly from that of a typical Winged Pardus.


    His wings are little.....bat like I guess and face is too feline but still has a mixture of dragonic features like his eye retina,he has scales on the underside of his neck but since they are covered in fur they do not appear a lot.


    His countenance exuded a raw and formidable aura,manding attention and evoking awe.


    "Do you have any theories?" I probed, realizing that my absence from the depths of the Bloodwell had left me bereft of firsthand knowledge.


    ''Hmm... I believe the dominance of the Winged Pardus tooth prevailed in the battle of bloodline supremacy,'' ze spected, his tone tinged with a hint of certainty.


    "So you''re suggesting that an S rank Mana beast possesses a more potent bloodline than a dragon?" I retorted,cing my words with sarcasm.


    ''An elemental dragon,'' ze corrected with a trace of exasperation. ''And indeed, it appears that theposition of DNA within an S rank Mana beast surpasses that of a being merely formed by elemental energies.''


    "And what about your cat form, then?" I inquired, genuinely curious as to the existence of his dual nature, it''s better for him to be a cat.


    ''Ey! Wouldn''t it be preferable for me to possess this form rather than that of a feeble cat!'' ze eximed in my mind, answering his own question. It dawned on me that if he were indeed weaker in this form, it would be all too convenient to push him off a cliff when his jokes were out of control.


    "Regardless, enlighten me further," I urged, eager to delve into the intricacies of his transformation.


    ''I believe that, firstly, the immense power and presence of the Winged Pardus necessitate a significant expenditure of mana and energy to sustain. Given the recent acquisition of my new mana core, I specte that the cat form serves as an energy-efficient state,'' ze exined.


    The exnation resonated within me, as it made sense that ze''s recent transformation would leave his stamina and control over the new form in a nascent state, thus curtailing his ability to maintain the Winged Pardus form for extended periods.


    "Andstly, what became of the lightning elemental dragon''s core?" I queried, my curiosity piqued. Surely it hadn''t simply dissipated into oblivion, had it?


    "..." In response, ze closed his eyes, his entire being radiating an otherworldly energy. The familiar diamond-shaped symbol reappeared on his forehead, casting a luminous glow in the surrounding darkness.


    With a graceful motion, he extended his majestic wings, causing a powerful gust of wind to whip through the air. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as sparks of electricity danced around him, casting an ethereal shimmer.


    ''Lightning element!''


    I eximed internally, recognizing the elemental affinity. However, it was distinct from my own...


    The sparks that enveloped ze were a mesmerizing fusion of white and ck, intertwining in a dazzling disy of dual forces. It was as if the very essence of light and darkness converged within him, creating a mesmerizing spectacle that defied exnation.


    The air around him seemed to vibrate with anticipation, and a gentle breeze swept through, causing his sleek fur to sway gracefully.


    As I stared at the mind-blowing spectacle unfolding right in front of me, a nagging question kept bugging my brain.


    ''What''s the deal with the lightning element turning dark?''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It''s like this epic sh of contradictory vibes that needs some serious exnation. So, I dove into my thoughts, trying to piece together an answer that would actually make sense.


    Mana beasts can''t control two elements...


    "!!" Suddenly, it hit me like a bolt of lightning. Winged Pardus, those S rank creatures, have their roots in the shadow element.


    So, when you mix that with the lightning essence from the dragon''s core, you get this fusion of contrasting energies.


    ''The lightning, straight from the dragon''s core, is all about raw power, like those intense bolts, crackling sounds, and shy bursts of light. But when it mixes with the Winged Pardus bloodline, it takes on this wicked dark twist, like it''s infused with shadows and secrets. It''s like this epic blend where the awesomeness of lightning collides with the depths of darkness.'' ze sent,he sounds like a ...eight syndrome guy now,maybe he''s excited.


    "But?" This insane mashup of opposite forces is basically ze''s new form in a nutshell.


    It''s like a mixtape of light and dark, strength and mystery, all tangled up inside him. It''s proof that magic is way moreplex than we can imagine, breaking all the rules and making these crazy elementalbinations happen.


    Oh yes! I never actually mentioned one thing right?... It''s something that sets humans apart from other races and gives them a head start from others, and that is -


    "Multiple elemental controlling capabilities." Yes, most of the other races cannot have multiple elemental manifestations like humans, not even elves. They can only manifest a single basic element, and the advancements of that specific element, but humans, we can control a lot of elements at once.


    And the same goes for mana beasts. Only mana beasts above SSS rank can use multiple elements at once, and... Winged Pardus is an S rank! So, it doesn''t make sense, but it does when we think that Elemental Dragons are considered SSS ss beasts, but in terms of intelligence only, not strength. But then again, Elemental Dragons also have a single element, in this case, it was lightning. But... it doesn''t make sense!


    "..." As the ck and white sparks continued to go wild around ze, I couldn''t help but be totally captivated by the whole show. It''s like this visual representation of how all the magical stuff in the universe is connected, even when it seems totally contradictory.


    Now that I finally got what''s going on, I started approaching the whole dark lightning thing that ze''s got going on.


    ''So he''s the first mana beast to be able to use multiple elements at once,''This realization made me look at ze with this whole new level of awe, no respect.


    His presence now carries this deeper meaning, like he''s tapped into the epic magic tapestry that surrounds us.


    I also found something new a few days ago and now with this newfound understanding, I realized that magic doesn''t y by any rules. It''s this wild, ever-changing force that can surprise even the most seasoned wizards.


    And for ze, it''s given him this insane form that''s all about the sh of elements¡ªthe perfect mix of light and darkness, electrifying power with that enigmatic shadowy edge.


    Once ze retracted his lightning, I said, "Well, I guess now we both have dual elemental abilities."


    ze looked at me and started to say, "Cool rig-"


    Shwoosh*


    "?"His voice abruptly cut off as his form began to contradict itself. The majestic wings that once spanned wide now dwindled, folding closer to his sleek body. His body, once imposing and formidable, began to shrink in size, as if condensing its essence.


    Shwoop*


    The regal head, adorned with sharp features and piercing eyes, underwent a transformation, bing smaller and more feline in nature. And just like that, in a mesmerizing disy of metamorphosis, ze transformed into a graceful, ck cat, reminiscent of his form when he was drowning.


    The contrast between his previous grandeur and his currentpact feline form was striking, yet it carried its own elegance.


    "Don''t tell me that was the limit of how long you can hold that form," I sighed in defeat, my disappointment evident in my voice. ze, now in his ck cat form, sat before me, his expressive eyes reflecting a mixture of exhaustion and frustration.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 107 New Guild Master.

    Year: 1738


    Date: 31


    Month: Equinoxia


    Time: 3:30 PM


    [Demacia Guild: Sephra.]


    Inside the grandiose halls of the Demacia Guild, a remarkable half-timbered medieval building, the daily hustle and bustle unfolded. Adventurers of all kinds thronged the space, eagerly engaging in their quests and seeking new opportunities.


    Around the bustling bulletin boards, adventurers clustered, their eyes scanning the posted missions. Others sought respite at the guild''s dining area, indulging in hearty meals to replenish their energy. It seemed like an ordinary day, filled with the usual fervor, until...


    "-And it''s done!" Old man y proimed triumphantly, his weathered hands gently closing around the thumb of a young red-headed girl standing before his counter.


    The girl, with her fiery locks cascading down her shoulders, blinked in surprise. The act of extracting her mana print hadn''t been as painful as she had anticipated. Her determination to carve her path as an adventurer surpassed momentary difort.


    Witnessing the delicate yet resolute figure of the red-haired girl, Old Man y sighed, a mixture of admiration and concern lingering in his eyes. "Please wait here. I''ll retrieve your ID," he assured her, stepping away from the counter and disappearing into the depths of the back room.


    In the secluded chamber, the walls adorned with ancient scrolls and mystical artifacts, Old Man y busied himself with the creation of the girl''s Guild ID.


    His experienced hands moved with purpose, delicately inscribing her name, date of birth, and other pertinent details onto the polished card. With each stroke of the pen, he infused the identification document with a touch of magic, imbuing it with the power to unlock doors and grant her ess to the guild''s resources.


    After a few minutes, Old Man y emerged from the room, holding a gleaming Guild ID in his hands. The card bore the girl''s name in elegant calligraphy, a symbol of her official recognition as a member of the Demacia Guild.


    "Here you go, my dear. Your Guild ID," he said, presenting the card to her with a warm smile. "May it guide you on your adventures and keep you safe within our ranks."


    The red-headed girl epted the ID with a mixture of gratitude and excitement, her fingers brushing over the intricate design. This small card held the promise of a new chapter in her life, a testament to her aspirations and the path she had chosen to tread.


    Freya Redwood¡ªit was the name written on the wooden te.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, she tucked the Guild ID into a safe pocket, ready to embark on the thrilling adventures that awaited her outside the Demacia Guild. Freya''s vibrant red hair cascaded in loose waves down her back,plementing her fairplexion and hazel eyes that sparkled with determination. Her slender frame hinted at agility and resilience, while her confident stance radiated a sense of adventure.


    As Freya made her way through the bustling guild, she caught glimpses of curious onlookers and fellow adventurers, their gazes filled with a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Her excitement grew with every step, and her face lit up with a bright smile.


    Step step.


    Someone walked behind Old Man y, their footsteps resounding. "With this, you are free now," a feminine voice said, and y turned to face Astrid.


    "Yeah, I''m good to go now, Astrid," Old Man y chuckled, his eyes crinkling with warmth. It wasn''t about his shift, but rather something else they were discussing.


    "I''ll go and see the Guild Master before leaving then. Make sure you don''t mess up while I''m gone," y instructed as he passed by the new recruit.


    Astrid, the assistant and substitute for y, pouted in response. Her expressive face reflected a mix of yful annoyance and determination. "Muuu! I won''t. You don''t have to tell me," she protested, crossing her arms and puffing out her cheeks.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    y''s pace of walking was deliberate, taking his time to thoroughly observe the guild before his departure. It wasn''t a slowness due to his age but rather a desire for self-satisfaction in leaving things in order.


    Ascending the stairs with caution, y arrived at the second-floor corridor. Moving ahead, his gaze settled on a door made of dark oak wood¡ªit was the office of the Guild Master.


    The old man knocked on the door, the sound echoing through the room. A deep and resonant voice responded, "Come in."


    Pushing the door open, the old man entered the room. His eyes fell upon the tired face of a youth, whose gaze was fixed on a pile of papers scattered across the table. Despite the weariness, his raven hair and handsome features were still apparent, entuated by a small cut above his left eye.


    The room carried the aroma of freshly brewed coffee, a sign that the Guild Master, Alver, sought to enhance his productivity even at the expense of sleep.


    "I am set to go, Sir Alver," the old man addressed the youth with utmost respect.


    Alver sighed, his voice tinged with a hint of disappointment. "Oh, that''s... good. I would have preferred for you to stay, especially during such an important time. But I cannot stop you, as this is an important asion for you. Just make sure you return before the end of the month," he added.


    "Understood," Old man y replied, preparing to leave. But before he could turn away, Alver called out, "Stop."


    y halted, waiting for Alver to speak further. The Guild Master reached into his desk and pulled out a small pouch, the contents concealed within.


    Confusion shed across y''s face as he epted the pouch without a word. As he opened it, his eyes widened in surprise. "It''s a tinum coin!" he eximed, unable to contain his astonishment.


    Alver quickly moved to cover y''s mouth, his expression urgent. "Shhh... keep it down, Gramps! I don''t have many to give out to Astrid and the other employees."


    y''s realization dawned, and he nodded in understanding as Alver removed his hand, allowing him to speak.


    "I can''t take it," y asserted firmly, his words curt as he ced the pouch back on the table.


    "It''s for your grandkids, not for you," Alver insisted, attempting to justify the gift. When y remained steadfast in his refusal, Alver continued, "You remember when I bought this guild a few months ago."


    y indeed recalled the time when Alver had purchased the guild, using a substantial sum of money to settle the debts left behind by the previous guild master, who had also been known for his fiery temperament.


    "You helped me a lot when I was new, so consider it a small gift from me," Alver added, hoping to persuade the old man. But y''s principles held strong.


    A tinum coin was a rare sight, a treasure that only a few would encounter in their lifetime. y couldn''t fathom where Alver obtained such wealth, but he knew it wasn''t right for him to ept such a significant amount of money.


    Alver sighed, his gaze fixed on the determined old man. Straightening his expression, he spoke sternly, "I''ll cancel your leave then¡ª!" However, before he could finish his sentence, the pouch vanished from his sight, now firmly in y''s hands.


    Alver pondered for a moment, realizing the importance of the asion that had prompted y''s change of heart.


    "Then you may leave, Gramps," Alver conceded, using the affectionate nickname he reserved for y outside of work hours.


    y nodded in acknowledgment, his departure apanied by the parting words, "Take care, kiddo. Don''t make a mess while I''m away." Although his tonecked formality, it carried a warmth akin to that of a caring grandfather

 Chapter 108 To The Elishia Forest -1

    [Outside the walls of Sephra]


    Old Man y stood under the warm rays of the sun, a gentle breeze rustling through the surrounding trees. Birds chirped in the distance. It was a picturesque sunny day, with clear blue skies stretching as far as the eye could see. The sunlight bathed thendscape in a golden hue, casting a vibrant glow over the bustling city.


    Soon, after a few minutes of waiting, y''s carriage arrived. The clip-clop of horses'' hooves filled the air. It was an impressive sight, a grand carriage adorned with intricate carvings and polished wood. The carriage door creaked open, and y climbed inside. The creak of the carriage door echoed softly. Inside, he found himself among a group of fellow travelers, their chatter filling the air.


    Making his way to the back of the carriage, y took a seat next to a small girl who sat beside a woman. The girl emitted soft giggles, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Hello there, little one," y greeted her kindly. "Are you excited for our journey?"


    The girl nodded eagerly, her voice filled with excitement. "Yes, mister! I''ve never been in a carriage before! I am going to Viceburg!"


    "Viceburg?" y''s eyebrows furrowed, his interest piqued. He turned his gaze towards the woman sitting next to the girl.


    "Ah! We are going to see her father, my husband, and then we are going to the Hestia Empire''s Ducal territory," the woman exined, her voice tinged with nervousness.


    y''s gaze intensified as he studied the woman''s face. He sensed a hint of unease in her voice and noticed beads of sweat forming on her forehead. The mention of Viceburg and the Hestia Empire''s Ducal territory raised his suspicions.


    "Is everything alright, ma''am?" y asked, his voice steady but firm. "Why are you heading to Viceburg and the Hestia Empire''s Ducal territory?"


    The woman fidgeted nervously, avoiding eye contact. "It''s... it''s a family matter," she stammered. "We have some important business to attend there."


    y''s eyes narrowed, his intuition telling him that there was more to the story. He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a low, serious tone. "Listen, I''ve been around for a long time, and I''ve learned to recognize when things don''t add up. Are you in some kind of trouble? Is it safe for the little girl?"


    The woman''s eyes darted around the carriage, searching for an escape from the ufortable conversation. She sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth. My husband... he''s... We''re going to Viceburg to meet him."


    Pomp*


    y felt a tug on his chest and looked down to see tears filling the little girl''s eyes. "Please don''t bully my mother! She''s already in pain!"


    ''Family matters huh..''Realizing his misjudgment, y''s expression softened. "I''m sorry, little one. I didn''t mean to upset your mother. Let''s just enjoy the journey together."


    Understanding his words, the girl nodded and wiped away her tears. y chuckled, the sound rumbling in his chest. "Well, it''s quite an adventure. Hold on tight, we''re in for a bumpy ride."


    As the carriage started moving, the wheels creaked and groaned, creating a rhythmic sound. The gentle rocking motion of the carriage lulled the little girl, and soon her eyelids grew heavy.


    "Sleep tight, little one," y whispered, his voice filled with warmth. He hummed a soft luby, creating a soothing melody.


    The journey continued, the carriage rolling along the path with a steady rhythm. The clip-clop, clip-clop of the horses'' hooves echoed in the air. y watched over the sleeping girl, a sense of protectiveness washing over him. The scenery outside changed, transforming the cityscape into lush green fields and winding rivers.


    Time passed, and the carriage carried them closer to their destination, the wheels rolling on the dusty road. The rumbling of the carriage wheels provided a constant background sound. y nced out of the window, marveling at the beauty of the passingndscape.


    "Almost there," he murmured to himself, a hint of anticipation in his voice.


    And so, the carriage continued its journey, the wheels turning and the travelers lost in their own thoughts. Silence enveloped the carriage, broken only by the sounds of the carriage''s movement.


    ....


    After a week-long journey, the carriage finally arrived at the bustling capital of Arcanum, the seat of power in the human kingdom. y bid farewell to Lily and her mother, understanding their desire to explore and rest in the capital before continuing their journey. The little girl, Lily, gave him a tight hug, her eyes sparkling with gratitude for the memorable adventure they shared.


    "Thank you, Mister y," Lily said with a smile that revealed her intelligence beyond her years. "I had so much fun traveling with you. I hope we meet again someday."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    y smiled warmly, gently patting Lily''s head. "You''re a brave and wonderful girl, Lily. Take care and enjoy your time in the capital."


    With a final wave, y watched as Lily and her mother disappeared into the bustling streets of Arcanum. It was a bittersweet parting, but y knew it was time for him to continue his own journey.


    Leaving Arcanum behind, y made his way to the eastern port of the Grav Kingdom through a transportation portal. Arriving at the harbor after a few days of travel by ship, he gazed upon the familiar surroundings, although the name of the ce escaped his memory, having witnessed it change several times over his long life of one and a half centuries.


    From the harbor, y located the nearest portal within the Elishia Forest. These portals were scattered throughout the forest, providing easy ess for travelers to enter or exit the mystical realm as they wished.


    Stepping through the portal, y immediately felt the familiar energy of the forest enveloping him. The air was crisp, carrying the earthy scent of moss and vegetation. Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy above, casting ethereal patterns on the forest floor.


    As y walked along the well-trodden paths, a wave of nostalgia washed over him. The towering trees whispered ancient secrets, their branches swaying gently in the breeze. The soft rustling of leaves created a serene ambiance, transporting y back to the memories of his youth. It was in this mystical ce that he had been born, raised by the enchanting presence of the World Tree.


    Everleaf, the elven city nestled around the majestic World Tree, is a realm of ethereal beauty and enchantment. As old man y walks through its winding pathways, he is greeted by the familiar sights and sounds that he remembers from his previous visits. The air is infused with a gentle floral fragrance, carried by the soft breeze that rustles through the leaves of the surrounding trees.


    The cityscape of Everleaf is a harmonious blend of nature and elven craftsmanship. Buildings crafted from shimmering white stone, adorned with intricate carvings of leaves, vines, and intricate patterns, stand tall and proud. The architecture seamlessly integrates with the natural surroundings, as if the structures themselves have grown alongside the towering trees.


    As y wanders through the city, he encounters elven residents going about their daily lives. Their slender forms and pointed ears are a testament to their elven heritage, while their radiant, ageless faces reflect the wisdom and grace of their ancient race. Their attire is a symphony of vibrant colors, inspired by the natural hues of the forest, adorned with delicate embroidery and intricate designs.


    Everleaf is a bustling center of elven culture and magic. The city is adorned with gardens and parks, where colorful flowers bloom in abundance, and songbirds fill the air with their melodic tunes. Elven artisans can be seen crafting intricate jewelry, delicate sculptures, and beautiful tapestries, their skilled hands weaving magic into every creation.


    The heart of Everleaf lies in the shadow of the World Tree. The massive trunk stretches skyward, its branches spreading out like a protective canopy over the city. The World Tree is a symbol of life, wisdom, and spiritual connection for the elves, and it emanates a subtle, soothing energy that permeates the entire city.


    Despite the passage of time, the essence of Everleaf remains unchanged. The tranquility and reverence that surround the World Tree, the harmony between the elves and nature, and the sense of timeless wonder all make Everleaf a ce of profound beauty and serenity.


    With each step deeper into the heart of the Elishia Forest, y felt a profound sense of belonging. The World Tree stood tall and majestic, its branches reaching toward the heavens as if yearning for something beyond.


    y approached the massive trunk, his weathered hand gently pressing against the ancient bark, as if reuniting with an old, cherished friend.


    "I''m back," he whispered, his voice filled with reverence and longing.


    Within the embrace of the Elishia Forest, y found sce. As old man y walks among the familiar streets and encounters new faces, he is reminded of the enduring nature of this elven city. Everleaf wees him back with open arms, embracing him as an old friend returning home.


    .....


    After an hour, old man y stood before a small house, a typical elven dwelling constructed mainly from wood and vines. He took a deep breath, his nerves getting the best of him, and knocked on the door. In his anxious state, he continuously checked his appearance and wiped away the perspiration from his forehead.


    Finally, the door creaked open, revealing a face framed by spectacles, squinting in recognition. It was an old woman, and her eyes widened with astonishment.


    "Hello, dear!" y greeted nervously, his voice betraying his anxiety. Before he could say anything more, the old woman''s expression transformed, her sses glinting in the light.


    Pam!


    "Ah!"she eximed, her voiceced with anger. In an instant, her hand swung forward, connecting with y''s face in a resounding p. His sses were knocked off, falling to the ground.


    "You shameless old pack of bones!" she growled, her voice filled with resentment. "You dare to say hello? Hello there?! After showing your face after two decades!"


    Despite the p, y remained undeterred. He smiled softly, his eyes conveying a mixture of happiness and longing. "I am back," he murmured, his words filled with sincerity.

 Chapter 109 Blessing.

    Chapter 109 Blessing.


    [Amidst the y household.]


    "Ouch!" Old Man y winced in pain as he received treatment from his daughter-inw, Luminae y.


    "Be still father,"The room was filled with tension and concern as Luminae tended to his injuries, while Eldrathil, y''s wife, sat on a chair at a distance, appearing angry but deeply worried about her husband.


    y and Eldrathil had led a long life together, blessed with two sons in their time. However, y''s absence for the past two decades had left a void in their lives. Elves, with their long lifespans, often lost track of time and the importance of returning home. Now, y was paying the price for his prolonged absence.


    "Why return now? After all this time!" Eldrathil''s voice held a mixture of anger and concern as she voiced her frustration.


    Luminae, with a gentle smile on her face, finished treating y and stepped back slightly. She observed the interaction between her husband''s parents with amusement. "Now, Mother, it''s not fair to be worried about him all this time and then pout when he finally returns. You''ve missed him, haven''t you?"


    Eldrathil''s face is flushed with a mixture of emotions. "I am not pouting!" she retorted, her voice carrying a hint of stubbornness. "Tell that old man to leave. I don''t want to see his face!"


    The room fell silent, the tension palpable. y looked at Eldrathil, his eyes filled with a mixture of regret and longing. He understood her anger and the pain he had caused her by his absence. But deep down, he hoped for forgiveness and a chance to rebuild their bond.


    y took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts and summoning the courage to speak. With a gentle and heartfelt tone, he addressed Eldrathil, his voice filled with sincerity.


    "Eldrathil, my love, I know I''ve caused you pain and worry with my absence. I cannot change the past, but I want you to know that I deeply regret not being there for you and our family. These past years have made me realize the true importance of time and the love we share."


    Eldrathil''s anger softened as she listened to y''s words. She could see the sincerity in his eyes and the remorse in his voice. Her heart ached for the time lost, but she couldn''t deny the love that still lingered between them.


    y continued, his voice trembling with emotion. "I''ve returned not just because I missed you and our family, but because I want to make things right. I want to be the husband and father you deserve. I understand if it will take time for you to forgive me, but I am here, willing to put in the effort and rebuild what we had."


    Luminae watched the exchange with a hopeful smile, silently rooting for her father-inw. She had seen the pain in Eldrathil''s eyes during those long years of waiting, but she also knew that forgiveness and healing were possible.


    Eldrathil''s gaze softened as she looked into y''s eyes, seeing the genuine remorse and determination within them. She sighed, her anger dissipating, reced by a mixture of sadness and longing. "y, you have caused me much heartache, but deep down, I still love you," she confessed, her voiceced with vulnerability.


    y stepped closer, taking Eldrathil''s hands on his own. "I love you too, Eldrathil. More than words can express. I promise to make it up to you, to cherish every moment we have together. Please, let me prove that I ammitted to rebuilding our love and trust."


    Tears welled up in Eldrathil''s eyes as she realized the depth of y''s remorse and the sincerity of his words. Slowly, a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Alright, y," she said, her voice filled with a mix of forgiveness and hope. "Let''s start anew, together."


    Luminae''s words hung in the air, shattering the fragile moment of reconciliation. y''s face turned pale as he realized his attempt to win back Eldrathil''s heart had been exposed. He felt a sudden surge of intense aura emanating from Eldrathil, and a sinking feeling settled in the pit of his stomach.


    Without a word, Eldrathil''s anger red once again, and she swiftly delivered another round of punishment to y, leaving him speechless and regretful.


    Just then, the door swung open, and a man entered the house. It was their son, Elendir, a mixture of relief and concern evident on his face. He nced at the scene before him, taking in his father''s battered state and his mother''s resolute expression.


    "Oh, Dad, you''re here!" he eximed, a hint of worry in his voice. "People were telling me that you''ve... Oh, it looks like Mom did her job."


    y managed a weak smile, rubbing his sore cheek. "Yes, your mother certainly did her job," he replied with a touch of humor, attempting to lighten the atmosphere. "But it''s good to see you, Elendir. I''ve missed you."


    Elendir approached y, concern evident in his eyes. "I''ve missed you too, Dad," he said, embracing him in a gentle hug. "But you really should havee back sooner. Mom was worried sick, and she had every right to be."


    y nodded, his expression filled with remorse. "I know, son. I should have been here for your mother and for you. I can''t change the past, but I promise you, I''m here now, and I''m ready to make amends."


    Elendir''s gaze softened, a mixture of understanding and forgiveness in his eyes. "Anyways, you''re here for the departure of Princess Elsa, right?" he asked.


    The rtionship between the Hestia Empire and Elishia Forest is in a bit of heat, causing a ruckus. To cease this public turmoil, the royal family has decided to send their daughter to the Imperial Academy as a way to prove that everything is good between them.


    "Nope," y answered, leaving everyone confused. "I''m here because my grandchild, Amelia, is going to be awarded a medal by the royal family themselves." He puffed out his chest proudly.


    "So she told you, huh... Well, no surprise for you then. The ceremony is tonight under the World Tree. We all are going to give our blessings to those who are leaving."


    "Understood!" Old Man y gave a goofy salute, his yful nature shining through despite the appearance he maintains to the outside world.


    He was loved by everyone in his family for his lightheartedness and charm.


    As the sun went down, they all made their way to the World Tree under the starry night sky. The majestic World Tree looked ethereal, casting a magical glow over the surroundings.


    Elves gathered near the stage, finding seats on the tree branches or even sitting on the ground. The stage itself was not grand, but it was positioned just below the World Tree, high enough for tens of thousands of elves to see their ruler.


    The y family had a special seating arrangement due to their connection to Amelia. They were seated very close to the stage, allowing them a clear view of the royal family.


    On the side of the stage,rge magic artifacts glimmered with an otherworldly light. A group of elven mages approached them, channeling their mana into the artifacts. As their magic flowed, intricate runes etched on the artifacts began to glow, and a magnificent arch-shaped holographic screen materialized above the stage.


    The holographic screen disyed the face of the royal family, their images projected in vivid detail for everyone to see. The crowd of elves turned their attention to the screen, their anticipation growing as they awaited themencement of the ceremony. The magical disy added an aura of grandeur to the event, enhancing the sense of reverence and importance surrounding the royal family''s presence.


    The holographic image disyed a dignified and regal elven king, with long silver hair cascading down to his shoulders, adorned with a crown of intricately woven leaves and gems. His piercing emerald eyes exuded wisdom andpassion, and his auramanded respect and authority. His name was King Thranduil Starleaf.


    Beside King Thranduil stood the elven queen, Queen Eloque Starleaf. Her beauty was ethereal, with flowing golden hair that seemed to shimmer like sunlight. Her deep sapphire eyes radiated kindness and grace, and her presence exuded a sense of warmth and elegance that endeared her to the hearts of the elven people.


    Next to the royal couple stood Princess Elsa Starleaf, their daughter. Her appearance was a perfect blend of her parents'' features. She had long, lustrous silver hair that cascaded down her back, and her eyes were a mesmerizing mix of emerald green and sapphire blue. Princess Elsa''s smile was enchanting, and her adventurous spirit was evident in her every movement.


    Besides Princess Elsa stood her younger brother, Prince Eamon Starleaf. He shared the same silver hair as his family, but his eyes were a striking amethyst color, a rare trait inherited from a distant ancestor. Despite his royal upbringing, Prince Eamon had a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, hinting at his yful and spirited nature.


    As the holographic images of the royal family were disyed, the crowd of elves erupted into apuse and admiration. The love and respect they held for their royal family were evident in the way they cheered and praised their rulers. It was a moment of unity and pride, a celebration of the bond between the elves and their beloved monarchs.


    Soon, the medal giving ceremonymenced, and one by one, warriors with remarkable feats were called onto the stage. The announcer''s voice boomed with enthusiasm as he called out, "Next, we have the brave warrior Amelia y! She has undertaken the greatest rescue operation in the past century, retrieving 200 ves, including fifty of our own kin!"


    Amelia, a tall and valiant woman, stepped onto the stage, d in a gleaming suit of knight armor.


    Amelia possesses striking features with piercing emerald eyes, flowing golden hair, everyone''s attention. It was y, Amelia''s grandfather, unable to contain his excitement and bursting with pride. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "She''s my and a determined expression. Her athletic figure exudes strength and grace, entuated by well-defined curves that hint at her formidablebat prowess.


    """!!!!!!!!!!!!""""The crowd erupted in pride and admiration as they witnessed her heroic achievements. She knelt before the king, and with a gracious gesture, he presented her with the medal. Standing tall, Amelia epted the honor bestowed upon her.


    Amidst the apuse and cheers, a sudden voice cut through the noise, capturing everyone''s attention. It was y, Amelia''s grandfather, unable to contain his excitement and bursting with pride. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "She''s my grandchild, Ami! Wave at Gramps! I am here, and I am so happy for you!"


    Amelia''s face flushed with embarrassment as she awkwardly waved at her endearing, albeit entric, grandfather. The king raised his hand, signaling for the crowd to quiet down. As the silence settled, he spoke with a chuckle, addressing y, "Is that you, y?"


    y, unabashedly, replied, "It is indeed! It''s good to see you again. Sorry for the disturbance." His words carried the familiarity and warmth of old friends who had shared many memories together. In fact, they had once been batchmates in an official elven institute, forging a bond that transcended time.


    With their brief exchange, the asion continued, leaving the audience in a state of bewilderment and intrigue. Their imaginations ran wild as they tried to make sense of the unexpected encounter between the king and the lively old man, y.


    Elsa stood by her mother''s side, her demeanor filled with humility and anticipation. As the elves gathered around, a hush fell over the crowd. With a synchronous motion, they sped their hands before their chests, their hearts united in prayer.


    "May the World Tree''s blessings be with you," they whispered in unison, their voices carrying a profound sense of reverence. In response, a breathtaking transformation urred. Countless shimmering orbs of radiant green energy materialized before each praying individual, casting a mesmerizing glow that bathed the night in ethereal radiance.


    These divine orbs, infused with the collective prayers of the elves, converged towards a singr destination¡ªElsa herself. Closing her eyes, she allowed the heartfelt prayers to envelop her being, filling her spirit with strength and guidance. Amidst this sea of shimmering lights, one particr orb deviated from its path, making its way towards Amelia, the valiant warrioress who stood below the stage.


    Amelia recognized the unique prayer directed towards her and epted its profound meaning. The ceremony concluded with a sense of wonder and anticipation, as the departure of Amelia alongside the princess unfolded as a new chapter in y''s life¡ªa chapter he had not foreseen.

 Chapter 110 Back Into The Game.

    Chapter 110 Back Into The Game.


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    Year: 1738


    Date: 31


    Month: Equinoxia


    Time: 1:00 PM


    [Hidden Chamber - Nightshade Sanctum]


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "Don''t tell me that was the limit of how long you can hold that form," I sighed in defeat, my disappointment evident in my voice. ze, now in his ck cat form, sat before me, his expressive eyes reflecting a mixture of exhaustion and frustration.


    ''It''s not something I can control! It takes a tremendous amount of mana from my core to maintain that form, and even more if I use magic. Ugh, I hate to admit it, but yeah, it''ll take time for me to level up,'' ze''s voice carried a tinge of frustration as it echoed in my mind.


    I gazed at his small figure and inquired, "So you can level up your core, huh? Well, how do you charge it then?"


    ze replied, ''Same as you.''


    In humans and other races, we have the ability to gather mana from the atmosphere to fill our mana cores, or we can rest for it to naturally refill. While resting, the gathered mana is more concentrated and efficient. On the other hand, forcefully channeling mana from the atmosphere into the core may fill it up quickly, but it will also deplete rapidly, rendering it unsustainable in the long run. However, in dire situations, it can serve as a temporary solution.


    "Now what?" ze asked as he looked around us.


    There''s nothing left to do inside this hidden Chamber at all. I got my Bloodline Changed, was able to harness a new power of controlling the pure form of mana, and I have a way to make it even better, but it''s not possible with my current strength since... I am back to being a three-star mage.


    Despite possessing a mana pool and elemental grasp of a six-star level, I find myself trapped at a mere three-star power level. It''s as if I have all the necessaryponents to level up in a game, except for the crucial experience points needed to progress.


    I''ll have to temper this new body.


    I don''t know what that is actually in terms of the percentage of my Bloodline potential since I can ess the system inside this specific space.


    "I think we should go now," I said as I turned to leave into the darkness until I found that specific spiral engraving again.


    I don''t regreting to this ind because of this single floor.


    This dungeon had nothing to offer that I can''t get outside of here. It''ll be difficult but still manageable apart from meeting a Demi God for obvious reasons.


    The first benefit was meeting with..... Jasmine and Ren for a lot of reasons, and it was good for me to get my mind back into the game again.


    The second was the New Phoenix Bloodline, and a God one at that.


    The third was the discovery of the control over raw mana and the new technique too.


    ''But ain''t you forgetting that the Gorthan is still there?'' ze said as he... this damn guy just jumped onto my shoulder.


    ''Well, we''ll use the same method as beforeing in here,'' I suggested as I picked up my nearly empty bag. No food for me.


    ''Same method?'' ze tilted his head in a very dumb manner.


    "Looks like your brain is also shrinking by being in this form," I threw in, "Don''t you remember the Eldertree Pir? The one that bound Gorthanst time?" Ipleted as I began walking.


    Lighting a brilliant fireball above my palm, I don''t know why, but it''s like I can''t get enough of this new type of me which feels more... like myself. But I also miss the chaotic mes I used to have. It''s like the fire is... nah, let''s not think about it.


    ''So you''re saying that you''ll activate the Eldertree Pir in the presence of Gorthan once again and still be able to leave that chamber before Gorthan can break out of the restraint? Don''t you remember the time that beast got free from the Eldertree Pir''s bind in a few seconds!'' ze was right; it''s a ridiculous but-


    "-But You know what''s more ridiculous?" I stated.


    "Not going out there and dying in this dark chamber because of no food like a coward," I said calmly.


    After a small pause, ze said, "That''s true too..."


    "Now go inside the bag and rest. I''ll need your help when I''m there." I pushed him inside the bag. I can''t use that technique on him right now.


    ...


    When we get outside, I''ll be the one to distract Gorthan, while ze will be the one to activate the bind.


    And... I''ll try to reach the door of the next floor if I can. I''m more interested in what''s on the next floor before I leave this ce because... I don''t know why, but I''ve been getting a strong and rich mana signature... no mana signatures from somewhere close. It''s so close, or it''s because of my heightened mana senses.


    As ze rested inside the bag, I made my way through the dark and eerie corridors of the chamber, my heightened senses allowed me to pick up faint traces of mana lingering in the air.


    After half an hour or so of navigating through thebyrinthine paths, I finally spotted it. There, on the wall, was a small swirling engraving. It was the same one I had used to enter this ce, as I could still see the faint traces of blood on the ground just below it.


    "Hey ze, get ready!" I called out as I pulled the cat out of the bag.


    ''Hey!!! Don''t treat me so roughly!'' ze grumbled.


    "We don''t have time for that. Change now," Imanded, urgency in my voice.


    ze took a step back, and a small diamond pattern formed above his forehead. He began the transformation, his form growingrger as his head, tail, and wings extended. Soon, he was back in his majestic Winged Pardus form.


    Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself and pressed my hand against the engravings. I channeled my mana into the spell inscribed within them, activating the incantation.


    As my mana flowed from my core to the spell, the swirl on the wall started moving, creating a vortex portal. It began to suck me inside, transporting me to the other side of the chamber.


    "Let''s go," I said, moments before being pulled into the portal. In an instant, we left the Time is slumbering........we''ll meet soon human boy."


    hidden chamber and Ignisara''s graveyard behind, disappearing into the silence.


    .......


    Ren exited the chamber, leaving behind the darkness and the chilling winds that now hovered within. The vast chamber became even more eerie, and the hollow whispers of the air echoed through its depths.


    In the midst of the silence, an ethereal voice murmured to itself, "He left... I''ll catch up. Time is slumbering........we''ll meet soon human boy."


    .....


    [At the Other Side]


    The mist-filled chamber surrounded us, obscuring our vision and casting an eerie atmosphere upon the surroundings. My head spun in spirals as I tried to find my footing on the uncertain ground, conjuring a lightning bolt in my hand as a defensive measure.


    ''He''ll attack at once,'' I thought, bracing myself for an imminent assault.


    As I nced around, my eyes caught sight of the Eldertree Pir, located in the left direction, deeper into the mist.


    "Go now!" I shouted as soon as I could, but before I could react, somethingpletely unexpected happened.


    *Swoosh*


    "Grrr"


    "What the!?" I gasped in disbelief as I witnessed a sight that took me by surprise.


    ze, covered in ck thunder tendrils, soared through the air with incredible speed, his silhouette blurring and leaving behind a trail of ck hazy smoke. His eyes glistened with a hint of predatory instinct, as if he had been eagerly anticipating this moment.


    It took me a moment topose myself. I channeled mana throughout my entire body, relishing the sensation of these new muscles that felt strong and capable. I hurled the lightning bolt in a random direction, causing it to explode upon impact with the ground. The resulting st cleared the mist slightly, revealing something beyond my expectations.


    ''Hey, don''t touch the Eldertree Pir,'' I contacted ze through our mind connection, ''it''s not the time to worry about the restraints because...''


    .... Silence....


    The Gorthan was already ensnared in a massive range ofrge metal chains. Severalrge mana stones were strategically ced around it, and various mana inscriptions floated in the sky, circling the beast.


    In the midst of this borate binding, the Gorthan slept soundly, not even flinching at the sound of the explosion caused by my feeble lightning bolt. Itsck of ferocity and the serene stillness gave the impression that...


    "It''s dead?" I muttered, my confusion deepening with each passing second. The situation was growing at the moment.


    Just at the moment I heard a very familiar sound.


    Ding*


    {System Notification}


    Wee, Host!


    *New Owner Connected To Host.*


    *Relocating the battery core.*


    *Tracker On.*


    *Store Avable!*


    [...Store ess denied!]


    [New Bloodline Detected!]


    System Alteration Required!


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    The flood of system notifications bombarded me all at once, overwhelming my senses.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    System Alert:


    Do You want to Alter to the new version?


    Yes/No


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    With each passing moment, the situation in this ce grows even stranger and more mysterious.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: No More Hidden Chamber!! *Frustration*]


    [A/N: Oh by the way....1 million crossed.]

 Chapter 111 New System.

    Chapter 111 New System.


    Ding*


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    System Alert:


    Do You want to Alter to the new version?


    Yes/No


    --


    This message popped up as soon as I stepped out of the hidden chamber, bombarding me with a lot of new information all at once. I had no chance topose myself.


    Brushing aside the system notification for the time being, I focused on the physical threat that stood before me. When I left the hidden chamber, I expected the Gorthan to be waiting, ready to tear me apart as the guardian of this chamber. But to my surprise, the scene that unfolded was far from what I anticipated.


    "Why is it... chained?" I wondered aloud as ze returned to my side.


    ze, always quick to provide information, informed me, ''It''s not the binding from the Eldertree Pir. These are... crystal golem cores. But how?''


    "Crystal Golem cores?" The name rang a bell. "Weren''t they the inhabitants of the seventh floor?" I asked, closing the distance between Gorthan and us cautiously.


    ze followed behind me, cautious as ever. We still didn''t know if the creature was dead or... what was more important, who put these chains here?


    ''These chains are made from ores of metal found on the same floor!'' ze eximed as we approached the sleeping beauty.


    ''And what about these inscriptions?'' I asked, initiating a mind transmission with ze.


    I could see the spell inscriptions hovering in the air, continuously moving and channeling mana from my core into the chains. It was like a small magic circuit.


    ''I''m not familiar with these kinds of inscriptions... They don''t have a familiar origin, but they serve amon purpose as those of Earth elemental binding spells,'' ze answered, immediately shifting back into his cat form to conserve energy.


    So, by the origin of the inscriptions, he meant...


    The magic had no limits, but it wasn''t without an origin. Magic was simply the maniption of mana, and some mages, like myself, possessed the gift to manipte mana with ease. However, there were things that couldn''t be achieved solely through mana maniption.


    Inscriptions, like the ones present here, were aplex form of spell incantation. Most mages used non-verbal spells, like my fireball spell, because it was easier to conjure by simply thinking about it. However, there were others who delved deeper into the workings of magic, seeking a greater understanding. They discovered the use of inscriptions, allowing them to replicate spells by writing them with mana.


    Thenguage of inscriptions wasn''t based on letters but on drawings. We had to draw the movements of mana. The inscriptions present here had arge ring with smaller rings inside, and patterns between two specific rings indicating the direction of mana flow within the inscription.


    These mana channeling inscriptions appeared to be of eighth-gradeplexity, as there were eight rings in each one and a total of twelve hovering in the air, around ten feet above the ground. However, not every non-incantation spell could be replicated using inscriptions. For example, a basic spell like fireball had an easily traceable pattern and could be replicated through inscriptions. But for a tenth-star non-incantation spell like "Nova," which could obliterate an entire vige, theplexity of the mana pattern made it nearly impossible to trace.


    The only advantage of these inscriptions was their usefulness for study purposes. Also They didn''t require a mage to continuously channel mana into the spell, as the mana flowed unconsciously due to the small alterations made in its normal path.


    ''what now?''ze asked, perching on my shoulder.


    I couldn''tprehend the true meaning behind all of this. Was there someone who had entered this ce in my absence? Wasn''t this locationpletely forgotten by the world over the passage of time?


    ''It doesn''t seem that way,'' ze interrupted my thoughts. "There''s no one else in this room, and I doubt anyone apart from me or someone from my time would even know about this ce, let alone take the time to let this creature live," ze defended.


    ...


    I stepped back, creating as much distance as possible between myself and Gorthan.


    "System," I muttered.


    :But what about-'' ze tried to ask, but I cut him off.


    "No need to dwell on it more than necessary," I responded firmly. There were other pressing matters I needed to focus on.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    --


    System Alert:


    Do you want to alter to a newer version?


    Yes/No


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    --


    The system disyed nothing beyond this alert. ording to the system, it had already relocated my battery core


    Sitting on the ground, I peered inside my body and discovered the azure me spinning around my mana core.


    I attempted to manipte it, but it refused to budge even slightly, let alone be controlled as it was before.


    So, it had returned to the state where it was imnted within my body, but this time, armed with my knowledge. I suppose I would have to request that entity to remove this tracker from my body once again.


    And now, back to the system. ''ess the system store,'' Imanded, but the blue transparent te turned red, indicating that I couldn''t ess anything, including my stats, unless I granted permission for the new alteration.


    ''But I don''t understand what''s happening anymore,'' I sighed, feeling exhausted as Iy on my back.


    If it weren''t for this message, I would have readily given permission for whatever alterations the system required.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    --


    System Notification:


    *New Owner Connected to Host.*


    : The previous owner has not attached themselves to the host.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    --


    This particr part irked me. It clearly stated that there were multiple individuals tracking me at this very moment.


    It could be anyone: a Demi-God, a God, or someone with significant power. I just couldn''t figure it out.


    ''At first, one person was tracking me, then someone was stalking me in the Dark Realm, and now a new owner is connected to this peculiar system,'' I pondered.


    indicating that one of them had already discovered my location.


    ''It''s not like you needed this system anyway. We already know that ''It''s evident that there are at least two of them involved in this.''


    And to make matters worse, the tracker was already operational, indicating that one of them had already discovered my location.


    ''It''s not like you needed this system anyway. We already know that all the progress you''ve made so far wasn''t solely due to this system thingy,'' ze suggested, and he was right. I had never been overly reliant on this system because I never fully trusted it. But now, things were different.


    ''I don''t think it''ll be able to harm me any further,: I stated confidently.


    ''How? Isn''t this already... pretty suspicious?'' ze inquired.


    "Because the being who wants to know about me is already aware of my location. As long as I have this tracker inside my body, I can''t ask you to investigate anything from within me due to your recent changes," I exined.


    "So, I don''t believe that this system is meant to harm me. Instead, it might be here to help, maybe," I concluded.


    The only truly suspicious aspect of this system was its tracking function. Apart from that, there didn''t seem to be any cause for concern. Of course, I was aware that the owner of this new system was different, but that hadn''t been confirmed. If that truly possessed the power of a Demi-God, there would be no point in ying this game. And if I recall correctly, I was initially given the system aspensation when I first entered this world, so I could live peacefully. Ah, Mr. Fireball.


    ''Why don''t you just admit that you''re curious about this new system and stop beating around the bush?'' ze''s serene voice echoed in the back of my mind.


    Uh-oh. It seemed I had been caught.


    "Well, if there are no other options, I am in need of food and new weapons, and I''d like to see if this system can provide them for me," I said, reopening the panel.


    System Alert:


    Do you want to proceed with the required system alteration for the new bloodline?


    Yes/No


    The prompt stared back at me, awaiting my response. It was a critical decision that would shape my future interactions with the system. I took a moment to reflect on the possibilities, weighing the potential benefits against the unknown risks.


    "ess the new alteration of the system," Imanded, granting it ess.


    The system acknowledged my decision, and a wave of energy surged through my body, signifying themencement of the alteration process.


    "Wow."As I granted ess to the new alteration of the system, a series of notifications flooded my consciousness once again.


    A the alteration reached its conclusion, I opened my eyes, feeling a renewed-


    The screen before me disyed a multitude of options and menus, each promising different enhancements and abilities.


    "Show Stats." I said.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    STATUS WINDOW


    [Ren Chris Hilton.]


    Age:16


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    Intelligence:9/10.


    [Level 1: Ember Initiate]


    Strength:90/100


    Mana:99/100


    [Next Level:me Adept]


    (level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire.


    Advancements of elements: lightning.


    Unlock new advancement:(open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits:none


    Skills:


    1) body strengthening


    2)Fire ball


    3) Inferno bolt


    Learn New skills (open)


    Store (Open)


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    "Hey Smokeball," I called,"looks like you are no longer a spirit." I joked.

 Chapter 112 Altered System.

    Chapter 112 Altered System.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    STATUS WINDOW


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 1: Ember Initiate]


    Current Progress [!]


    Intelligence: 9/10


    Strength: 90/100


    Mana: 99/100


    [Next Level: me Adept]


    [10000/8095 Exp]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None


    Skills:


    1) Body Strengthening


    2) Fireball


    3) Inferno Bolt


    Learn New Skills: (Open)


    Store: (Open)


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    This... was different from before. What I saw was really the updated version of the previous system, and it was... more organized. I don''t know why, but it felt more like it was made especially for me.


    ''Why wasn''t it like this before?'' I thought. The first version was also made for me, but it was half-assed, unlike this one.


    There are a lot of new features, like telling me the experience points required for the next level. It also tells me how my present strength is equivalent to the human power system.


    ''That makes it easier. I won''t have to do all that math anymore,'' I thought.


    ''You can learn new skills too!'' ze chimed in my mind. Yes, he''s right!


    "Learn new skill," I muttered as the blue te disappeared from my front, and a newndscape screen appeared.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    Learned Skill (Updating)


    [Fire Maniption]: Basic control over fire magic, allowing the user to conjure and manipte mes to a limited extent.


    Avable Skills:


    [me Burst]: Emits bursts of fire projectiles towards opponents. (Learn)


    [Fire Shield]: Creates a protective shield of mes to deflect attacks. (Learn)


    Locked Skill [!]


    [Inferno ze]: Generates intense waves of fire, causing greater damage and a wider area of effect.


    [me Veil]: Envelopes the user in a fiery aura, enhancing physical abilities and providing resistance against heat-based attacks.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    Now that''s good. I can now easily learn these skills.


    "Learn me Burst," I said as I saw another panel. It was small with the message:


    [Is the host sure about wanting to learn this right now?]


    Oh, so it''s not a "buy the skill" feature where you can just purchase the skill and use it like in a game. Here, you have to follow a manual to learn this skill.


    ''Looks like you are a new teacher for yourself. No more jobs for Marilyn, I guess,'' ze joked.


    "Haha, so funny," I said sarcastically as I returned my focus back to the panel. I don''t think right now is the best time to learn a new skill.


    "Umm... next is...!?" My eyes widened as I saw something that was just... insane!


    "I can unlock new advancements!" I nearly screamed those words at the top of my lungs.


    ''Shhhh...'' ze shushed me. Maybe I was too loud. But still, it''s not... understandable at all.


    It''s aw of nature that once you have elemental manifestations along with advancements, you cannot control any other elements or elemental advancements.


    In my case, the mana veins were blocked, resulting in me having ate elemental manifestation. It took more time for me to discover that if I clear those blockages, then I can use the elemental advancement of lightning. But still, that was all.


    "Unlock new advancement," I said, and all the previous tes just vanished, reced by... a whole lot of screens that just


    scrambled all around me, like the cards of a card deck.


    Each card has a different symbol upon it. There was a small holographic panel to the right.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ----


    Advancements:


    In Total: 89 advancements avable.


    For The Host: 85


    Bestow/Gift: 85


    [System Note:


    Invest experience points to unlock these advancements.]


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ----


    "Now that''s something," I wondered as I clicked on the first "For the Host" option.


    Fush*


    With a swift motion, some of the scrambled cards gathered in front of me. Each had different symbols, and the symbols glowed with a radiant light.


    I advanced my hand and picked up a card with a forge symbol that grew with a lime green light.


    Ding?


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    Advancement: Material Fusion (Earth)


    [Cost: 2000 Exp]


    Summary:


    You can fuse two different kinds of metal/substances at the expense of mana.


    Purchase: Yes/No


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    "So now I can learn advancements from different elements without even having that specific elemental manifestation." It was quite... good, if I said so myself.


    I won''t use the experience points now since I am close to leveling up, but I''ll use them when I have a little more experience points.


    "And now the store." Closing the advancement panel, I opened the store, and...


    "It hasn''t changed at all... why?" I was a bit disappointed as I was met with the same old store.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    --------


    STORE LVL:1 [!]


    Blood Points: 5800 [!]


    Storage Void: Currently Unavable


    1) Mana Potion: 50 Points


    2) Healing Potion: 50 Points


    ...


    ...


    6) Orb of Illusion: 1000 Points (Unit: 1)


    ..


    8) Mithril Sword: 250 Points (Unit: 1)


    9] Serpantal Poison:500 Points


    ...


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    --


    "Huh?" When I looked closer, I saw a new feature, but... it said "currently unavable." Storage Void, huh?


    There was a [!] mark beside it, so I clicked on it, and it showed the message:


    [A Personal Void for storage will be carved between two dimensional rifts to store an infinite number of items.


    System Note:


    You have to be [Level 3: Scorchmaster] to be able to ess this feature.]


    Okay, It gained my interest faster than expected. I''ll think about it when I can use it along with this new system.


    It''s more like a professional litRPG game setting, better than before.


    I don''t know who this new owner of the system is, but they sure know a lot about games.


    As I scanned through the avable items, one caught my eye¡ªa Mithril Sword.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ----- Item Name: Mithril Sword


    Attributes:


    Attack Power: +30


    Speed Bonus: +10%


    Durability: High


    Magical Affinity: Deals 20% additional damage to supernatural/


    magical entities


    Requirements:


    Level Requirement: Ember Initiate (Level 1)


    Description:


    Crafted with precision using rare mithril, the Mithril Sword is a lightweight weapon with exceptional strength. It enhances the wielder''s agility and speed, granting a 10% speed bonus. Its durability ensures it can withstand powerful attacks. The sword also possesses a magical affinity, dealing 20% additional damage to supernatural or magical entities.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    Its description boasted exceptional craftsmanship and durability. Considering my current strength and the potential challenges I would face, acquiring a reliable weapon seemed like a wise choice.


    "Purchase Mithril Sword," I stated confidently,


    {Deducted:-250 BP}


    Exchanging the required points and securing the weapon, I closed the store interface, satisfied with my choices. The system had evolved into a more engaging and personalized experience. I couldn''t help but appreciate the efforts of its mysterious creator, who seemed to have an understanding of my world.


    However, I couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched by the system''s owner. It unsettled me, and I made a mental note to remove the tracker when I had the opportunity.


    "Now I think we should get going," I sighed, feeling a sense of weariness creeping in. The constant changes, while intriguing, were slowly eroding my dream of simply living out my youth. I longed to return home, to enjoy the food my mom prepared and assist my father in our antique shop. The matter of the academy was also pressing, as it held importance for both my promise and my own safety.


    "But first, we have to investigate this," I pointed at the Gorthan. I couldn''t leave this ce without knowing the full story behind it.


    ''We''re going to the next floor!?'' ze eximed, his voice almost screaming. ''I don''t think we need to do that. You have your new Bloodline and knowledge of the future. What more do we need to know? Let''s just get out of here as fast as possible. We also have to figure out how to leave this ind. We already have enough on our te; there''s no need to burden yourself further.'' He continued to plead with me, but...


    "I can''t ignore it," I replied firmly. I sensed mana signatures from the other side of the gate, and it didn''t feel like an everyday monster. I had to investigate.


    Stepping forward, I left the Gorthan behind and advanced to the next floor through the dense mist. As I approached the floor gate, I noticed something peculiar. The gate''s appearance materialized in front of me¡ªa majestic archway adorned with intricate designs.


    "Hmmm, what''s this?" I wondered aloud. But my attention was immediately drawn to a significant anomaly on the right side of the gate¡ªa sizable hole. It shimmered and sparkled with mesmerizing white particles.


    ''The dungeon is repairing itself. The hole is gradually filling,'' ze interjected with his insight.


    A hole in the dungeon? It''s impossible- then I recalled something ze mentioned previously. It was indeed possible if one possessed enough power.


    Well, it seemed the it had conveniently provided an opening for me to pass through without the need to figure out how to open the gate.


    [After a few minutes]


    "Smokeball,"I called,"looks like we are going home now."


    What I saw was beyond something that I have seen until now in this Nightshade Sanctum.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    [A/N: Hmmm...huh? Oh okay, I get it.]

 Chapter 113 Elara Dracul

    Chapter 113 ra Dracul


    [Somewhere Else.]


    The room was adorned in rich, deep hues that reflected the affinity for the night. Heavy, velvet curtains of blood-red cascaded from ceiling to floor, veiling the room in an air of mystique. Moonlight filtered through tall, arched windows, casting elongated shadows that danced across the polished wooden floor.


    In one corner stood an ornate, antique coffin, its lid slightly ajar, hinting at the slumbering form within. Lined with plush, midnight-ck velvet, the coffin invited restful repose for the nocturnal upant. Nearby, a tall, intricately carved bookshelf holds a collection of ancient tomes and dusty volumes, chronicling someone''s timeless wisdom and thirst for knowledge.


    A grand, Gothic-style canopy bed dominated the center of the room, its wooden frame intricately carved and reaching toward the heavens. The bed was dressed in sumptuous, dark silk sheets adorned with intricatecework reminiscent of delicate spiderwebs. A single blood-red rose rested on a small, ornate side table beside the bed, symbolizing the immortal''s eternal longing.


    At the heart of the room, a mesmerizing chandelier hung from the ceiling, adorned with countless crystal droplets that refracted soft candlelight, casting ethereal glimmers across the room.


    *Flick*


    The ck candles flickered, providing a haunting, dim illumination that bathed the room in a subtle, otherworldly glow.


    A faint aroma lingered in the air¡ªa mix of antique parchment, aged leather, and a subtle metallic tinge. Mirrors, strategically ced along the walls, reflected the haunting beauty of the room, adding an illusion of infinite space.


    In this chamber, a single persony on the bed, lonesome.


    Tuck*


    A subtle sound echoed as someone entered the room. The person immediately kneeled, avoiding eye contact with the beauty lying on the bed.


    Profound silence enveloped the room as the beauty broke it with her melodious voice, serenely asking, "Aldrich, what is the progress of the upper third realm?" The man below raised his head and began reading the parched note rolled in his hand.


    Aldrich possessed chiseled features, intense silver eyes, and tousled dark hair. His pale, wless skin hinted at an ethereal nature. d in tailored ck or burgundy suits, he exuded an alluring presence, leaving an indelible impression on those who crossed his path.


    "Lady ra, we are nearlypleting the third upper realm''s noble city," he reported. "In total, twenty nobles have invested their fortunes to buy a piece ofnd in that realm," Aldrich concluded.


    "Ummm... that''s good," ra said as she rose from the bed, her face a mask devoid of emotion. It seemed as though she felt nothing in response to such news.


    ra Dracul, the vampire queen.


    "I must see it for myself." ra left the canopy of the bed, and Aldrich directed his gaze back to the ground, avoiding meeting the cold beauty''s eyes. It might be hisst day to live if he did.


    "Let''s go." She stood tall and statuesque, her lithe figure draped in flowing ebony garments that clung to her form like the night itself.


    Shift*


    "As youmand." Aldrich rose and with swift movements, he opened the door of the room as ra walked out of her chamber.


    When ra moved, it was with a graceful, almost ethereal glide, as if defying the constraints of mortal motion. Her presence exuded a captivating aura¡ªabination of power and allure that left an indelible mark on all those who encountered her.


    The corridor


    was filled with butlers and maids, all dressed in formal-like attire. Each one of them was a vampire, serving under their queen in the manor. They bowed deeply as ra passed by them.


    ra''s attire befits her regal stature. She adorned herself in elegant, flowing gowns made from rich fabrics, often in shades of deep red or midnight ck, entuating her affinity for darkness and blood. Intricatecework and delicate embroidery adorned her garments, creating an air of gothic sophistication.


    "What about the Aberration of the fourth realm?" she asked, turning her face ahead. Her raven-ck hair cascaded in loose waves, reaching down to her waist and possessing a subtle, ethereal sheen. Locks of hair asionally obscured her pale, porcinplexion, entuating her piercing, mesmerizing gaze.


    "We have sessfully chained the beast down," Aldrich said as he followed her down the stairs, "but..." His face darkened a little.


    "But what?" she asked, stopping and looking at the servant behind her. Her eyes, the color of deep crimson, burned with an intensity that hinted at her insatiable thirst and ancient wisdom. They held a profound depth, as if each nce revealed the secrets of centuries and reflected her age.


    Aldrich gasped as he saw his master''s face. It didn''t matter how many times he saw it; he just couldn''t get used to it, even after serving under her for thest two centuries.


    ra''s delicate, perfectly sculpted features were adorned with a hint of translucent, porcin-like skin that glowed with an otherworldly luminescence.


    "I asked you something," ra repeated. Her lips, full and inviting, possessed a natural shade of crimson, as if stained by the essence she craved. When she spoke, her voice carried a melodic quality, soft yetmanding, captivating listeners with its hypnotic allure.


    "We have lost fifty of our proficient fighters in the subjugation," Aldrich said hastily, looking at his feet.


    "...," ra went silent for a few seconds and then continued, "a few sacrifices were meant to be given if we wanted to reach our goal."


    "..." Aldrich said nothing as they descended for a long time. It wasn''t like ra couldn''t just jump down from the window of her chamber and reach the ground easily without needing to walk from the top floor to the bottom, but she chose to do so. Why?


    "-Because we have a lot of time," she whispered under her breath. It was as if she had already forgotten how old she was at this point. She had seen everything, from the rise of her n to the worst downfall, but she always did what was in the best interest of her people.


    "Aldrich," she called, "you can leave now." She told him to leave as they were in the middle of the manor tower. This floor was her favorite ce.


    "As you wish, mydy." Aldrich ced a hand on his chest as he stepped back into the shadows and disappeared swiftly.


    This is the power of shadows, the element that ra mastered.


    This is the power of shadows, the element that she had mastered. Approaching the door, she noticed its intriguing design¡ªa serpentine pattern intricately etched into its surface, sinuous lines winding and coiling like a nest of vipers. With a mix of curiosity and trepidation, she extended her hand towards the door, her fingertips gingerly brushing against the cool metal. In that instant, a barely audible click resonated through the air, signaling the door''s acquiescence.


    Stepping over the threshold, she found herself in a room that initially appeared unremarkable. Yet, as her gaze swept across the space, she was drawn to the far end where a grand balcony unfolded like a theater stage. Bathed in the ethereal glow of the moonlight, the balcony seemed to beckon her with a mystical allure.


    As she ventured closer, a gentle breeze whispered through the room, carrying with it the softest of hums¡ªan orchestration of nature''s melodies blending together in perfect harmony. The moon''s radiant beams cascaded upon the balcony, painting the scene with a silvery luminescence. The delicate tendrils of light entwined with the surrounding foliage, casting enchanting shadows that danced and swayed to their own silent rhythm.


    The air carried a scent of blooming jasmine, mingling with the earthy aroma of dew-kissed grass. She could almost taste the tranquility that permeated the atmosphere, an intangible sweetness that calmed her senses.


    Lost in the mesmerizing tableau, she felt a sense of sce wash over her. Walking towards the balcony''s edge, she looked down at the city stretched out before her eyes.


    The vampire city sprawled before her, a nocturnal kingdom carved out of shadows. "Let the poor souls of the deceased be given a happy ce in heaven, O Father of all." 00:28


    Gripping the pendant in her hand, she prayed, invoking a sense of peace an dserenity.


    Towering structures, their gothic architecture reaching towards the roof, lined the cobblestone streets.


    Elegant spires pierced the darkness, their silhouettes cast against the moonlit fog. Glimmers ofmplight danced through the deserted alleys, lending an ethereal glow to the deserted cityscape. A haunting beauty emanated from the empty, silent streets, as if the city held secrets that only the night could uncover.


    "We ought to find a way to harvest those crystals from the seventh realm," she said, her gaze fixed on the rocky roof of crystals that they ced a few ten decades ago that reced the sky.


    ra marveled at the sight, unaware that this barren expanse was not how it was supposed to be. She had never known the existence of stars or a true sky, only the artificial moon they had created. To her, this destendscape held a unique beauty, even if it masked the wonders thaty beyond.


    Tuck*


    Around her neck, she wore a pendant¡ªan ancient heirloom passed down through generations¡ªa silver amulet engraved with intricate, serpentine patterns, symbolizing her bloodline and ancestral power.


    *Grip*


    "Let the poor souls of the deceased be given a happy ce in heaven, O Father of all." Gripping the pendant in her hand, she prayed, invoking a sense of peace an dserenity.


    This was the realm of vampires hidden from the world or the world was hidden from them.


    The Clock it ticking and the world is moving,the fate is interwoven and the world is to see the true colours if their own.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: "Aetherfall: Let The Tale Begin."Check it out till you wait for new chapter.]

 Chapter 114 The Seven Ancestors.

    Chapter 114 The Seven Ancestors.


    [ra Dracul''s POV]


    As Ipleted my prayer, my gaze lingered on the city below. We hade a long way since the time we started, ever since my mother''s passing entrusted the weight of our entire race upon my shoulders. It was a responsibility I epted willingly.


    "I have seeded," I whispered to myself, a sense of aplishment filling my being. I was certain that my ancestors would be proud of how far we hade from the origin realm.


    The origin realm, the city from which all highborn vampires like myself originated, held great significance in our history. ording to the records, it was from there that our ancestors were meant tobat the rogue beings that descended from the highest realm to our origin. Their arrival was the only means by which our seven bloodlines could sustain themselves.


    But, as fate would have it, the rogue beings had ceased their descent upon our origin realm. It was not meant to be this way; their presence was vital for our survival, intricately woven into the fabric of our existence.


    And so, on that fateful day, a solitary rogue being descended upon our realm. This time, our ancestors approached the being with caution, ready to defend themselves. However, to their surprise, this being was different from what they had encountered before. He introduced himself as a human, and his demeanor suggested a non-hostile intent.


    Intrigued by this unexpected encounter, our ancestors confined the human, believing he might be thest of his kind toe. They questioned him relentlessly, seeking answers to their burning inquiries. Astonishingly, the humanplied, sharing his knowledge with them.


    He revealed that this realm served as a gathering ground for resources and a ce to Sadly, our ancestors made a fateful decision. They deemed the human''s words to be falsehoods, iming that we were nothing more than creations of the origin realm, grow stronger. The human had be stronger by battling and defeating entities in other realms before arriving here. This revtion struck fear into the hearts of our ancestors, as they suspected the human''s true motive¡ªto kill them and gain even greater power. Although the human disyed immense strength, he withheld his full power because he desired to understand us, just as we yearned toprehend him.


    The human referred to our race as vampires, acknowledging the presence of vampires in his world as well. However, he noted that vampires in his realm were outnumbered and oppressed by other races.


    Indeed, the rogue beings were not the sole inhabitants of the highest realm; they coexisted with various other creatures. The human imparted knowledge about his realm and its diverse inhabitants, sharing tales of their struggles and triumphs.


    Sadly, our ancestors made a fateful decision. They deemed the human''s words to be falsehoods, iming that we were nothing more than creations of the origin realm, undeserving of existence. This sentiment deeply wounded one of our ancestors, whose feelings were hurt by such a dismissal.


    Following this tragic encounter, no other beings came to the origin realm. Our ancestors patiently waited, hoping for another visitor, but none arrived. However, as time passed, the second ancestor made a bold decision. She could no longer bear witness to her kind suffering due to the scarcity of blood. With a resolute determination, she chose to descend from the origin realm, seeking a new path for our race.


    Despite their longing to descend from the origin realm, the vampires faced a daunting obstacle¡ªthey did not know how to aplish it. As the human had stated, it would require the annihtion of everyone in the origin realm to proceed to the first lower realm.


    "We couldn''t kill our own, can we?" This moral dilemma weighed heavily on their minds.


    For several decades, the matter was set aside, and during this time, the scarcity of blood worsened while their numbers continued to grow. The city of origin, once home to only a few tens of vampires, expanded through mating rituals, and the highborn poption flourished, thanks to their extended lifespans.


    With the increase in poption came an increase in knowledge. The vampires delved deeper into understanding and controlling the ethereal energy known as mana, as well as the shadow element theymanded. ording to the human, he had never encountered vampires who wielded shadow or dark mana like the vampires of their world.


    As the decades passed, the vampires made progress in their development, but they also teetered on the brink of extinction. It was during this time that a studious vampire devised a potential solution¡ªan ancient ceremony. He dedicated years to studying their bodies and discovered a concentrated orb of mana located within their sternums.


    The theory was that if the energy contained within this orb could be released all at once, it could break the barrier to the lower realm. However, this method required sacrifices, a prospect that none of the vampires desired. Consequently, the idea was put on hold.


    Years went by, and eventually, the vampires found themselves faced with the most agonizing decision of their lifetimes. They had to make the ultimate sacrifice.


    In a moment of profound selflessness, the vampires made a collective decision. Recognizing that there were enough highborn bloodlines to carry on their legacy, the seven ancestors chose not to sacrifice the blood of their kin but to sacrifice themselves instead. It was a sacrifice made for the greater purpose of preserving their existence and ensuring a future for their kind.


    A skilled vampire with intricate knowledge of the body''s energy pathways carefully extracted the concentrated orbs of mana from the sternums of the ancestors.


    These orbs, containing vast reservoirs of mana, were stored in specially crafted vessels, symbolizing the essence of the individual vampires and then they were hit with a force and the explosion was enough to blow the giant gate.


    Through a solemn ritual, the ancestorsid down their lives, leaving behind a powerful message and a new goal for their descendants. They urged their kin to strive for the highest realm and to attain salvation, a quest that would shape the path of the vampire race. Their sacrifice became a guiding light, an unwavering reminder of the purpose and mission thaty ahead.


    As the vampires transcended the barriers of the lower realm, they found themselves immersed in a world teeming with abundant resources, captivating wonders, and vast knowledge waiting to be discovered. This marked the beginning of their journey to unravel the mysteries and potentials of the new realm.


    Now, as the one entrusted with the responsibility of guiding their race, I stand at the helm of this prosperous era. I am determined to lead my kind towards the pinnacle of existence, reaching the highest realm during my time of rule. Through my leadership, I will ensure that the name of my bloodline bes etched in the annals of the seven highborn families, forever remembered for our aplishments and contributions to the vampire legacy.


    "I should make my way to the meeting. It seems that the n elders have important matters to discuss with me," I mused, casting a final nce at the mesmerizing glow emanating from the illuminated crystals that adorned the rocky ceiling above. The ethereal beauty of the sight lingered in my mind as I turned to leave the chamber, my steps filled with anticipation for the insights and decisions that awaited me in the uing gathering.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Thank you y''all and I need more support on our new novel... give me your powerstone!!!]

 Chapter 115 Who Built A Fucking City!

    Chapter 115 Who Built A Fucking City!


    Inside the vast meeting hall, darkness cloaked the atmosphere, casting an eerie ambience over the proceedings. The room was hushed, an oppressive silence that hung heavy in the air, unbroken by even the slightest whisper. Each face in attendance wore an expression as cold and unyielding as stone, their features devoid of any emotion.


    Arranged within the hall were seven imposing thrones, their regal presencemanding attention. Three of them were aligned, facing each other, while a solitary throne stood at the far end, elevated above the rest, serving as a testament to the importance of the individual who upied it¡ªthe queen of the vampire realm, myself.


    I slowly ran my fingers along the armrest of my grand crystalline throne, marveling at its intricate design. The throne shimmered with an otherworldly radiance, crafted from the finest crystals and adorned with delicate engravings depicting the rich history of our lineage. Its regal elegance befitting the queen who sat upon it.


    "What is it that requires my attention?" I inquired, my voice devoid of any discernible emotion. As the queen, I could not afford to reveal even the slightest hint of vulnerability. Emotion was a weakness, and I, the ruler, had to remain unyielding, unshakeable in myposure.


    "Lady ra," a figure rose from their seat and gracefully stepped forward into the center, away from their throne. It was Sylvaris Duskspire, the current heir of the Duskspire family, one of the seven highborn vampire families.


    The seven families are Duskspire, Ebonyheart, Bloodfang, Nightthorn, Shadowcrest, and us, the Draculs. Each of their heirs was present in this meeting, while the elders kept watch from the shadows.


    Sylvaris stood tall, exuding an elegant andmanding presence. His long silver hair cascaded down his back, a striking contrast against his fairplexion. His piercing blue eyes held a depth of wisdom and a glimmer of reserved power. He was adorned in dark regal attire, intricately embellished with silver embroidery that entuated his noble lineage.


    "I have something to report," Sylvaris spoke, his voice carrying a sense of tranquility, like the steady flow of a serene river. His calm demeanor stood in contrast to my own, where my words were almost devoid of emotion, reflecting the stoicism expected of a queen.


    "What is it Sir. Duskpire?" I asked, even though I am the ruler I have to maintain a boundary of respect when addressing the other members of seven highblood families because,who knows who might be selected as the next ruler by the blood statue.


    "ording to the teams we dispatched to the upper fourth realm," Sylvaris began, and I already knew the grim truth. We had lost over fifty skilledbatants in our battle to subdue the Aberration, a beast that seemed to have emerged from the mythical realm.


    We had already killed the creature twice, but to our dismay, it proved to be immortal. Unlike the other realms we had captured so far, where new entities would spawn upon the demise of their predecessors, the Aberration returned after several days had passed. It was a relentless force that defied death itself.


    To counter this menace, we had dedicated years to develop a magic capable of binding the creature. After relentless efforts, we finally seeded in chaining it down, but not without great sacrifices.


    "And there''s one more thing," Sylvaris continued, drawing my attention back to the present. As he read the names of the fallen, he paused before adding, "We have found something that may not belong to that realm."


    I leaned forward, resting my elbow on my knee and my face in my hand, a gesture of keen interest. "Bring it inside," Imanded.


    *p*


    Sylvaris pped his hands, signaling his servants to enter the hall. Two girls obediently stepped forward, carrying a ss box that held a peculiar artifact.


    With a soft thud, they ced the box at Sylvaris''s feet, their eyes cast downward, avoiding direct eye contact with anyone in the hall. The fear instilled in them by the history of our seven families was still deeply rooted, despite our efforts to maintain harmony within our kingdom.


    "This is what we found there," Sylvaris spoke, gently lifting the ss case into mid-air using his magic.


    "A skeleton, is it?" a melodious voice resonated from thest throne in the meeting room.


    It was Isolde Ebonyheart, the current heir of the Ebonyheart family. Her flowing ebony locks cascaded down her back, contrasting against her baster skin. Her eyes, a captivating shade of deep violet, held a certain allure that could enchant even the most steadfast hearts.


    I couldn''t help but think of Isolde''s notorious reputation for indulging in gossip within the noble circles, especially within the confines of her sleeping chamber.


    She does have a lot of kin.


    "Yes, but... it''s not just any skeleton," Sylvaris replied, diverting my attention back to the artifact. Indeed, it was an enigma. The skeleton before us was iplete, consisting only of the lower half, with fragments of flesh still clinging to the bones. Adjacent to ity a tattered garment, a testament to the attire worn by the individual to whom this skeleton belonged.


    "Is it a specimen of a newly discovered creature?" I inquired, knowing that it was not umon for us toe across unfamiliar beings in the realms we have conquered thus far.


    Sylvaris''s blue eyes gleamed with an enigmatic spark, holding our attention captive.


    ...silence...


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Sylvaris parted his lips, only to expel a dry breath, leaving me slightly irritated by the suspense.


    "It belongs to an old creature," he stated, his words hanging in the air, gripping us all with curiosity.


    ...silence...


    "And what creature might that be?" I pressed, unable to contain my anticipation.


    "It is from a human," Sylvaris dered, his revtion leaving us all dumbfounded.


    "What!?" I eximed, my voice echoing through the meeting hall.


    ....


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    (A Few Minutes Earlier)


    I cautiously entered the hole, making my way to the next floor. The like this.


    Nightshade Sanctum truly is a peculiar ce.


    white particles continued to repair the opening at a slow rate, a clear sign that it would eventually close and restore the dungeon to its normal state. It intrigued me how the other floors'' doors, from the fifth to the ninth, remained broken without any signs of repair like this.


    Nightshade Sanctum truly is a peculiar ce.


    The hole was spacious enough to amodate three times my size with ease, resembling a tunnel carved out by tools like pickaxes.


    As I continued forward, the tunnel eventually reached its end. There was no source of light, but it marked the conclusion of the passage.


    The mana signatures grew stronger, their numbers increasing with each step.


    "It seems nothing can hold you back now," ze sighed, sensing my growing interest. While I had no intention of seeking out a fight, my curiosity was piqued. What kind of creatures awaited me on the other side? Perhaps a colossal golem or even a real dragon?


    I didn''t feelpelled to engage in battle, but the mana signatures felt strangely familiar, as if there were humans on the other side.


    Finally reaching the end, I prepared to step out¡ª"!!"


    Without warning, I instinctively withdrew my foot. It felt as if the ground had vanished beneath me. Was I floating above the ground?


    Peering cautiously, I realized whaty ahead.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    Ding!


    ...


    System Note: Sixth Floor Boss Detected!


    ...


    Ding!


    ...


    *Seventh Floor Boss Detected!


    ...


    Ding!


    ...


    *Ninth Floor Boss Detected!


    ...


    Ding!


    ...


    *Twelfth Floor Boss Detected!


    ...


    Ding!


    ...


    *Fourteenth Floor Boss Detected!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    A barrage of notifications bombarded me simultaneously. They were not supposed to appear here!


    But more astounding than the notifications was the breathtaking view that unfolded before my eyes.


    ''Th-those are, princess!!! Those are the Crystal Golems of the Crystal Nexus from the seventh floor!!'' ze''s voice echoed in panic as he mored onto my head for a better view. ''-and those! They are the fire giants! What the fuck is going on!'' His profanityden outburst reflected the sheer disbelief and confusion that overwhelmed us both.


    However, his words faded into insignificance as my eyes remained fixed on the spectacle unfolding before me.


    "Smokeball,"I called,"looks like we are going home now."


    Spread out before me was an expansive cityscape of towering skyscrapers, stretching towards the ceiling of the floor. Their sleek and modern designs seemed to defy gravity, reaching unprecedented heights. A single, colossal moon adorned the sky, casting its radiant glow upon the entire floor, bathing everything in an ethereal luminescence.


    But it was the diverse assortment of creatures bustling that truly stole my attention. They worked in harmony, united in purpose, constructing something remarkable. As I surveyed the scene, I noticed the roof of the floor was gradually being covered in shimmering blue crystals, an awe-inspiring spectacle.


    Ogres, with their immense strength,bored to pull cartsden with wood, a precious resource. Yet, as far as my eyes could see, there was not a single tree in sight.


    Who built a fucking city inside this goddamn dungeon!?

 Chapter 116 Leaving The Nightshade Sanctum Part-1

    Chapter 116 Leaving The Nightshade Sanctum Part-1


    "Hey, what''s happening?" I asked ze, my voice tinged with curiosity and confusion, as he stared intently past my shoulder.


    "I don''t know, but... it''s not supposed to happen," ze replied, his tone mirroring my own bewilderment.


    The city sprawled below us, unfolding before our eyes. It was a mesmerizing sight, with structures rising high into the sky, reaching towards the roof of the floor. The glow of a single,rge moon illuminated the entire cityscape, casting an ethereal glow on the scene. However, what captivated me the most were the creatures working in harmony to build something extraordinary.


    Crystal Golems from the seventh floor''s Crystal Nexus were busily engaged in construction, their shimmering forms reflecting the moonlight. Fire giants, towering and fierce, added their strength to theborious efforts. The sight was a baffling contradiction to everything I knew about dungeons and their inhabitants.


    "What are we going to do now?" ze''s voice broke the silence, his concern evident.


    I tore my gaze away from the captivating city below and contemted our options. The overwhelming presence of boss monsters and the unknown nature of the situation made it clear that venturing into the city would be perilous. While part of me was eager to uncover the mysteries thaty ahead, the rational side urged caution.


    "I don''t think I''m ready to face five or six boss monsters all at once," I replied, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "I miss my mother''s cooking."


    The thought of a warm meal and theforts of home tugged at my heartstrings, reminding me of the world I longed to return to. With a heavy sigh, I made my decision.


    "We''re going back," I dered, retracing my steps through the tunnels, passing the holes leading to the tenth and eleventh floors. Eventually, I arrived back at the Gorthan''s chamber, the beast still peacefully slumbering under the effects of the binding magic.


    As I traversed the mist-covered path for what felt like an eternity, I finally reached the door I had initially entered. cing my hand on the handle, I channeled my mana into it, unlocking the door with a soft click.


    The door swung open, revealing the outside world. A gentle breeze brushed against my face, causing a few strands of my hair to flutter and reveal their new crimson hue. ze''s yfulment about my appearance lingered in my mind, though the weight of our situation tempered any amusement.


    "I told you that you look more beautiful than before, didn''t I?" ze remarked, his attempt at humor bittersweet as we both understood the gravity of our decision to leave.


    Stepping forward, I crossed the threshold, a chill running down my spine as I felt a sense of finality settle upon me.


    *Grrr*


    "... Don''t tell me he''s awake," I murmured, my voice tinged with apprehension.


    "Don''t look back. Step forward immediately and close the door. We have nothing to do with this ce anymore," ze''s voice turned icy, his urgency apparent.


    Without hesitation, I followed his instructions, shutting the door behind me. The deafening silence that followed, broken only by the distant sounds of growling and crashing stone, confirmed that the Gorthan was indeed awake and on the move.


    "It looks like he broke free," I whispered, my heart heavy with the knowledge of the danger that lurked behind the closed door. "We''ve left the dungeon behind, and now we must move forward."


    It all feels quite... nd, considering how I left the ce behind where I spent months, and now I am leaving the dungeon altogether.


    Tracing back the same pathway that I came from, through the nieth floor, then eight, seven, and six, until I reached the safe zone of the fifth floor, nothing had changed on these floors since myst visit. Only emptiness and barrennds.


    "Hey, don''t the crystals on the seventh floor seem less abundantpared to before?" I asked.


    "You''re imagining things," ze replied curtly as we continued advancing until I reached the other end of the fifth floor.


    I let out a deep, intoxicated sigh as I gazed at the battered door that led to the fourth floor. Unlike before, this door was also broken.


    "They''ve visited here, haven''t they?" I mused, certain that the monsters from the lower floors had found a way to infiltrate the higher levels. It appeared they were collecting resources from the other floors, and this time they had reached the fourth floor.


    Taking a step forward, a familiar ding sound resonated through the air, indicating a system notification.


    Ding*


    "What defense mechanisms?" I questioned aloud, curious to know more about this feature.


    Another ding sounded, and a new system notification appeared.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    Fourth Floor Defense Mechanisms:


    1) Resummon the Elemental Dragon


    Important Points:


    (!) The summoned beast will not attack the host as long as the host does not try to harm it.


    (!) The summoning period is once every two months (you can stack the chances and summon multiple beasts at once if you have enough chances).


    (!) The elemental origin of the summoned beast will be random.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    Summoning an Elemental Dragon? That sounds intriguing, but I''ll-


    I''ll stack the chances and summon the Elemental Dragon. Just close the door," I decided, instructing the system to follow mymand.


    The screen dispersed on its own, and behind me, the fallen door began to repair itself. In a matter of minutes, it waspletely restored, shimmering with a faint white glow that hinted at a newyer of protective mana.


    "You sure you don''t want to summon the dragon and take care of those intruders? You''re the boss of this floor now," ze suggested, his tone filled with determination. While his suggestion had merit, I couldn''t ignore the potential risks.


    "It''s not that simple," I exined. "There are seven of them, and if even one of them is powerful enough to open the dungeon gate, it could lead to more trouble. Right now, I just want to leave and see the sun, no matter what."


    Closing the door behind me, I cautiously made my way towards the next gate, taking cover behindrge rocks to avoid any potential encounters. Surprisingly, the journey was uneventful. I didn''te across anyone on the way, and there were no noticeable mana signatures. It felt as if I was the only one in the chamber, despite its vast size.


    And then, it happened.


    "Wow!" I eximed,pletely caught off guard. I hadn''t expected to reach the next gate so easily.


    To my surprise, there was no one at the gate. It was empty, devoid of any presence. The silence was overwhelming, leaving me perplexed and intrigued. I cautiously approached the gate, my curiosity piqued by the unusual absence of activity.


    The gate appeared unharmed, untouched by any intruders. Imanded the system to open the door, and without hesitation, I stepped through and left the ce behind. It felt liberating to be outside once again, away from the confines of the dungeon.


    As I ascended through the floors, I was relieved to find that none of the other floors had been trespassed. There were no unexpected encounters or disturbances, allowing me to make steady progress. It took an entire day to journey from the depths of the eleventh floor to the trial floor where my journey in this cursed ce had begun.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment and relief as I stood on the familiar ground where I had first encountered the Emberd Colossus Guardian.


    "Open the door," Imanded, my voice resonating with determination. The serpentine patterns etched into the door came alive, their sinuous forms shifting and intertwining as they gracefully parted ways with a series of satisfying clicks. The massive door swung open, revealing a world thaty beyond the confines of the dungeon.


    "We did it," ze uttered softly, his words carrying a mix of relief and triumph. He gracefully leaped out from the bag, his lithe feline form moving with a newfound sense of freedom and purpose. As he sauntered ahead of me, his ebony fur caught the sunlight, reflecting a subtle sheen of warmth and contentment.


    With each step I took outside, the ethereal glow of sunlight caressed my face, its gentle touch a stark contrast to the stifling atmosphere that had enveloped me in the depths of the undergroundbyrinth. The air tasted fresher, carrying with it the fragrance of wildflowers and the faint whisper of distant adventures waiting to unfold.


    Before leaving this ce behind, I cast one final gaze at the ancient lifted from my shoulders. It was time to leave this cursed and crooked ind behind.


    te, its weathered surface bearing the weight of untold secrets and hidden knowledge. The words etched upon it seemed to dance in the sunlight, their mysterious symbols inviting me to unlock their meaning. "Hey, Smokeball, read it once more," I implored, my voiceced with a sense of reverence and curiosity. I wanted to engrave those cryptic words deep into the recesses of my memory, recognizing that they held a significance that surpassed the bounds of my current understanding.


    ''In a realm of shifting tides, perceptions entwined. Virtue obscured, judgments confined. The gods sh, a realm in disarray. Pray for the traitor, y the savior, one must weigh. Cruelty masks a hidden way. Decipher the enigma, seek truth''s ray. Where paradox thrives, unravel this ancient fray," ze recites the ancient text.


    With a deep breath, I closed my eyes and let the cool breeze wash over me. The weight of the dungeon, its trials and mysteries, slowly lifted from my shoulders. It was time to leave this cursed and crooked ind behind.

 Chapter 117 Leaving The Nightshade Sanctum Part-2

    Chapter 117 Leaving The Nightshade Sanctum Part-2


    [Outside the Nightshade Sanctum]


    Taking a deep breath, I passed through therge outer gate of the Nightshade Sanctum and left the colossal building behind. The storm outside continued to pour relentlessly, matching the intensity of the sounds I could hear from within. It was an overwhelming sight to behold.


    ''This way, Princess,'' I said, beckoning ze to lead the way as he confidently strolled ahead, guiding me through the treacherous path. Despite the fierce weather, he seemed undeterred, showing me the way to safety.


    When we first arrived on this ind, we "borrowed" the boat from the beastman, Kael. Well, to be honest, we stole it.


    ''Borrowed? We stole it.'' ze couldn''t help but correct me, reminding me of the less honorable nature of our actions.


    While it weighed on my conscience, I knew it was a necessary means to an end. If fate ever allows me to cross paths with Kael again, I will make it right.


    ''Chances of meeting him again are as slim as finding a silver pearl in the ocean and..... again weighed your consciousness? I don''t want to hear that from a homicidal boy who is like myself.'' ze interjected, his voiceced with a hint of skepticism. He knew the odds were against us, but he couldn''t resist adding a touch of humor to the situation.


    But anyways, Returning to our current predicament, swimming hundreds of miles back to Prowler''s Cove harbor is simply not feasible. Even with my new Bloodline powers, it would be a daunting task.


    ''Don''t be sad, Princess. Remember, once you reach the third stage, you''ll be able to fly,'' zemented, his words filled with sympathy and encouragement. He was trying to uplift my spirits, reminding me of the abilities I would soon possess.


    So, we needed to find an alternative means of leaving this ce.


    ''-But why head for the shores?'' ze inquired,


    His curiosity is getting the best of him. I couldn''t reveal the full extent of my ns just yet. It was better to disclose them gradually, sparing him unnecessary worry.


    "You''ll understand when we get there," I replied, keeping my response vague yet intriguing. With that, we continued our journey through the raging storm, the thunder echoing through the sky.


    I relied on ze''s guidance to lead me in the right direction, ensuring we followed a straight path that would eventually lead us to Prowler''s Cove or any shoreline in the Reva Kingdom. He knew of a spot that would serve our purpose well, a remnant of the ind''s once mighty harbor.


    After walking for about an hour, we finally arrived at our destination. ze introduced the ce, exining that it had once been a thriving harbor on the Crooked Ind. To my disappointment and fascination, there was no trace left of its former glory. It had be a simple beach, stripped of any evidence of its former grandeur.


    "This sand... it''s blue," I remarked, captivated by the unusual sight. The sand on the shoreline was a pure, vibrant blue, devoid of the typical dusty hues. It was a breathtaking sight, each grain shimmering like a precious gem, casting a soft azure glow in the dim light. This beach, once considered the most beautiful spot on the ind, now stands as a hidden treasure, forgotten by time. Its beauty stirred a mixture of emotions within me, a reminder of the ind''s forgotten past.


    Walking ahead, I waded into the chilly water, its icy touch sending shivers down my spine. The realization struck me, reminding me that I was practically naked, d only in tattered remnants of what was once clothing. My attire, reduced to nothing more than a ragged tablecloth, left me exposed and vulnerable, with barely any semnce of modesty remaining.


    ze''s voice echoed with concern as he witnessed my actions. ''Why are you going there?'' he questioned, clearly perplexed by my sudden movements.


    "I''m searching for test subjects," I replied with determination, plunging further into the depths. The enhanced abilities granted by my expanded mana pool allowed me to stay submerged for longer periods of time, giving me the freedom to explore beneath the surface.


    As I submerged myself and swam through the waters for what felt like an hour, my senses heightened, searching for any sign of life beneath the surface. And then, as if drawn by some invisible force, I stumbled upon a peculiar sight¡ªa gathering of sea turtles. Their shells had a distinct, unusual pattern that set them apart from the ordinary ones I had encountered before.


    The group of sea turtles moved gracefully through the azure depths, their vibrant shells shimmering with a mesmerizing array of colors. Their patterns seemed to intertwine and shift, creating an ever-changing disy of hues that captivated the eye. It was a surreal sight, as if nature itself had painted these creatures with its most imaginative brush.


    Curiosity welled up within me, and I approached the group of Each turtle possessed a unique beauty, their small forms gliding effortlessly through the unsteady waters. It was as if they held a turtles cautiously, not wanting to disturb their peaceful existence. Each turtle possessed a unique beauty, their small forms gliding effortlessly through the unsteady waters. It was as if they held a secret, a profound connection to the mysteries of the sea.


    ''These will do,'' I thought to myself, eyeing the group of peculiar-looking sea turtles I had gathered from the ocean depths.


    [After a while]


    "Hmm... why do we have these animals here? You hungry? Let me warn you these don''t taste good." ze asked, his paw lightly brushing against the turtles as he observed them curiously.


    "Just wait," I replied, a determined glint in my eyes as I carefully selected one of the turtles. Its mesmerizing gaze met mine, as if it understood the significance of the moment.


    '' it''s cute,'' I thought,Closing my eyes, I focused my energy and tapped into the depths of my newfound powers. A surge of magical energy flowed through my veins, intertwining with the essence of the turtle cradled in my hands.


    *Bam!*


    My eyes shot open, startled by the sudden explosion that resonated through the air. The turtle had burst into a vibrant disy of colors, its shell shattered and fragmented, leaving behind a swirling mist of green hues. My face and body were sttered with the grotesque remnants, the sensation invoking a mixture of disgust and fascination.


    "Yuck..." I muttered, wiping away the remnants from my face, the pungent odor lingering in the air.


    Undeterred by the initial failure, I reached for another turtle, determined to refine the process. ze watched in awe, his eyes wide with curiosity and confusion.


    "Why did you do that?" he asked, his voice tinged with both bewilderment and concern, I didn''t reply.


    I repeated the process, guiding the energies within me to merge with the turtles I held. Each explosion brought forth a dazzling spectacle, as vibrant bursts of mana radiated from the shattered shells.


    *Bam!*


    *Bam!*


    *Bam!*


    The explosions continued, but with each attempt, I gained better control over the technique. Finally, thest turtle remained intact, its body emanating a soft, ethereal glow. It seemed to be in a state of drunkenness.


    Satisfied with my progress, I carefully released the turtles back into the ocean, their journey forever altered by the surge of magical energy they had experienced.


    "Well we are done now-"I interrupted myself mid-sentence and eximed, "It''s a good time to put it to the test on a real one! Hey, ze~" It''s going to be fun to scare him a little I guess.


    ''ze? You now call........nope, I ain''t falling for that. What are you nning?'' ze''s flustered reaction betrayed his apprehension as he took a step back.


    Smiling mischievously, I retorted, "Why do you think I''m up to something fishy? Come here, oh mighty dragon~" I beckoned him, closing the distance between us.


    ze flinched and continued his retreat. ''Why, I ask? Because I can see that devious smile on your face... you don''t smile like that!''

 Chapter 118 Leaving The Nightshade Sanctum Part-3

    Chapter 118 Leaving The Nightshade Sanctum Part-3


    "Don''t worry, just let me try it once." Stepping forward, I reached out for ze. However, he hissed like an actual cat, resisting my approach.


    "Nya!!!" he eximed in protest, but it was futile. I scooped him off the ground with my left hand and held him firmly, grabbing his small jaw. Despite his relentless wing, it had no effect on my grasp.


    ''No, no, no! Don''t do it!! I''ll die! It''s not possible for you to recharge me!!!'' ze pleaded, fear permeating his voice.


    Yes, I intended to replenish his mana core using my newfound control over pure raw mana.


    Replenishing one''s own mana core was possible, but attempting it for others posed a significant risk. The introduction of raw mana directly into their mana core without properpatibility could result in instant death. It would require me to act as a conduit between ze and the ambient raw mana, and the harmonization of our powers was not guaranteed. He could potentially explode like an overfilled balloon.


    Yet, I had to try...


    Taking a deep breath, I embraced ze''s protests and pleas that echoed in my mind. His palpable fear only fueled my intrigue regarding the possibility of replenishing his mana core through my newfound control over pure raw mana.


    "Trust me, ze," I assured him, my voice oozing determination. "I''ve been practicing this technique, and I genuinely believe it can work. Just give it a chance."


    *Scratch*


    ze continued to struggle, his tiny ws scratching against my hand, but I remained resolute. I focused my energy, channeling the raw mana that surrounded us. It swirled and shimmered around my fingertips, eagerly awaiting mymand.


    As I channeled the raw mana towards ze, my focus shifted to the intricate anatomy of a cat, particrly the pathways through which mana traveled within his body. Just like humans, cats possessed awork of mana veins that coursed through their form, enabling the flow and distribution of magical energy.


    Aware of the delicate nature of this process, I paid close attention to the mana veins, ensuring that the stream of mana I directed and followed the correct path. It was crucial to avoid any missteps, as diverting the mana to the wrong vein could disrupt the equilibrium and potentially lead to disastrous consequences.


    ''Stop!! I''ll-Agh'' ze''s shrill echoed through my mind.


    "!?"In a moment of distraction, my concentration wavered, and the stream of mana almost veered off course.


    ''Shit!''Panic gripped me as I noticed the dangerous trajectory, where the raw mana threatened to stray towards ze''s heart, a vital organ that must remain untouched by such energy.


    Gulp*


    A bead of sweat trickled down my forehead as I instinctively refocused my attention and redirected the errant flow.


    ''Focus, focus...''With meticulous precision, I gently pulled the stray intertwined with his internal structure.


    The moment of crisis passed, and a sense of relief washed over me strand of raw mana back to its intended path, guiding it away from ze''s heart and ensuring it resumed its journey towards his mana core. The cat''s well-being relied on my ability to control and channel the mana correctly, adhering to the intricate pathways that intertwined with his internal structure.


    The moment of crisis passed, and a sense of relief washed over me as I witnessed the mana seamlessly reintegrate into the intended flow. ze''s mana core continued to absorb the replenishing energy, gradually expanding and recharging under my watchful guidance.


    Throughout this intricate process, I marveled at theplexity of a cat''s anatomy, how its mana veins intricately intertwined and functioned within its body, much like the delicatework of magical conduits in any other creature. It was a testament to the wonders of creation and the interconnectedness of magical energies within all living beings.


    As the mana coursed through ze, I sensed his surprise and awe. Fear slowly dissipated, reced by aforting warmth and a renewed vitality. His struggles ceased, and he willingly allowed the mana to infuse his being. Gradually, his mana core expanded, recharging before my eyes.


    Minutes passed, and I slowly withdrew my hand, releasing ze from my grasp. He stood before me, his ck fur radiating with a newfound luminosity. His eyes glowed with gratitude and a touch of amazement.


    ''I... I can''t believe it,'' ze murmured, his voice brimming with wonder. ''You actually did it. You replenished my mana core.''


    "It''s good, isn''t it?" I asked. I had been nning to do this ever since I discovered my ability to control pure mana.


    "Yeah, it is! Now I don''t have to worry about running out of mana in the middle of a battle," ze chimed in, relieved to have a steady mana supply.


    "Well, that just means you''re still a parasite," I teased, reminding him of his earlier spirit form.


    "Yeah, yeah. Just wait until I get the hang of this form. Don''t forget, I''m the first beast that can use two elements simultaneously, so I can do anything," ze boasted with grand aspirations.


    "But what was the point of doing this now? Shouldn''t we be focused on escaping this ce?" ze questioned, puzzled by my decision.


    "Huh?" I stared at him, taken aback by hisck of understanding. "You... can''t you connect the dots?" I asked, surprised by his confusion.


    "?" ze tilted his head, still unable to grasp the situation.


    I pointed at him and exined, "You... you are going to get us out of this damn ce."


    "What? Me? How? Eh!" ze''s eyes widened in shock.


    "We''re going to fly above the clouds so that the storm won''t harm us," I revealed my n.


    "Heh? Hehe, you''re joking, right?... right!?" ze grew flustered, unable to believe what I was suggesting.


    "Yep," I replied with a smug look on my face.


    "You dumbass human! We can''t! We won''t be able to make it even halfway across the ocean... no, not even one-third of the way! Before I go back to my energy-conserving form, a cat! You know, a frickin'' cat! And cats can''t fly!!" ze shouted in my mind, his frustration evident.


    "I''ll continuously channel mana into you," I assured him, confident in my n.


    "And you''ll run out of mana very soon! I know you''re all smug about having a slightlyrger mana pool than before, but let me tell you, you''re not a fully-fledged phoenix yet, and that mana pool is not enough at all!" zeined, pointing out the limitations.


    "I won''t run out of mana," I stated firmly, determined to prove him wrong.


    ze sighed, his feline eyes filled with pity, "How?"


    Fush*


    "See this," I said, creating a small vortex above my outstretched hand.


    "And what about it?" ze asked, still uninterested.


    "Haa... listen, this right here is not my mana. It doesn''te from my own core," I exined, handling the vortex and extending my other hand towards a dried palm tree on the beach.


    "That''s... not possible. You can''t control raw mana until you pass it through your core," ze expressed his doubts.


    "I don''t know why I can do this, but I can, and that''s the important thing," I said, absorbing the vortex into my palm and channeling the raw mana veins to my other hand''s wrist.


    *ZSZSZS*


    The vortex transferred seamlessly from one palm to another, bypassing the mana core.


    "And now I can be a conductor with no limit to raw mana transfer from atmospheric mana into anything else. I won''t have to worry about filling my core to conduct mana into something," I exined, aware of the limitations but also recognizing the versatility of this raw mana.


    "You know, Princess, you are weird," ze chuckled as he transformed into his Winged Pardus form.


    I climbed onto his back, realizing that he wasrge enough to carry two people easily.


    "Just make sure I don''t feel your... uh, private parts rubbing against my back, or else I''ll throw you off," I warned him, taking a step back as ze spread his wings.


    "!" With a powerful p of his wings, we ascended into the air.


    [After a few minutes]


    "Why can''t we go home without all this drama?" I questioned my existence, pondering why unexpected challenges always seemed to arise andplicate my understanding of this world.

 Chapter 119 Neptunes Insignia.

    Chapter 119 Neptune''s Insignia.


    ''Just make sure I don''t feel your... uh, private parts rubbing against my back, or else I''ll throw you off,'' I warned ze, taking a step back as he spread his wings.


    "!" With a powerful p of his wings, we ascended into the air.


    Despite the tritonic surges and the storm blocking our path, I had a n. Just as when we first arrived on this ind, I would swim as deep as possible to avoid the torrential currents. This time, I would have ze fly as high as he could, reaching the horizon where the storm''s effects on the sky would be minimal. However, as we battled against the relentless winds and increasingly intense lightning, I couldn''t help but doubt our ability to reach that safe haven.


    ''Ahgh... Fuck this storm,'' ze cursed through our mental connection, clearly struggling against the powerful gusts.


    The wind howled with a ferocity that surpassed anything we had encountered before, and the lightning strikes became more frequent and dangerous. It was bing increasingly difficult for us to maintain our vertical ascent.


    ''Do you think we can reach up there?'' I held on tightly to ze''s fur, my voice barely audible over the raging storm.


    ''I... I will try,'' ze responded, determinationcing his words.


    With another powerful thrust of his wings, ze pushed us higher, making it a challenge for me to maintain my bnce on his back. His incredible speed, which I had witnessed when he activated the Eldertree Pir in the Gorthan chamber, has now be our greatest asset in our quest to escape this ce.


    *Rumble.*


    ''Whoa!'' ze swiftly adjusted his weight, narrowly avoiding a lightning bolt that passed dangerously close to us. The sheer power of the strike was enough to send us hurtling back into the ocean if it had made contact.


    ...


    As we battled against the relentless storm, the winds howled with an ear-splitting fury, threatening to tear us apart. The lightning crackled and danced through the darkened skies, illuminating the turbulent clouds in a haunting disy of nature''s wrath. The rainshed against us, stinging our skin and obscuring our vision. But we pressed on, determined to reach the safety above the stormy clouds.


    ze strained his powerful wings, each beat propelling us higher, closer to our goal. The air grew thinner, making it harder to breathe, but I held on tightly, refusing to let go.


    *Crackle*


    The thunder roared in our ears, a deafening symphony that echoed through our very beings. The pressure intensified, squeezing my chest with an almost suffocating force.


    With every passing moment, the storm raged fiercely. Lightning bolts struck perilously close, forcing ze to twist and turn, evading their lethal embrace. The wind buffeted us from all directions, threatening to throw us off bnce. The world became a blur of fury and chaos, a maelstrom of elements bent on our destruction.


    But through it all, we pushed forward, driven by an unyielding determination.


    "Just a little more....Smokeball."Our bodies drenched, our muscles aching, we fought against the tempest that sought to consume us. The clouds swirled ominously, their dark tendrils reaching out to ensnare us, but we dodged and weaved, navigating through the treacherousbyrinth of the storm.


    "There!!"And then, it happened. The moment we had been striving for. Above the churning mass of clouds, a sliver of clear sky emerged, a beacon of hope amidst the chaos. ze soared higher, his wings slicing through the tempest, until finally, we broke free.


    *p*


    "!!!"A surreal calm washed over us as we emerged above the stormy clouds. The violent winds gave way to a gentle breeze, and the deafening thunder was reced by a peaceful silence. The dark clouds roiled beneath us, their fury contained below.


    The sky was painted in hues of gold and pink, reflecting the setting suns in a mesmerizing disy. Two suns bathed the world in a warm, ethereal glow, casting a surreal radiance that illuminated our path.


    The sight was breathtaking, a serene beauty that defied the turmoil we had just escaped.


    I exhaled a long breath, relief flooding my weary body. We had made it. We had conquered the storm.


    ze steady his position as I fell on hisrge back catching my breath.


    A triumphant smile crossed my lips as I gazed at the vast expanse of clear sky before us. It was a moment of victory, a testament to our resilience and unwavering spirit-


    ''Hey-hey..... look straight ahead and then up,'' ze said out of nowhere. Was he telling me to look at the sunset? Well, after so many months, even such small things can be spectacr. But my attention was abruptly diverted.


    Flinch*


    "Why can''t we go home without all this drama?" I questioned, frustration seeping into my voice.


    As I gazed ahead, I saw it¡ªa floating tform suspended in the sky, as if it had been waiting for my arrival. It hovered majestically, its rocky bottom visible from our vantage point below.


    "Do you know what it is?" I asked ze, hoping for some insight. He shook his head, his feline eyes filled with curiosity.


    The tform emanated a soft violet glow, and a beam of light extended from its bottom tip, connecting with the swirling storm clouds.


    "So this thing is the cause of the tritonic surges, huh?" I sighed, contemting the immense power it possessed. Though I didn''t fully understand its workings, it was clear that this entity was responsible for the cmity that gued the region.


    ''Wanna go there?'' ze asked, his exhaustion evident. But I couldn''t let this opportunity pass.


    Resting my right shoulder on ze''s back, I extended my left palm behind me, gathering raw mana from the atmosphere. With my right palm, I channeled the energy into his core.


    ''Let''s go,'' I dered. I couldn''t rest until I investigated this enigma, especially after the frustrations of the dungeon city.


    The air grew calmer, and the turbulent clouds faded into the distance. As we approached the floating tform, its violet glow intensified. It radiated an otherworldly energy, beckoning us closer. With a sense of anticipation,


    *Tud*p*


    Wended upon the tform''s surface, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the scene before me. The tform itself was not veryrge, measuring about twenty by twenty feet. Its cobblestone tile floor was immacte, exuding a sense of neatness and tidiness.


    A magnificent tree stood in the center of the tform, it leaves a mesmerizing shade of blue. As the sun set, the gentle breeze caused the leaves to sway, creating a surreal and dreamlike atmosphere.


    And there, in the midst of it all, was a spherical stone. ''It''s an insignia,'' ze muttered, his voice filled with awe. The stone was polished to perfection, roughly the size of a football, and adorned with a mesmerizing wave pattern. It was ced atop a rock, as if meant to be showcased.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little surge of joy. Finally, my knowledge of this world has found a purpose. The insignia, a symbol of the gods, surely belonged to one of the nine deities. However, I knew it wasn''t Ellora''s, as her insignia had been revealed in the game.


    In this ever-changing world, where reality often differed from my imagination, it was a rare moment of satisfaction to have my understanding validated.


    ''It''s a Neptune Insignia,'' ze confirmed, his eyes fixed on the sphere as he transformed into his cat form.


    "Well, that''s obvious," I replied with a hint of amusement. The wave pattern, the insignia itself, and the association with the sea all pointed to Neptune.


    "So Neptune ced this here to hide Crooked Ind," I pondered aloud, my fingers itching to touch the sphere. But before I could make contact, ze let out a vocal hiss, warning me.


    ''He''ll know we''re here!'' ze eximed, his feline instincts on high alert. I chuckled, knowing I had teased him a bit too much.


    "The only significant thing on Crooked Ind is the Nightshade Sanctum," I stated confidently. There couldn''t be anything else of importance there, apart from the ancient ruins and Crystal Veil Cave, of course.


    "But then, the Tritonic Surges weren''t present when you werest here, right, ze?" I inquired, and he nodded in agreement.


    The fact that people in this world were oblivious to the existence of Crooked Ind indicated that something had transpired over the past thousand years. Neptune had concealed the ind from the mortal realm, but it seemed he hadn''t hidden it from the other gods.


    "It''s safe to assume that all the gods were in agreement when this ce was sealed," I mused, considering the involvement of the divine council in such matters.


    ze seemed uncertain as he asked, ''Yeah... what are you trying to say?'' I gently lifted him and ced him on my shoulder.


    "The Nightshade Sanctum is even more sinister than we imagined," I exined, relieved that we had escaped its clutches. There was something inside that the gods had wanted sealed away, but their control over the mortal world seemed limited.


    "Do you want to go back and find out what''s inside?" ze asked with an amused tone.


    *Growl*


    But my empty stomach interrupted, reminding me of my hunger. "Nah, I''m hungry. I wonder what I should eat," I replied. For now, I had no interest in getting entangled in the affairs of gods or heroes. All I cared about was my own safety and well-being.


    Hopping on ze''s back after he transformed into his Winged Pardus form, we left the tform behind and ascended into the sky. As we soared through the air, I channeled mana into him to sustain our flight. We engaged in light conversation along the way, enjoying the freedom and exhration of flying above the world below.


    A few more moments till we get back.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    [A/N: "..."]

 Chapter 120 Back To The Shore.

    Year: 1738


    Date: 3rd


    Month: Srise


    Time: 8:00 AM


    [Currently In Sephra.]


    As dawn graced Sephra, painting the horizon in a mesmerizing disy. Two suns, their celestial bodies intertwined, cast radiant beams that bathed the world in a warm, ethereal glow. Golden rays intermingled, suffusing the earth with a gentle luminosity. The sky became a canvas of enchantment, awash with hues of vibrant orange and delicate pink. It was a morning that defied logic, where the extraordinary became an awe-inspiring reality.


    Inside the Hilton household, tranquility reigned. Rose, immersed in her tasks, diligently worked in the kitchen, while her husband, Chris, sat nearby, absorbed in the contents of the newspaper. His voice resonated through the peaceful abode as he shared snippets of news with his beloved wife.


    "Hey, see this... A female knight from Elishia Forest saved two hundred abducted ve children who were being smuggled from the border town of Hestia Empire, a ce called Viceburg," Chris read aloud, his eyes ncing over the printed words. Rose listened attentively, though such matters didn''t hold her interest she listened because of the joy of hearing her husband''s voice.


    "Well, that''s fantastic, isn''t it? very is utterly repulsive, in my opinion. I hope they reward that knight handsomely for her heroic act," Rose expressed, cing a steaming mug of coffee before her husband.


    Savoring the rich aroma, Chris replied, his voice tinged with a hint of mncholy, "Yes, indeed."


    Curiosity piqued, Rose leaned forward, her gaze fixed on the newspaper headline.


    Chris''s attention momentarily wavered as he caught a glimpse of his wife''s cleavage, a subtle reminder of the passionate night they shared. While Rose may not possess an ample bosom, her modest figure had always held an alluring charm.


    From their teenage years to now, being married with a sixteen-year-old son, Chris still found it surreal to believe that they were living the dream they had always envisioned.


    Flicking his forehead, Rose snapped him back to reality. "Muu... Don''t make that kind of perverted expression and answer me," she pouted, her flick restrained to avoid using her mana, for fear ofunching Chris out of the house.


    "Oh! This article is about the uing midterms of the Imperial Academy. The students are given holidays before the exams so they can visit their families," Chris exined, rubbing his forehead with a dumb smile.


    The Imperial Academy held two exams each academic year, spanning the three-year duration of their studies.


    "Oh... so Marylin''s daughter ising back, huh?" Rose fell silent, memories flooding her mind.


    Their son had endured a difficult period due to a girl, and they had yed their part in it as well. If they hadn''t said that Ruu was engaged to Mary, he wouldn''t have suffered the emotional trauma of her subsequent rejection.


    "Yeah, Mary will be returning, but it will still be a few days before her arrival. And... why worry now? Ren has moved on with his life, and it''s for the best," Chris assured, recalling the sudden change that had transpired.


    Ren had walked into the house one day, dering his desire to sever ties with Mary. The relief that washed over his parents was immeasurable, as they had recognized that the lengths Ren went to gain Mary''s attention were misguided and harmful.


    "But-!" Rose attempted to voice her concern, only to be interrupted by the sound of the doorbell. "Coming ~" she called out, leaving Chris behind and making her way to greet their guests.


    "Hi!!" The person leaped onto Rose, causing her to struggle to maintain her bnce. Only one person could disy such exuberance¡ªMarylin, Rose''s beloved best friend, appearing unexpectedly in the early hours of the morning.


    Rose, despite anyplexities in her rtionship with Mary, always cherished their enduring friendship above all else. "Marylin! What brings you here?" Rose inquired, genuine joy lighting up her face at the sight of her dear friend.


    Taking a step back, Marylin brandished a cloth pouch in her hand. "See this! I made these cookies! Let''s enjoy them together!" Marylin chimed, her infectious enthusiasm bringing a smile to Rose''s lips. Throughout the passing years, Rose marveled at how Marylin managed to retain her spirited nature.


    "Come in, I''m sure Chris would love them," Rose offered, gesturing for Marylin to enter their home.


    "Okay then, no cookies for you, I guess," Marylin teased mischievously, causing Rose to flinch.


    "No, no, I want them too!" Rose protested yfully, trailing behind Marylin.


    Indeed, Marylin was not the only member of their trio who had remained unchanged, as the bonds of their friendship had weathered the tests of time.


    Inside the cozy living room, they gathered together, indulging in the delectable cookies Marylin had brought. Her culinary skills had always been impressive, contrasting with Rose''s journey of learning to cook from scratch for her husband.


    "I just read that Mary ising back," Chris inquired, his ns for the day momentarily forgotten.


    "Yep, I received a letter from her yesterday. She''ll be here tomorrow or so," Marylin shared, a glimmer of excitement evident in her voice. The return of her daughter brought warmth to her heart.


    After Mary left for the Hestia Empire to pursue her studies, Marylin had found herself alone. Since then, she made a point to meet with her friends whenever she felt bored or had exciting news to share.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "How are her studies going?" Rose asked, her voice a blend of curiosity and lingering bittersweetness, a reminder of the past events involving Ren.


    "Oh! She''s doing incredibly well. She was transferred to ss A, alongside the nobles, due to her exceptional skills," Marylin beamed with pride as she boasted about her daughter''s achievements.


    "That''s wonderful. I hope she finds sess and fulfills Robert''s dream," Chris remarked, savoring a cookie.


    "Yeah, I hope so too," Marylin''s voice slightly dimmed, a subtle change that might go unnoticed by others, but not by her dear friends. Mentioning Robert, herte husband whom she had deeply loved, always stirred a hint of sadness within her, a reminder of the grief she still carried within her heart.


    Sighing, Rose leaned back and expressed her frustration, "I wish I could understand what Ruu is up to. He hasn''t even written a single letter to his mother since he left. How thoughtless!"


    Chuckling, Chris responded, "Haha, don''t worry, that boy left town with determination. I''m sure he''s out there exploring the world in his own way." He helped himself to another cookie, hisughter resonating through the room.


    Marylin chimed in, reassurance in her voice, "You don''t have to worry about my student at all. I''m confident that he''s having his own adventure."


    Having been tasked with mentoring Ren before he departed, Marylin had witnessed firsthand how he navigated challenging situations.


    Rose, cing her trust in Marylin''s judgment, replied, "I''ll believe you. If you say that Ren is capable of taking care of himself, then I trust he''ll be fine."


    However, the fact that Ren hadn''t sent a single letter in the past eight months still bothered Rose. She longed for even a small glimpse into her son''s life.


    "I do agree, though. He should have visited or written us a letter at least once in a while," Marylin admitted, empathizing with Rose''s concerns. Rose nodded in agreement, her expression resembling that of a disappointed child.


    Lost in contemtion, Chris wondered aloud, "I wonder what he''s doing right now," as he savored thest bite of his cookie. His musings were interrupted by a scolding from Rose, who had been so engrossed in their conversation that she had forgotten to eat.


    Amidst the peaceful atmosphere of Sephra, they embraced their current lives, leaving behind their worries and embracing the dream they had longed for. Another tranquil day unfolded, free from the shadows of the past.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ren Hilton''s POV:


    (Prowlers'' Cove Harbor)


    Drip*


    Sweating profusely as our muscles were fatigued and ze has gone silent a long time ago and I too as I focused on channeling mana into ze''s core.


    "Just hold on a little longer! We''re almost there!" I encouraged ze, who appeared on the verge of copse. After hours of flying in the right direction to reach this destination, both ze and I were exhausted.


    Initially, I hadn''t anticipated that being a conductor would be so taxing. It took a toll on both my mind and body, affecting not just me but also ze.


    The soft light from the two moons bathed the harbor as we approached our destination...


    The ships were on standby and I could see people.


    "!!" Suddenly, it felt as though the ground beneath us vanished. ze, drained of energy, transformed back into his cat form.


    Thud!!


    Ssh*


    With a ssh, I found myself plunging into the water,the water was cold.


    "We made it," I muttered, clutching the small cat in my hands. Emotions threatened to overwhelm me as someone threw a rope in our direction, offering assistance.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: This chapter was


    P E A C E F U L L]

 Chapter 121 Peaceful Night.

    [A/N: Alert! this chapter is a slice of life.]


    "We made it," I muttered, clutching the small cat in my hands. Emotions threatened to overwhelm me as someone threw a rope in our direction, offering assistance.


    "Hey!! Grab it! I''ll pull you out!" A feminine voice called for me as I grabbed the rope with my right hand while keeping ze in my left hand.


    As I clutched the rope, the person from the other side pulled me with great strength and then...


    "Kugh!" I gasped in the air as I waspletely pulled out of the water,nding on my back. I looked at the face of the person who had rescued me.


    She had blue hair and... animal ears like a Demi-human.


    "You okay?" She asked, extending a hand to help me up.


    "Yeah... I''m fine," I struggled to get up, epting her hand.


    ...Silence...


    "?" Suddenly, the girl went silent. Her eyes widened, her pupils dted, and her face turned pale as a ghost. I followed her gaze, looking down at myself and finding the reason for her shock.


    I was naked, with my dragon hanging freely in the air, and my clothes barely covering anything. The belt holding my Mithril Sword only added to the awkwardness, making me look like a walking fashion disaster.


    Blushing furiously, I covered my face with my right hand. "I-I''m sorry, I have to go now. Thank you for your help!" I dashed away, too embarrassed to look back.


    "Man, how embarrassing," I muttered, hiding behind a nearby barrel at the harbor. ze, sitting in the hood of my robe, remarkedzily, "You''re packing quite a lot down there, huh?"


    Hiding my face, I muttered, "System store."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    STORE LVL:1


    Blood Points: 5550


    Storage Void: Currently Unavable


    1) Mana Potion: 50 Points


    2) Healing Potion: 50 Points


    ...


    ...


    6) Orb of Illusion: 1000 Points (Unit: 1)


    ....


    11) in Robe:100 points (¡Þ)


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Buy a in robe," I immediately requested, and a in grey hooded robe appeared in my hand. I draped it over my body, cing ze inside the hood.


    With my new attire, at least I''ll have some modesty. Though I''ll still be a walking joke if anyone sees me like this.


    "It''s a good thing it''s nighttime. Otherwise, you might have been mistaken for someone with entric fetishes," ze chuckled, capturing the absurdity of the situation.


    After calming my racing thoughts, I left the barrels and headed towards the city, taking advantage of the empty streets in the midnight hour.


    "There!" I spotted a small tavern, but I had no money on me, and I didn''t want to enter looking like a clown.


    Sneaking from the shadows, I secured a few pieces of cloth that had been left to dry outside houses¡ªa loose grey shirt and a pair of green trousers.


    "Secured? Didn''t you just steal someone''s clothes?" ze reprimanded, but I had no other choice.


    Now fully dressed, I searched for a small, less crowded tavern and entered it.


    Clink!


    As I opened the door, I found the tavern empty, with only the receptionist behind the counter.


    "Wee~" she greeted me with a melodious voice, turning her face towards me.


    "Hey-hey," my voice cracked, unustomed to conversing with civilized people.


    ''Hey! Are you saying I''m not civilized?'' ze scratched the back of my neck from the hood.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. We don''t have any leftovers to give you right now," the receptionist apologized, returning to her registry.


    "!?" Confusion filled me as I tilted my head. Leftovers?


    "Hmm! Like I said, we don''t have any leftovers to give right now. Please go," she repeated, not even ncing at me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I-I''m not a beggar, miss," I insisted, feeling slightly offended.


    "Huh?" She finally turned to face me, clearly surprised by my response. "We don''t serve beggars here," she stated with disdain.


    "I''m not a beggar," I retorted, trying to maintain myposure despite the embarrassing ordeal.


    She scrutinized me from head to toe. "If you''re not a beggar, then why do you look like one?"


    "I... had an unfortunate incident, but I assure you I''m not here to beg. I would like a room for the night," I exined, hoping to make her understand.


    She sighed, still skeptical. "Fine. But you''ll need to pay in advance. We don''t tolerate any funny business here."


    Reaching my waist and pulling out the sword, making the receptionist flinch, I said, "Here, this should cover it."


    She looked at the sword, nodded, and handed me a room key. "Certainly, sir. These are the keys to Room 207, upstairs. Two nights, and please don''t cause any trouble." Her tone returned to politeness as she took the Mithril Sword from me.


    "Can I get something to eat?" I asked as politely as possible, not wanting to cause any more trouble. She agreed and said they would send it to my room.


    I thanked her and made my way to the room, finally able to rx after the series of embarrassing events. Closing the door behind me, I let out a long sigh.


    "Princess, that was quite a scene back there," zemented from the hood of my robe.


    "Tell me about it," I muttered as I searched for the bathroom.


    The bathroom was not big, but it had everything I currently needed - soap, water, another soap, and a towel.


    The mirror above the sink exined why I was seen as a beggar... I looked disgusting.


    My hair was a mess, dirt was stuck in it, and I was covered in disgusting blood stains. I also had a noticeable smell. I was d the receptionist hadn''t thrown up after seeing me like this. My appearance had not been my top priority for the past six months, so this was just in disgusting, and I couldn''t me anyone for their reaction.


    I quickly stripped off my tattered clothes, eager to rid myself of the dirt and grime that had umted on my body. Stepping into the shower, I let the warm water wash away the filth, feeling a sense of relief with each cleansing droplet.


    As I scrubbed away the dirt, I couldn''t help but reflect on the events that had led me to this moment. From the trials of the Nightshade Sanctum to my embarrassing encounter at the harbor, it had been a whirlwind of challenges and surprises. Yet, here I was, in a humble room, finally able to take a moment to myself.


    After thoroughly cleansing myself, I wrapped a fresh towel around my body and stepped out of the shower. Feeling refreshed and rejuvenated, I dried my hair and then proceeded to put on the clothes I had acquired earlier¡ªa loose grey shirt and a pair of green trousers. They weren''t the most fashionable attire, but at least they were clean and presentable.


    I looked into the mirror before leaving the bathroom and-


    "Holy fuck!" I eximed as I saw something... much more handsome than before.


    ''Like I said, you look more beautiful than ever, Princess,'' ze said.


    What I saw was that I looked quite different than before, notpletely unrecognizable but still noticeable.


    My eyes seemed to glow with a vibrant golden color, making them stand out even more. My skin, on the other hand, had be paler than before, which I wasn''t particrly fond of as it made me look like a walking ghost. However, there was a certain uniqueness to it.


    "My hair has grown a lot," I remarked, remembering the extensive shampooing and scrubbing it took to wash away all the filth. As I examined it closely, I noticed that a few strands at the ends had turned red, creating a striking contrast of ck and red hair.


    With ze still perched in the hood of my robe, I sat down on the bed and took a deep breath. The weight of the day''s events began to sink in, and exhaustion washed over me. It had been a long and eventful journey, and I knew that rest was much needed.


    I nced at the room key resting on the bedside table¡ªRoom 207, my temporary sanctuary for the night.


    *Knock*


    "Sir, here''s the food!" Someone knocked on the door as I walked up to open it.


    It was a gray-haired old man, holding a tray of food.


    "Thank you," I said, taking the tray from him and closing the door. I brought the te of food to the bed and took a moment to examine the dish¡ªit was chicken.


    My stomach growled in anticipation as I sat down and began to eat, savoring the taste of the warm, vorful meal. It had been a while since I had a proper meal, and this chicken dish was a weed treat. The vors danced on my tongue, providing a temporary respite from the challenges and uncertainties thaty ahead.


    As I ate, ze watched me with curious eyes, his tail swishing back and forth in the hood of my robe. I couldn''t help but chuckle at his amusing presence. Despite the hardships we had faced, there were still moments of lightheartedness that brought a sense of normalcy to our journey.


    After finishing my meal, I set the empty te aside and leaned back against the soft pillows. Exhaustion enveloped me once again, and I knew it was t


    ime to rest.


    ''You got a n right?'' ze asked as he Nestled.


    "Yeah but for now let me sleep." I muttered as drowsiness took over me.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Back at the harbor, the Demi girl stood there, her ears gently swaying in the passing breeze. A younger girl approached her, concern evident in her voice.


    "Hey sister, what are you doing? Let''s go back to the tavern!" the girl said, shaking her sister''s arm.


    But the older girl remained frozen, her face pale and haunted. She could only mutter one sentence, over and over again.


    "It was big," she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of fear and disbelief.

 Chapter 122 Within The Confines.

    Inside the deste confines of a cold chamber, isted from the outside world, a boy huddled, shivering from the biting cold. His body trembled as he anxiously awaited an uncertain fate, his figure curled up in an attempt to preserve warmth amidst the chilling atmosphere.


    In stark contrast to humans, this young boy possessed distinctive features that set him apart. His nails had grown long and sharp, hinting at a primal nature within him. Tattered wings, once vibrant and majestic, nowy in tatters, a testament to past struggles. Two small horns sprouted from his forehead, a subtle reminder of his otherworldly origin.


    As he sat there, his eyes filled with an unknown emotion, muttering words that seemed to echo with a dark intent.


    A dark trail of smoke arose from the corner of the chamber, slithering its way towards the young man, as if waiting for him to reach his breaking point. The smoke slowly enveloped the floor, unnoticed by the distraught boy. One stream of smoke snaked its way to the boy''s ear, and the voice of the Abyss spoke.


    [Oh dear, who could be so cruel as to tear these beautiful wings?] The guttural voice spoke, itsfortced with an otherworldly presence.


    "Huh? Wh-what!! Don''t... don''te close." The boy flinched as he saw the hazy smoke approaching, a sense of fear washing over him.


    [Oh dear, don''t be frightened of me. I am nothing but a... well-wisher,] the tendrils of smoke crept up the boy''s left foot, leaving a numbing sensation in their wake.


    "Well-wisher...?" The boy''s voice trembled, now under the influence of the calming effect of the smoke.


    [Yes! A well-wisher indeed. I have witnessed your suffering... how they took everything from you, how they destroyed your loved ones,] the ethereal voice echoed in his mind as his eyes turned pitch ck.


    "You have?" The boy''s voice held a mixture of surprise and curiosity.


    [Yes... Riksar, I have. And I am here to... help you,] the voice dered.


    "Help? You can''t... there''s nothing left, not for me," Riksar denied, his eyes returning to normal, but not for long as the tendrils of smoke encircled him once again.


    [There is... There is one thing remaining for you,] the ethereal voice proimed.


    "What?" Riksar asked, almost entranced by the voice.


    [Revenge,] a single word uttered by the ethereal voice held a profound weight, as if it meant the world to him.


    [I''ve seen how they raped your elder sister... I''ve heard her cries, witnessed theughter of those monsters who took amusement in her suffering, in your suffering, Riksar,] the ethereal voice began, recounting the heinous acts inflicted upon his sister.


    If not for his escape from the vige, he was certain those monsters would have killed him too. His sister was the only person he cared about, the only one who filled the void left by their unknown parents. And now, she had been taken away from him, subjected to unspeakable cruelty for their perverse pleasure.


    [Yes! That''s the anger I want. Tell me, do you seek power?] the ethereal voice inquired as the tendrils of smoke slithered up his neck, then across Riksar''s face. The boy offered no resistance.


    "I do," Riksar agreed.


    "But you will have to do one thing for me," the smoke tendrils retreated swiftly with a single motion.[You will have to conquer... the world for me...you have to bring me back to this world.]


    [Can you do it?] the voice of the Abyss asked, its demand hanging heavily in the air.


    Riksar''s mind swirled with a tumultuous mix of emotions¡ªgrief, anger, and a newfound sense of purpose. The weight of his sister''s suffering and the promise of revenge fueled a fire within him. He pondered the voice''s proposition, considering the power it promised in exchange for conquering the world.


    As the smoke tendrils receded, Riksar straightened his posture, determining glimmering in his eyes. He had endured enough pain and loss. This was an opportunity to channel his rage, to make those responsible pay for their heinous deeds.


    "Yes," Riksar replied, his voice unwavering. "I will conquer the world for you."


    The ethereal voice emitted a deep, haunting chuckle. [Excellent, Riksar. Together, we shall reshape the world in darkness, and all who have wronged you shall tremble before your might.]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Riksar''s heart is pounded with a mixture of trepidation and anticipation. He had chosen a path fueled by vengeance, but the path ahead was uncertain. He would need to harness the powers bestowed upon him, navigate treacherous waters, and forge alliances with other dark entities who awaited his call.


    "What must I do to attain this power?" Riksar asked, his voice steady despite the underlying uncertainty.


    [You must seek out the fragments of ancient artifacts known as the Shadow Shards,] the ethereal voice exined. [These shards hold immense power, and by collecting them, you will unlock abilities beyond mortalprehension.]


    Riksar listened intently, absorbing every word. He knew that this quest would require strength, cunning, and unwavering resolve. The journey would be perilous, and sacrifices would have to be made.


    "Where do I begin?"Riksar asked, his voiceced with determination.


    [In the northern reaches of the ck Frost Mountains lies a hidden shrine,] the voice revealed. [There, you will find your first Shadow Shard. It will guide you on your path.]


    Riksar nodded,mitting the information to memory. The path before him would be arduous, but he would stop at nothing to attain the power needed to exact his revenge.


    As he stepped out of the cold chamber, Riksar could feel a surge of dark energy coursing through his veins. He knew that he was no longer alone, that the voice of the Abyss would guide him and empower him on his dark journey.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the chamber, as Riksar departed, two celestial beings stepped forward from the shadows. Their presence emanated power and wisdom, their voices carrying an air of authority.


    "Is this truly the path you wish to pursue, Azra? We possess knowledge that could alter the course of the future. Why choose the losing side?" one of the beings questioned his friend.


    Azra, with a resolute expression, responded, [I am not cing a bet, my friend. I am cing the king on the chessboard.]


    The essence of smoke gathered, forming the silhouette of a colossal head with no discernible features, signifying a godly presence.


    "You have indeed set the stage, Azra. But what do you n to do with it? All the gods are maneuvering, attempting to confine you within that realm. What is your strategy?" the other being inquired.


    Azra remained silent, dissipating the smoky face before him. He approached the chessboard that had materialized beneath their feet, each ck and white box holding a figure representing different beings, be they human, mermaid, elf, or even dragon.


    [These are the chosen ones,] Azra stated.


    "The board is set, Azra. The question remains, how do you intend to navigate it? Every move made by the gods seeks to manipte you, but do you possess a n?" hispanion pressed.


    Azra, determined and unwavering, disintegrated the face of the chessboard and moved among the chosen figures, peering into their souls.


    [Where is the candidate chosen by Svarog?] Azra inquired.


    "Svarog... he keeps a watchful eye on the potential candidate for now. A human boy, weak and seemingly fated to perish, much like Riksar," hispanion responded.


    [Like Riksar? You know nothing about him, my friend. That boy is a unique specimen. Just wait, for this time, I have bestowed my insignia upon his mind. He will defy his destiny,] Azra confidently dered.


    "If that is your wish, then I shall depart. Unless you have something else to discuss," hispanion attempted to retreat into the shadows.


    [Stop,] Azramanded, halting hispanion. [And what of you? Who have you chosen?] he inquired.


    "I have not made my selection," hispanion replied. With those words, the being slipped back into the shadows, vanishing from sight. As the chamber grew empty, Azra too was drawn back into his own realm, contemting the grand game thaty before them.

 Chapter 123 A Fellow Human.

    "Umm..." I rubbed my eyes as I got up.


    "Rise and shine, princess~" the voice rang in my head as I was greeted by a pair of yellowish eyes and a ck-furred cat.


    "What time is it, Smokeball?" I asked, realizing that I might have overslept due to thefort of the bed.


    "One and a half days," ze said as he jumped out of the bed.


    "Huh? What about the hotel staff? They didn''te to check up on me?" I asked, feeling surprised that the staff hadn''t shown any concern when a guest had been locked in their room for more than a day.


    "They did knock a few times but left when you didn''t answer. We have to check out in a few hours," ze reminded me. It was true that our booking was only for two nights, and currently, it was the second night, which meant we had to leave the next morning.


    "Hmm, I''ll get ready, and then I guess we''re going shopping. I''ll sell some items from the system at the city center so we can have some money in our hands," I said. After getting ready, I made my way out of the room with ze, who had taken a liking to the hood of my robe for some reason.


    "It''s easy here. I don''t have to walk around," ze said drowsily, clearly enjoying his current spot.


    Walking past the receptionist counter, I ced the room keys in front of her. "Room 207, I''ll be checking out," I informed her, waiting for a response.


    ...silence...


    But to no avail. There she stood, ck-jawed and wide-eyed. I waved my hand in front of her eyes, trying to snap her out of her stupor.


    "Huh!? Sir... I think there might be something wrong because you aren''t the person I assigned this room to," the receptionist finally spoke, her eyes scanning me from top to bottom.


    "Nope, I''m the right person. This room was assigned to me," I denied, a bit annoyed by her reaction. "It''s just that I had a good rest, so I look a bit different. Nothing major," I exined before leaving the tavern.


    The night was young, and people were out walking, especially the beastmen, as this was the Reva Kingdom.


    I then went to the city center and sold some healing and mana potions that I had bought from the system store. It brought me quite a few silver coins that would suffice for now.


    "So, what''s the n after we leave here? Are we going home directly or to the Hestia Empire for the academy?" ze inquired.


    "We''re going home first, and then I''ll spend some time with my family before heading to the academy. There are still a few months until they start epting admissions," I replied, feeling ready to move on. But before we could continue our conversation, a voice interrupted us.


    "Hey, excuse me!" A young man in his twenties called out to us.


    I turned to see him, noting his raven hair and handsome features, entuated by a small cut above his left eye. He was a human, a rare sight in this part of the Reva Kingdom, as it was located far from the border that connected the Grav Kingdom and Reva Kingdom.


    "How can I help you?" I asked, curious about his request.


    "Oh, sorry to disturb you, but... I wanted to know the address of this ce," he said, showing me a piece of paper with the name of a specific location written on it. It turned out to be a big shop located past thest corner.


    "Oh, this..." I began exining the directions to him, but it seemed like he couldn''t understand them at all.


    p!


    He brought his hands together and bowed slightly. "I''m sorry, but can you take me there? I don''t think I''ll be able to navigate that ce on my own, and it''s really important for me to get there," he requested earnestly.


    "Nope, I''m in a hurry, I''ll have to go-" I started to decline, but he pulled out a silver coin from his pocket.


    "Follow me," I sighed, realizing that I could spare a few minutes for some extra travel money.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Thank you!" he eximed gratefully.


    We made our way through the main road and then turned into a back street. The shop he was talking about turned out to be arge clothing store that I remembered from walking around the area before. It was hard to miss due to its size.


    "Is it? Well, good for you," I replied curtly, not showing much interest in hisment.


    "Where are you from, Mr...?" he continued, trying to strike up a conversation. I sensed no trace of mana from him, indicating that he wasn''t a mage.


    "Isn''t it polite to introduce yourself before asking about others?" I quickened my pace, wanting to get to the destination quickly.


    "Oh, my apologies. My name''s Alver, and I''m from Sephra. Now tell me about yourself," he said, not seeming to take the hint.


    "You''re from Sephra?" I stopped in my tracks, surprised by his response.


    "Yes, I recently moved there for guild work and other reasons," Alver exined.


    "This is... quite a coincidence, isn''t it?" I remarked, realizing that we were both from the same ce. "I, too, am from Sephra."


    "Huh! Huhhhhhhhhhnn!" Alver stepped back abruptly, his eyes widening dramatically.


    I couldn''t help but find his reaction amusing. What was his deal? At that moment, I sensed something different in his behavior, but for now, I decided to go along with the act.


    I raised an eyebrow, pretending to be amused by Alver''s exaggerated reaction. "What''s with the theatrics, Alver? Did you forget your lines?" I couldn''t help but tease him a little.


    Alver blinked rapidly, trying to regain hisposure. "No, no! It''s just... I never expected to meet someone from Sephra here, especially not in the Reva Kingdom. It''s quite a surprise!"


    "Well, it seems fate has brought us together in this unlikely ce," I replied, maintaining my fake amusement. "But let''s not make a big deal out of it. We can catch up on Sephra storiester. Right now, we should focus on getting you to that shop."


    Alver nodded eagerly, his initial shock fading away. "Thank you for helping me. I would have beenpletely lost without you."


    "Consider it a small favor," I said with a shrug. "Now, let''s keep moving."


    As we walked, Alver shared some tidbits about his recent move to Sephra and his experiences with the guild there. I listened attentively, asionally chiming in with my own insights.


    Eventually, we reached the bustling market area where the big clothing store was located. Alver''s eyes lit up at the sight of it.


    "There it is!" he eximed, pointing excitedly at the shop. "Thank you again for guiding me here. I really appreciate it."


    "You''re wee, Alver," I replied with a nod. "I hope you find what you''re looking for."


    Alver waved goodbye and rushed towards the store, eager to begin his shopping adventure. I watched him go, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. It was an unexpected encounter, but now that Alver was upied, I could focus on my own ns.


    With Alver gone, I let my face return to its usual expression. "What do you think?" I asked ze through our mind connection.


    "Too good to be a coincidence, princess. More and more people are marking on you," ze replied, his words echoing my own thoughts.


    Looks like I''ll have to extend my stay here for a few more days. There was definitely more to this situation than met the eye.

 Chapter 124 Stealing Something.

    I observed Alver''s movements closely for the next two days and to my surprise, they appeared quite ordinary. Most of the time, he was simply exploring the city and keeping an eye on the property he had recently purchased.


    Yes, he did purchase the store whose address he had asked me for.


    "And that just proves he must be wealthy because the value of the property was at least a few tinum coins, which is impossible for the average person and certainly not even normal forrge businessmen."


    ...


    "Are we really going in?" ze asked as we stood before the Hotel.


    The Hotel boasted grand and elegant architecture. Its multi-story structure featured arched windows, ornate pirs, and a regal entrance adorned with intricate patterns. The building''s exterior showcased a sophisticated color scheme of deep burgundy with gold ents.


    "Just do as you''re told," I said as I stepped inside the hotel.


    Inside, the spacious and well-lit interior housed elegant disys of clothing, with marble floors, plush carpets, and tasteful artwork. The hotelyout ensured a visually pleasing and organized experience.


    Walking towards the receptionist to the left of the hall,


    "Can you tell me the room where Alver, the Guild Master, is staying?" I asked politely.


    The young beastwoman with brown fur looked at me from top to bottom and muttered, "Aren''t we getting a lot of humans these days?" She sighed.


    "Hm?" I pretended not to hear her even though she wasn''t even trying to hide her disappointment. The beastmen aren''t particrly favorable towards humans.


    "Oh! Nothing. I''m sorry, but I cannot give you any information regarding our guests," the receptionist said as she returned to her registry. The names registered in it were too few since this is a high-end hotel, and only a select few of the truly wealthy can afford to stay here.


    *Fwip*


    A ck silhouette jumped up to the top of the counter and knocked down the expensive-looking vase.


    *Thud!


    "Nyaa," the ck cat scratched its ear with its hind legs; it''s amusing how he manages to act like a real one.


    "Wha-" The receptionist''s eyes widened as she swiftly jumped to see the damage immediately. "This cat!" With a guttural voice, she tried to grab ze, but he evaded her hand as he ran away with the receptionist chasing after him.


    "Catch that damn cat! I''ll lose my job!" The receptionist''s voice sounded desperate, but well, it''s her fault for not telling me when I asked politely.


    Taking a peek at the registry, I easily found it: Alver. Hmm, so he didn''t add his surname.


    I''m sure the receptionist received a bribe for not putting his information in the registry, but why? The suspicion grew deeper. "Um, room number 109," I said, pulling a hood over my head and leaving the hotel.


    After moving a bit away from the hotel.


    "There you are," I mused as I saw ze hiding behind a bush. His eyes widened as he jumped out and immediately took cover inside my robe.


    "You fucker! We ain''t doing that again! She... she was going to eat me whole! Beastwomen are scary. I saw her long fangs. Sh-she almost ate me," ze began mumbling about his traumatic experience.


    I don''t know what he went through in those few minutes, but I regret not being able to witness it.


    ....


    On the day I met Alver, a lot of things didn''t make sense. A human traveling far away in the Reva Kingdom. We both are from Sephra, and he''s the Guild Master of Demacia Guild.


    A lot of coincidences, isn''t it? I also felt a bit off when I talked to him. He tried to be overly familiar with me, but when I followed him all day from the shadows, he wasn''t as open with everyone.


    I felt targeted, and with the past incidents of being followed by an unknown "he," I''ve be a bit sensitive to the topic of being tracked.


    Phew*


    "Tonight, we are going to look for some clues." I''m sure I''ll find something, but if I don''t, then I''ll stop looking any further.


    "Do whatever you want; I won''te with you. I''ll just wait in the tavern," ze said. Well, there''s no need for him to follow me since his work is already done.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ...


    Under the cloak of darkness, I bided my time, patiently weaving through the shadows that enveloped the towering hotel. A sense of anticipation hung in the air, mingling with the faint scent of distant rain. Every passing minute felt like an eternity as I meticulously surveyed the building, hunting for the elusive path that would grant me ess to his private sanctuary.


    The hotel stood as a formidable fortress, its elegant facade hiding the secrets it held within. Yet, tonight, I was determined to breach its defenses and confront the man who had eluded me for far too long. It was a perilous game I yed, one that required stealth, agility, and a dash of luck.


    As the moon ascended its celestial throne, casting an ethereal glow upon the world below, I finally spotted my chance¡ªa window, partially ajar, on an upper floor. It was as if fate itself had conspired to guide me towards my target. A silent nod of gratitude to whichever divine force had orchestrated this stroke of fortune escaped my lips.


    "Hup!" I climbed up the wall slowly and carefully. The night was dark, and the moon was hidden behind the clouds. The Neo-ssic architecture building (the hotel) stood tall and proud in the middle of the city.


    Thup*


    With a small amount of strength applied, I climbed.


    "..." Finally, I reached the window of Alver''s room.


    Tuk*


    I tried to slide the window, but it was locked from inside. So, I created a small ember of fire on two fingers and ced them onto the ss, waiting until it made a hole big enough for my hand to enter. Then, I opened the window.


    Click*


    I looked inside and found that there was no one there. The room was exquisite, with beautiful paintings and sculptures adorning its walls. The room was dimly lit by a smallmp on the desk with arge map spread across it.


    I closed the distance between the desks and took a look at the map. There were numerous marking pins on the map, as it disyed the entire Grav Kingdom.


    Turning my gaze from the peculiar map, I looked at the suitcases near Alver''s bed.


    I made my way towards the suitcases positioned at the far end of the room, standing next to the grand, opulent bed. The bed was adorned with a luxurious silk sheet that emanated an aura of extravagance. The suitcases, crafted from fine leather, bore the marks of time and use, indicating their long history.


    "Now is the time to uncover the secret," I whispered to myself as I unlocked the suitcases and lifted their lids. As I did, a multitude of documents and files greeted my eager eyes, forming abyrinth of information within the confinements of the cases.


    "Hmm?" My brows furrowed in surprise as I delved into the vast assortment of documents. With each passing file, the weight of their contents grew heavier, causing the bindings to strain and the edges of the case to loosen.


    It began to piece together like a mosaic. Among the trove of papers, I discovered the license document of the Demacia Guild, meticulously preserved and authenticated. Furthermore, therey an official proof copy of the Guild Master License, leaving no room for doubt about Alver''s im of leadership within Demacia. However, one curious omission persisted¡ªthe absence of his surname in any of these documents.


    "Holy fuck." - And jackpot! I was blown away.


    As I skimmed through these documents, I found a file filled with a list of properties that he had purchased. It didn''t matter if the property was small or big; they were all included. There was also another file with a list of properties he nned to buy in the near future.


    This individual is actually nning to buy an entire... wait!


    *Tun*


    A switch inside me flipped as I picked up the file of the properties he had bought under his name¡ªfirst name to be exact¡ªand brought them to the desk with the map.


    Tuck*


    Virendale, Arindor, Solstheim, Emberholt, Frostreach, Verdantia, Celestria, Starhaven, Shadowfen, Ivorygate, Sephra, and Eldoria. These are major cities, including many small properties in viges around them. The pins on the map were ced in the same cities, as if they were being marked.


    There were a few pins missing in between, marked with a red dot. But all of this felt like a grand scheme being executed.


    "Huh?" I saw a paper corner sticking out from the left side of the map. The map was ced on top of the paper.


    Flip*


    I gently picked up the left side of the map and pulled the sheet from underneath it.


    "Now, this... is something," I mused as I saw an application form. It contained detailed information about a specific individual, including the names of their parents, their elemental affinities, and even their daily connections.


    And that specific individual was me.


    "So, are you done reading that?" I heard a nonchnt voice from behind me.


    It''s a familiar voice, but...


    ''I didn''t sense himing in at all.''


    I turned around only to see the cold, stone expression on Alver''s face as he looked at me and the map.


    "How did you even manage to enter... Defying the mana-" he started to say something, but I swiftly conjured lightning and increased my movements. With a single step, I was right next to his face.


    His facial expression showed surprise in that moment, but... no fear until...


    "Agh!" I grabbed him by the throat and lifted him off the ground.


    "Now it''s time to answer some questions," I said with a smile, but his face went pale. Do I have that intimidating of a smile?

 Chapter 125 Rapid Fire.

    "Hey! Listen to me," he said something, but before he couldplete it, I tightened my grip around his neck.


    "Kugh." He choked as I lifted him further up, clutching my arm with his hands.


    Sigh.


    "Now let''s begin with the rapid-fire round," I sighed. "I''ll loosen my grip each time I want you to answer, and you can only answer with yes or no. Do you understand?" I asked.


    Thuk*


    "?" He kicked me in the abdomen, attempting to break free from my grip. However, his kick had no strength and no effect on me since I had already strengthened my body with mana.


    "I asked you something." It seemed like he didn''t understand what I was saying, so...


    "Do you understand?" I repeated myself, this time pressing my thumb against his Adam''s apple to make him realize that I wouldn''t hesitate to kill him.


    Tap*


    He tapped twice on my forearm, and I loosened my grip a little. "I''ll take that as a yes from you then."


    "So, your name is Alver, you are the Guild Master of Demacia Guild, and you are currently stationed in Sephra... am I right?" I asked, starting from the basics. I didn''t want to be too harsh.


    "Y-y-yes," he managed to mutter the answer. The current grip seemed to be sufficient.


    "Are you really here to buy a property?" I asked the next question.


    Alver''s hand was constantly wriggling against my palm as if he was trying to find something. So, I tightened my grip, and he squealed, "Y-yeah."


    "Andstly, are you tracking me?" This question will decide his fate. If he says yes, then he dies after answering why, and if he says no, then... I would still kill him anyway to keep this whole thing a secret.


    ... silence....


    This time he didn''t respond at all, as if he knew what I was thinking. I increased the pressure, but I didn''t get any answer other than him struggling and rolling his eyes. Should I use another method?


    "L-listen to me, please," he requested, tears falling from the corners of his eyes as he stared at me with his violet eyes.


    "I said, answer in yes or no. Tell me, were you following me?" I asked.


    "Yes..." Now this time his answer is going to give him a much more painful death, but also a little time to live. But his next words left me a little perplexed as he muttered, "and no."


    Huh? Yes and no at the same time.


    cing him on the floor slowly, I released my hand. It''s not like he could harm me, but still... Puck!


    "Agh," Alver groaned.


    The moment I ced him down, I gave him a solid punch on his nose, and his eyes rolled to the back of his head, losing consciousness.


    Thud!


    As Alver slumped to the floor, unconscious from the punch, I took a step back, assessing the situation.


    Now, now, now... His admission of both tracking me and not tracking me had left me perplexed and uncertain of his true intentions.


    I couldn''t deny the possibility that Alver might have been manipting me, providing contradictory answers to sow confusion and gain an advantage. It was clear that I needed to find more answers and unravel the truth behind his actions.


    "Haa." Kneeling down beside the unconscious Alver I tied him with a bedsheet, I don''t have a rope so this might be sufficient.


    I scanned the room, searching for any additional clues that could shed light on his motives. My eyes fell upon the scattered documents and files that I had discovered in the suitcases.


    Since Alver entered the room, I wasn''t able to look into all of them. So, with cautious curiosity, I picked up one of the files, skimming through its contents.


    It contained detailed records of various transactions, investments, and connections, all seemingly tied to Alver''s extensivework. There were hints of power and influence, but the full extent of his operations remained a mystery.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As I delved deeper into the files, I found mentions of ndestine meetings, coded messages, and hidden alliances. It was evident that Alver was involved in something far more intricate than I had initially anticipated.


    Now I know that the red dots on the map were the hideouts of these criminal syndicates, but... he had connections with the most respected businessmen and the Grav Kingdom Court officials too. What does that mean now?


    As I delved further into the files, a clearer picture began to form. It appeared that Alver''s connections with respected businessmen and court officials were not merely coincidental. He was using his position as the Guild Master to manipte and control various aspects of society, ensuring his power and influence extended far beyond what was expected of a guild leader.


    It seemed that Alver''s involvement with criminal syndicates was just one facet of his intricate n. By bribing officials and acquiring governmentnd, he was consolidating his control and suppressing any opposition that could threaten his ambitions. It was a carefully crafted scheme designed to maintain a facade of respectability while wielding power in the shadows.


    The realization that Alver carried all this secret information with him, exposing his ns to potential discovery, struck me as a grave oversight.


    Sigh*


    It was almost as if he underestimated the risk of someone like me digging into his affairs. Perhaps he had be overconfident in his abilities to keep his activities hidden, or maybe he believed that his position and connections were enough to shield him from scrutiny.


    Now, leaving those documents aside, I walked over to the form with my information. Removing the map, I looked underneath and found other documents containing the information of numerous individuals.


    There were a lot of them, at least a few hundred, epassing various races and ages. The onlymon thread among them was that they were all adventurers.


    "Huh?" I stumbled upon an unexpected piece of information¡ªa specific name from my past.


    Candidate Number:69


    Mary Robert Kleine.


    Age:17


    Why was her name on this list?


    I wondered why my name and hers were included together. It raised another question to ask when Alver wakes up, I suppose.


    Everything happened so quickly that my mind struggled to process the situation until I looked down and realized that I was suspended in the air at a significant height.


    "You managed to climb this high without even being seen by anyone... I mustmend your skills." Alver''s voice came from behind me, sending a shiver down my spine. How did he sneak up on me? Wasn''t he supposed to be without mana?


    "Old man y was right about you," he sighed, his words causing confusion to swirl within me.


    "Old Man y?" It had been a long time since I heard that name.


    "Not intimidated at all... haa, he was right, I guess," Alver continued, his grip on the back of my neck tightening. I could feel the pressure, as if he intended to crush me.


    "I mistook you for a snotty brat, but... it looks like you are someone who has seen blood at such a young age." His words wereced with a sense of menace, leaving me filled with a mix of fear and curiosity about what he knew.


    In a swift and fluid motion, Alver shifted his grip, maneuvering me to face him. As my eyes met his, I saw something intriguing, something that sent a chill down my spine.


    The once calm and orderly room erupted into chaos. Books were torn from their shelves, swirling through the air in a vortex of wind. The suitcases were caught up in the tempest, spinning and twirling like dervishes.


    Tendrils of sharp, pointed wind des seemed to materialize out of thin air, their tips aimed directly at me. They danced and swirled around, creating an eerie spectacle that intensified the sense of danger in the room. The candles flickered and extinguished, while the chandelier above swung violently, its crystals chiming in discordant harmony.


    Amidst the chaos, my gaze remained locked with Alver''s. His eyes, a deep and prating purple, seemed to hold an endless abyss of secrets and hidden intentions. It felt as if they possessed a mesmerizing power, drawing me closer and deeper into their mysterious depths.


    "This time I ask the questions," Alver''s voice rang out, his tone calm andposed. His entire demeanor had undergone a profound shift, and he was no longer the man who had been rendered unconscious with a single punch.


    In that moment, for the first time since I had met him, Alver appeared truly terrifying. The intensity in his eyes and the air of authority surrounding him sent a shiver down my spine.


    Instinctively, I cautiously ced my left hand on his wrist, as if offering a subtle gesture of caution. Meeting his gaze,


    "Why not?" I replied, a mischievous smile ying on my lips.


    "F*ck!" Alver cursed, his eyes widening in surprise and rm as he witnessed mes crawling up his wrist, dancing with an intense heat.


    A mix of amusement and satisfaction washed over me as I observed his reaction. This rapid-fire round was proving to be quite entertaining, even if it meant turning the tables on Alver.

 Chapter 126 Wanna Have A Good Chat?

    "Fuck," he cursed, his voiceced with a hint of panic as he witnessed the mes engulfing his wrist. In a moment of surprise, he instinctively backed off, creating some distance between us.


    Seizing the opportunity, I quickly reacted. As his palm released its grip on my neck, I swiftly reached out, grabbing the edge of the wall for support. The mes continued to dance along his wrist, casting an eerie glow in the dimly lit room.With a swift and determined movement, I dashed into the room, my heart pounding with adrenaline. Alver, recovering from the mes on his hand, unleashed a powerful wind tendril aimed directly at me.


    Before I could react, the force of the wind mmed into me, propelling my body forcefully against the wall. The impact sent a jolt of pain coursing through me, causing me to grunt in agony as I quickly regained my footing.


    Surprised by Alver''s sudden disy of wind magic, I couldn''t help but marvel at his ability. It seemed inconceivable that he possessed such power, especially considering that I hadn''t even detected a trace of mana from him earlier. How was he able to conceal it so effectively?


    As I attempted to close the distance between us, Alver swiftly created a wind de, its sharpness far beyond what I had anticipated. It sliced through the air with a menacing gleam, causing my instincts to kick in, urging me to move with caution.


    *Zoop*


    With a thrust of his palm, Alver directed the sharp wind de in my direction, aiming to halt my advance. Despite the imminent danger, he managed to ask, "How did you evade the mana sensors?"


    The tip of the wind de reflected in my eyes, its deadly intent evident as it threatened to tear me apart. Instinctively, I leaned to my left, shifting my weight to evade the impending strike.


    "Aghh!" Just as I anticipated, Alver swiftly swept his hand from left to right, altering the trajectory of the wind de. It struck me horizontally, catching me off guard, and propelled me forcefully into the nearby bookshelves.


    Thud.


    Pushing the mana into my legs, I propelled myself upward, jumping to regain my bnce after being mmed into the bookshelves.


    "Hey! Answer me!" Alver demanded, his voice filled with frustration. He brought both his hands in front of him, palms facing each other, as a gathering wind began to form into apact sphere. The crackling sounds filled the air as the wind condensed into what seemed to be a powerful Wind sphere.


    Observing his spellcasting, I noted that while Alver''s spells weren''t particrlyplex, they possessed a significant level of strength, surpassing that of a typical five-star spell, Well at least for now.


    Enveloping my right hand in mes, I dashed forward, leaning my body slightly downward to gain momentum as I prepared to engage in closebat.


    "Hup"As I charged towards Alver, my hand aze with fire, The heat from the mes intensified as I closed the distance between us, my eyes locked onto Alver''s.


    "Fu*k you! I''ll talkter!"With a fierce expression, Alver unleashed the Wind sphere he had conjured. The sphere hurtled towards me with incredible speed and force, crackling with raw energy. I had to act swiftly to evade its impact.


    I swiftly sidestepped the iing Wind sphere, narrowly avoiding its destructive path.


    Thad!!


    -However, the sphere continued its trajectory, crashing into the wall behind me with a thunderous impact. Debris and dust filled the air, momentarily obscuring our view.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, I lunged forward, my strikes infused with the power of fire. Blow after blow, my attacksnded with precision and force, connecting with Alver''s body. However, to my astonishment, he remained seemingly unaffected, showing no signs of pain or difort.


    Confusion filled my mind as I momentarily faltered, unable toprehend how my attacks had failed to elicit any reaction from Alver. It was as if my mes were ineffective against him, as if he was impervious to their scorching touch.


    "Kugh"In that moment of vulnerability, I felt an intense kick collide with my stomach. The impact was jarring, forcing me to arch backward and sending me hurtling through the air. I braced myself for the imminent collision with the wall, preparing for the inevitable impact.


    But to my surprise, the collision never came. Confusion washed over me as I heard Alver''s voice from behind, his words dripping with amusement. "Not so easily."


    I quickly turned my head, and my eyes widened in shock. Alver was no longer where I had expected him to be. Instead, he stood behind me, holding me once again by my neck with a firm grip. It was as if he had effortlessly moved in an instant, his speed and agility far surpassing anything I had witnessed before.


    "You''re a little cocky, aren''t you? I don''t know what y sees in you," Alver sneered, his grip tightening around my neck, squeezing the air out of my lungs. The pressure intensified, causing my vision to blur and darkness to encroach on the edges.


    His grip was unyielding, powerful and back there....he stepped in a spatial rift.


    In that fleeting moment, a surge of realization coursed through me. I gathered the crackling power of thunder in my hand, focusing my energy and determination. With a swift and desperate motion, I reached out and made contact with Alver''s hand, unleashing the electrical current I had gathered.


    "What-" Alver began, but his words were abruptly cut off as the electric shock surged through his body. His grip on my neck loosened, and he staggered backward, his eyes widening in shock and pain.


    "Haa... Seizing the opportunity, I took a gasping breath, regaining precious oxygen. The dizziness and blurriness began to recede as I steadied myself. The tides of the battle had shifted once again, and it was time for me to press the advantage.


    "Nobody told me about the lightning element!" He shook off his hand a few times as if he wasn''t even bothered.


    Strengthening my hand with mana again, I aimed for his right side, targeting thest two rib bones.


    Fwip*<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But he created a shield of wind to cover up his right side. The shield grew rapidly to protect his front, but he didn''t realize that he wasn''t the only one capable of changing attack trajectories.


    Stopping my hand in mid-air, I inclined a little and adjusted my aim.


    "Agh?" I connected my strike to his left side, catching him off guard and causing his focus to shift from his spell. The shield disappeared.


    "Gotcha, bitch." I rearranged my right fist and struck hisst two ribs.


    Thad!


    -And a wave of impact reverbrating in the Air and for the first time in the battle, his facial expression changed, contorted with pain. His eyes seemed as if they were about to call out, but I didn''t hear the crack of bones anywhere.


    ....silence....


    The chaos around me ceased, and the howling winds fell silent as I held my position, preparing to deliver another powerful punch. But before I could strike, Alver made a subtle adjustment in his posture, swiftly catching my first straight punch in his palm.


    "Huh?" I looked up into his eyes, and to my surprise, he was smiling.


    Out of the corner of my left eye, I caught a glimpse of a blurry figure... and...


    Thad!


    Suddenly, my entire neck bent almost ny degrees to the left as a solid punchnded on my cheek.


    My feet, which were firmly nted on the floor, felt as if they were hovering slightly. The world around me seemed to move in slow motion, and my body tilted in the direction my neck had bent before I was sent flying.


    But my flight was abruptly halted. Something grabbed hold of my head, preventing me from escaping. I looked down and saw Alver standing, perfectly upright, with his right hand immersed in a dark... it was a portal!


    "Sh*t!" I cursed as I was forcibly pulled into the portal''s entrance that had opened above my head.


    He''s... using spatial arts!


    The moment my head breached the threshold of the portal, the rest of my body was ruthlessly yanked into its depths. In that fleeting second, the sensation intensified to an excruciating level. It was as though my very skin was being mercilessly torn away from my bones, subjecting me to unimaginable agony akin to being skinned alive.


    Through clenched teeth, I managed to mutter a desperate word, "-store."


    ...


    And then, an anguished cry erupted from the depths of my being, reverberating through the air. "Aghhhhhhhh!" I screamed, my voice distorted by the violent forces that propelled me out from the other end of the portal.


    Stab*


    ''done.'' I thought as I motioned my hand.


    -Next time my vision centered I saw Alver holding me by gripping my hair from the scalp, I just noticed that he''s a little taller than me.


    "Now can you- huh?" His speech halted as he looked down at himself,"when did you -?"


    He question.


    Our positions were incredibly awkward, both physically and metaphorically. I found myself in a dire situation, trapped in a precarious predicament. But Alver was no better off.


    Anticipating that I would emerge from the portal next to Alver, I had prepared by acquiring a poisonced dagger beforehand. Thanks to the system''s efficiency, the weapon materialized in my hand without a moment''s dy.


    The instant I emerged from the portal, driven by reflex and determination, I thrust the dagger''s tip into his abdomen,


    Squinting slightly, A hot trail of blood to trickle into my eye, I asked, "Now... wanna have a good chat?"


    After a long, tense pause, Alver loosened his grip, allowing me to withdraw the dagger. With the poison coursing through his body, engaging in furtherbat would be inconsequential.


    "Okay," Alver conceded, cing a hand on his wound.

 Chapter 127 Help Me With My Project

    Unlike me, Alver possessed significant power as an eight-star mage. It was clear that his abilities surpassed mine, and he had shown restraint during our battle. Even though he could have easily defeated me from the start, he hadn''t unleashed his full power.


    This realization made it evident that this battle was a losing cause for me. No matter what strategy I employed, I could have lost my life if Alver had decided to go all out.


    I stepped back, clutching the dagger tightly in my hand, as a knock echoed through the room. Alver''s sudden change in demeanor indicated that he believed it was the hotel staff at the door.


    "Rx, it must be the hotel staff... you wait here, I''ll talk to them," Alver said, dismissing my concerns with a wave of his hand.


    "I warn you-" I tried to interject, but Alver paid no heed.


    "I won''t report you... we''re going to have a good chat, aren''t we?" He turned away from me, positioning himself to peek through the side of the door, ensuring that his wound remained hidden.


    A feminine voice spoke from the other side of the door, interrupting our conversation. "Um... I''m sorry to disturb you, sir, but we heard a lot of noise from your room. Is everything alright? I would like to check if-"


    "Oh, don''t worry. Everything is alright! Better than ever," Alver responded,ughing it off as if it was nothing. I couldn''t help but wonder how the stab wound had such little effect on him.


    "But, sir, I must check. It''s the protocol-" the female employee''s voice trailed off, reced by the sound of coins being tossed.


    "This should suffice for you to leave me alone, right?" Alver''s voice carried a confident tone as the sound of coinsnding met my ears.


    "Y-y-yes!" The employee''s voice almost shouted, and Alver promptly mmed the door shut.


    I observed Alver''s interaction with the hotel staff through a crack in the door, my grip on the dagger rxing slightly. It seemed that he had managed to convince them that everything was under control, effectively bribing them to leave us alone.


    As the sound of footsteps faded, Alver turned back towards me, his expression a mix of relief and weariness. "They''re gone now," he said, his voice slightly strained. "We have some time to talk."


    I nodded, understanding that our battle hade to a temporary pause. The intensity of our confrontation had subsided,


    "Sit down," I gestured towards a nearby chair, indicating that we should take a moment to collect ourselves and engage in a civilized conversation.


    Alver hesitated for a moment, thenplied, lowering himself gingerly into the seat. His expression shifted to one of confusion as he spoke, "Wait... But isn''t this my room? Haa, whatever." He let out a sigh.


    I took a seat opposite him, leaning forward slightly as I studied his features. Despite the tense situation, Alver appeared surprisingly rxed, adding to the air of mystery surrounding him.


    "Start talking," I urged, my voice calm but firm. "Why do you have my name on that list, along with... other people?" I asked, trying to maintain myposure.


    "Why don''t you answer me first? How did you manage to enter the room without alerting the mana sensors I had ced?" Alver countered, his eyes fixed on me with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    I nced around the room, taking in the disheveled appearance and the signs of our intense battle. It was clear that our encounter had left its mark.


    As I contemted his question, I realized that I hadn''t been aware of the presence of mana sensors when I entered the room. However, I had employed a simple technique that could fool such sensors.


    Mana signatures areplex and elusive, even for someone like me who has studied them extensively. It is akin to a person leaving their unique mark on mana, and these sensors are designed to detect discrepancies in the atmospheric mana whenpared to the person who set them up. However, they have a major w - they cannot detect a significant surge of raw mana in the atmosphere. And that''s precisely what I did. I concentrated arge amount of raw mana into the room, effectively fooling the sensors.


    "It seems your mana sensors have a blind spot," I said calmly. "That''s how I managed to enter the room undetected. But let''s return to my question. Why is my name on that list, Alver?"


    "Blind spot... that''s impossible! They are... fuck it," Alver facepalmed, frustration evident on his face. "Now, back to the list... I wasn''t following you," he answered, his tone tinged with exasperation.


    "Hey, listen up, bitch..." I leaned forward, ready to confront him.


    "Shut up! Listen to me!" Alver interrupted, stopping me from speaking. He took a moment topose himself before continuing, "I did not purposely follow you." His words only served to deepen the confusion.


    "Continue," I urged, eager to unravel the mystery.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "As you''ve guessed, I am the guild master of Demacia Guild now. The list contains the names of members from Sephra," Alver exined, his voice calm and measured.


    "Lies upon lies. I saw some names that weren''t even from Sephra, and not all of them were guild members. Tell me, what are you really up to?" I questioned, suspicion creeping into my voice.


    Alver let out a weary sigh, his exhaustion evident. "Why don''t we start from the beginning, then?" he suggested. "My name is Alver... I am what you could call someone with a lot of money. I purchased the Demacia Guild three months ago, and I am currently working on a project that requires the assistance of numerous adventurers and significantnd acquisitions," he revealed, albeit vaguely.


    "What project?" I pressed, eager for more information.


    "We aren''t that good of friends yet to be sharing these kinds of things, are we?" Alver mused, a cryptic smile ying on his lips. What did he mean by "not yet"?


    "Regardless, for this project, I am traveling through all three kingdoms, and y, whom you must know, provided me with a list of potential candidates who could be of use to me in the future, based on his connections," Alver exined further. To my surprise, he conjured a small portal beside him, but instead of something dramatic, he simply retrieved a bandage from it.


    "- and that list had my name on it? But that doesn''t mean you have..." I began, but once again, Alver cut me off before I could finish my sentence.


    "Yeah, I know. But when y handed me the pile of candidate sheets from everywhere, he pulled out your sheet with much more care," Alver said, his eyes focused as he started wrapping the bandage around his abdomen on his own.


    "y specifically told me to be careful about you, Ren Hilton," Alver continued, pointing his gaze directly at me. "He mentioned that you are a quite smart person and could be of use to us." With the bandage secure, he finished his exnation.


    "Why me?" I repeated, still puzzled by my involvement in Alver''s ns.


    "Kyle... remember him? y''s been keeping tabs on you since then," Alver reminded me, jogging my memory of something I had long forgotten.


    My mind shed back to that incident with Kyle and his goons. When I entered the guild the next day, I could sense that Old man y knew about my role in their demise. However, instead of exposing me, he remained silent, offering me a knowing smile from behind the reception counter. It was as if he had let me off the hook that time, knowing that he could use me for his own purposes.


    "So, you are trying to acquirend to open up branches of the Demacia Guild in all three kingdoms, while simultaneously recruiting adventurers?" I summarized, hoping to confirm the extent of Alver''s ns.


    "How did you know?!" Alver eximed, clearly surprised by my urate deduction.


    "It''s not that hard toprehend," I replied nonchntly, masking the fact that it was mostly a guess.


    Alver looked at me with a newfound interest, his gaze lingering on my face. His intensity made me feel slightly ufortable.


    "What?" I asked, unable to ignore his piercing gaze.


    "Nothing, I just thought... how right Gramps was," Alver chuckled, his tone filled with amusement. "Anyways, when I saw you here, of all ces, I couldn''t help but be curious. I wanted to get closer to you and have a chat, but now look where we are," he mused, a hint of irony in his voice.


    "So you weren''t trying to harm me?" I asked, seeking rification.


    "Hell no! All I wanted was to have a chat with you, to get to know the kind of person you are. But you weren''t exactly talkative, so I gave up and returned to my hotel room. And when I entered, bam! There you were, looking through my stuff like a thief! I still kept my cool and asked if you were done snooping, but then you started attacking me," Alver exined, his irritation evident in his tone. It''s surprising to see how expressive he can be, or maybe I''m just not used to expressive individuals.


    I leaned back in my chair, feeling a sense of embarrassment wash over me. I realized that I had be overly paranoid and forgot that other people have their own lives too. It was unfair of me to assume the worst of Alver without proper evidence.


    "Wait a minute!" I interrupted my moment of embarrassment as I looked at him. "When I first met you, I didn''t sense any trace of mana in you. But now... it''s like you''re bursting with it. How?"


    "Oh, that''s because... well, I''ll answer if you promise me something," Alver said, pausing as he made a demand.


    "What kind of promise?" I asked, already having a feeling of what he was going to ask.


    "Help me with my project," Alver replied straightforwardly.


    "Nope," I responded without hesitation.

 Chapter 128 Atain

    Alver seemed taken aback by my firm refusal to help him. His face turned stern, his brows furrowing in frustration.


    "Nope, I don''t n on helping you," I reiterated, my voice unwavering.


    "And why is that?" Alver questioned, his toneced with a mix of curiosity and annoyance.


    "I don''t want to be involved in anything....illegal," I stated inly. It might sound hypocriticaling from someone like me, but the truth was, I didn''t want to be entangled in any shady dealings.


    "Illegal? There''s nothing illegal!" Alver eximed, his voice rising in volume as he stood up from his chair.


    "Ha-ha, like I don''t know what those syndicates from the Grav Kingdom are up to, right? And what about bribing court officials? It seems like you''re not unfamiliar with that either," I said sarcastically, a sly smile forming on my face.


    "Wha- how? It''s - no, what the-."Alver seemed taken aback, his words getting caught in his throat as he struggled toe up with a response. He mumbled iprehensibly as he tried to process my words but soon his eyes turned sharp.


    "How did you know that... those are criminal syndicates or that the people in my contacts are trusted officials from the Grav Kingdom?" Alver''s aura shifted, as if he was genuinely interrogating me and growing increasingly annoyed.


    "Well..." I remained unfazed by his intensity. "We''re not that good of friends yet to be sharing those kinds of things, are we?" I replied, maintaining a cool andposed demeanor.


    Alver seemed to be taken aback by my response. He paused for a moment, his expression softening as he realized the truth in my words. "You''re right," he admitted, his tone is more measured now. "We''re not close enough to share everything. But I can assure you that my intentions are not as sinister as you may think."


    I raised an eyebrow, skeptical of his im. "And what are your intentions then? Enlighten me."


    Alver nodded, his gaze meeting mine with newfound determination. "I understand. I will do my best to prove to you that my intentions are genuine and honorable." He smiled, but doubt still lingered in my mind. How great of an actor was this guy?


    Silence enveloped us as we awkwardly stared at each other, unsure of what to say or do next.


    "Umm... so what now?" Alver broke the silence, seeking guidance.


    I let out a sigh, feeling a sudden surge of pain coursing through my body. The timing couldn''t have been worse. How embarrassing.


    As I looked down at myself, the pain intensified. My left hand bore the brunt of the damage, with the skin mostly peeled off, exposing raw muscles and blood.


    It was from the time Alver pulled me from the spatial rift.... I didn''t notice it because of other things,


    "I guess I''ll have to tend to this," I said, a hint of annoyance in my voice. "Take care, Alver. Don''t make me quiet the guild... Guild Master." With that, I turned to leave the room, clutching my injured hand.


    Alver''s expression shifted to one of concern. "Wait! Let me help you," he offered, his tone sincere.


    I paused, considering his offer. "Nah, this is fine," I replied dismissively as I walked towards the end of the shattered window.


    "Ren!" Alver called after me onest time. "Just remember, if you need any help, ask me." His words fell on deaf ears as I chose to ignore him.


    ''Smokeball,'' I called for... the parasite,'' I know you are here.'' I jumped down from there and soon felt someone swoop me in the middle ofnding.


    ''Well looks like you''ve had a rough time princess.'' ze said as it didn''t take us even a second to disappear from that ce to directly ahead a few hundred meters in the sky where nobody would be able to see us on this cloudy night.


    I looked up in astonishment as ze, in his majestic feline form, swooped down from the sky and caught me in his ws. I found myself suspended mid-air, my body cradled securely against his sleek ck fur. The sensation was exhrating, the wind whistling in my ears as we soared through the night sky.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ze effortlessly maneuvered through the air, his wings gliding with grace and power. The world below us appeared miniature, with city lights twinkling like stars in the distance. We soared higher, ascending to a height where the clouds embraced us, wrapping us in their misty embrace.


    Lying on ze''s broad back, I marveled at the breathtaking view. The night sky stretched endlessly above, adorned with a tapestry of stars that shimmered and danced. The cool air brushed against my skin, carrying with it a sense of freedom and possibility.


    I bought a few healing potions from the store and gulped them down my throat before answering,"Yeah,take me to a tavern for now, we''ll leave this ce first thing in the morning.


    Guided by ze''s keen instincts, we navigated the night sky, invisible to those below. I trusted his abilities implicitly, knowing that he would lead us to our destination with precision. The tavern, a sanctuary in the bustling city, awaited our arrival, offering a temporary haven where we could regroup and n our next move.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Alver''s POV]


    "Hey, wait -!" I ran up to the edge of the shattered window, my heart pounding in my chest. But to my surprise, Ren Hilton was nowhere to be seen. He had vanished into the night without a trace.


    "How...?" I muttered, my mind swirling with confusion. This encounter had left me with more questions than answers. How did he manage to escape so quickly? Why did he decline my offer of help? What was his true motive?


    Frustration welled up within me as I reyed the events in my mind. Ren Hilton was a enigmatic figure, shrouded in mystery. From the moment I met him, he had sparked my curiosity and piqued my interest. But now, he had slipped through my fingers, leaving me with a lingering sense of unease.


    I leaned against the window frame, gazing out into the darkened cityscape below. The streets were filled with bustling activity, oblivious to the turmoil raging within me. I couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to Ren Hilton than met the eye.


    I still couldn''t wrap my head around the mysteries surrounding Ren Hilton. How did he possess knowledge of things that were kept secret from the entire world? It defied logic and reason, leaving me even more intrigued by his enigmatic nature.


    But what truly astounded me was his resilience and seemingly invulnerable nature. Despite being pulled forcefully from a spatial rift, an experience that should have caused excruciating pain, he showed no outward signs of difort. It was as if he possessed an extraordinary resilience and control over his own body.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized that Ren Hilton was no ordinary individual. There was something extraordinary about him, something that set him apart from the rest. Perhaps it was his exceptional physical and mental strength, or maybe there was something deeper, a hidden power or ability that he possessed.


    "And damn," I groaned, feeling a sharp pain as I gingerly removed the bandage from my abdomen. The wound itself was healing well, and I had already taken measures to filter out the poison from my body. But what truly frightened me was not the wound or the poison¡ªit was the impact of the powerful punch that Ren Hilton had delivered.


    In all my years as a skilled fighter, I had never experienced such force. It was as if he had channeled all his strength and unleashed it in that single punch, shattering two of my ribs. The intensity of the blow was unlike anything I had ever encountered before, leaving me astounded and somewhat apprehensive.


    To think that Ren Hilton, someone who appeared to be below my level, possessed such raw power was a sobering realization. It made me question the true extent of his abilities and what he was truly capable of.


    "Mother, it seems that your son will be able to...... conquer," I whispered, gazing up at the sky. The moon had not yet risen, and darkness enveloped the world around me.


    "Demacia Guild is not just a means to an end, but a symbol of my aspirations," I dered, my voice filled with determination. "It will rise to be the world''s top guild, for it is through its sess that I shall attain what is rightfully mine."


    Taking a deep breath, I resolved to uncover the truth. I would delve deeper into his past, his connections, and his intentions. There was a reason why he caught the atten


    tion of y, the old man who had mentored me and entrusted me with the Demacia Guild.


    "The world will witness the rise of Demacia Guild," I whispered,"And they will know the name of Alver, the guild master who forged its path to greatness."


    .... silence...


    "Yuck, that was cringe." I cringed at my own words instantly but still it is what it is.

 Chapter 129 A Curse

    Year: 1738


    Date: 26


    Month: Srise


    Time: 7:00AM


    Inside an opulent chamber adorned with intricate designs, every detail exuded elegance and grandeur. The room emanated an aura of luxury and refinement, enveloping the senses in a tapestry of indulgence.


    At the heart of the room stood a majestic bed, its ornate framemanding attention. The meticulously crafted woodwork disyed intricate carvings of mythical creatures and intertwining vines. The silky canopy, cascading from the ceiling, created an intimate haven within the vast expanse of the chamber.


    As the two figuresy upon the sumptuous mattress, the bed emitted a soft creaking sound, whispering secrets of past encounters and passionate nights. The weight of their bodies caused the mattress to yield, enveloping them in a cocoon offort.


    "Haa... haa..." gasped the man beneath the velvety nket, his breath heavy with exhaustion. Beads of sweat glistened on his forehead, evidence of the fervent passion that had consumed them.


    "Angh....no prince,no-not that fast, ahhhhhh." As the man began swinging his hips more violently, the women underneath cried in anguish.


    His eyes were out of focus as he humped like a beast, as if trying to devour her whole.


    "I can''t!.....ugh No longer! It hurts! Aghhh," She never expected to be in this much pain when she epted the job of feeding the prince''s sexual demands, and the tears began to stream down her cheeks as she wailed in anguish.


    The man with fiery red hair and piercing red eyes, his face partially concealed by a in white mask, was none other than the first prince of the Hestia Empire.


    Aron Adiel Velcrow.


    Infamous for his personality, he had earned a reputation as a notorious womanizer, known for his forceful and aggressive approach towards them.


    "Agh," he groaned as the blood from the prostitute''s vagina splittered all over the white bedsheet as she moaned in anguish.


    It wasn''t her first time being with someone hard, but the way prince Aron was...as if he loathed it, he hated the person in front of him, and.....just wanted to kill her in the midst of the pleasure deed.


    It wasst night.....one of the royal guards came down to the brothel downtown in the imperial capital and inquired if anyone was willing to serve the prince for a night for arge sum of money.


    Enough tost her a year...so because she was the most gorgeousdy in the brothel, she was given a chance.


    "Get the fucked out of here!" As he rolled to the bedside, Aron cursed.


    As if a rush of optimism washed over her, she grasped the bedsheet as she struggled to stand up-


    "Ugh," she groaned in anguish as she felt her crotch throb, the whole area destroyed...the blood looked disgusting, and her leg? They were absolutely useless at the time, and she couldn''t just use Mana to improve them.


    Thedy tumbled out of the bed,nding on the floor with a resounding thud. Aron, seemingly fatigued, covered his eyes with his hand, paying no heed to her fall.


    Crawling on all fours, thedy made her way out of the room, leaving behind traces of blood on the pristine marble floor.


    As soon as the woman departed from the bedroom, Aron rose to his feet.


    Gritting his teeth, he removed the mask that had concealed the left portion of his face, revealing a stark contrast between the two sides.


    "She was terrible," Aron huffed in frustration.


    His left side bore the visage of a devastating burn, disfiguring his once handsome features. It was as if two distinct personas were etched onto his face - one side resembling that of a noble prince, while the other exuding the grotesque appearance of a monster.


    Click.


    "Prince," a voice echoed as footsteps approached, intruding upon his privacy without permission.


    Flip.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Quickly, he adorned a mask to conceal his scarred face, a sight he deemed unworthy of anyone''s gaze. It was his vulnerability, a weakness he chose to shield from the world.


    Apart from his immediate family, no one in the royal court or the entire Hestia Empire knew the true reason behind the prince''s constant masking. All they saw was a man deemed unworthy of the crown, known for his arrogance and tyrannical nature. In their eyes, he was someone who did not deserve to....live.


    "What is it, Caelia?" he asked, his gaze fixated elsewhere, showing little interest in the woman who had just entered.


    Caelia, a young woman of 19, possessed a striking appearance with her lustrous blue hair cascading down to her waist. Her piercing blue eyes held a glint of determination,plementing her sharp features. d in polished silver armor, she exuded an air of nobility and strength, ready to fulfill her duties as a reputable knight.


    "The king wishes to see you, First Prince," Caelia responded tersely, her wordscking any warmth or consideration for the young man before her. Each time sheid eyes on him, she felt a surge of disgust rise within her, repulsed by his actions.


    Unlike Aron, whom she regarded as lower than the worms that crawled in the depths of hell, Caelia hailed from a reputable knightly lineage. She had her own duties, her own life, until...


    The day she was assigned as the personal guard to the First Prince. She had known Aron for a long time, even before he became the person he is now. But to her, he had be nothing more than a suffocating presence. Being around him felt like being trapped in a stifling atmosphere, as if the air had grown thin, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Even as she entered the chamber, Caelia couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity for the woman who had departed before her. The blood stains left behind were a gruesome sight.


    "Get out. I wille as I please," Aron dismissed the knight without sparing her a second nce. Caelia felt a surge of relief knowing that she wouldn''t have to endure his repugnant presence any longer. With a stiff bow, she hastily made her exit, casting a final nce at her long-lost friend.


    After Caelia departed, Aron rose from the bed and made his way into the bath chamber. As he gazed at his reflection in the mirror, his fingers traced the intricate tattoo of a coiling snake around his neck. With a bitter expression, he muttered to himself, "Truly a repugnant individual, Indeed"


    It had been a few days since his return from the imperial academy, and Aron reveled in the freedom to indulge his carnal desires without the constraints of academic life. However, the time hade for him to return.


    "Adam Stales... I will kill him for stealing..." Aron''s voice trailed off as his attention was abruptly drawn to a peculiar phenomenon unfolding in his bathtub. A small tornado began to form, swirling with intensity.


    "What the...!" Aron eximed, swiftly donning his mask to conceal his scarred face. He assumed a defensive stance, prepared for whatever might emerge from the swirling vortex.


    As the tornado of air continued to grow, it started to absorb the water from the tub, taking on a discernible shape.


    The swirling vortex of air gradually transformed into the ethereal visage of a woman''s face. Delicate features emerged, framed by wisps of misty air. Her eyes shimmered with an otherworldly glow, captivating and enigmatic.


    Aron''s gaze locked with the woman''s spectral countenance, his heart pounding in anticipation. Who was she, and what did she seek within the confines of his chamber?


    "Oh there! You are!" the sweet voice chimed from the visage.


    Fush*


    As Aron swiftly conjured a wind de andunched it towards the ethereal visage, expecting to sever the connection, his attack passed right through the apparition. To his surprise, the wind de collided with the wall behind the specter, causing a small explosion of dust and debris.


    Aron''s eyes widened in astonishment as he realized that his attack had failed to dissipate the mysterious presence before him. The woman''s ethereal form remained unscathed, her expression unchanging.


    "Impossible," Aron muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of frustration and disbelief. He had underestimated the power and nature of this enigmatic entity.


    "Oops, don''t tell me you were attempting to harm the Goddess of Wind herself... with a mere wind spell," the visage chuckled in an alluring manner. Aron stepped backward, attempting to create distance between himself and the apparition.


    "!?"However, his retreat was halted abruptly as he realized he had backed into a mirror.


    She extended her left arm, her delicate fingers deftly reaching out to remove Aron''s mask. Despite his attempts to keep it firmly in ce, her touch was unfathomably powerful, effortlessly pulling the mask away. Exposed and vulnerable, Aron''s scarred face was now fully visible to Hera, the self-proimed Goddess of Wind.


    "Aron Adiel Velcrow, I am Hera, the Goddess of Wind," she dered, her voice carrying an air of authority and mystique. "I seek your assistance."


    Caught off guard by her revtion, Aron''s initial response was driven by his own self-interest. "What''s in it for me?" he blurted out, unable to suppress his desire for personal gain. He momentarily forgot to question the authenticity of her ims or her true intentions.


    After a momentary pause, Hera''s gaze bore into his soul. "A curse," she replied with a solemn tone. "I will cure it... once our task isplete."


    Aron''s heart skipped a beat as the weight of her words sank in. Could she truly offer a solution to the curse that had haunted him for so long?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 130 Academy.

    Year: 1738


    Date: 29


    Month: Srise


    Time: 7:00AM.


    [Mary Kleine POV.]


    Thud.


    "Phew," I exhaled, surveying my surroundings after cing my belongings on the floor of my dorm room. I had returned to the dorms after my vacation at home.


    There was a brief vacation period before the midterms of the imperial academy, during which we were given the option to visit our families. However, I chose not to go. Traveling such a long distance and then returning seemed like a waste of time to me. But then, one day, Adam approached me with a suggestion.


    "Why don''t you go visit your family?" he had said.


    I scoffed at his attempt to convince me while he stayed and trained at the academy. However, to my surprise, he mentioned that he would be visiting the orphanage.


    Orphanage! I had never heard about this before. I had always assumed he came from a modest family like mine, but that turned out to be far from the truth.


    Adam took his time exining to me the importance of treasuring time with my mother, and I found myself agreeing with him. It was a strange shift in our dynamic. I had always seen him as my rival, but now it felt different. Perhaps we were...


    "Friends?" I mumbled, questioning myself. Suddenly, a flush of heat rushed to my face, and I instinctively covered it with my hands to snap myself out of my daze.


    How foolish of me!


    "He''s just my rival!" I shouted in the empty room, reaffirming my belief.


    There''s something about him, though. Something that sets him apart and makes it feel like the world revolves around him. Like the time he saved Revan, the half-beast girl, from an ogre attack. Or when he helped the elven princess with her studies, despite being amoner. He''s even admired by the student council president!


    He was the firstmoner student to be selected for ss A, a feat that hadn''t happened in decades. And I was the second. He emits an aura of being the protagonist of a fairytale story, almost as if he''s perfect.


    Well, he can be awkward at times, but it''s endearing... No, no, no! I didn''t mean it like that!


    Why am I thinking about him and getting embarrassed? It has been like this for as long as I can remember... And why do all the girls in our ss flock around him?


    It has always been frustrating to witness him being so friendly with all of them.


    "Haaa," I let out a deep sigh as I reflected on how things have been since I first met that guy.


    Click*


    The door behind me creaked open, and a familiar voice eximed, "Oh, you''re back!"


    I swiftly dodged the person as she lunged towards me, causing her to collide with the bedrest of our bunk bed. Thud!


    "No clinging, Amelia," I said to my roommate, Elsa Starleaf, who happened to be an elven princess.


    While Elsa''s arrival at the academy had been met with curiosity and interest, there was another student who joined around the same time that didn''t quite garner the same positive reception. She was a distant cousin of the notorious Prince Aron Adiel Velcrow, known for his arrogance and disdainful attitude towards others.


    Unlike Elsa, this aristocratic girl carried an air of coldness around her. Her icy demeanor made it difficult for others to approach her, and she seemed to prefer solitude over socializing. Many students found her presence intimidating, and they kept their distance.


    But... she''s nice to Adam though.


    Suddenly pulling me out of my thoughts Elsa said-


    "I was just trying to hug you," she pouted, sitting on the floor. I couldn''t help but notice that she had a more pronounced figure in the chest areapared to me.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? It''s scary," Elsa said, covering her chest. Had I been staring for too long?


    "Nothing. When did you arrive?" I asked, trying to divert my thoughts.


    Elsa''s pout slowly turned into a smile as she got up from the floor.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I arrived just a little while ago. I wanted to surprise you, but it seems like you were lost in thought," she said, giving me a yful nudge.


    I shook my head and forced a smile, trying to push away the thoughts that had been upying my mind.


    "Well, you certainly surprised me," I replied, hoping to steer the conversation in a different direction. "How was your trip back home?"


    Elsa''s eyes lit up as she began recounting her time spent with her family in the Elven Kingdom. She spoke of their grand celebrations, the majestic beauty of their forests, and the warmth of her loved ones. Listening to her animated tales, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy mixed with admiration.


    As she continued to share her experiences, I realized that even though we came from different backgrounds, Elsa and I had formed a unique bond as roommates. Our friendship had flourished amidst the challenges and adventures of the academy.


    Maybe, just maybe, being friends with someone like Adam wasn''t such a bad thing after all-


    "Mary, do you want to go and see if Adam is here?" Elsa asked, her interest in Adam was quite evident. I understood why she found him captivating; he had a charm that seemed to draw everyone towards him.


    "No, I''m fine. I''ll rest for now. We have to go to the academy tomorrow," I replied, settling down on my lower bunk bed. Elsa had always been a bit fearful of heights, and she sometimes acted like a young child.


    Elsa hurriedly left the room, and I soon drifted off to sleep.


    The next day, I made my way from the dorms to the academy. The academy grounds were expansive, befitting its status as one of the top institutions in the world.


    Walking through the sprawling campus, I couldn''t help but be in awe. The academy exuded an air of grandeur and excellence, with its magnificent buildings and meticulously maintained gardens. The atmosphere was filled with a sense of anticipation as students gathered in groups, engaging in conversations and preparing for the day ahead.


    The academy grounds were vast, epassing various training areas, ssrooms, and recreational spaces. It was a melting pot of knowledge and talent, with students from diverse backgrounds and magical abilities coexisting within its walls.


    The academy followed a three-year curriculum, epting students at the age of sixteen and guiding them until they reached the age of neen.


    The first year was open to all students who could pass the entrance exams. However, many students dropped out after the first year as they struggled to cope with the rigorous demands of the academy. Only the most determined and talented students remained to face the challenges of the second and third years.


    The third year was renowned for its exceptional students, often referred to as "absolute beasts." These individuals possessed remarkable skills and abilities, making them stand out among their peers. They were the elite, the ones who had honed their talents to near perfection through years of dedication and hard work.


    As I made my way to my first ss, a mix of excitement and nervousness washed over me. The midterms were fast approaching, and the weight of expectations hung in the air. The pressure to perform well and seed in my studies was palpable.


    "Hey Mary!" I heard someone calling out to me, and as I turned, I saw Adam waving his hand. He was surrounded by a crowd of students, mostly females.


    "Hey," I greeted him as I made my way to my seat. My seat was located at the back, in thest row on the left side near the window. Adam sat a few seats ahead of me, in front.


    "Good morning," Elsa, my seatmate, greeted me from my left side.


    "Morning," I replied, taking out my study materials. The lessons on magical theories always seemed tedious to me. I was more interested in learning sword arts and bing the top swordsman in the Hestia Empire........fulfilling my father''s dream.


    Ah and I am currently ranked as a five-star mage, and am anticipate reaching the six-star level soon. The magic measurement device at the academy determines your level of magical proficiency. This indicates that you possess considerable talent and mastery in the magical arts. As you continue your studies and training, your magical abilities are likely to further develop and progress.


    "Shhhh, Mary..." Elsa nudged me, signaling for me to pay attention.


    "What?" I whispered, trying not to disturb the ongoing lecture.


    "I forgot to ask yesterday, but..." Elsa paused for a moment before continuing, "...what happened to that guy, Ren? Did you meet him?"


    I felt a sudden wave of unease and guilt wash over me.


    Ren?


    For some reason, it felt like I had forgotten about him. The sensation that crawled up my heart was cold and unsettling.


    Why didn''t he see me?


    The question popped into my mind out of nowhere, and I couldn''t help but feel frustrated that I didn''t get a chance to meet that bastard.


    Wasn''t he supposed to wait?


    I bit the side of my inner cheek, trying to contain my emotions, before finally responding, "Yeah, I did see him. He''s a pain in the ass to deal with."

 Chapter 131 Coincidence?

    Year: 1738


    Date: 29


    Month: Sris


    Time: 7:00 AM


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "So, what''s happening?" I asked the beastman guard in front of me as he scrutinized me with uncertainty in his gaze.


    "Nothing... Can you hand me your identification documents?" He asked, surprisingly polite for a beastman.


    "Here." I pulled out my guild ID and handed it to the guard. He took it from me and went to consult with another higher-ranking guard, stealing asional nces in my direction.


    I stepped aside from the line and sat on a wooden bench. I didn''t want to disrupt the queue just for myself.


    "We didn''t do anything illegal during our stay in Reva Kingdom, right, Smokeball?" I inquired, as Smokeball peered out of my small tote bag hanging on my shoulder. A young neko girl nearby squealed in excitement, pointing at the ck cat in my bag and tugging on her mother''s sleeve.


    "Well, we did steal an expensive boat as soon as we reached Prowlers'' Cove, and we also trespassed into a prestigious hotel where you attempted to harm a fellow guild master... But other than that, nothing illegal," ze replied sarcastically.


    True, I hadn''t exactly left a trail of evidence behind after those incidents.


    Currently, we were at the border of Reva Kingdom, on the way to the Kingdom of Grav. Ever since my encounter with Alver, I had been feeling a bit homesick and eager to leave this kingdom.


    We had taken various routes to travel from Prowlers'' Cove to this point, attempting to be as swift as possible. However, as I was about to depart the kingdom, I encountered an unexpectedlyrge number of guards at the border crossing. It seemed excessive for a peace treaty. So, I joined the queue, but when it was my turn, something unexpected happened.


    The guard looked at me and then... paused. And now, here I am, waiting for whatever is going to happen next.


    As I sat on the wooden bench, the moments stretched on, and I grew increasingly impatient. The guards seemed to be engaged in a serious discussion about something, asionally casting furtive nces in my direction. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease, wondering what could be causing this dy.


    *Tap tap*


    I heard footsteps.


    Finally, the guard returned, my guild ID in hand. He approached me with a more serious expression, his brows furrowed. I stood up, preparing myself for whatever news awaited me.


    "Sir, we have received information that raises concerns regarding your recent activities in Reva Kingdom," the guard began, his tone grave. "We will need you to apany us for further questioning."


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Concerns? What activities are you referring to?"


    The guard hesitated, exchanging a brief nce with hispanion before responding. "I''d have you to follow us to our higher ups."


    I sighed inwardly, realizing the gravity of the situation. It seemed that my recent actions had not gone unnoticed after all. But how had they gathered this information so quickly? Thework of eyes and ears in this kingdom must be more efficient than I had anticipated.


    "I assure you, I don''t know what you are on but I think there''s a misunderstanding," I said calmly, trying to maintainposure.


    The guard''s gaze softened slightly, but he remained cautious. "We will need you toe with us to the local authorities. They will conduct a thorough investigation and determine the appropriate course of action."


    I nodded, understanding that resisting would only escte the situation further. "Lead the way then."


    As I followed the guards, the neko girl who had been watching us earlier continued to stare, her eyes wide, she hid behind her mother.


    ''Should I fucking kill the guard and... hop to the other side of the border? I can even escape prison if ites to that,'' I began contemting my options.


    ''that''s not possible princesse.'' ze sighed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    *Tap tap*


    I heard footsteps approaching.


    "..."Finally, the guard returned, holding my guild ID. He approached me with a more serious expression, his brows furrowed. I stood up, bracing myself for whatever news awaited me.


    "Sir, we have received information that raises concerns regarding your recent activities in Reva Kingdom," the guard began, his tone grave. "We will need you to apany us for further questioning."


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Concerns? What activities are you referring to?"


    The guard hesitated, exchanging a brief nce with hispanion before responding. "I will have to ask you to follow us to our superiors."


    I sighed inwardly, realizing the gravity of the situation. It seemed that my recent actions had not gone unnoticed after all. But how had they gathered this information so quickly? Thework of informants in this kingdom must be more efficient than I had anticipated.


    "I assure you, there seems to be a misunderstanding," I said calmly, trying to maintain myposure.


    The guard''s gaze softened slightly, but he remained cautious. "We will need you toe with us to the local authorities. They will conduct a thorough investigation and determine the appropriate course of action."


    I nodded, understanding that resisting would only escte the situation further. "Lead the way, then."


    As I followed the guards, the neko girl who had been observing us earlier continued to stare, her eyes wide with curiosity. She hid behind her mother, as if unsure of what was happening.


    They then led me to a nearby office, its atmosphere filled with the scent of ink and paper. The office appeared ordinary, with several individuals diligently engrossed in their paperwork. The sound of scratching pens and shuffling papers created a symphony of bureaucratic efficiency.


    As we entered, a young woman in a neat uniform hastily passed by, her steps hurried as she struggled to bnce a tall stack of papers. It was a precarious task, and a few sheets slipped from the top, fluttering through the air beforending on the floor. My eyes caught sight of the exposed criminal posters thaty scattered on the ground.


    Among the posters, I managed to glimpse three, although two were flipped upside down, obscuring their contents from my view. The visible poster depicted a fearsome-looking beastman, a half-tiger hybrid named Tiga. It was evident from the generous reward offered¡ª120 gold coins¡ªthat Tiga was a high-value target, wanted by the authorities for his alleged crimes.


    Curiosity tugged at me, urging me to sneak a peek at the hidden image beneath the flipped posters, but I resisted the temptation. This was neither the time nor the ce for such actions. I needed to focus on the matter at hand.


    "Follow me," the guard directed, pointing towards a specific room adorned with a brass namete. He approached the door and rapped on it with a sense of purpose, the sound echoing through the office. My attention was immediately drawn to the subtle movements and hushed voices emanating from within the room, adding an air of intrigue to the situation.


    The door swung open, revealing two figures inside the room. My eyes widened in disbelief as recognition dawned upon me.


    What the fuck is she doing here? I thought, my mind was instantly filled with questions and confusion.


    "Is this Ren Hilton, the human in question?" the female knight standing before me inquired, her gaze fixed upon me. Beside her, a beastman with rabbit-like features nodded in affirmation.


    The knight, Amelia, possessed striking features that were hard to forget. Her piercing emerald eyes held a glint of determination,plemented by flowing golden locks that cascaded down her shoulders. The long, pointed ears signified her elven heritage, a race known for their grace and wisdom.


    Amelia served as the personal guard knight of Princess Elsa, which made her presence in this situation all the more perplexing. ording to the game''s storyline, Amelia was supposed to join Elsa at the academy a month from now, as she had beente to her duties. So why was she here, confronting me at this moment? The pieces of the puzzle did not fit together.


    "Hmm... Now that I think about it, the rabbit guy also looks quite familiar, as if I''ve seen him before," I murmured to myself, trying to find a ce where I had encountered him.


    "Y-y-yes! He is the one!" the rabbit-like beastman suddenly eximed, pointing an using finger at me.


    "Ohhh! I know him! He''s the person who gave the horse to Devon!" ze chimed in, adding to the confusion. So, am I being caught because Devon stole someone else''s horse?


    Click.


    The door behind me swung open once again, revealing several more individuals entering the room. Their presence did not bode well, and I could feel the tension in the air.


    "Why are you here?" William blurted out from the behind of his superior.


    It''s surprising to see him here However, something that caught my attention amidst the chaos was... I couldn''t help but notice the name badge on William''s uniform, which read "William Stales."

 Chapter 132 Wanted Guide

    "Why are you here?" William blurted out from behind his superior, his voice filled with surprise and suspicion.


    Memories from the past flooded my mind. The first crime Imitted in this world was killing a bunch of goons in the Balcker Forest, and it was William who took the lead in the investigation. He had been highly suspicious of me when we first met at the guild, instructing me not to leave Sephra for a few days. I had followed his instructions, confident that I had left no evidence behind. And I had managed to evade any furtherplications, believing I would never cross paths with William again in such a situation.


    Yet here we were, surrounded by people who knew me all too well, including someone I had only glimpsed from afar and someone I wasn''t supposed to encounter yet.


    "Sir William, do you happen to know this man?" the elderly figure in front of William and his supposed subordinates asked, his tone stern and serious and the eagle on his uniform told that he is from Grav.


    Grav Kingdom''s official symbol is an eagle, depicted holding a sword in its left w as it soars through the skies,Reva Kingdom''s symbol, on the other hand, is a circr emblem with intricate details and a prominent star at its center.


    As for Elishia Forest, their symbol represents the sacred world tree, featuring a prominent leaf design that signifies their connection to nature and the forest,The symbol of Hestia Kingdom is a stylized me encircled by intricate patterns. The me embodies the kingdom''s passion, creativity, and warmth and light.


    Well they are important in the future quest.


    "Y-yeah... I do," William replied, straightening his back and assuming a more formal posture as he addressed his superior.


    "Was it important?" the man asked, directing his question to William. Meanwhile, William scrutinized me from head to toe, as if... verifying my identity.


    "No, it''s not," William responded, his tone was casual. "I am acquainted with his father, that''s all. I was just surprised to see him here, far away from Sephra."


    Surprisingly, William''s response caught me off guard. It seemed he wasn''t as foolish as I had initially presumed.


    Introducing me as a criminal suspect in front of his superior and a high-ranking knight would have been a grave mistake. If I were to object and William admitted that he had made such usations without any evidence of my involvement in past incidents, it would only serve to make him a subject of ridicule.


    "Umm, Sephra... you were stationed there for some time. Anyways, Dame Amelia y, why were we called here?" the superior inquired, his tone respectful as he addressed Amelia.


    "This is the only person that the criminal interacted with... at least, that''s what we know," Amelia pointed at the rabbit beastman, who continued to re at me for some unknown reason.


    "And?" The superior seemed unsatisfied with her answer.


    "And he ims that this person," she gestured towards me without even looking, "-was also with the criminal at that time."


    "What?" I blurted out unconsciously, drawing several gazes towards me, though I hadn''t spoken loudly.


    Sighing, Amelia turned around and walked towards a nearby table. She retrieved a poster and held it up in front of me, and suddenly everything clicked into ce.


    I should have killed a guard, I suppose.


    The poster disyed two individuals¡ªone was the Tiga I had seen moments ago on the fallen poster, and...


    "Devon?" I couldn''t hide my surprise, though I made sure not to let it show on my face.


    The other person featured on the poster alongside Tiga was none other than Devon, my guide when I arrived in Reva Kingdom.


    Devon was always good-natured, but the way they depicted him on the wanted poster made him appear quite unsavory. Criminals really should have more detailed and urate wanted posters. It wouldn''t hurt for them to put a little more effort into it¡ªno matter which world they''re in, they always seem to overlook this detail.


    ''I am more surprised that you aren''t surprised to see Devon on a wanted poster with a thousand gold coin bounty, but by the fact that they actually drew him without details,'' ze remarked in my mind, not bothering toe out of the bag.


    I was surprised but-


    Indeed, anyone can be a criminal,


    Amelia raised an eyebrow, noticing my reaction to the poster. "You know this person?" she asked, her tone was curious.


    I quicklyposed myself, not wanting to reveal too much. "I met him briefly during my time in Reva Kingdom. He was a guide who helped me navigate the city," I replied casually, trying to downy any connection between us.


    The superior studied me intently, his gaze piercing. "Do you have any information regarding their whereabouts?" he inquired, his voice stern.


    I looked at him for a moment, considering my response carefully. "I''m afraid I can''t be of much help in that regard. I haven''t seen or heard from Devon since our partition from prowlers''cove. Our paths diverged, and I have no knowledge of his current whereabouts," I exined, keeping my tone measured andposed.


    Amelia and the superior exchanged a brief nce, seemingly assessing my words. It was clear that they were skeptical of my ims, but without any concrete evidence linking me to Devon or the crimes, they couldn''t make any definitive usations.


    "Very well," the superior said, his tone indicating that the conversation wasing to an end.


    "We will need you to exin to Dame Amelia the purpose of your visit, how you came to know Devon, and the nature of your conversations with him," the superior instructed. He then turned to Amelia and added, "I will excuse myself for now. It seems we have received a report from the Prince of Grav Kingdom regarding the current criminal syndicates."


    "Prince?" Amelia queried, but she was met with a stern look from the superior, indicating that he couldn''t divulge more information in front of us.


    "I will take my leave," the superior said as he gestured for the rabbit-like beastman to follow him. The beastmanplied, casting a disdainful re in my direction as he exited the room. He should direct his anger towards Devon for his horse, not me.


    - and William, too, gave me an uncertain look of why the hell he was here before leaving, and now it''s just me and Amelia in the room.


    ''Bang her,'' ze chimed in with his usual pervertedment. I thought this guy had cleaned up his act, but apparently not!


    "Please, take a seat," Amelia invited, gracefully gliding towards her plush chair.


    I settled into thefortable seat, delicately readjusting a few stray locks of hair that had fallen across my face. I couldn''t help but notice the arch of her perfectly sculpted eyebrows, raised in what seemed like admiration.


    "Well, they do say that even criminals can possess a certain charm," she mused aloud, almost as if lost in her own thoughts.


    "Now, I implore you to recount every detail of your journey, starting from the very beginning of your trip to Reva Kingdom until this very moment," Amelia requested, producing a parchment and a finely crafted magic quill from her desk.


    I began to weave a narrative, skillfully omitting specific details about the exact locations I had stayed in. I wove a tapestry of fabricated ces, knowing that the vast array of motels in Reva Kingdom would make it virtually impossible for her to verify each one.


    As I spun my tale, Amelia''s curiosity led her to inquire about my choice of Reva Kingdom over Grav Kingdom. I crafted a response that spoke of a deep longing for exploration and adventure, a desire to venture off the beaten path. It was an answer that resonated with the spirit of this world, where the pursuit of adventure is cherished and revered.


    However, I took great care to keep my true purpose concealed within the depths of my mind.


    And then there was the intriguing revtion about Devon, which piqued my curiosity. I discovered that he was known as a ve smuggler, responsible for ndestinely trafficking numerous individuals to the nobles of the Hestia Empire. However, he had been apprehended by the authorities just a few days prior.


    But what astounded me was the fact that he had mysteriously managed to escape. There were no signs of forced entry, no evidence of magical tampering, and no reports of a fierce struggle with the knights who had been guarding him. It was as if he had vanished into thin air, leaving behind nothing but a lingering sense of enigma and intrigue.


    "And that''s why-" Amelia''s sentence was abruptly cut off as the heavy wooden door swung open with a forceful creak. In a whirlwind ofmotion, a disheveled man burst into the room, his face contorted with panic and beads of sweat glistening on his forehead.


    "Dame, urgent news! We have uncovered a Renouncer within our midst!" he eximed, his voice trembling with a mix of anxiety and urgency.


    The sudden intrusion sent a jolt of adrenaline through the air, and the atmosphere crackled with tension. Without hesitation, Amelia sprang into action, her movements fluid and swift. She vanished from my line of sight in a blink of an eye, gracefully leaping from her seat and soaring above me like a lithe predator, ready to confront the newfound threat head-on. Her departure left a lingering sense of anticipation in the room, as if the very air itself held its breath, awaiting the unfolding events.


    ''Someone''s gonna get fucked up,'' ze said.

 Chapter 133 Renouncer

    *tap*


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I sprang to my feet and dashed out of the room. Surprisingly, the guard who had been looking at me didn''t stop me; instead, he chose to follow, confirming that the investigation surrounding me wasn''t as critical as the current situation with the "Renouncer."


    As I emerged from the cab, I found the entire area in disarray. A sizable crowd had gathered outside, and an air of panic hung thick in the atmosphere. People were huddled in groups, whispering anxiously to each other, while others paced nervously.


    My gaze swept from right to left, scanning for any sign of Amelia amidst the chaos.


    ''There!'' ze''s voice echoed in my mind as he emerged from my tote bag and hopped onto my shoulder, his sharp eyes locking onto Amelia''s distinct figure amidst the turmoil.


    "What the fuck is going on?" I muttered under my breath, my eyes fixed on Amelia, who had a cold expression on her face as she stared down at someone at her feet. Her hand, resting on her sword hilt, trembled with barely suppressed anger.


    As I observed the scene, my curiosity piqued when I noticed a cat-like woman kneeling before Amelia. The woman seemed to be the target of Amelia''s disdainful gaze.


    "Leave my aunt!" a crying voice rang out from the left, drawing my attention to a little girl held tightly by a guard, who was doing his best tofort the child.


    "What is going on?" I asked, feeling someone grab the hood of my robe.


    Fwip.


    Swiftly, I turned around, instinctively preparing to defend myself against any potential attack. My hand was infused with mana, ready to retaliate, but to my relief, I recognized the familiar face of William beneath the hood.


    "Huh... William," I paused, realizing the situation had taken an unexpected turn. I nced at his badge hanging from his uniform pocket, and my guard began to ease.


    "Come here," William said, motioning for me to follow him to a slightly less crowded area, just a few steps back.


    "What?" I asked, my gaze still wandering back to the scene with Amelia and the cat woman.


    "That''s something I should be asking! What are you doing here, far from Sephra?" William gritted his teeth as he grabbed me by my cor.


    "Uh oh," ze jumped down from my shoulder as if trying to distance himself from themotion.


    "Sir William, I don''t think this is how you should-" I grabbed him by his wrist and pulled his hand away from me, surprised by my own action. Since he did not use his power, it was easy to do, but it still seemed to startle him, "-be treating a civilian, is it?"


    "!?" His eyes widened as he looked at me, but then he quicklyposed himself and pulled his hand out of my grasp easily, saying, "Your adventure is bearing fruit, I guess."


    He is strong, that''s my honest thought.


    "Anyways, why are you here?" He asked again, and I repeated my words like a parrot, telling him about my adventure and the experiences I gained, but he was the only one who didn''t seem to believe me.


    Sigh.


    "Fine." Rubbing his temples, he turned as if to admit defeat, but I stopped him by tapping on his shoulder and asked, "Are you familiar with Adam Stales?" I tried to sound nonchnt.


    "How do you know him?" William asked with an unexinable emotion on his face.


    "Oh, so you do, huh?" I said, looking back at Amelia. The woman at her feet was begging and crying, but Amelia.... said nothing.


    "What''s going on there?" I asked, genuinely interested in what was happening.


    "First answer me, how do you know Adam?" William demanded.


    "He''s the boyfriend of my childhood friend, Mary," I said without facing him. This time, surprisingly, there was no reaction from Ren inside me.


    He kept his promise, I guess.


    ''looks like that guy finally moved on,'' ze voiced my thoughts in my mind.


    "Eh?" William''s dumbfounded expression made him look like a cat that had its tongue taken.


    Considering how Adam behaves around women, it''s quite clich¨¦. He gets shy over a lot of things, so it''s hard to believe that he scored.


    ''We''ll, at least he doesn''t drunkenly attack someone,'' ze threw a jab at me, and I couldn''te up with a witty retort this time. That was a low blow.


    "Now tell me, what''s happening there? What''s a Renouncer?" I asked as William emerged from his thoughts. His face looked like a vacant shell, devoid of any emotions.


    "Renouncers are despicable people who sell others without their knowledge to ve dealers. That woman over there is a Renouncer. She was trying to sell that girl to the other side of the border," William exined, his eyes regaining focus.


    Amelia, still standing near the kneeling woman, showed no mercy orpassion. Her cold expression made it clear that she had no sympathy for the criminal before her.


    As we observed the scene from afar, the crying girl held tightly by the guard caught my attention. Her innocent face, twisted with fear and sorrow.


    "Why does she do this?" I asked as I didn''t know,


    ''trying to act innocent,haha,'' ze caught up.


    William''s eyes followed my gaze, and he seemed to understand my fake sentiment. "Greed, desperation, or perhaps a twisted sense of power. Renouncers are driven by their own motives, often fueled by the darkest parts of human nature," he said with a somber tone.


    I couldn''t help but think.....how much they make?


    Immoral as it may be, the lure of money must be significant for them to consider selling their own kin like this.


    Amelia''s voice broke my contemtion as she issued her orders to the guards. "Take her away and lock her up. The authorities will deal with her ordingly."


    The guards swiftly obeyed, leading the Renouncer away while she continued to cry and plead for mercy. The young girl she had attempted to sell clung to the guard tightly, seeking safety and sce in the midst of the chaos.


    "How many of these cases usually happen?" The question slipped from my lips unconsciously, revealing my curiosity about the extent of such crimes.


    William paused for a moment, seemingly lost in thought before answering. "Currently, we are dealing with more cases than we''d like to admit," he replied with a hint of frustration.


    "Is that the reason you are here?" I asked.


    "No, it''s because of the prince... nothing," William stopped just beforepleting his sentence, leaving me wondering if he was referring to Aron Adiel Velcrow or another individual of royal status.


    As themotion settled down, Amelia turned back to me, her eyes meeting mine. "You can leave now... I don''t have time for you right now. Go there and sign the border crossing paper, and then leave," she said with a neutral tone, dismissing me from her presence.


    "Sir, umm," she looked at William, momentarily forgetting his name.


    "It''s William Stales, Dame," he quickly reminded her, straightening his posture but avoiding direct eye contact.


    "Sir William, I''d like you toe to my office." With those words, she left, and William followed, leaving behind parting advice.


    "Don''t do anything that''ll make your parents sad." His words struck a chord, making me respect him as a responsible knight.


    ''Are you going to follow his advice?'' ze asked as he returned inside the bag.


    "Hmm... nah," I replied, knowing that his advice wouldn''t change my course of action.


    I took Amelia''s words as an opportunity to leave the distressing scene behind. Walking away from the cab, the setting sun casts an orange glow over the city, adding to the weight on my mind.


    I passed through the gates of the Reva Kingdom. As I stepped out, I felt a mixture of relief and curiosity about whaty ahead in the Kingdom of Grav. The orange hues of the setting sun painted thendscape with a warm glow as I made my way towards the border.


    The border guard, a sturdy-looking man with a beard, examined my identification documents and the signed paper. After confirming my identity, he nodded and gave me a reassuring smile. "Safe travels, sir. Enjoy your time in the Kingdom of Grav."


    "Thank you," I replied, returning the smile, and continued my journey.


    I took a carriage to nearby town.


    The transition from Reva Kingdom to Grav Kingdom was evident in the changing architecture andndscape. The Grav Kingdom had a more imposing and grandeur feel to it, with its stone structures and fortified walls.


    "Hey, Princess!" ze shouted in my mind, and I looked at him as he poked his head out.


    "What are these?" He seemed shocked.


    "Oh... a few documents that I picked up from the cab," I said as I pulled out the file. It was quiterge. "These are files on a few criminal syndicates."


    "You sly bastard," ze said, but I know he''s impressed too.

 Chapter 134 Transcendents.

    Year: 1738


    Date: 15


    Month: Astralis


    Time: 9:00 AM


    [Sephra....]


    "La ? ? ? ? ? ?," the melodious humming filled the air as a beautiful woman went about her daily tasks. Her voice was harmonious and soothing, it seemed to add an enchanting aura to her already mesmerizing presence.


    Her long, lustrous ck hair cascaded down to her hips, shimmering like a waterfall in the sunlight that came from the window. The way it swayed with every movement was a mesmerizing sight to behold. Her pale white skin, wless and delicate, seemed to glow softly in the warm light, adding to her ethereal charm.


    "And done," Rose said as she meticulously tidied up Ren''s room, a task she performed every two months since he left home. She carefully avoided doing a deep cleaning, understanding that going through the belongings of a teenage boy might invade his privacy.


    "It''s no good to go through the belongings of a teenage boy, right?" Rose mused, crossing her arms with a sense of self-satisfaction for respecting her son''s space.


    Ten long months had passed since Ren''s departure, and he hadn''t contacted his parents even once. This had left them both anxious and nervous about his well-being. However, being seasoned adventurers in their prime, they understood the challenges of staying in touch while constantly traveling.


    "Rose!" A thunderous call rang out, jolting her from her thoughts. It was unusual for Chris to shout like that.


    "Chris?" Rose immediately dropped everything she was holding and rushed out of the room, her heart pounding with worry.


    She hurried down the stairs and into the living room, where she found Chris standing, visibly concerned. But what surprised her was Marylin, their childhood friend, who stood before Chris with a somber expression.


    "What happened...? Marylin?" Rose''s concern shifted to her old friend as she saw the emptiness in Marylin''s eyes.


    Marylin''s eyes remained silently fixated on the table, where a lettery. The sight of the letter instantly sent shivers down Rose''s spine. It was like... she had seen it before ¨C ck paper adorned with an intricate illustration of an eagle holding a sword in its left w. The symbol was ominous to them, and it filled the room with an air of dread.


    The blood in her veins turned cold, and the atmosphere felt suffocating. Her eyes lost their color as she asked, "What is the meaning of this?"


    ...silence...


    There was no response, as if this question weighed heavily on everyone''s minds, and no one was happy. It wasn''t only Rose who was angry; Marylin looked as though she wanted to tear the person who wrote the letter from the roots, and Chris... his eyes had long lost their focus as if he was struggling to control himself. The tension in the room was palpable, and the unease hung heavy in the air.


    Seeing their reactions, Rose calmed herself down, realizing that nothing productive woulde out of the situation if they all responded with the same level of fear and anxiety.


    "Marylin," Rose called, taking a deep breath to ease the wrinkles on her forehead, "Why don''t you take a seat? I''ll make us some tea, and I also have those cookies you broughtst time." She tried to smile, hoping to create a moreforting atmosphere.


    Realization struck Marylin, and she realized how immature her reaction had been. They were no longer the young teenagers they used to be; they didn''t have to be as scared as they were in the past.


    "I''m sorry... I mean, why not? Yes, I''d like to have some cookies," Marylin said, trying to regain herposure as she grabbed a nearby chair and sat down.


    Rose then ced her hand gently on Chris''s shoulder and said in a soothing voice, "You too, dear."


    Chris nodded without saying a word, but his expression remained unchanged, and his feelings of hatred still lingered. Nheless, he grabbed a nearby chair and sat on the opposite side of Marylin.


    Rose sighed, looking at both of them, and went into the kitchen to prepare some tea. Returning to the living room, she ced the tea on the table and sat beside her husband.


    "Did you open it?" Rose asked, even though the answer was clear from the intact seal.


    "No, I did not," Marylin answered, her usual happy mood was nowhere to be found. The tension in the room was still palpable, and the letter''s presence weighed heavily on their minds.


    "Okay," Rose took a sip from her cup and leaned backward in her chair, just enough so that it would fall if she leaned any further.


    *Turk*


    With a light push, she adjusted the couch behind her, moving it a little farther away from them.


    "What? It was something Chris and I bought when we first moved here years ago... I can''t have it be damaged, can I?" Rose said with a smile, correcting her posture.


    *Chuckle,*


    Her husband and best friend couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    "Okay now, Marylin," Rose said, pointing at the letter and adding, "Create a space."


    These words carried weight, as the magic she asked Marylin to use was not to be taken lightly. It was one of the most advanced forms of spatial arts.


    Creating a space for themselves waspletely different from just shifting from one ce to another within a certain area. It was like cutting the ce they were in from the whole world itself, and it required a highly skilled mage to perform such a feat.


    Spatial arts are skills that can only be learned by those who have surpassed a certain level of strength, typically reaching 7 or 8 stars in the human world. However, even within this realm of ability, there are different levels to these spatial arts, withplexity and risk increasing as one delves deeper into this arcane discipline.


    When traversing through existing space, spatial mages must carefully manipte the fragile yet intricate panel of space using their elemental manifestation. This delicate process allows them to move from one point to another within the existing fabric of reality. It requires precision and control, as even a slight misstep could lead to disastrous consequences.


    On the other hand, creating a new space is a far moreplex endeavor. It involves tearing apart the fabric of reality and forming a pocket dimension. To do this sessfully, the spatial mage must not only possess immense power but also an acute understanding of the dimensional intricacies involved.


    The risks are significant. If a spatial mage fails to transport all of themselves and their surroundings safely behind the specific fragile panel of space they are trying to manipte, the consequences can be deadly. The spatial rupture could copse upon itself, consuming everything in its vicinity, regardless of the individual''s strength or abilities.


    Due to the immense power and risk associated with spatial arts, many mages choose to avoid delving too deeply into this realm. Those who specialize in these skills are often held in high regard, but they also carry a heavy burden of responsibility. The potential for disaster is always present, making every spatial maniption a careful and calcted endeavor.


    "On it," Marylin said as her eyes turned... green. Yes, it''s not like her pupils were green, but her entire eyeball turned an ominous shade of green, making it look creepy.


    She pulled her hand in front of her sternum and gathered a ball of Earth elemental mana, concentrating it to its utmost potential¡ªat least as much as she knew.


    The pattern began appearing all around them as gravity felt heavier, and the air crackled with the movement of mana in a specific pattern.


    "Now," Marylin muttered as she released the sphere, but it didn''t disperse. Instead, it began moving¡ªno, it was rotating.


    The rotation reached a tremendous speed, and the swirling ball of green energy expanded. The space around Rose, Chris, and Marylin started to warp and twist, as if they were being pulled into another dimension.


    The living room seemed to stretch and contort, as if the boundaries of reality were bending to amodate the newly created space. Objects around them appeared to blur and ripple, losing their distinct shapes. They felt a momentary disorientation as the sensation of being transported washed over them.


    Suddenly, with a soft thud, they found themselves sitting in an ethereal pocket of space. The colors of this space were muted and surreal, and a gentle glow emanated from the green ball of energy at the center.


    "There, now we have our privacy," Marylin said, her voice echoing slightly within the enclosed space. "No one can hear or see us from outside."


    Rose and Chris exchanged amazed nces, recognizing Marylin''s incredible feat. She had not only created a barrier of privacy but also transported the entire living room, along with them, into a different space.


    As they looked around, the letter on the table remained untouched by the spatial shift. The ominous ck paper with the eagle symbol seemed to mock them from its ce.


    The air crackled with energy as Chris removed the seemingly ordinary ring from his finger. Despite its simple appearance, the ring held profound significance and purpose, representing far more than just a mere wedding band.


    He strengthened himself with mana causing his body to surge with energy. The once unassuming man underwent a remarkable transformation. His muscles expanded, and he grew visibly stronger, his physique bing more formidable than before. His golden eyes, reminiscent of his son Ren''s, shimmered with a subtle glow, thoughcking the same lively spark that characterized Ren''s eyes.


    The aura surrounding Chris now spoke volumes of his prowess, hinting at the depths of strength he possessed. In his prime, Chris was a formidable adventurer, and even now, after years of rtive peace, he still retained his power andbat prowess.


    "Be careful, dear," Rose''s voice carried a hint of concern, for even though she had witnessed her husband''s strength countless times, it never ceased to amaze and worry her.


    "I''ll be fine," Chris reassured her, his voice steady and determined.


    Marylin, who was still maintaining the spatial arts, looked at Chris with a mix of awe and respect. She had seen Chris in action before, but every time he revealed his true strength, it left an indelible impression on her.


    "Now, let''s see what''s inside this ominous letter," Chris said, his voice tinged with a hint of determination.


    Last time, all of them were caught in a curse when they opened a letter that came from the Grav Kingdom royal family, so they are taking more caution this time.


    Chris picked up the letter and opened it and¡ª


    "Huh?" His eyes widened as¡ª


    [Hello~ My old friends.]


    "Wha¡ª" Rose''s face went pale.


    [I''ll have to hunt y''all down if you don''te here, hehe.]


    The message continued from the letter.


    "It''s already time for the visit?" Marylin immediately dispersed the space as they all stared at each other in disbelief.


    All three of them were so entangled in their daily lives that they forgot what they had to do to avoid it.


    The visit won''t harm them, but it certainly wasn''t something they looked forward to.


    "Well, as long as the twelve Transcendents are alive, they are just the spares," Marylin muttered.


    Ding*


    At the same time, the bell rang at the house.


    "Who might be here at this time?" Rose asked.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Who the fuck is ringing the belllll!!!!]

 Chapter 135 I Am Back Home

    The room regained its usual appearance, as if the intense spatial magic that had just urred was merely a fleeting illusion.


    And The couch, which had been the center of Rose''s mind while the extraordinary phenomenon, remained intact, and the air settled back into its normal stillness.


    Ding*


    The sudden chime of the doorbell jolted all of them back to reality, breaking the lingering tension in the room.


    "Who might be here at this time?" Rose asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and concern. She nced at Marylin, who was still catching her breath, and Chris, who was carefully putting the ring back on his finger to suppress his mana levels.


    "Do you want me to check?" Chris offered, attempting to get up, but Rose shook her head gently and said, "I will go..."


    Her gaze shifted to Chris, her loving husband, and she noticed his slightly disheveled appearance with his shirt almost torn. Concerned, she turned to Marylin. "Marylin, why don''t you erase the mana signature?"


    ...


    Tap tap.


    Leaving the living room behind, Rose walked through the corridor to the front door. Reaching for the knob, she hesitated for a moment before turning it and opening the door.


    "Surprise!" A familiar voice eximed, and Rose felt a sudden rush of joy and disbelief as she looked at the tall figure standing before her.


    His hair had grown longer, and the fiery red hues at the ends added a touch of uniqueness to his appearance. The long hooded robe he wore draped over his body, and therge bag on his back towered above his head, giving him an air of mystery and adventure. But it was his eyes that caught her attention the most. They glowed with a different kind of light, reflecting the experiences and knowledge he must have gained during his journey.


    He looked quite different from the time he left home; he was more mature, and his features were sharper, but to Rose, he was still her beloved boy, her son.


    "Mom?" Ren waved his hand in front of her as if to snap her out of her stupor.


    "Eh? Ehhhhhhhhh!!!!" Her eyes widened to the widest range, and she instinctively reached out to grab her boy''s arm for a second, as if to check if he was real or not.


    "Ruu!!!" She then pulled her sweet boy into a warm and tight embrace, feeling her eyes moisten with tears of joy and relief.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "!!" I was startled as Mom immediately pulled me into a tight hug, but I regained myposure and hugged her back.


    "I am back," I said as we parted from the embrace.


    Mom stepped back, wiping her tears, and was about to say something when I asked, "Is Dad home?" Mom raised a brow but then immediately caught on and nodded excitedly.


    "Let''s give him a surprise," I suggested, tiptoeing inside the house with Mom following me.


    As we entered the house, Mom followed me from behind, a smile still on her face. Little did she know that this wasn''t the surprise she thought it was. Upon reaching the door, I sensed a sudden surge of dense mana, like a protective barrier had been triggered. I was prepared to break through it if needed, but thankfully, Mom opened the door just in time, and the barrier dissipated.


    ''Smokeball, be ready,'' I transmitted through my mind to my trustypanion tucked away in the inner pocket of my robe. If things got messy, I knew he''d be there to back me up.


    Cautiously, I entered the living room, my left leg strengthened in case I needed to push myself back. To my surprise, I was met with two confused adults sitting opposite each other, sipping tea. One of them nearly dropped their cup upon seeing me, and the other froze in ce like a statue.


    "Surprise!!" I had been prepared for anything, but it seems my arrival caught them off guard.


    "Ruu?" Marylin, looking bewildered, called out my nickname, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Son?" My father''s voice wasced with astonishment.


    The atmosphere in the room was peculiar, swirling with an unusual mana pattern that seemed to be fading away. I wondered if Marylin had used some kind of magic, as my parents weren''t usually into that sort of thing in the house.


    Or perhaps there was something else at y here.


    Sigh*


    Can''t happen, I guess. Maybe it was just Marylin showing off her magic to both of them. I shook off that thought.


    "Yep, it is¡ª wha!" I was given another hug by Marylin as she practically collided with me.


    ''I''ll be squished, princess!!!!!'' ze cried for help.


    "You''re back!!" She said, hugging me tighter. Her chest was rubbing against my side, but I decided to ignore it and gave her a hug back. Then, I waved at my father, who was still looking at me like a frozen statue.


    "Son!!!!!" He got up and... yeah, he hugged me too. Am I getting a lot of hugs today?


    ''Yep, you don''t deserve those,'' ze threw in.


    "Now, now, don''t cry. He just got back. Let''s sit down and talk," Mom said as she pulled both of them away from me, and I sighed in relief.


    ...


    After a few minutes, all of them were calmed down as we sat on the couch. This couch... was it moved?


    There were some dragging marks on the floor. This couch was my mom''s favorite, as it was the first thing they bought when they moved into this house years ago.


    "Ten months," said Mom as she brought some snacks for me along with the fragrant tea they were drinking before.


    "Ten months?" I tilted my head as I picked up a cookie from the te that was ced in front of Marylin, who sat beside me, and then pushed it into my mouth.


    They were delicious.


    "Yep, ten months of no letter and no contact of any sort," Mother smiled as she sat beside Father. However, her eyes weren''t smiling at all.


    I robotically turned my head to Marylin, and she was smiling at me, but like my mother, her eyes weren''t smiling at all. I also saw my father trying to look away, as if saying he couldn''t save me. The atmosphere felt heavy and suffocating.


    "Well- I..." I tried toe up with an excuse, but nothing came to my mind because it''s true.


    Even aftering from the Nightshade Sanctum, I had many asions where I could''ve simply written them a letter, but I didn''t because I was quite preupied with a lot of stuff.


    ""No excuses!"" Both of them shouted at the same time.


    ''Why does it feel like you have two mothers now?'' ze questioned.


    And after that, I was lectured on my carelessness for a straight half-hour. It felt nice to be home finally, even if I was being scolded.


    *Grr*


    "..." I looked at Mom and Marylin with an upturned gaze as soon as my stomach grumbled for food.


    It was quite a long journey.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll make something," Mom immediately panicked, forgetting that she was supposed to be angry.


    "Nyaa" and out of nowhere, someone meowed.


    "Ruu''s stomach is meowing?" Marylin''s face went green.


    Sigh*


    I sighed and immediately pulled out the cat that was sitting inside my hooded robe.


    "Nya" ze shamelessly meowed as I held him in front of everyone.


    Mom immediately backed down, and Marylin''s eyes began sparkling.Marylin reached out to pet ze, who seemed to enjoy the attention.


    "He''s so adorable!" Marylin eximed, scratching ze behind the ears.


    "He''s been quite thepanion on my journey," I said as I tried to put him on the ground.


    "Can I hold him?" Marylin asked with a hopeful expression.


    I nced at ze, who gave me a look as if to say, "Well, why not?" So, I handed ze over to Marylin.


    "Be gentle with him," I said, half-jokingly.


    "Don''t worry, I love cats!" Marylin said, cradling ze in her arms.


    "You sure do," I said with a chuckle, as I saw ze nestling in Marylin''s embrace. She held him closer to her chest and began petting his head, and he purred¡ªor at least that''s what all of them would think. But for me, this guy was lost in his own world.


    ''Booba!'' ze continued his chant,pletely absorbed.


    "I think you should put him on the ground; you''ll get fur all over your clothes. He''s in a shedding period," I said as I grabbed the closest pervert and threw him on the ground.


    ''You are just jealous!!!'' he hissed at me.


    ''Yeah, yeah, keep dreaming,'' I retorted in my mind.


    "Mom?" I looked over at Mom, who stood a little farther away.


    "This... is a cat?" She asked uncertainly.


    "Why does it have those wings?" My father inquired, observing ze''s form and his two small wings.


    "It''s a familiar creature," I answered.


    "Oh! Is it?" He sped his hand in front of him, squatting down and pointed at ze. "Still, it''s useless, isn''t it? You should''ve made an Astral hound as a familiar if you were looking for one," he sighed.


    *Hiss*


    "Ouch!" He groaned in pain as ze wed his hand slightly, as if expressing his anger at my father''sments.


    It earned a few chuckles from Marylin, and Mom said, "Well, at least it''s smart, I guess." She turned around and left for the kitchen.


    ''Keep your father away from me from now on, hmph,'' ze pouted and... what the heck, he made his way to Marylin.


    Well looks like I am back Home.


    Why''s there a torn shirt on the corner of the room though? Rag cloth?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: You''ll never know my friend Ren what that cloth is.]

 Chapter 136 Back Home.

    "Alright, then I''ll head upstairs and take a refreshing shower until the food is ready, and then we can catch up again," I said with a smile as I picked up ze, who seemed just as tired as I was.


    The journey from Reva Kingdom back home had been long and eventful, leaving me in need of some rest and time to process everything.


    "Fine, I''ll go and help Rose in the kitchen, and I suppose it''s time for Chris to take a break from work too," Marylin chimed in, ncing at my father.


    "Nope, not today. It''s a holiday because my son''s back, so no one''s going to work, haha!" Father dered, yfully jumping onto the couch. Marylin and I exchanged a defeated look, chuckling at his enthusiasm, before I turned to make my way upstairs.


    Tap.


    "Hmm?" I halted as I noticed Marylin''s intent gaze fixed on me.


    "Wee home," she smiled gently, her eyes looking deep into mine. For a moment, I sensed a whirlwind of emotions in her gaze, along with a glimmer of something green.


    ''Is your new skill acting up?'' ze asked me.


    "I''m back," I replied with a grin, ncing at my disheveled appearance, and added, "- and I stink."


    Five consecutive days on the road had taken a toll on my hygiene, and although none of them mentioned it, a shower was definitely needed.


    "Yeah, you do. Now go and freshen up," Marylin chuckled, yfully pushing me back as if to emphasize her point.


    Flip*


    I swiftly grabbed my bag that was lying on the floor from our earlier conversation.


    "There''s quite a lot of stuff in there, I guess," Marylin observed curiously.


    "Yep, a few souvenirs too," I replied, excitement building up as I headed out of the living room and ascended the familiar stairs.


    It had been a long time since Ist set foot in this house, and the feeling of nostalgia washed over me.


    ''Can you consider some stolen files from a higher-ranking knight''s cab as souvenirs?'' ze teased sarcastically.


    *Swung*tud*


    Opening the door to my room, I stepped inside. Everything looked just as I remembered it, thanks to Mom''s diligent cleaning even in my absence.


    *Tud*


    I ced my luggage and ze on the bed, taking a moment to catch my breath before making my way to the shower, finally looking forward to some well-deserved rxation.


    ''Now back to the topic, was it your skill back there?'' ze asked through mind transmission.


    ''Yeah, Marylin''s a dual elemental mage with a single advancement, so that might''ve been her earth element magic if she used it a little bit before I entered,'' I replied as I turned on the shower knob, and the water from the showerhead sprinkled on my face.


    The skill ze was referring to was called "Elemental Vision."


    It was a skill I learned with the help of the system.


    ''This new system is great, isn''t it?'' zeplimented.


    Yeah, that''s true. The range of skills I can learn is almost limitless, although it does include some useless ones. However, the system is excellent. It provides detailed instructions like a cookbook, and all I have to do is invest effort to learn the skills. It doesn''t give me skills as advancements or through store items like Blood Points; instead, I can ess the skills directly and learn them with practice and hard work.


    While traveling, I explored the system and found a skill named "Elemental Vision." After tapping the initiate button, I spent two hours a day for ten days working diligently to learn it. The result was definitely worth the effort.


    Exactly, the Elemental Vision skill allows me to trace the elemental paths, which is different from the mana patterns I started seeing after my Bloodline Transformation.


    When I first entered the room, I could only perceive the swirling mana in the atmosphere. But when I activated the Elemental Vision skillter, I noticed that Marylin''s eyes were glowing green, indicating that she had recently used her earth element magic. That''s the true usefulness of this skill.


    It may seem insignificant at first nce, but in battles, it bes incredibly valuable. If I don''t know the elemental manifestation of my opponent, the Elemental Vision skill can show me in advance which elemental particles are moving around them. This way, I can be prepared to face whatever elements my opponent possesses, giving me an advantage inbat. It''s like having a secret weapon up my sleeve.


    "And done," I turned off the shower, feeling refreshed.


    I stepped out and started drying myself with the towel. Standing in front of the mirror, I couldn''t help but hear ze chuckle from behind.


    ''Pretty Princess,'' he teased as he yfully rubbed his ear with his hind legs.


    This guy''s bing more and more like a real cat, which is kind of scary.


    ''This is called disguise. A shy person like you wouldn''t understand,'' ze replied.


    "Whatever," I rolled my eyes and continued drying my hair as I looked at my reflection in the mirror.


    I focused on my eyes because that''s where the real interest lies ¨C


    Fush*


    I summoned a small fireball on my palm and leaned closer to the mirror to inspect my iris. It still amazes me every time I see it.


    Inside my golden iris, there was a white vertical oval ring around it, giving it the appearance of a bird''s eye.


    Fush*


    I dismissed the fireball, and the ring disappeared as well.


    Whenever I use the fire element, this ring appears in my eyes. It''s a distinctive trait thates with my elemental powers.


    ''That''s a phoenix trait, like I told you before,'' ze sighed as he yawned and stretched, his ws inadvertently scratching the pillow.


    "Hey, don''t scratch that pillow!" I threw him off the bed yfully as I settled down on it.


    ording to ze, these rings in my eyes indicate my power level in the phoenix way, with one ring meaning the lowest level of power. The more rings I have, the stronger I am. In total, there can be seven rings, but there''s a little difference in my case.


    My rings only appear when I''m using magic, specifically when I use fire magic. Other than that, they don''t show up, giving me a bit of mystery and surprise factor in battles.


    I looked up at the ceiling, pondering on the day''s events, and then my thoughts went in a lot of directions but they were ordered in a specific manner of time so my mind wasn''t clouded at once...well that was what I would''ve loved to say but nah, I wasn''t having it.


    "The feeling of not knowing something is literally not a good one at all," I muttered to myself, still bothered by the letter I had received earlier.


    "Ruu~" Someone knocked on the door¡ªit was Marylin. "The food is ready ~"


    "I''ll be down in a few minutes," I replied, feeling a mix of hunger and rxation after the shower.


    I quickly dressed myself and fixed my appearance. ''Cut that shit or it''s hard to tell if you''re a Chinese demonic cultivator or not,'' zemented as I was tying my hair.


    "Is it that bad?" I asked, wondering if my long hair was an issue. I liked the look, but perhaps it was time for a trim.


    ''Nah, it''s just that you look good in it,'' ze said honestly, but I could sense a hint of teasing.


    "Well, I''ll cut it if I find a good barber. Boys gotta have a trusted barber, and I haven''t found one in this world," I said, nning to find a skilled hairstylist when I had the chance.


    ''Saint Princess has spoken,'' ze followed up with a teasing remark as I made my way downstairs.


    Upon reaching the dining area, the delicious aroma of the food weed me. My mother and Marylin were already seated at the table, and I joined them with a smile.


    "Sit down, Ruu," my mother said warmly, and Marylin''s face brightened with a smile too.


    The three of us enjoyed the meal, chatting about the recent events in our lives. It felt good to be home with my family and close friends.


    "Indeed, I''ve had quite the journey and experiences," I replied, appreciating my mother''s gesture of adding more food to my te.


    As we continued to eat, I shared stories of my travels to differentnds, recounting my adventures, the people I met, and the challenges I faced. I left out some details, especially the part about the sea trip, as some things were best kept as secrets.


    Listening to my tales, my family and Marylin seemed fascinated. They asked questions andughed at some of the more humorous incidents I encountered during my journey. It was heartwarming to see them engaged and interested in my experiences.


    "You traveled to Reva Kingdom too, Ruu? Aren''t the beast folks not that favorable towards humans?" Mom inquired, her curiosity evident.


    "No, they aren''t that bad, it''s just that we have to be careful not to trigger their anger," I exined, recalling my time in Reva Kingdom and how I navigated my interactions with the beast folks.


    Marylin chuckled at my response, sharing a knowing look with my mother. They seemed tomunicate without words, understanding each other''s unspoken thoughts. Meanwhile, my father remained engrossed in his meal, enjoying the feast just like myself.


    "You''ve grown up now, huh?" Mother remarked with a hint of nostalgia and pride in her voice.


    I smiled at her words. "Yes, I''ve learned a lot during my travels. It has been quite a journey of growth and discovery."


    ''Now tell them about the two bandit groups that you ughtered mercilessly beforeing here!'' ze said with excitement from under the table.


    Thuddd*


    "Nyaaaa!" I kicked him in the stomach, and he was thrown out from there.


    I have a lot of work tomorrow.

 Chapter 137 Ive Been Good Enough.

    "Umm...." I felt something tugging on my hair as I dizzily opened my eyes and saw ze trying to wake me up.


    "Rise and shine, princess~" He greeted me with a mischievous glint in his eyes as I struggled to get up.


    "Yawn*


    "What time is it?" I asked, my voice groggy from just waking up.


    "Six in the morning," ze answered, his excitement evident in his voice as he jumped out to the floor, ready for the day.


    "Okay," I left thefort of the bed, feeling the cool wooden floor beneath my feet as I immediately got ready to leave the room.


    Picking up ze with me, I descended the stairs, the wooden steps creaking ever so slightly with each step. The house was still quiet, and I could only assume that everyone was still sleeping.


    Last night, we had talkedte into the night, and I had shared my self-made fake adventures with them. The stories were borate fabrications, but I had to cover up what I had been doing after leaving the house. My real adventures were far too dangerous to share.


    "Not to forget you kicked me," ze reminded me, still a hint of yfulness in his tone.


    "You nned it," I sighed, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips as I was reminded thatst night, I hadn''t been able to see through ze''s clever n.


    When he mentioned the bandit group that I ughtered to let out some steam and test the elemental vision, I had unconsciously kicked him under the table, drawing everyone''s attention to me. In an attempt to save face, I had to say that ze was biting my toe from under the table. But then, I realized the true motive behind his suddenment.


    He had used that opportunity to jump onto Marylin''sp and nuzzle her with his sparkly eyes, getting her to pet him.


    "Well, it was a sess, wasn''t it, hehe," ze chuckled smugly, clearly proud of his little scheme.


    "Whatever," I replied, trying to hide my amusement. I was not in the mood for yful banter. I had a serious task ahead of me.


    I made my way out of the house, the cool morning air hitting my face as I locked the door behind me.


    My next destination was Demacia Guild. There was someone I needed to meet, and it couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Don''t be so full of suspense, it''s just Old Man y," ze said as he climbed up to my shoulder, sensing my seriousness.


    The two suns on the horizon were just beginning to rise, casting a golden glow over everything.


    It took me a few minutes before I stood in front of a familiar building at the city center.


    "Doesn''t it look..... different," I mused, marveling at the changes in the Guild building.


    It had undergone significant renovations, with repairs and an expanded structure, while still maintaining its medieval half-timbered vibe.


    "They removed the statues, huh?" I observed as I stepped forward, entering the building. The once-adorned gargoyle statue and others were now gone from the top, making way for the new upper floor. It seemed like the Guild had be the biggest structure in all of Sephra.


    Inside, the Guild still held its warm and familiar atmosphere, despite the changes. There were more adventurers bustling about, and the quest board seemed to be brimming with new opportunities.


    "Damn, they removed the dinner," I muttered, realizing there was no food avable. I hadn''t eaten breakfast before leaving, thinking I could have something here.


    "How may I help you?" a Raven-haired girl approached me from the left, introducing herself as Astrid.


    "I''d like to meet Old Man y. Is he avable?" I asked politely, looking at her namete to confirm her identity.


    As I looked around, I noticed that they had hired new staff. Several employees were wearing butler-like uniforms, though the women''s uniforms had some distinct differences. The Guild seemed to be bustling with activity and expansion.


    "Hu!!-huh?" The girl froze in her ce, her face turning slightly red, before she pinched herself and stammered, "I am so, so sorry, but you can''t meet him."


    "Why?" I inquired, ncing over at the regr counter where Old Man y would usually be, but to my dismay, he wasn''t there.


    "He''s busy right now. Our guild master is on a trip, so he had to take his ce in his stead, and he''s currently swamped with the workload. I can''t arrange a meeting with him," Astrid exined, nervously tapping her feet on the floor.


    ''Go die,'' ze''s voice suddenly chimed in, directed solely at me. I knew exactly why; he was just jealous because he''s an ugly cat now.


    "Well, is there any way I can leave him a message?" I asked, trying to think of an alternative to meet with Old Man y.


    Astrid seemed to consider it for a moment before nodding, "Yes, you can leave a message with me, and I''ll make sure he gets it when he''s free."


    "Alright, tell him Ren came back to Sephra and wants to see him when he''s avable," I said, hoping that Old Man y would receive my message soon.


    "I will pass it along, Ren," Astrid said with a smile, seeming relieved that she could at least do that.


    "Thanks," I replied, turning to leave before -


    "Ren!?" I heard her squeal, and I saw her pointing at me with a trembling hand, gathering attention towards us.


    "?" I looked at Astrid, realizing what she was trying to say.


    ''You''re famous, huh...'' zemented.


    "Yeah," I said with a smile.


    "J-j-just wait here! I''ll get y here, don''t go-" Astrid tried to turn immediately.


    "Stop," I said softly, grabbing her wrist to halt her movement and closing the distance between us. Leaning in a little, I continued, "Why don''t you, Miss Astrid, take me to him? I''d much prefer that, and he would too since..." I let go of her hand and took a step back, saying, "He''s busy, right?"


    ..... Silence.....


    The silence enveloped the atmosphere as Astrid stared at me, or more urately, at her hand.


    ''Wow! She''s scared now! You should stop with these molester tactics of yours...'' ze began ranting about the same old shit.


    Sigh,


    Don''t worry, I did nothing wrong. Just wait and see.


    "Why-why not? Surely, please follow me," Astrid cheered at once, clearly relieved, as she hurried to lead me to Old Man y.


    ''Simpette,'' ze said, dead-eyed, and he was spot on.


    I followed Astrid as she led me to the guild master''s office on the second floor. She knocked on the door and waited for a response, her nervousness evident in the way she fidgeted with a few strands of hair, tucking them behind her ear.


    "Umm.... I''ve heard about you from y, so I knew your name," Astrid turned back to me, her cheeks slightly flushed with embarrassment.


    "You did?" I faked surprise, raising an eyebrow in amusement, and continued, "Well, I am ttered to be remembered by a beauty like you, Miss Astrid. Is it fine for me to call you by your first name? If not, then I am sorry for being so casual back there too..." I started speaking as if I were genuinely nervous, watching her closely to gauge her reaction.


    "No! It was fine! Yeah-" her words of agreement were left hanging as the door opened.


    "What happened, Astrid?" A bespectacled old Elf emerged from the room with a stern expression, curiosity evident in his eyes.


    "Hello~ there~, Old Man y," I chimed in with a yful tone, seeing him so... rxed.


    "Is that... Mr. Ren?" He raised his brows, attempting to fix his sses as if to get a clearer look.


    "Indeed. Can I have a word with you? I have something urgent to discuss, and I believe you might know about it too," I said, aware that Alver probably informed y about my meeting with him through a mana letter or some othermunication method.


    y didn''t say anything, but his eyes scrutinized me from top to bottom. Then, he turned to Astrid and instructed her with a serious tone, "Astrid, go down and tell everyone not to bother me... even if there''s something important for the next-" he nced at me.


    "Two hours should suffice," I happily interjected, and y nodded in agreement, dismissing Astrid from there.


    The girl kept ncing back as she left, seemingly curious about the reason for my visit.


    Tap*


    ze jumped off my shoulder, startling y, and left to do his own part of the n as we had agreed.


    We entered the office, and the door closed behind us. No words were exchanged, as both of us knew why I was there and what I wanted to discuss.


    Taking his seat on the Guild Master''s chair opposite me, y asked, "So, what do you want to know? It seems Alver didn''t follow my advice of staying away from you for a while." He questioned for the sake of formalities and the topic at hand.


    Fixing the paperweight on the top of the table, I nced around the room and replied, "Everything."


    I woke up early.


    I didn''tfight my way into the office.


    I was patient enough to flirt with a lousy receptionist.


    I think I''ve been a good guy for a long time, so shouldn''t I get rewarded for enduring the headaches caused by this pair of the Guild Master and receptionist?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: I knew it! This mofo was being sus!


    How was he sooo calm!!! I knew it!]

 Chapter 138 Guild Talk

    "Everything, huh..." y looked at me, his eyes narrowing slightly, and I tightened my grip on the paperweight, feeling the weight of the moment. Our gazes locked, and I could sense a certain tension in the air, as if unspoken words were hanging in the space between us.


    "I am not in the mood to y secrets," I dered firmly, deciding to cut through the ambiguity, "so you should tell me if you want me to...." I paused, letting the weight of my words settle.


    "If I want to?" y leaned back a little in his chair, trying to read my expression, but I kept my poker face intact, not revealing my true intentions.


    "If you want me to help Alver," I stated bluntly, "I do know that you were the one who put my name on that list of his, and when I talked to him, I can say I know a little about that project of his too."


    I knew this might be a shot in the dark, but it was worth trying. The way Alver reacted when I found out about his n of taking over the top Guild position in Grav Kingdom suggested that he wanted to keep it a secret.


    "..." y went silent for a while, his expression unreadable. Then, he showed a small smile, but his eyes held a hint of caution, "Ask anything you want, but I''ll only answer if I think it''s fine to tell you about it."


    "What''s the full name of Alver? Where did hee from?" I asked, my voice steady as I delved into the basics, trying to piece together the puzzle.


    "I don''t think you''d like my answer," y sighed, and I knew what he was going to say, "I don''t know hisst name or where..." He paused, choosing his words carefully,


    "When did hee to Sephra? How much did he pay for this Guild? And was this the first property he bought at the beginning of his ''Project''?" I didn''t want to waste time on the things he didn''t know but focused on the aspects he had knowledge of.


    "You won''t even hear the full thing, huh," y mused, trying to gauge my intentions, "Exactly on the 13th of Luminos, if I remember correctly, and for the payment, he made it in fifteen tinum coins, no slip. As for thest part, about this being the first property... I don''t know if that''s the case, but it''s likely."


    "What kind of coins?" I asked, deciding to delve deeper, as I got up and walked up to the bookshelf in the corner of the room. y followed me with his eyes, curious about my inquiry.


    "I just told you that they were tinum coins, I don''t get your question, Sir Ren," y seemed totally oblivious to my query.


    "Minting. I''m asking when they were minted," I exined, focusing on the finer details that might unravel the truth, "As the responsible person in the Guild, you might know that since it''s something that goes down in the official papers when payment is done using tinum coins."


    "Oh, that!" y eximed, as if he suddenly remembered, "But why do you need that information?"


    "Do I need to tell you the reason when the information you''re willing to share is already limited and on your will? It won''t be a fair trade, will it?" I responded.


    "You''re quite sharp-tongued, huh?" y tapped on the ring on his hand and pulled out a bunch of papers from the hiddenpartment, indicating his spatial ring. I could see that he was wary but willing to cooperate.


    "Five tinum coins from this decade, from 1730 to 1340, and ten coins from... umm..." y squinted his eyes as he continued, trying to recollect the information, "All ten of them are from 1700 to 1710."


    Bingo! I thought, feeling a sense of satisfaction that one piece of the puzzle had fallen into ce.


    The Grav Kingdom only mints official tinum coins once a decade, so these dates are quite important as they tell a lot about the person who held them.


    Tap*


    And I also found the book I was looking for; it was on the middle shelf, but I didn''t pull it, not for now at least.


    "Have you bought anynd in the Hestia Empire or Elishia Forest?" I asked sincerely, my curiosity growing.


    "You know what, I think I might''ve made a mistake," y sighed, frustration evident in his voice, "From the moment you walked into the office, your confidence excited me about what you were going to do. But with every question you''re asking, I think I might''ve overestimated you."


    y seemed fed up with his own patience, and I wondered if he was going to show me the way out.


    *Tap*


    *Krr*


    "You still think the same?" I turned after injecting mana into the spine of the book I found, and I stepped sideways, revealing a hiddenpartment behind the bookshelf.


    "Wha!" The old man gasped in astonishment as he witnessed the bookshelf move, revealing a small locker hidden within the wall itself. The wall behind the bookshelf was made from different wood, much darker and full of engravings that would''ve triggered an explosion if I had injected mana into the wrong book.


    "If you didn''t know about it before, then I''ll advise you to keep it a secret from Alver. There might be something important in there," I said sarcastically, my yful side showing as I tapped the bookshelf again, causing it to smoothly return to its original position.


    "Ho-how did you...?" A visible question mark appeared on his face, and I couldn''t help but enjoy the satisfaction of answering some of my own questions.


    I leaned back in my chair, waiting for y to answer my question. He hesitated for a moment, eyeing me as if trying to gauge my intentions.


    "I think you are quite weird yourself....just like Alver, that''s why I-" y began to say.


    "Do I get an answer or not?" I interrupted him firmly, not letting him deflect the topic.


    "Yeah, yeah," y sighed, seeming a bit exasperated with my persistence, "You are no fun for your age. No, we didn''t buy anynd or property in Hestia Empire or Elishia Forest till now. I don''t know why, but Alver has never brought up the topic."


    A full-fledged smile spread across my face as I received the information I needed.


    "And atst, what''s the current position of Demacia Guild in the Grav Kingdom ranking?" I inquired, shifting the focus to their current progress.


    y''s eyes darted to the side for a moment, as if he was trying to recall the exact information. "It''s 55th...," he said, his voice filled with a mix of pride and surprise, "It went up by 200 ranks in just a few months after the new Guild Master took over."


    I nodded, noting the subtle twinkle in y''s eyes as he mentioned the improvement. His fingers drummed gently on the desk, a sign of his excitement and perhaps nervousness in my presence.


    "With this, my questions end," I dered, feeling a sense of aplishment. "If you want, you can ask me questions if you have any."


    As I sat there, the pieces of the puzzle wereing together, and the picture of Alver and his background became a little clearer... actually, a lot clearer. I could feel a growing sense of determination within me.


    Ding*


    y rang the bell on his desk, and within a few minutes, the door swung open, and Astrid entered the room with a tray in her hand, carrying tea. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and her hands trembled a bit as she ced the tray on the table.


    "Haha, take it," y chuckled, gesturing towards the tea as he picked up the cup that Astrid ced in front of him. His movements were fluid and confident, disying his experience and leadership.


    "Why not?" I chuckled too, ying along as I picked up the cup from the tray and then ced it back on the table. I couldn''t help but notice Astrid''s curious nce at me, as if she was trying to figure out who I really was.


    ... silence...


    "Astrid... I think that was all. You can go back," y said, dismissing the girl who was still looking at me while hugging the tray close. Her eyes flitted between y and me, her nervousness evident in the way she bit her lower lip.


    "Yeah, Mrs. Astrid, it would be bad if there isn''t anyone responsible at the counter. You should go back," I added with a reassuring smile, not wanting her to be there for any awkward encounters.


    Astrid hesitated for a moment before nodding, and with a small smile, she quickly left the room, her hurried steps echoing in the corridor.


    As the door closed, the room seemed to settle into afortable silence, only the soft sound of y sipping his tea breaking the stillness.


    The air was thick with unspoken words and tension, but I knew that y and I understood each other, even without saying much.


    y''s eyes were filled with a mixture of nostalgia and determination as he spoke about his connection to Demacia Guild. His hand moved gracefully, controlling the paperweight as it floated in the air, symbolizing his years of experience and expertise.


    "I still don''t know what our Guild Master has in mind or why he wants to ascend to the league of the world''s top best, but I do know that kid has a big goal, and I admire him for that," y continued, his voice holding a tinge of admiration and respect for Alver.


    "I dedicated my life to seeking adventures and exploring everything, and one day, I joined this Guild, Demacia Guild," he continued, his words carrying the weight of his long journey. "This ce itself has a history of its own, and I became a part of it. So, this Guild is closest to my heart, as if it''s my own child. I''m selfish enough to want it to grow much more than others."


    His words resonated with me, and I understood the passion and love he held for the Guild. I could see that y wanted to ensure that Demacia Guild continued to flourish even in his absence.


    "That''s why I want you to take on the responsibility of bing the Guild Master for one of the branches," he said firmly, his gaze locking with mine. "I believe in you, Ren. I see your potential, and I know you can bring greatness to this Guild. Alver needs help from individuals like you and from my point of view you are the best choice."


    ''Now don''t go ahead and say the same word as if it''s patent on your name,'' looks like ze is back as his voice entered my mind.


    "Nope" I answered, I don''t think being a Guild Master is my type of thing but I might have something on my mind.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: How''d he find the bookshelf???]

 Chapter 139 Skip This

    "Everything, huh..." y looked at me, his eyes narrowing slightly, and I tightened my grip on the paperweight, feeling the weight of the moment. Our gazes locked, and I could sense a certain tension in the air, as if unspoken words were hanging in the space between us.


    "I am not in the mood to y secrets," I dered firmly, deciding to cut through the ambiguity, "so you should tell me if you want me to...." I paused, letting the weight of my words settle.


    "If I want to?" y leaned back a little in his chair, trying to read my expression, but I kept my poker face intact, not revealing my true intentions.


    "If you want me to help Alver," I stated bluntly, "I do know that you were the one who put my name on that list of his, and when I talked to him, I can say I know a little about that project of his too."


    I knew this might be a shot in the dark, but it was worth trying. The way Alver reacted when I found out about his n of taking over the top Guild position in Grav Kingdom suggested that he wanted to keep it a secret.


    "..." y went silent for a while, his expression unreadable. Then, he showed a small smile, but his eyes held a hint of caution, "Ask anything you want, but I''ll only answer if I think it''s fine to tell you about it."


    "What''s the full name of Alver? Where did hee from?" I asked, my voice steady as I delved into the basics, trying to piece together the puzzle.


    "I don''t think you''d like my answer," y sighed, and I knew what he was going to say, "I don''t know hisst name or where..." He paused, choosing his words carefully,


    "When did hee to Sephra? How much did he pay for this Guild? And was this the first property he bought at the beginning of his ''Project''?" I didn''t want to waste time on the things he didn''t know but focused on the aspects he had knowledge of.


    "You won''t even hear the full thing, huh," y mused, trying to gauge my intentions, "Exactly on the 13th of Luminos, if I remember correctly, and for the payment, he made it in fifteen tinum coins, no slip. As for thest part, about this being the first property... I don''t know if that''s the case, but it''s likely."


    "What kind of coins?" I asked, deciding to delve deeper, as I got up and walked up to the bookshelf in the corner of the room. y followed me with his eyes, curious about my inquiry.


    "I just told you that they were tinum coins, I don''t get your question, Sir Ren," y seemed totally oblivious to my query.


    "Minting. I''m asking when they were minted," I exined, focusing on the finer details that might unravel the truth, "As the responsible person in the Guild, you might know that since it''s something that goes down in the official papers when payment is done using tinum coins."


    "Oh, that!" y eximed, as if he suddenly remembered, "But why do you need that information?"


    "Do I need to tell you the reason when the information you''re willing to share is already limited and on your will? It won''t be a fair trade, will it?" I responded.


    "You''re quite sharp-tongued, huh?" y tapped on the ring on his hand and pulled out a bunch of papers from the hiddenpartment, indicating his spatial ring. I could see that he was wary but willing to cooperate.


    "Five tinum coins from this decade, from 1730 to 1340, and ten coins from... umm..." y squinted his eyes as he continued, trying to recollect the information, "All ten of them are from 1700 to 1710."


    Bingo! I thought, feeling a sense of satisfaction that one piece of the puzzle had fallen into ce.


    The Grav Kingdom only mints official tinum coins once a decade, so these dates are quite important as they tell a lot about the person who held them.


    Tap*


    And I also found the book I was looking for; it was on the middle shelf, but I didn''t pull it, not for now at least.


    "Have you bought anynd in the Hestia Empire or Elishia Forest?" I asked sincerely, my curiosity growing.


    "You know what, I think I might''ve made a mistake," y sighed, frustration evident in his voice, "From the moment you walked into the office, your confidence excited me about what you were going to do. But with every question you''re asking, I think I might''ve overestimated you."


    y seemed fed up with his own patience, and I wondered if he was going to show me the way out.


    *Tap*


    *Krr*


    "You still think the same?" I turned after injecting mana into the spine of the book I found, and I stepped sideways, revealing a hiddenpartment behind the bookshelf.


    "Wha!" The old man gasped in astonishment as he witnessed the bookshelf move, revealing a small locker hidden within the wall itself. The wall behind the bookshelf was made from different wood, much darker and full of engravings that would''ve triggered an explosion if I had injected mana into the wrong book.


    "If you didn''t know about it before, then I''ll advise you to keep it a secret from Alver. There might be something important in there," I said sarcastically, my yful side showing as I tapped the bookshelf again, causing it to smoothly return to its original position.


    "Ho-how did you...?" A visible question mark appeared on his face, and I couldn''t help but enjoy the satisfaction of answering some of my own questions.


    I leaned back in my chair, waiting for y to answer my question. He hesitated for a moment, eyeing me as if trying to gauge my intentions.


    "I think you are quite weird yourself....just like Alver, that''s why I-" y began to say.


    "Do I get an answer or not?" I interrupted him firmly, not letting him deflect the topic.


    "Yeah, yeah," y sighed, seeming a bit exasperated with my persistence, "You are no fun for your age. No, we didn''t buy anynd or property in Hestia Empire or Elishia Forest till now. I don''t know why, but Alver has never brought up the topic."


    A full-fledged smile spread across my face as I received the information I needed.


    "And atst, what''s the current position of Demacia Guild in the Grav Kingdom ranking?" I inquired, shifting the focus to their current progress.


    y''s eyes darted to the side for a moment, as if he was trying to recall the exact information. "It''s 55th...," he said, his voice filled with a mix of pride and surprise, "It went up by 200 ranks in just a few months after the new Guild Master took over."


    I nodded, noting the subtle twinkle in y''s eyes as he mentioned the improvement. His fingers drummed gently on the desk, a sign of his excitement and perhaps nervousness in my presence.


    "With this, my questions end," I dered, feeling a sense of aplishment. "If you want, you can ask me questions if you have any."


    As I sat there, the pieces of the puzzle wereing together, and the picture of Alver and his background became a little clearer... actually, a lot clearer. I could feel a growing sense of determination within me.


    Ding*


    y rang the bell on his desk, and within a few minutes, the door swung open, and Astrid entered the room with a tray in her hand, carrying tea. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and her hands trembled a bit as she ced the tray on the table.


    "Haha, take it," y chuckled, gesturing towards the tea as he picked up the cup that Astrid ced in front of him. His movements were fluid and confident, disying his experience and leadership.


    "Why not?" I chuckled too, ying along as I picked up the cup from the tray and then ced it back on the table. I couldn''t help but notice Astrid''s curious nce at me, as if she was trying to figure out who I really was.


    ... silence...


    "Astrid... I think that was all. You can go back," y said, dismissing the girl who was still looking at me while hugging the tray close. Her eyes flitted between y and me, her nervousness evident in the way she bit her lower lip.


    "Yeah, Mrs. Astrid, it would be bad if there isn''t anyone responsible at the counter. You should go back," I added with a reassuring smile, not wanting her to be there for any awkward encounters.


    Astrid hesitated for a moment before nodding, and with a small smile, she quickly left the room, her hurried steps echoing in the corridor.


    As the door closed, the room seemed to settle into afortable silence, only the soft sound of y sipping his tea breaking the stillness.


    The air was thick with unspoken words and tension, but I knew that y and I understood each other, even without saying much.


    y''s eyes were filled with a mixture of nostalgia and determination as he spoke about his connection to Demacia Guild. His hand moved gracefully, controlling the paperweight as it floated in the air, symbolizing his years of experience and expertise.


    "I still don''t know what our Guild Master has in mind or why he wants to ascend to the league of the world''s top best, but I do know that kid has a big goal, and I admire him for that," y continued, his voice holding a tinge of admiration and respect for Alver.


    "I dedicated my life to seeking adventures and exploring everything, and one day, I joined this Guild, Demacia Guild," he continued, his words carrying the weight of his long journey. "This ce itself has a history of its own, and I became a part of it. So, this Guild is closest to my heart, as if it''s my own child. I''m selfish enough to want it to grow much more than others."


    His words resonated with me, and I understood the passion and love he held for the Guild. I could see that y wanted to ensure that Demacia Guild continued to flourish even in his absence.


    "That''s why I want you to take on the responsibility of bing the Guild Master for one of the branches," he said firmly, his gaze locking with mine. "I believe in you, Ren. I see your potential, and I know you can bring greatness to this Guild. Alver needs help from individuals like you and from my point of view you are the best choice."


    ''Now don''t go ahead and say the same word as if it''s patent on your name,'' looks like ze is back as his voice entered my mind.


    "Nope" I answered, I don''t think being a Guild Master is my type of thing but I might have something on my mind.

 Chapter 140 My Heart Sank

    Chapter 140 My Heart Sank


    "Why?" He asked me without even waiting for a second.


    "As you know, I''m not quite fit to be a Guild Master or a leader," I admitted, certain that I wasn''t suitable for leading a guild, considering I was used to leading a different kind of organization. "And I won''t be around in a month, as I''ll be going to the Imperial Academy, so staying here is out of the question," I added.


    "Mr. Ren, I think you''re taking the position being offered to you lightly. Let me guarantee you that wasting your time going to that academy won''t do any good. You might as well stay here and help us; being a Guild Master is not a small opportunity," y tried to convince me, but my mind was set on my ns.


    "Listen-" I began to exin my reasons when suddenly,


    *Knock*knock*


    "Guild Master, there''s an emergency," Astrid''s voice came from the other side of the door.


    "Come in," y said as Astrid entered the room.


    Alongside her, ze entered the room behind her while wagging his tail.


    ''You seeded?'' I asked as ze jumped on myp and then to my shoulder.


    ''Yeah, I did, how''d you even know that there is a secret chamber in this building?'' ze asked a genuine question, and the answer was simple.


    The moment I entered the guild, I felt dense mana in the atmosphere, so I used Elemental Vision and mana senses at the same time and looked for abnormalities in the structure itself.


    It works like radar or x-ray vision, to be honest, which is quite useful. The world loses its normal appearance and is painted in the colors of the elements and raw mana only.


    If I were to look at a person, I wouldn''t see anything - not their silhouette, flesh, or even the heat in their body. I can directly see into their mana core.


    I did the same when I entered this room and found out about the hidden chamber that was triggered by the books on the shelves.


    Anyway, back to the matter at hand, Astrid approached y and me.


    She looked a little bit nervous as she gazed at me and y simultaneously and opened her mouth,"An Illusory Forest Path has appeared in Balcker Forest. Few of the Adventurer parties have gone missing in the restricted area of the forest, and we can''t contact them at all. So there''s an uproar down in the hall... they are all worried."


    "What!?" y eximed, and I was simultaneously surprised.


    Not by the fact that Balcker Forest had an Illusory Forest Path, but the fact that this is the second time that this has happened. I still remember that day when I encountered the Illusory Forest Path while traveling with Anabelle and her friends.


    "I think this concludes our chat here. We can continue this when Alveres back, I guess," I got up from my seat as I think I got everything that I had been looking for.


    A lot of pieces were scrambled here and there, most of them were not even connected to me, but the impact they could leave on me was huge... at least that''s what I would like to think.


    "What about the... are you saying that you''d ept?" y asked as he got up too, and we both began leaving the room as Astrid followed.


    "I said that we''ll talk about it after Alver is here... I think it might be better for us to not leave him out of the conversation," I smiled as I held the door open for y and Astrid and closed it on my way out too.


    I think it''ll be better if Alver is here because I have something that''ll benefit me from the deal... if it''s made, that is.


    We then came down to the Guild hall, and it was chaos.


    There were a lot of adventurers waiting for y down here, all of them had worried expressions etched on their faces. It was the first time for most of them to see this kind of phenomenon happen because they don''t travel that much like mercenaries.


    "Hey y! Do something, my friend is stuck in there! We have to send someone to look for him," a lean grey-haired young man shouted as soon as he saw y. He didn''t even add "Old man," which is usually used to refer to y, meaning that adventurers are in a panic.


    Another girl who wore a witch hat stepped forward and said, "Acting Guild Master, my sister is also stuck in there, and the knights won''t let us go in there."


    "Listen." y pped his hands and attracted the attention of everyone in there to himself as I was getting out of the Guild.


    I don''t think there''s any need for me to be here anymore, as I''ve already gotten what I was looking for. As for the Illusory Forest Path, it''ll go away after some time, but till then, it''s quite shocking to be able to encounter it twice in this short time span.


    harmful. It''s just Illusion magic that urs because of the disturbance in the mana atmosphere and a few more other "I know that y''all are not used to seeing this kind of thing, but let me assure you that these Illusory Forest Paths aren''t mostly harmful. It''s just Illusion magic that urs because of the disturbance in the mana atmosphere and a few more other catalysts, nothing much," y began exining, trying to calm down the worried adventurers. "At most, they''d lose their consciousness because of the headache."


    "And what about the mana beasts?" I asked in my mind, as it''s obvious that the people who are currently in the Balcker Forest''s restricted area might encounter some mana beast who is also confused by the Illusory Path and... something worse might happen.


    y continued to calm the cattle of adventurers, and Ipletely left the guild behind.


    ''Princess, aren''t you interested in the Illusory Forest Path appearance at all?'' ze asked.


    I can''t say that I am not interested, but it''s not strong enough for me to waste my time and go there to look. Plus, that girl in the Guild also said that the knights have seized the forest too.


    It''s not like they can stop everyone from entering; at most, they are just doing the basics of what is needed. So if that girl actually was that worried, then it wouldn''t be hard for her to get in, but it''s just that she won''t even try because of the fear of getting lost too.


    "So where are we going?" ze asked as I looked up, his curious eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Today wasn''t as bright as usual; the sky was filled with clouds, and it felt like it would rain soon. The air held a tinge of dampness that hinted at an approaching downpour.


    "We''d get something to eat, and then the next destination is our father''s antique shop," I said, ncing at ze to see if he understood.


    ze nodded, his tail flicking from side to side in anticipation.


    We then made our way to the market district, the sound of bustling activity filling the air as merchants called out their wares. Spotting a good restaurant, I entered and had a hearty meal with the money I had. The aroma of freshly cooked food tantalized my senses as I savored each bite.


    Leaving the restaurant, I made my way to the ce where the antique shop is. The talk with y took quite some time, so it should be time for my father to open the shop....


    Or so I thought.


    "It''s still closed?" I wondered as I looked at the still locked door of the small shop.


    "Yeah, it looks like Mr. Hilton iste," the neighboring elderly shop ownerdy said as she watered the flowers that were on disy in front of her shop. Her hands moved gracefully, carefully tending to each nt with a gentle touch.


    "That seems to be the case," I sighed, feeling a bit disappointed.


    As I turned my face, I noticed the beautiful flowers that were nted in pots nearby. The vibrant colors stood out against the gray sky, adding a touch of beauty to the otherwise mundane surroundings.


    "How much for those?" I asked thedy, pointing at the white five-petaled flowers.


    "Oh, these? Two bronze coins for a bouquet," thedy said with a warm smile, her eyes crinkling at the corners.


    I handed her four bronzes and took two bouquets from her, the delicate petals soft under my touch.


    Pluck*


    "Take this, hope you have a good day," I said, extending one flower from the bouquet towards the elderly woman.


    "Oh my! What a gentleman, thank you, and hope you have a good day too," she said, her voice filled with gratitude, as she epted the flower.


    ''Quite chivalrous, huh? Didn''t expect that from you, princess,'' zemented, his eyes glinting mischievously.


    "Well, it''s not like I should always be stressing about everything. Sometimes being able to rx is also good," I replied, feeling a sense of contentment in my heart.


    Walking around a little more, I came in front of a house. The house was quite big with a dojo attached, and I could hear the faint sounds of traininging from inside.


    I approached the door and rang the bell.


    Ding dong*


    I waited for quite a while, but there was no response, and the door remained locked. The silence was only interrupted by the soft rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze.


    "Is she not home?" I wondered aloud, my eyebrows furrowing in confusion.


    Last time, Marylin had mentioned feeling lonely since her daughter was not around much, so I thought I''d give her a surprise visit. But it looked like she wasn''t home.


    ''What if she''s at your house?'' ze suggested.


    "Could be," I mused, my mind racing with possibilities. Since my father wasn''t at the shop, and Marylin''s floral shop was closed, they might as well be still at home, spending time together as a family.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    Ding*


    Ding*


    Ding*


    Ding*


    Ding*


    Ding*


    "Why isn''t anyone opening the door!?" I grabbed the knob and tried to open the door of my house, but it was already open.


    "Huh?" My heart sank in a moment as I saw the door open without any effort.


    It''s not usual for my mother to leave the door open at all; she keeps it closed no matter what.


    "Calm down, princess. Don''t panic; it''s nothing-" Whatever ze was trying to exin to me was not going to my head, as I was quite baffled.


    This scenario felt so familiar that it haunted me even now.


    The day I lost my parents was just like this.

 Chapter 141 Gripping My Heart.

    Chapter 141 Gripping My Heart.


    I still remember that day vaguely as it was a very important day in my life.


    "You did win, huh?"Jasmine walked beside me, her fingers entwined with mine as she clung onto my left hand.


    "Hey, stay away, I am sweaty right now," I chuckled, trying to gently shake her off, but her grasp was firm. Not that I minded her being this close to me.


    "Well, I don''t hate this smell," she grinned yfully, snuggling up to me. Our close proximity attracted a lot of attention from our surroundings, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed.


    "So, Jas, where are you going now?" I asked, knowing well that she wouldn''t apany me to my house, not today.


    "Haa, there''s a big party in my father''s office, so I have to go there. Muu, I hate it. I wanted to be with you so that I can celebrate your sess," she pouted, disying her disappointment. I couldn''t deny that having her by my side would''ve been nice, but I also knew it wasn''t practical to have her hang out with me all the time.


    After walking a little more, we arrived at a two-way crossing. One road led downhill, while the other went uphill.


    "Anyways, I think this is where we separate," I said, stepping back to let her take the lead.


    *Chuu*


    Surprising me, Jasmine pecked my cheek affectionately as she whispered, "Call me tonight."


    A soft smile formed on my lips as I replied, "I will."


    With that message, she turned and ran uphill, leaving me standing there, feeling a mix of emotions, watching the girl I cared for disappear from sight.


    Sighing, I turned to go downhill, feeling a bit empty after parting ways with Jasmine. But then, one voice rang out from uphill, breaking the silence.


    "Eric!!"


    I looked upwards to see Jasmine, still not too far away, trying to get my attention.


    "Don''t forget this, you dummy. You worked hard for this," she said, throwing something towards me with precision.


    Reacting quickly, I jumped to catch it, and as my hand closed around the object, I saw that it was a small gold-ted medal, with the name of my school etched on it.


    "Thank you," I called back to her, feeling a warm appreciation for her gesture.


    With that, Jasmine waved for thest time before finally disappearing from my sight, leaving me alone on the path.


    Sighing again, I looked down at the medal in my hand, feeling a surge of pride and aplishment. Bing the national martial arts champion had been a result of hard work and dedication, and holding the medal was a tangible reminder of my achievement.


    ...


    Ding*


    Pressing the doorbell, I waited for someone to open the door.


    "Hmm?" However, there was no response at all.


    Ding*


    I pressed the button again, but still, there was no answer.


    Pulling a spare key from my bag, I tried to unlock the door. But, huh?


    "It''s unlocked?" I wondered, surprised, as it was unusual for our house to be unlocked at this time of day.


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    My heart skipped a beat as I heard two deafening sounds that resonated loudly through the house.


    *Dash*


    Without any thought, I burst into the house and ran with my heart pounding in my chest. The adrenaline rushed through my veins as I searched for the source of the noise.


    The living room was empty, but something felt off. I could sense a lingering tension in the air. My instincts were telling me that something was wrong.


    I hurriedly moved through the house, checking each room, but found nothing out of the ordinary. It was as if the loud bangs hade from nowhere.


    Then, as I reached my parents'' bedroom, I noticed a strange glint of metal on the floor. My heart sank as I picked it up- it''s a bullet.


    And there it was.


    The room was now stained with crimson, a pool of blood spreading across the floor, and in the middle of it all were... my parents.


    "Eh!?" My heart pounded in fear as I rushed towards them, knelt down, and took in the horrifying sight.


    "MOM! DAD!" I called out desperately, my voice cracking with emotion, but there was no response.


    My father''s face, usually beaming with a knowing smile, was now pale, and his sses had cracks.


    The peaceful expression he always wore was gone, reced by a lifeless stare. The man I admired so much was no longer there.


    It was just... a cold, lifeless body.


    "Mo-mom??" My voice trembled as I turned my attention to my mother. Her face was twisted in pain and sorrow, tears still falling from her eyes.


    *Swoosh*


    A chilling breeze blew in through the open balcony door, sending shivers down my spine.


    Without thinking, I rushed to the balcony, but whoever was responsible had already vanished. My mind raced, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    Were they thieves? But why would they target our house?


    The house felt eerie and silent, as if it was holding its breath, waiting for something to happen. My heart was heavy with grief and confusion, and I couldn''t believe what I had just witnessed. The weight of the moment made every movement feel like a struggle, and I found myself lost in a whirlwind of emotions.


    *Swoosh*


    A bone-chilling wind overtook my being,ing from the nearby sliding door on the balcony... it was open.


    "..." Before I knew it, I was making my way towards it.


    I rushed to the balcony, but they were already gone. My heart pounded in my ears as I tried to make sense of what just happened.


    Were they thieves? I couldn''t understand why they would target our house.


    The house felt eerie and silent, as if it held its breath, waiting for something.


    ???


    "..." In this kind of moment, a merry tone rang in the room as my attention was directed towards the mobile phone that was lying beside them.


    My hands trembled as I reached for my phone to call for help.


    Picking it up, I felt... too scared by the blood that was dripping from it.


    Click*


    [Oye! Someone picked it up, you sure you killed them?]


    The guttural voice on the other side asked as if it was... nothing to mull over.


    "Why?" This was the only word that I could muster up. It was the first tear I dropped, and maybe thest too.


    "Why! Why! Why! Why! Why! Why! Why! Why! Why! Why! Why!" I felt as if my whole existence hade crashing down all at once.


    [It was fun,]


    With this, the call disconnected all at once.


    "It was fun?" I repeated in disbelief, my voice cracking ... I don''t know if it was sorrow or anger,both?


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    [CURRENT TIME]


    "Calm down, princess. Don''t panic; it''s nothing-" ze''s voice tried to soothe me, but I was still in a state of bafflement and anxiety.


    Without a second thought, I dashed into the hallway, my feet moving swiftly as I made my way to the living room.


    "There''s no one." I tapped my feet rapidly while activating my elemental vision, scanning every corner of the house for any trace of a mana signature.


    ''There!!'' ze jumped off my shoulder, his eyes fixated on something atop the table.


    "A chit?" With a trembling hand, I picked up the note left on the table.


    [Ruu....we are sorry that we didn''t have time to tell you, but an emergency came up, and we had to go out. Please don''t worry about us; we''ll be back in two days. Marylin''s also with us if you were considering going to her house.


    And make sure to eat the food I made; it''s in the kitchen on the second shelf.


    Bye-bye.


    -mother ]


    My heart raced, still filled with a mix of emotions - from worry to relief - as I absorbed the message left by my mother.


    "Like I said, it wasn''t that bad, was it? Haha," ze sighed with relief as he went towards the couch, and I followed suit, my breathing gradually returning to normal. The tension that had gripped me moments ago now subsided, and a sense of reassurance washed over me.


    "Y-yeah," I replied, my voice still cracking a bit.


    "Calm down, Ren. It''s not going to happen again... but can I ask you something?" ze inquired as I looked at him.


    "Why was the first thought that came to your mind ''kill''? It''s not something you''d think in this situation, and there wasn''t anyone to kill, so-" ze hesitated, gazing at me intently.


    "I don''t know. I don''t care if the first thought in my mind was to kill. I would have killed anyone; I just... ugh, let''s not talk about it," I said, not in the mood to discuss it further.


    I don''t know, but this scenario and the situation felt scary for some -----


    reason. It''s not an everyday urrence for me to be scared, but I couldn''t calm my heart for even a moment.


    "I''ll go to sleep," I said, getting up from there and going to my bedroom, lying down.


    I don''t know why I was scared. Was I scared, or was I just angry?


    I fell asleep after a while, but then something woke me up.


    A gust of wind came from the window, rousing me from my slumber.


    I looked outside; it was night, and the two moons shone bright in the sky. But then, I saw something unexpected.


    "What the fuck?" It seems like something is happening that will help me divert my mind.


    ''looks like the Balcker Forest is acting up huh,'' ze woke up too.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----

 Chapter 142 That Escalated Quickly.

    "What the heck?" I muttered while getting up from the bed and walking up to the window.


    The sky was starry, and the moons were shining brightly, but the only thing that caught my attention was a beam of golden-white light that seemed to emanate from the ground or maybe even descending from the sky, extending high up towards the clouds.


    "Balcker Forest?" I wondered, realizing that the direction of this beam coincided with the location of the forest.


    "First the Illusory Path, and now this?" ze seemed as shocked as I was.


    Without wasting another second, I made up my mind to investigate. I quickly put on a robe and strapped on a sword.


    "It seems sleep will have to wait," I said as I closed the door behind me, not worrying abouting home early since my parents weren''t there.


    It was likely the middle of the night, and most of the streets were empty as I made my way to the outer wall of Sephra.


    "Now," I said, and ze jumped off my shoulder and transformed into hisrger form.


    This way, we wouldn''t have to pass through the city''s exit gate and confront the guards, which would raise suspicion about me being out in the middle of the night, especially on the side of Balcker Forest.


    Hopping onto ze''s back, I signaled him to take flight into the sky, and within a few minutes, we reached the outskirts of the city. Wended after getting considerably far from the outer wall of Sephra.


    I didn''t want ze to exhaust all his mana, especially since he couldn''t maintain this form for long.


    Walking for a while, we reached the entrance that I was familiar with to enter the Balcker Forest.


    "It''s aplete Illusory Path," I said, my voice tinged with surprise.


    Unlike the forest path I had encountered with Anabelle and her group, where certain parts of the forest were turned into illusions, the entire Balcker Forest was now one big illusion.


    The trees had lost their distinct shapes and now appeared tall and dangling, as if the world was nothing but a weird painting.


    The knights were guarding the route, but they kept their distance from the forest, aware of its mysterious and dangerous nature.


    "How are we going?" ze asked, his small form nestled in the inner pocket of my robe.


    "There!" Without wasting a moment, I made my way towards the gap that the knights were not guarding. It was quite far from their camp, giving us a chance to slip into the illusion forest unnoticed.


    As I ventured into the forest, the surroundings started to shift and twist, creating an overwhelming kaleidoscope of absurd shapes and colors. The illusions were disorienting, making it hard for me to grasp anything solid.


    "Whoa! Now that makes my head hurt a little." I couldn''t help but grab my head with both hands, trying to steady myself amidst the visual chaos.


    However, my difort didn''tst long. I knew that my Elemental Vision skill could help me in such situations. I took a deep breath, focusing my thoughts, and activated the skill.


    "Elemental Vision," I whispered, and suddenly, everything around me changed.


    The forest transformed into a mesmerizing mana pattern blueprint, devoid of color or illusion. I could see the mana signatures and sources, like mana cores, clearly delineated. Even the mana beasts hiding behind bushes became visible, sensing my presence and trying to avoid detection.


    The Illusory magic affected everyone differently, but for me, it allowed me to see the world through the lens of mana, making it easier to navigate the illusion forest.


    Yet, despite this newfound rity, it still wasn''t enough to delve deeper into the forest. If I wanted to explore further, I needed to improve my Elemental Vision skill.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Skill:


    Elemental Vision: See the world from the perspective of mana.


    Level: 1


    Current Status: Activated.


    Consumption: 1 mana per minute.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Level up skill," I said, and another panel appeared.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Elemental Vision Lv1


    Upgrade requires: 1000 exp


    Continue: Yes/ No


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Upgrade," I said resolutely, feeling a slight change inside my retinas.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Upgrade Done!


    System Skill:


    Elemental Vision: See the world from the perspective of mana.


    Level: 2<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Current Status: Activated.


    Consumption: 2 mana per minute.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    And now, I closed and opened my eyes a few times, the world bing clearer with each blink.


    The range that I could see increased, and most importantly, I could walk without stumbling anymore. I felt relieved as I stepped ahead, my gaze shifting between the sky and the shifting illusion of the forest.


    "What are you seeing?" ze asked, his vision and mine differing.


    The skill upgrade proved to be a good choice. Now, I could see the whole structure of the body and mana veins, making it easy to grasp the size and distance between the creatures and myself.


    Thanks to the system, I only needed to learn the basics of the skill, as I could use experience points to upgrade them without any problems.


    With cautious steps, I continued forward, asionally able to catch glimpses of the beam of light not too far away, but not in the center of the illusion.


    *Shruk*


    "Huh?" My hand instinctively gripped the hilt of the sword as the noise came from my right.


    Reacting quickly, I jumped back, taking a defensive stance, as an outline of a humanoid form emerged from behind a tree and charged toward me.


    "Aghhhhhhhhhh!!!!" With an ear-deafening shrill, someone came out, driven by an unknown force, and aimed straight at me.


    Sling*


    I moved with precision, infusing the de of the sword with dense mana, and swung it horizontally, aiming directly at the neck of the approaching figure.


    Thud*


    "Dead?" ze asked.


    I believed so. My actions were automatic, and the mana signature wasn''t familiar, indicating that the person who died wasn''t someone I knew... at least that''s what I thought.


    Deactivating the elemental vision, I looked down without ncing around, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    "Hmm," I squatted down, observing the headless figure lying there. It was a girl, and her head had fallen quite far from her body.


    "Adventurer?" I wondered as I searched through her robe.


    "Freya Redwood... F rank. She was a newbie," I sighed, feeling a little sympathy towards the girl who died without any fault.


    My gaze shifted to the girl''s tossed-aside head. Her hair was fiery red, and her face showed emotions of fear and shock, perhaps from encountering some rogue mana beast or illusion.


    sping my hands in front of me, I silently prayed for her soul to be epted in heaven.


    "That''s the most dry prayer I''ve seen in my life," ze sighed, "You should at least be more sorry for killing someone who''s innocent."


    "It''s not my fault if she can''t keep her cool. I ain''t letting someone get close to me in this kind of situation... she might''ve turned out to be an enemy," I admitted, feeling a little guilty, but not that much, to be honest.


    Getting up, I walked ahead, leaving the deceased Freya Redwood behind.


    I didn''t know her, but it seemed her adventure hade to an end.


    ...


    As I approached the beam, the illusions became weirder and more distorted.


    It was evident that this wasn''t a natural phenomenon; someone was deliberately causing this illusion. But the question was, who? It seemed like a massive task, and the risk of getting caught was high.


    "What the fuck," I muttered, unsure if what I was seeing was real or just another illusion.


    Before me was not just someone, but a multitude of figures, all outlined at the same time. And when I say a multitude, I mean a lot ¨C around forty or so.


    "Khhhhh," a weird sound came as one of them stepped ahead. What were these people doing here? It didn''t seem legal in any way.


    "!?" I flinched as one of them turned in my direction. The distance between us was considerable, but I knew it wouldn''t take long for them to close the gap. To my surprise, they seemed unaffected by the illusion.


    *Jump*


    I infused mana into my legs and swiftly climbed up a nearby tree. It was my best chance to gain some distance and observe the situation.


    "PRINCESS!" ze''s urgent shout echoed in my mind. "Stop the elemental vision! Now!" he ordered.


    I quickly deactivated the skill, and suddenly, everything changed. It wasn''t the magic that caused the shift, but rather the realization that events were not unfolding as I had anticipated.


    I remembered something from the past that ze once said to me,it didn''t mean anything to me at that moment but now it makes sense that even the coincidence is the small word for it.


    [There could be various reasons, my friend. Perhaps there''s a hidden treasure or a valuable artifact concealed within the forest. Or maybe it''s a defense mechanism to keep trespassers at bay.]


    To hide something and keep out the trespassers?


    Demon???

 Chapter 143 Three Days.

    I remembered something ze once told me in the past, his words echoing in my mind.


    "[There could be various reasons, my friend. Perhaps there''s a hidden treasure or a valuable artifact concealed within the forest. Or maybe it''s a defense mechanism to keep trespassers at bay.]"


    As I deactivated the elemental vision, a sudden surge of adrenaline rushed through me. Before me stood a lone humanoid figure¡ªa single demon.


    Its appearance was far from the formidable demons I had encountered in the game. This one seemed weak, likely one of those lower-level demons used to bolster numbers in a demon king war. Its skull-like face bore tribal tattoos, and its emerald green skin resembled that of a goblin. This wasn''t how it was supposed to be. Yet, there it was, right in front of my eyes. This wasn''t an illusion caused by the forest''s Illusory Path; it was real.


    "Kheee!" The demon sniffed around, then turned and disappeared behind a wavy illusion tree, unaware of my hidden presence high up in the tree.


    "What are they doing here?" ze''s voice broke my focus, drawing my attention away from the demon.


    "Why now?" I was taken aback to see a demon appear here, exactly two years earlier than the game''s storyline indicated.


    Why so soon? Why here? For what purpose?


    Questions swirled in my mind as I activated the elemental vision once again, trying to make sense of the situation.


    The world transformed into a mana blueprint, revealing hidden details and patterns. My gaze followed the path the demon had taken, and my heart skipped a beat.


    The golden white light in the sky dimmed significantly and eventually disappeared entirely, as if it had never been there.


    Tup*


    Silently, I jumped down from the tree,nding on my hands to cushion the impact. My heightened senses allowed me to stealthily approach the Demon group.


    They were gathered in a big group, encircling something I couldn''t see from my position.


    Cautiously, I crept closer, taking cover behind a tree, and peered out to observe their actions.


    The area was now free from the trees that had been there before. It appeared that they had been cut down for some nefarious purpose. The spacious open space gave a clear view of the group surrounding a single person. Whatever they were doing seemed to beplete.


    The source of the golden-white light still shone brightly, contrasting with the darkness of the night and drawing attention to the scene.


    My curiosity and determination to unveil their intentions drove me forward, though I maintained a safe distance from the group.


    "General Zephyrion, the process is done," a demon, who looked less fearsome than the others, kneeled before someone he referred to as "General Zephyrion."


    ''Zephyrion!'' Recognition struck me as the illusion magic slowly wore off, revealing the identity of this high-ss demon. He was one of the four pirs of the Demon King''s forces, the tactician of war arts, and the mastermind behind many military attacks in every nation.


    Zephyrion''s name had struck fear as an event boss in the game. But now, he stood here, in this reality. The significance of his presence sent shivers down my spine.


    "..." He remained silent, kneeling as he brushed his hand on the hard soil ground, then got up again.


    "What about Vexis?" He asked, referring to another demoness who yed an important role in the storyline.


    Vexis wasn''t one of the four pirs, but she held considerable power.


    "We have not heard anything from Lady Vexis for the past six days," one of the demons reported.


    "Hmm... activate the teleporter," Zephyrion ordered, scanning his surroundings. For a moment, his eyes seemed to pause on the ce where I was hidden, but my concealed mana signature prevented him from detecting me.


    *Zkzk*


    A servant demon ced a feet-tall cylindrical artifact on the ground and channeled mana into it. The runes and engravings on the artifact began to glow, and itsponents started moving, forming three separate parts with increasing gaps between them. A spark shot between the parts, creating a swirling vortex that took the shape of a triangle portal.


    It was a temporary portal, used only once, and its use came with significant risks, as it could even be fatal if onecked sufficient mana in their body.


    "General?" The single-horned demon behind Zephyrion followed his gaze.


    "This Illusory artifact... make sure we use a more powerful one next time," Zephyrion''s voice was devoid of any emotion as he turned to leave towards the portal. "It''s wearing off too soon."


    With that, he stepped inside the portal, followed by the other demons. Within a few minutes, they had disappearedpletely from sight.


    .....Silence.....


    "What now?" asked ze, hopping out of my pocket.


    "Haaa," I let out an exhausted sigh and slumped on the ground, but thatsted only for a second as I quickly got up and dashed towards the spot where the light wasing from.


    The source had disappeared, but I was determined to find out what they were doing.


    I approached the spot, but to my disappointment, there was nothing but solid ground.


    "What were they doing here?" I questioned as I kneeled at the same spot where Zephyrion was standing, touching the soil and even digging a little, but to no avail¡ªthe results were nothing.


    "How troublesome, princess," ze echoed my thoughts.


    "So, that''s the Demon continent, right?" I asked, as something began to make sense.


    "Stating the obvious, huh," ze agreed, in a roundabout way.


    "In the game, it wasn''t exined how these demons entered our continent. They


    just said the demons were spotted out of nowhere, so most of us yers thought that they were somehow able to be born out of thin air, thanks to the Demon God Azra or something like that," I muttered.


    "Well, that''s stupid. Due to thews of nature, nothing can be borne out of thin air," ze replied.


    "Tell that to someone who has just yed a game and thought that the demons just spawned in the wild so the yer can gain experience points," I sighed. It makes more sense now that this is a real world, not something that follows thews of a game. The story is the same, but how it is executed is different from what I know.


    "The world doesn''t revolve around the MC alone, huh?" I had quite a strange thought as I realized how much is actually going on in this world that wasn''t even shown in that few-gigabyte game.


    The academy was the start of this world''s story, but for me, the story started long before this academy. It''s absurd to even think about it at this point.


    "Elemental Vision," I activated the skill, and as I thought, there it was. I just couldn''t trace it with normal vision.


    Getting up, I picked up a small stick and began tracing it on the ground. It was big.


    "Phew," I sighed with relief as I deactivated the elemental vision and looked down at the thing I traced.


    "Hmm... I''m not even surprised at this point," ze was right. I''m surprised that I''m not surprised.


    The ce I traced was a big circle... fuck, it''s a summoning ring.


    "Let''s go back. I think I know what I have to do."


    "You ain''t gonna destroy this?" ze asked as he turned into his Winged Pardus form.


    "Nope, I don''t wanna mess up the storyline that much. I guess the knowledge is much more useful," I replied, climbing up on his back as he soared into the sky.


    It took us half an hour to return home.


    I immediately entered my room and pulled therge world map from the desk,ying it on the floor.


    "Now tell me again, where exactly would the mermaid kingdom and the demon continent be?" I asked, my curiosity driving me to explore every detail.


    ze leaned forward, his keen eyes focused on the map as he tapped the spots where these hidden locations were supposed to be, absent from any cartographic record.


    "The Demon Continent lies here," he said, tapping an area at the southern pole of the map. "ording to my knowledge, it''s approximately the size of the Grav Kingdom, or perhaps evenrger."


    As for the mermaid kingdom, ze directed his paw to the sea region just below the Reva Kingdom, in the southern seas. His words painted a vivid picture of its magnitude, iming it to be the most extensive among all the four kingdoms and empires.


    I mulled over this newfound information. A subordinate of the Demon King had somehow made it to our shores, likely through a sea route. Once here, they began to implement these summoning rings¡ªa concept usually reserved for summoning powerful entities like dragons.


    "But in this case," I interjected, "it seems they managed to alter the magic and transform these summoning rings into portals to transport the demons from the demon continent to ournd."


    ze nodded, affirming my assumption. The pieces of the puzzle were starting to fit together, and a sense of urgency washed over me. The appearance of the demon and Zephyrion was just the tip of the iceberg, signifying a greater plot that was unfolding.


    As Iy on my back, closing my eyes, the pieces of the puzzle began to converge in my mind.


    "So this is how they were able toe," I whispered, finally understanding the means behind the Demon''s arrival. The warning Jasmine gave me about "him" suddenly made sense, connecting to the enigmatic Zephyrion and his mysterious activities.


    The puzzle only grew more intricate as I considered the secrets of the Nightshade Sanctum, the hidden knowledge buried in the game''s storyline, and the existence of new, uncharted territories on the world map.


    Alver''s enigmatic presence as a noble also lingered in my thoughts, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the unfolding plot.


    "All these threads, intricately woven together," I muttered, a hint of both awe and excitement in my voice. It was as if the entire world had been unveiled before me, revealing a grand tapestry of mysteries.


    A sudden burst ofughter escaped my lips, catching ze off guard. He reacted with a sigh, his feline eyes observing me carefully. "Don''t go crazy on me, princess. It''s scary," he remarked, his concern evident.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "It''s just... so overwhelming," I confessed, my voice still tinged with amusement. "To think that all these important plots are unfolding, and I am somehow part of them¡ªit''s mind-boggling."


    ze nodded, understanding the weight of the revtions that had beenid bare before us. "So, when are we leaving for the academy?" he asked, his voice gentle.


    "In three days," I replied, realizing that I couldn''t dy my journey any longer. The urgency to uncover the truth, making it impossible to stay idle.

 Chapter 144 Farewell.

    ?


    "Wee back," I greeted them warmly as I noticed the fatigue etched on my parents'' faces. Their journey must have been arduous.


    "Ruu... we are so sorry that we had to go without even saying anything," Mom said apologetically as she entered the house, and Father followed silently, his weariness evident in every step.


    "What about Marylin?" I inquired with concern.


    "She''s gone back to her house, but she''ll be here for dinner," Mom replied, leading us to the living room where we could finally rx.


    "I''ll go wash up," Father announced, his voice weary as he headed towards the bathroom.


    "He looks tired," I remarked, worried about his well-being.


    "Yeah... a lot happened," Mom said, her eyes seeming to hold a trace of sorrowful memories.


    Exactly two days had passed since the incident in the Balcker Forest and my parents'' sudden departure. Now, they had returned, and the sun was setting, casting a warm, golden glow on their tired expressions.


    After freshening up, they both went into the kitchen to prepare dinner. Father joined me on the couch, his troubled demeanor evident. I wanted to ask about their journey, but I knew they needed some time to unwind before sharing any details.


    "So, what was the emergency?" I asked, finally voicing the question that had been nagging at me since their hasty departure.


    It was unusual for them to leave Sephra so abruptly and without telling me directly, leaving only a note behind. I was genuinely curious about the reason behind their sudden trip.


    "..." Father looked at me, our eyes meeting ¨C a clear indicator of where I inherited my eyes from. He seemed to ponder how to answer, perhaps choosing his words carefully.


    "Honey, you should tell him, or else he''ll just worry," Mother emerged from the kitchen, her gentle voice urging him to share.


    With a sigh, Father rubbed his temples above his eyes, as if trying to ease a heavy burden. Then, in a tense yet somber voice, he began to exin, "I lost a friend... we went to his funeral. It was urgent, so we couldn''t wait."


    I said nothing, absorbing his words. My thoughts wandered to my mother, whose expression revealed her own sorrow. It was understandable since they had shared much of their lives together, familiar with each other''s connections. So, she likely knew this friend of my father very well.


    "So, how did it go?" I asked, reaching for the ss jug on the table and pouring water into a ss, trying to break the somber mood and show my concern.


    "Hmm..." Taking the ss from my hand, my father replied, "It was... fine. We met his family and all. It was quite overwhelming." His eyes held a profound sorrow that mirrored the weight of his emotions.


    Ding*


    The doorbell rang, interrupting our conversation. As my mother moved to answer it, I gestured for her to stop. I already knew who it was ¨C Marylin.


    "Oh Ruu..." Her silver eyes locked onto mine for a moment, her expression a mix of sadness and relief.


    "Come in," I invited her in, feeling uneasy under her sorrowful gaze. It was evident that she had been through a lot in my parents'' absence.


    Her eyes were swollen and red, like she had cried for hours without restraint. Her voice was hoarse, giving away the depth of her grief.


    Eventually, we all gathered around the dinner table after an hour of somber silence. The atmosphere was unusually heavy and quiet in my house. None of us knew how to start the conversation, for grief weighed heavily on all our hearts. But in that shared silence, we found sce in each other''s presence, understanding that we were all going through this difficult time together.


    "What was the name of this friend?" I asked, breaking a piece of bread and dipping it into the meat stew. The food, prepared by my mother, always had a way offorting me, even in times of sorrow.


    "Helda... she was the healer for our party when we were adventurers," Marylin replied, her voice tinged with sadness, understanding the pain my father was experiencing.


    "Helda, huh? A healer. I never knew that there were others in your party apart from the ones sitting at this table," Imented, my gaze focused on the meal before me.


    My mother handed me another loaf of bread and continued, "Yeah, there were quite a few people we met along our journey in our younger years. But Helda... she was the one who had the most impact on our lives. She was like a real sister to your father." As she spoke, my mother gave a sidelong nce at my father, revealing the depth of their bond.


    It made sense why he was so profoundly affected by her passing.


    Tud*


    Suddenly, I stood up without a word, surprising them. Their eyes followed my movements as I left for my room. I returned immediately, carrying something I had forgotten to give them along with the souvenirs I brought.


    Clink*


    "You liked this one, right?" I ced four bottles in the center of the table.


    "Bear?" Father looked at me with a puzzled expression, but soon, a small smile of understanding appeared on his face.


    "Yeah, this Helda person seems interesting, so I thought this would help pull some good stories out of you all and dispel the gloom," I said, trying my best to smile.


    ...Silence...


    A solemn silence hung in the air, as both Marylin and my mother seemed a little nervous amidst the somber atmosphere.


    "Haha," a dryugh escaped my father''s lips.


    "!?" I didn''t quite know how to interpret his suddenughter.


    "You''ve grown now," he murmured, taking one of the bottles from my hand. Then, looking up at me, he asked, "How did you know that this is my favorite beer? It''s not avable around here in Sephra, and it''s quite expensive. So, how did you get the money for it?" My father seemed to understand my unspoken message.


    I hade to know this from Ren''s memories, but it was also possible that my recent visit to his antique shop had refreshed my memory. He had these beers on disy and kept boasting about their unique taste for quite some time.


    Settling back into my seat, I replied yfully, "Well, I might tell you if you''re willing to share some funny secrets from your past with me."


    "Well then, listen!" A new surge of energy seemed to flow through my father as he began recounting their adventures, soon joined by my mother and Marylin. Many of their stories revolved around this woman named Helda, whom I had no particr interest in, but I listened intently nheless. As they shared their memories, the room filled withughter, and for a moment, the sorrow was lifted, reced by the warmth of shared experiences and love.


    The thought hit me like a sudden jolt, and for a moment, I couldn''t help but wonder how much my parents must have cried upon hearing the news of their son''s supposed suicide. It was a dark and painful thought, one that was never shown or mentioned in the game''s storyline, but the reality of it lingered in my mind.


    Ren Hilton, the character I had be, seemingly had everything in the palm of his hand - fame, power, and admiration from others. But as I saw my parents now, going through their own struggles, I realized that he never truly appreciated the love and support he had received. He never looked at them the way I now did, with a deeper understanding and appreciation for their sacrifices.


    The night seemed to stretch on forever as I sat there, listening to the drunken tales of my parents and Marylin. They recounted their adventures, their victories, and their hardships with a mix of nostalgia and fondness. Despite the sorrow that had surrounded us earlier, the stories filled the room with a sense of camaraderie and joy. Weughed and reminisced, creating new memories that intertwined with the old.


    As the first rays of morning light began to filter through the curtains, I knew it was time to inform them about my departure to the Imperial Academy. I could sense their reluctance to see me go, and they tried to convince me to stay a few more days. However, I had made up my mind, and with a determined spirit, I managed to persuade them that it was time for me to move forward.


    The carriage that would take me to the Arcanum was waiting outside, The two weeks of travel to Arcanum felt both long and short.


    The single portal that would take me to the nearest shoreline city was a marvel in itself. Stepping through it felt like being transported to a different realm entirely. The cool breeze of the ocean greeted me as I emerged on the other side, and I took a moment to savor the salty scent of the sea.


    I rested for a while in the shoreline city, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling port. The ships that bobbed on the waves, ready to set sail for distantnds, stirred a sense of adventure within me. I knew that I was jus


    t one step away from reaching the Hestia Empire, the ce where my new journey would truly begin.


    "I''ve been real quite for a while now," ze wondered to himself.

 Chapter 145 Skip This One Please.

    ?


    "Wee back," I greeted them warmly as I noticed the fatigue etched on my parents'' faces. Their journey must have been arduous.


    "Ruu... we are so sorry that we had to go without even saying anything," Mom said apologetically as she entered the house, and Father followed silently, his weariness evident in every step.


    "What about Marylin?" I inquired with concern.


    "She''s gone back to her house, but she''ll be here for dinner," Mom replied, leading us to the living room where we could finally rx.


    "I''ll go wash up," Father announced, his voice weary as he headed towards the bathroom.


    "He looks tired," I remarked, worried about his well-being.


    "Yeah... a lot happened," Mom said, her eyes seeming to hold a trace of sorrowful memories.


    Exactly two days had passed since the incident in the Balcker Forest and my parents'' sudden departure. Now, they had returned, and the sun was setting, casting a warm, golden glow on their tired expressions.


    After freshening up, they both went into the kitchen to prepare dinner. Father joined me on the couch, his troubled demeanor evident. I wanted to ask about their journey, but I knew they needed some time to unwind before sharing any details.


    "So, what was the emergency?" I asked, finally voicing the question that had been nagging at me since their hasty departure.


    It was unusual for them to leave Sephra so abruptly and without telling me directly, leaving only a note behind. I was genuinely curious about the reason behind their sudden trip.


    "..." Father looked at me, our eyes meeting ¨C a clear indicator of where I inherited my eyes from. He seemed to ponder how to answer, perhaps choosing his words carefully.


    "Honey, you should tell him, or else he''ll just worry," Mother emerged from the kitchen, her gentle voice urging him to share.


    With a sigh, Father rubbed his temples above his eyes, as if trying to ease a heavy burden. Then, in a tense yet somber voice, he began to exin, "I lost a friend... we went to his funeral. It was urgent, so we couldn''t wait."


    I said nothing, absorbing his words. My thoughts wandered to my mother, whose expression revealed her own sorrow. It was understandable since they had shared much of their lives together, familiar with each other''s connections. So, she likely knew this friend of my father very well.


    "So, how did it go?" I asked, reaching for the ss jug on the table and pouring water into a ss, trying to break the somber mood and show my concern.


    "Hmm..." Taking the ss from my hand, my father replied, "It was... fine. We met his family and all. It was quite overwhelming." His eyes held a profound sorrow that mirrored the weight of his emotions.


    Ding*


    The doorbell rang, interrupting our conversation. As my mother moved to answer it, I gestured for her to stop. I already knew who it was ¨C Marylin.


    "Oh Ruu..." Her silver eyes locked onto mine for a moment, her expression a mix of sadness and relief.


    "Come in," I invited her in, feeling uneasy under her sorrowful gaze. It was evident that she had been through a lot in my parents'' absence.


    Her eyes were swollen and red, like she had cried for hours without restraint. Her voice was hoarse, giving away the depth of her grief.


    Eventually, we all gathered around the dinner table after an hour of somber silence. The atmosphere was unusually heavy and quiet in my house. None of us knew how to start the conversation, for grief weighed heavily on all our hearts. But in that shared silence, we found sce in each other''s presence, understanding that we were all going through this difficult time together.


    "What was the name of this friend?" I asked, breaking a piece of bread and dipping it into the meat stew. The food, prepared by my mother, always had a way offorting me, even in times of sorrow.


    "Helda... she was the healer for our party when we were adventurers," Marylin replied, her voice tinged with sadness, understanding the pain my father was experiencing.


    "Helda, huh? A healer. I never knew that there were others in your party apart from the ones sitting at this table," Imented, my gaze focused on the meal before me.


    My mother handed me another loaf of bread and continued, "Yeah, there were quite a few people we met along our journey in our younger years. But Helda... she was the one who had the most impact on our lives. She was like a real sister to your father." As she spoke, my mother gave a sidelong nce at my father, revealing the depth of their bond.


    It made sense why he was so profoundly affected by her passing.


    Tud*


    Suddenly, I stood up without a word, surprising them. Their eyes followed my movements as I left for my room. I returned immediately, carrying something I had forgotten to give them along with the souvenirs I brought.


    Clink*


    "You liked this one, right?" I ced four bottles in the center of the table.


    "Bear?" Father looked at me with a puzzled expression, but soon, a small smile of understanding appeared on his face.


    "Yeah, this Helda person seems interesting, so I thought this would help pull some good stories out of you all and dispel the gloom," I said, trying my best to smile.


    ...Silence...


    A solemn silence hung in the air, as both Marylin and my mother seemed a little nervous amidst the somber atmosphere.


    "Haha," a dryugh escaped my father''s lips.


    "!?" I didn''t quite know how to interpret his suddenughter.


    "You''ve grown now," he murmured, taking one of the bottles from my hand. Then, looking up at me, he asked, "How did you know that this is my favorite beer? It''s not avable around here in Sephra, and it''s quite expensive. So, how did you get the money for it?" My father seemed to understand my unspoken message.


    I hade to know this from Ren''s memories, but it was also possible that my recent visit to his antique shop had refreshed my memory. He had these beers on disy and kept boasting about their unique taste for quite some time.


    Settling back into my seat, I replied yfully, "Well, I might tell you if you''re willing to share some funny secrets from your past with me."


    "Well then, listen!" A new surge of energy seemed to flow through my father as he began recounting their adventures, soon joined by my mother and Marylin. Many of their stories revolved around this woman named Helda, whom I had no particr interest in, but I listened intently nheless. As they shared their memories, the room filled withughter, and for a moment, the sorrow was lifted, reced by the warmth of shared experiences and love.


    The thought hit me like a sudden jolt, and for a moment, I couldn''t help but wonder how much my parents must have cried upon hearing the news of their son''s supposed suicide. It was a dark and painful thought, one that was never shown or mentioned in the game''s storyline, but the reality of it lingered in my mind.


    Ren Hilton, the character I had be, seemingly had everything in the palm of his hand - fame, power, and admiration from others. But as I saw my parents now, going through their own struggles, I realized that he never truly appreciated the love and support he had received. He never looked at them the way I now did, with a deeper understanding and appreciation for their sacrifices.


    The night seemed to stretch on forever as I sat there, listening to the drunken tales of my parents and Marylin. They recounted their adventures, their victories, and their hardships with a mix of nostalgia and fondness. Despite the sorrow that had surrounded us earlier, the stories filled the room with a sense of camaraderie and joy. Weughed and reminisced, creating new memories that intertwined with the old.


    As the first rays of morning light began to filter through the curtains, I knew it was time to inform them about my departure to the Imperial Academy. I could sense their reluctance to see me go, and they tried to convince me to stay a few more days. However, I had made up my mind, and with a determined spirit, I managed to persuade them that it was time for me to move forward.


    The carriage that would take me to the Arcanum was waiting outside, The two weeks of travel to Arcanum felt both long and short.


    The single portal that would take me to the nearest shoreline city was a marvel in itself. Stepping through it felt like being transported to a different realm entirely. The cool breeze of the ocean greeted me as I emerged on the other side, and I took a moment to savor the salty scent of the sea.


    I rested for a while in the shoreline city, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling port. The ships that bobbed on the waves, ready to set sail for distantnds, stirred a sense of adventure within me. I knew that I was just one step away from reaching the Hestia Empire, the ce where my new journey would truly begin.

 Chapter 146 To Hestia Empire-Sea Journey.

    ?


    As I ascended to the deck, the sound of crashing waves and howling winds assaulted my senses. The ship''s crew was in a frenzy, trying to maintain control as the storm raged on. The long-bearded man, possibly the ship''s captain, yelled at me to get off the deck, his voice barely audible over the howling gale.


    "What the fuck is happening here?" I wondered, trying to make sense of the chaotic scene around me.


    Thup*


    "!!"


    -But before I could ponder further, a sudden thud startled me, and I instinctively stepped back. To my left, a small fish flew right across my face, carried by the force of the violent storm. It was a surreal sight, as if even the sea creatures were being tossed about by the tempestuous weather.


    It had been a day since I left the port of the Grav Kingdom, en route to the Hestia Empire. The night had descended upon us, cloaking the ship in darkness, and the storm showed no signs of abating. The waves crashed against the sides of the ship, threatening to swallow it whole. The ship''s sturdy frame groaned under the strain, and the sails strained against the powerful winds.


    The journey from the Grav Kingdom to the Hestia Empire was known for its convenience and affordability, making it a popr choice among travelers. However, as luck would have it, things had taken a turn for the worse, and the calm seas had transformed into a tumultuous and treacherous battleground.


    ''Well who gives a damn if the ship sinks,I can carry you to the shore like I did before,'' ze, found his way down to the ship''s lowerpartments, seemingly unaffected by the chaos above. If the ship were to sink, we could easily make our way to the shore, just as we had done before.


    I left the deck to let the ship''s crew focus on their duties. They were skilled sailors, doing everything in their power to navigate the ship safely through the relentless storm.


    The size of the ship was considerablyrge and it held like sixty or so passengers along the already loaded shipment besides me, all had their small sleepingpartment which was small but at least there was something where we could sleep.


    Walking down the short stairs of the ship''s deck, I had to carefully bnce myself against the ship''s swaying movements. As I descended into thepartment below, I couldn''t help but notice the worried expressions on the faces of the other travelers. Some were apanied by their families, while others were merchants, all sharing the same concern due to the relentless storm.


    "Umm... Mr... how are things up there?" asked ady, holding a small girl on her waist. Her voice was tinged with anxiety, and I could understand why she was seeking reassurance.


    "It''s alright. Looks like the storm is going to die soon," I replied, trying to ease their worries. I didn''t want the little girl to be frightened any more than she already was.


    ''At least you still have some humanity left in you, huh,'' ze scoffed in my mind, his sarcasm evident.


    "Cat!" The little girl suddenly pointed towards ze with wide eyes full of awe.


    I chuckled at her excitement, finding her innocent wonder endearing. "Yes, that''s my friend ze," I confirmed, amused by her fascination with mypanion.


    Leaving the travelers to their thoughts, I made my way towards my room. The ship''s rocking had a lulling effect, and I felt the need for some rest. My thoughts, however, drifted back to the storm and the safety of the people on board. I couldn''t help but hope that they all made it through unscathed, especially the children.


    ''You have a soft spot for kids?'' ze asked, curious about my empathetic feelings.


    "I don''t know, I just don''t feel like kids should suffer," I replied honestly, contemting my emotions. It was true; despite my hardened exterior, I still held a belief that children shouldn''t be subjected to the cruelties of the world, at least not intentionally. It was a small glimmer ofpassion that remained within me, even amidst the harsh reality of my existence.


    "Hmm?" I stopped in my tracks as I spotted someone standing outside my room''s door. It was a woman, and her presence seemed rather unexpected in this part of the ship.


    Curiosity getting the better of me, I approached her and asked politely, "Do you need any help, Mrs?"


    The woman jumped back a little, clearly startled by my sudden appearance. She seemed taken aback for a moment, and I patiently waited for her to speak.


    She had brown hair and a slightly tannedplexion, with doe-like eyes and a heavyyer of foundation on her face. Her caramel-colored gown revealed a significant amount of her cleavage, as she seemed to be emphasizing her bust. The strong perfume she was wearing added to her bold presence.


    Running a finger through her hair to fix her bangs, she looked up at me with an alluring gaze. "Umm... Sir, would you like to sleep with me?" she asked, taking a step closer and cing a hand on my right shoulder. The scent of her perfume filled my senses, and I couldn''t help but notice her ample chest, which was easily a G-cup.


    As I had suspected, she was a prostitute. These women were allowed to travel for free on the ship, as they provided entertainment for both the travelers and the crew members during the journey.


    Maybe I''ll say yes...


    I haven''t had sex in a while, and I suppose I don''t have anything better to do than that. It could be fun...


    ''What are you saying to your deceased girlfriend if she met you again? She''d surely be disappointed in you.'' ze mentioned, opting not to enter the room and waiting for my response.


    ''She wouldn''t,'' I replied in my mind. I was certain that she never cared about this type of thing.


    After Jasmine and I broke up...


    ''You broke up? Now that''s new.'' ze mused, and the prostitute''s expression tensed slightly as my response was dyed.


    Jasmine and I weren''t the perfect couple in any way, and there were a lot of things that happened in my past life that I don''t want to remember. But at the end of the day, we both loved each other... the circumstances were what kept us apart, I''d have to say.


    ''Then I guess you can fuck-'' ze began, leaving the decision up to me.


    "Thank you for the offer, but I''ll have to decline," I replied calmly, trying not to offend her.


    She pouted slightly, looking a little disappointed by my response. "Well, if you change your mind, you know where to find me," she said, giving me a wink before walking away.


    I shook my head and continued on my way, not paying any more attention to the woman. The storm was still raging outside, and there was enough on my mind without adding any distractions to the mix.


    ''Swing*'' The cabin door creaked open, and ze peered out.


    ''Why did you decline?'' ze''s curious voice echoed in my mind, though he already knew the answer.


    He mentioned Jasmine, and suddenly, all interest in that woman vanished. Memories of my past life with Jasmine flooded my mind, and I felt a mixture of emotions, from love to heartache.


    ''You did have quite an interesting past life, I must say...'' ze remarked, sneaking under the small single bed.


    "Yeah, I do," I replied with a hint of nostalgia in my voice. "If I were to write a book about it, I''m sure it would sell a lot. But some memories are better left in the past."


    I chuckled at the thought of chronicling my adventurous and tumultuous past life. It was a life filled with action, romance, and mysteries¡ªa story that many would find captivating.


    With the sound of crashing waves outside, I sat on the bed, contemting the events of my past. Despite the hardships and regrets, I wouldn''t change a thing because those experiences shaped who I am now.


    The room swayed slightly with the ship''s movements, but the storm outside seemed distant now. The ship''s creaks and groans merged with the soothing sound of waves, creating a strangelyforting ambiance.


    ze settled under the bed, making himselffortable as I closed my eyes, seeking a peaceful night''s rest amidst the tumultuous sea. The memories of my past life, both good and bad, swirled in my mind like ethereal ghosts dancing through the night.


    As I drifted off to sleep, I could almost hear the echo of Jasmine''s voice, a faint whisper in the wind, reminding me of the love we once shared. The nostalgic dreams of the past weed me, blending with the present as I journeyed through the realms of sleep.


    The ship''s gentle sway continued as I slipped into a peaceful slumber, my mind briefly escaping the current reality.


    Until...


    """Anghh."""


    I jerked awake, my senses alert as I listened intently to the noise.


    "!!" My heart raced as I tried to identify the source of the sound.


    """"Sir mmmm...""""


    I let out a sigh of relief as I recognized the voice of the woman from the room next to mine. It seemed that the prostitute had found a customer.


    I was going to sleep back until I heard.


    """Call me tiga, bitch!"""


    Looks like I have to go there and look for it myself.

 Chapter 147 To Hestia Empire - Tiga.

    ?


    [Third Person POV]


    "Agh!" Tiga grumbled as he was thrown into the cer.


    "Now we''ll see the judgment for all your sins," said the Mithril ted knight who had tossed him inside.


    "Shut the fuck up!" Tiga tried to get up, but he was immediately kicked in the abdomen, colliding with the wall behind him.


    The knights were strong, but the main reason Tiga was thrown so easily was that his mana was blocked by the mana suppression handcuffs ced on his hands.


    "Stay put. Tomorrow, we''ll present you in front of the seven tribes," the knight announced before leaving the cer and locking the door behind him.


    "Ugh," Tiga groaned as he got up and walked towards the iron bars.


    The shipment of ves they were attempting to transport from Elishia Forest to Viceburg in the Hestia Empire was busted by a female knight named Amelia y.


    Since then, every day has been a living hell and a nightmare for Tiga and Devon.


    They fled wherever they could, but as if fate was against them, they were caught by the knights and thrown into the cer.


    "Boss!" Tiga called out, pressing his face against the cold iron bars.


    ... Silence...


    There was no response from the other side, no sounding from the cer besides his own voice. He kept calling again and again until...


    "What do you want, you little fuck!" A guttural voice spoke, and Tiga sighed with relief as he saw that his brother was doing just fine.


    "What is going to happen to us now?" Tiga asked, his voice filled with worry as he slumped down.


    "Haa, I don''t know. Maybe they''ll present us to the seven tribes, and then we''ll face a public execution," Devon replied, his voice sounding distant as he walked away.


    The rulers of the Beast Kingdom of Reva were the Seven Tribes, a powerful governing body much like the government of the Grav Kingdom and the royal family of the Hestia Empire, as well as the Eleven Board of Elishia Forest.


    Tiga had never felt this scared in his life. He knew what he and Devon were doing was wrong, but they had their reasons, driven by abination of factors and the legacy of theirte father.


    "Hey Tiga!" Out of nowhere, Devon''s voice echoed from the other side of the wall.


    "Boss?" Tiga wondered, looking in the direction of his brother''s voice.


    "You know, I never liked you from the time your father brought you home alongside that mother of yours," Devon said.


    Tiga took a few seconds to digest his brother''s words, then replied, "I know, nor did I like you in any way." He chuckled, trying to ease the tension.


    "The only reason I am with you is..." Tiga hesitated, his gaze shifting between the dark cer and his handcuffs. He continued, "The only reason I am with you is because after our fathers and both of our mothers deaths, I had no one else to call family."


    "Is that so," Devon responded, his voice falling silent as the two step-brothers shared a moment of understanding in the dark and deste cer. No more words were exchanged between them.


    The cer felt colder than before, as Tiga found himself drifting into the depths of slumber. The exhaustion and stress of the recent events weighed heavily on him, and his eyelids grew heavier. The cold, hard floor beneath him became an icy bed in his dreams until...


    Bammm!!!


    "!!!" Tiga jolted awake, his body thrown backward by an explosive force.


    He opened his eyes and looked around, feeling the numbness in his body and the weight of arge boulder on his left leg, making it hard for him to move.


    "Agh," Tiga groaned, his breath visible in the frigid air.


    "Weak shit," a familiar voice said, and Tiga''s eyes shot wide open as he looked ahead.


    Devon, the formidable beastman, now stood before him with an air of cold majesty. His golden stripes shimmered like frozen fire, radiant with an ethereal brilliance. His fur had turned an icy shade of silver-grey, flowing like an otherworldly cloak that entuated hismanding presence.


    His eyes, an icy blue, seemed to pierce through Tiga''s soul, revealing a cial wisdom that chilled him to the core. As he lifted the boulder with effortless strength, it was evident that this transformation had granted him a level of power beyond ordinaryprehension.


    "Yeah, it''s me," he pointed at himself with a pointed nail and then grabbed the handcuffs. With a swift and calcted motion, he shattered the handcuffs, and Tiga felt a sudden rush of freezing mana coursing through his veins.


    The weight on his shoulders lifted, and he felt an icy surge of newfound strength and freedom. The suppression he had endured for so long was now gone, and he could feel the icy power flowing through him once again. It was as if he had been reborn, no longer bound by the chilling restraints of the handcuffs.


    Devon turned and then sted off the iron bars, his movements precise and swift like the freezing wind that cuts through the coldest night. He stepped outside the cer and turned to Tiga, his frosty breath forming a cloud in the frigid air.


    "Run, as this is thest time we see each other. I''ll stop these Knights and soldiers," Devonmanded, his voice as cold as the winter wind.


    "I can''t leave you behind!!" Tiga shouted, his words crystallizing in the air.


    "Hey!?" A knight ran towards Devon but was met with a chilling blow as Devon''s fist struck his ribs with the force of an arctic storm.


    "You ain''t leaving me, I am leaving you," Devon retorted, his gaze as icy as the frozen tundra. "I''ve been chosen, so there are things I have to do toplete the deal. So run."


    Tiga felt like his feet were frozen to the ground, his breath visible in the frosty air. He looked at the lump of blood that remained after Devon''s brutal punch, the crimson contrasting sharply against the icy surroundings.


    Without waiting or questioning any further, Tiga tore his gaze away from the chilling scene and ran, his breathing out in icy puffs as he fled from the cer. After that, he never saw Devon again.


    After that the next stop that Tiga wanted to make was the Viceburg where the other criminal partners of him were waiting and he left for it.


    The Separated decision for the ve traders like himself were created, making it hard for him to travel but he somehow managed to get on the ship that will take him to the Hestia Empire.


    [Currently-Eastern Sea of Grav and Hestia.]


    Breathing heavily, Tiga gasped for air, his disheveled appearance mirroring the state of the woman in front of him. The steamy session of passion had left them both flushed and sweaty, their bodies entwined in the dimly lit room.


    Knock*


    "!!" Tiga''s heart skipped a beat as he heard the sudden knock on the door. His mind raced, wondering who could be at the door at this hour. He quickly nced at the prostitute, who looked equally surprised.


    "Uh, who could that be?" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    "I have no idea," Tiga replied, feeling a sense of unease. He quickly grabbed his clothes and began dressing, trying to regain someposure.


    Knock* Knock*


    The knocking persisted, bing more urgent. Tiga moved cautiously towards the door, his senses on high alert. He cautiously peered through the peephole, but the corridor outside was empty, shrouded in an eerie silence.


    Knock* Knock* Knock*


    The relentless knocking continued, echoing through the empty hallway. Tiga''s heart pounded in his chest as he hesitated, unsure of what to do. Was it a guest from the ship? Or something more sinister?


    "Who is it?" he finally called out, trying to sound confident despite the fear creeping into his voice.


    Silence.


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence, and Tiga''s heart raced as he waited for a response. Then, just as he was about to give up, a chilling voice pierced the stillness.


    The prostitute looked at him, concern and confusion evident in her eyes.


    "What''s going on?" she asked, but Tiga was too preupied with the voice outside the door.


    "I... I don''t know," he stammered, trying to gather his thoughts.


    Knock* Knock*


    The knocking resumed, louder and more insistent than before.


    "What do you want?" Tiga called out, trying to sound brave, but his voice trembled with fear.


    Knock* Knock* Knock*


    The relentless knocking continued, each knock echoing like the sound of a judgment hammer. Tiga''s mind raced, trying toe up with a way out of this situation.


    He got up, his heart pounding with fear, and approached the door cautiously.


    Click*


    "I surrender-"As he tried to speak, his voice was abruptly silenced by a silver glow flying past his left ear. A sharp de had narrowly missed him, embedding itself into the wooden frame of the door.


    "Ack!" A small, painful cry echoed behind him, and he instinctively turned to see the prostitute he had been with was now dead while a sword passed through her right eye.


    "!!"Before he could react, a strong grip mped around his throat, choking off his words and cutting off his breath. He looked into the eyes of the human boy standing before him, their golden hue reflecting a twisted sadism that sent shivers down Tiga''s spine.


    "That prostitute makes a lot of noise, so it''s better to keep her silent for a while ....maybe forever, ain''t it?" The boy''s voice was cold and cruel, matching the sinister smile that yed on his lips.

 Chapter 148 Hestia Empire - Tiga 2

    ?


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    As I was about to knock once again, someone abruptly opened the door. Though I couldn''t see the face of the person, my eyes caught sight of a squirming figure of a woman, desperately covering herself with a small nket.


    "I surrender-" Tiga began saying something, but before he could finish, I swiftly flung the sword that I held in my hand into the room. The de whizzed past Tiga''s face and struck the woman.


    "Ack!" A small, painful cry echoed behind him, and he instinctively turned to see the lifeless body of the prostitute he had been with, her right eye pierced by the sword.


    "That prostitute makes a lot of noise, so it''s better to keep her silent for a while.... maybe forever, ain''t it?" I immediately grabbed Tiga by the throat, tightening my grip around his neck.


    If I remembered correctly from the documents I found earlier, it was stated that Tiga was around as strong as me, if not slightly stronger.


    His long nails reached for my wrist as I stepped forward and warned, "I have a whole pdin of Knights with me, so don''t even try anything funny." I pulled out a mana-imbued dagger and pressed it against his abdomen, silencing him.


    "I said I surrender, sir. I surrender..... mmph?!" I covered his mouth, preventing him from making any further noise.


    "Shut the fuck up. If I hear your voice get high, I''ll stab you right here and now," I warned, pressing the dagger a little further to make him realize I meant business.


    "..." His eyes widened, and he nodded in fear.


    Well, that was easier than expected. The file had portrayed him as more sinister and potentially resistant, but it turned out he was quite meek.


    After a few minutes, we entered his room. I made sure he remained under control, though upon closer inspection, it seemed he was more scared than meek. His hands trembled, and his feet continued to tap restlessly while he sat, his eyes darting nervously towards the corpse of the prostitute lying beside him.


    "I am from the Grav Kingdom''s Knight Pdin. I received a tip that you''d be traveling by sea, so I came here to arrest you," I informed him as I scanned the room, but there was nothing worth noting, not even the bags he might have used to store his belongings.


    Tiga swallowed nervously, his eyes still fixated on the lifeless body beside him. "I-I didn''t think they would find me here," he stammered, trying topose himself.


    "Well, you underestimated our intelligencework," I replied coldly, keeping the dagger pointed at him. "Now, slowly stand up and put your hands behind your back."


    Tigaplied, slowly rising from the bed with his hands trembling. He kept ncing nervously at the dagger and then back at me. I could see fear and regret in his eyes.


    "I didn''t want to do any of this," he muttered, "but I had no choice."


    "You always have a choice," I retorted, my grip on the dagger tightening slightly. "You chose this path, and now you must face the consequences."


    As I moved closer to him, he winced and backed away, his back now against the wall. I seized the moment to bind his hands with sturdy ropes I had brought with me for this very purpose.


    "Please, don''t kill me," he pleaded, desperation evident in his voice.


    "I''m not here to kill you," I said, trying to sound asposed as possible. "But you will be brought to justice for your crimes."


    Tiga''s face contorted with a mix of fear and anger, his eyes darting nervously around the room as he struggled against the binds that held his hands. "You don''t understand," he spat, his voice tense and shaky. "You don''t know what it''s like to be hunted, to fight for survival every day."


    I maintained a stern expression, my gaze locked with his. "You''re right, I may not fully understand your situation, but that doesn''t justify the harm you''ve caused to others," I replied firmly, trying to remainposed despite the tense atmosphere.


    With his hands still bound, I cautiously led Tiga out of the room, my senses alert for any sudden moves. However, as we stepped outside, I stopped, contemting my next move.


    "Huh?" Tiga looked at me with confusion, his eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    "Well... I can help you get out of this situation, if you want," I said, lowering my voice to almost a whisper.


    "Help me? How?" Tiga''s expression changed to one of surprise and curiosity, but he remained cautious.


    "It''s easy... you have to bribe me, and that''s all," I said, maintaining eye contact, trying to put on a confident front.


    Silence filled the air for a moment, and I could see Tiga''s mind working as he weighed his options. Finally, he smiled ironically, a mix of resignation and defiance in his eyes. "Hoho... how could I forget that Knights like you also exist in this world, haha," he scoffed, and his previous fear seemed to vanish, reced with a certain boldness.


    "There are... but I don''t want money," I dered, my tone firm.


    Tiga''s eyebrows were raised in surprise. "Umm....Then what do you want?" he asked, now sitting on the bed again, kicking the corpse off it and crossing his legs.


    With the tension still hanging in the air, I took a moment to gather my thoughts. I couldn''t believe I was about to make this offer, but something inside me told me that it might be the only way to uncover the truth and prevent further harm.


    "I want information," I stated firmly, my eyes boring into Tiga''s. "Tell me everything you know about the ve trade and the people involved. Help me dismantle thework of those who profit from the suffering of others, and I''ll do what I can to ensure you get a fair trial."


    Tiga''s eyes widened in surprise at my proposition. "You... you want to take down the entire operation?" he asked, disbelief evident in his voice.


    "Yes," I replied, my voice steady. "But I can''t do it alone. I need someone on the inside, someone who knows the ins and outs of this business."


    Tiga hesitated for a moment, weighing his options. "And if I refuse?" he asked, his voice shaky.


    "Then you''ll be handed over to the authorities, and you''ll face the consequences of your actions," I replied bluntly.


    For a moment, Tiga seemed torn, his mind clearly racing. I could see the internal struggle as he weighed the risks and benefits. Finally, he sighed heavily, as if he hade to a difficult decision.


    "Fine," he said, his voice resigned. "I''ll tell you everything I know, but you have to promise me one thing."


    I raised an eyebrow, curious about his request. "What is it?" I asked.


    "Promise me that you''ll let me off here," he said, his eyes pleading.


    I nodded solemnly. "You have my word. I''ll do everything in my power to ensure your safety."


    Tiga took a deep breath and began to recount everything he knew about the ve trade operation. He revealed names, locations, and key yers involved. As he spoke, I could see the pain and regret in his eyes, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for him. It was clear that he had been driven to desperate measures, and I wondered what had led him down this dark path.


    As the information poured out, I took notes, making mental ns of how to use this newfound knowledge.


    After what felt like an eternity, Tiga finally finished speaking. He looked exhausted, emotionally drained from reliving the events and revealing his involvement. I could see the weight of his actions weighing heavily on him.


    "Thank you," I said sincerely, cing a hand on his shoulder. "I promise you won''t regret this decision."


    Tiga nodded, a mix of relief and apprehension in his eyes. "Just make sure I am safe," he said, his voice soft.


    "I will," I assured him, but then something hit me suddenly, and I asked, "What about Devon?"


    Silence fell once again, and the air seemed to grow heavier with the unspoken words.


    "What happened to him? He broke out of the prison with you, but his whereabouts are still unknown," I pressed on.


    "That... I-I don''t know, I haven''t seen him since then," Tiga answered, his voice faltering.


    "Tiga," I said, dropping to one knee and passing something near his left leg. I looked at him earnestly and said, "If you have any information about Devon, I strongly advise you to tell me now. It could be beneficial for you, and I promise to help you in any way I can."


    "H-he... no, I don''t know where he is," Tiga stammered, shaking his head.


    "Are you sure you''ve told me everything?" I asked, giving him another chance to reconsider.


    With a heavy sigh, Tiga confirmed, "Yes, that''s all the information I have."


    I got up, feeling a mix of disappointment and concern. "Alright, then. Just remember that it''s not toote toe forward if you remember anything else," I told him, hoping he would understand the importance of being honest.


    As I walked towards the door, I peeked outside to check if anyone was nearby. Satisfied that the coast was clear, I turned back to Tiga and whispered, "Parasite, now."


    With a swift movement, ze transformed into his Winged Pardus form and tore into Tiga''s body, efficiently silencing him forever.


    ''Damn these hairs! What are you making me eat, princess?!'' ze grumbled in my mind.


    "Want me to skin that bitch for you then?" I asked, amused by ze''s reaction.


    ze paused for a moment before replying, "Nah, I got it covered."


    "Lily!! Don''t wander around so much!!" A feminine voice was heard as I backed off the


    door and closed it.


    "Mama!! Look at the moon hehe," A childlike voice was heard, it''s the same kid I met at the stairs.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 149 Finnally Hestia Empire

    ?


    [Three Days Later]


    The sound of the crashing waves weed me as I stepped onto the wooden nk that bridged the ship to the bustling harbor. The salty sea breeze filled the air, carrying with it the scent of adventure and opportunity. After three long days of travel, I finally set foot in the Hestia Empire.


    The harbor was a lively hub of activity, with merchants hawking their wares, sailors unloading cargo, and travelers bustling about. The sight was overwhelming, and for a moment, I stood there taking it all in. This was a whole new world, and of mystery and wonder, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through my veins.


    "Haa, finally," I sighed with a mixture of relief and anticipation. The journey had been long, but it was worth it to be here now, in the heart of the Hestia Empire.


    After I killed Tiga, there was a bigmotion on the ship as one of the passengers was nowhere to be found. However, since no evidence was found, no one was held under suspicion, including the prostitute who had witnessed the incident.


    "I am not eating humans," ze informed me.


    "Weren''t you ustomed to it as a dragon, though?" I asked, knowing that dragons have been known to consume humans.


    "Yeah, I was, and it was easier then because of my size. But this, haaa, this is not it. The clothes and the hairs, it''s all too much to digest and feels gross in my mouth," ze replied.


    Suddenly, a voice called out from behind, "Lily!" I turned around to see a small girl running along the wooden board, dangerously close to falling into the sea.


    With a swift motion, I reached out and caught her just in time. "You should stick with your mother, girl," I advised as I gently ced her back on the ground.


    The little girl said nothing, but she stared at me with wide eyes as her mother rushed over to take her hand and thanked me with a relieved smile. They then continued on their way ahead.


    Currently I am at the Thistlemere harbour which is the only harbour that does the transport between Grav Kingdom and Hestia Empire and is one of the biggest ports in the world so yeah the size is quitergepared to Prowlers''cove harbour And it''s bustling with people.


    This is also the ce where the second war between the Elishia Forest and Hestia Empire will happen in the future ording to the storyline.


    ''Hey it''ste to say but you are quite a good actor huh,like I remained silent and observed you while you were talking to Tiga,it didn''t feel like you were acting.'' zeplimented.


    ''Well thank you for thepliment,even the art of lies is an important part,'' I replied as I left the harbour.


    The reason that Hestia Empire is important is not only because the imperial academy is here but also because most of the game cast resides currently in this kingdom and a lot of initial to final plots are also in this kingdom.


    As I made my way through the bustling Thistlemere harbor, I marveled at its sheer size and activity. This was undoubtedly one of thergest ports in the world, and its significance in the storyline was not to be underestimated. It was here that the second war between the Elishia Forest and the Hestia Empire would take ce in the future, ording to the unfolding events of the game.


    I walked, taking in the sights and sounds of the busy harbor, zeplimented me on my acting skills. "Hey, it''ste to say, but you are quite a good actor, huh? I remained silent and observed you while you were talking to Tiga, and it didn''t feel like you were acting."


    "Well, thank you for thepliment," I responded, grateful for the acknowledgement. "Even the art of lies is an important part of survival and navigating through this world."


    Leaving the bustling harbor behind, I set my sights on the greater purpose of my journey. The Hestia Empire held significant importance not just because of the imperial academy but also because it was the current residence of most of the game''s cast, and many pivotal plots were unfolding within the kingdom''s borders.


    The ce that would supposedly be my doom in the game, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of determination. I knew I didn''t n on following the same fate as Ren Hilton, and I was ready to do whatever it took to ensure my survival.


    The Imperial Academy was an intriguing location. It wasn''t situated in the bustling capital of the Hestia Empire, as one might expect. Instead, it resided in a city called Solstice, which was oddly isted and sparsely popted. Few questioned why the academy was ced so far away from the capital, but for me, it provided an opportunity to stay away from the prying eyes of the empire''s authorities.


    Leaving the harbor behind, I reached the city and decided to take a day''s rest before continuing my journey to Solstice. The long travel ahead was going to be tiring, but I was prepared for whatever challenges awaited me.


    To expedite the journey, I opted to take a personal carriage, which required a considerable sum of two gold coins. It was a hefty amount, but I didn''t hesitate to spend it, considering the coins had been obtained from the bandits I had dealt with before heading to Sephra. Their ill intentions had led to their own demise, and I felt no remorse for using their ill-gotten gains to aid my mission.


    As I rode in the carriage, ze couldn''t help butment on the irony of the situation. "The dead must be cursing you," he sighed, reminding me of the unfortunate fate of the bandits.


    "Well, they brought it upon themselves," I replied calmly.


    ....


    "Hey kid!" The carriage driver, an old man, called out to me as I turned to look at him.


    "Yes?" I responded, curious about what he wanted to say.


    "Are you a student? For the Imperial Academy?" he asked, beginning to pull on the reins of the horses.


    "Yeah, I am," I answered, confirming his suspicion.


    "But isn''t it too soon for the academy? It won''t open until a month from now," the driver said, voicing his confusion.


    "Well, the admissions test has started early this year," I exined, hoping to clear his confusion.


    The carriage driver seemed taken aback by the revtion that the Imperial Academy''s admissions test would be starting earlier than usual this year. "Huh! Really?" he wondered, clearly surprised by the news.


    "Yes, that''s right," I confirmed.


    The admissions process is being conducted early this year due to a suggestion from the new Vice President of the student council, Adam Stales. The principal agreed to his proposal, praising him for his intelligence and foresight."


    The information was not yet public knowledge, and it would be announced in a few days. The decision to start the admissions test early would have significant implications for the studentsing from other kingdoms. As a result, the number of students from diverse races in the first year of the Imperial Academy had been low.


    "It''s quite interesting how these decisions are made hastily," he mused. "I hope this change benefits the students in some way."


    "It remains to be seen," I replied, trying not to reveal too much of my own knowledge about the situation.


    The journey to Solstice had indeed been a lengthy one, and I must admit, I had grown weary of constantly gazing at the passing scenery. The initial excitement of embarking on a new adventure had slowly faded away, reced by the monotony of the long travel days. However, as the days passed, I found myself getting lost in my thoughts, contemting the path thaty ahead and the challenges I would encounter at the Imperial Academy.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of winding roads and bumpy rides, the driver''s words pulled me back to the present. "We are here," he announced with a hint of relief in his voice. I peered through the window, and my eyes fell upon the bustling city of Solstice, graduallying into view as the carriage approached its destination.


    The streets of Solstice were alive with activity, bustling with merchants disying their colorful wares, and pedestrians going about their daily routines. It was a sight to behold, with the vibrant energy of the city infusing new life into my tired spirit. As the carriage made its way through the busy streets, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and nervousness building up inside me.


    But what made me even happier was the sight of the teenagers in their uniforms.


    "Ayoo, that''s sus," ze said, his vocabry seemingly influenced by my memories.


    I rified that I meant the teenagers wearing the uniforms of the Imperial Academy students.


    "That''s sus too," ze retorted, not missing a beat.


    I quickly grew tired of his antics and grabbed him by the neck, tossing him out of my coat as he hissed in annoyance.


    "Did you have a cat with you? I didn''t see it," the driverughed as I began unloading my baggage, which was quite a lot.


    "You sure you''ll be able to carry all this stuff by yourself?" the driver asked, seeing me holding onto a whole heap of belongings.


    "Yeah, I''ll manage just fine," I replied with a smile, watching him depart with the carriage.


    "That''s why I call you the princess," ze sighed, clearly amused by the amount of stuff I was carrying.

 Chapter 150 Flame Adept.

    ?


    "Please check me in," I requested the receptionist, gesturing towards the fourrge trunks stacked behind me and the heavy bag slung over my shoulder.


    "A big room will cost around one silver coin per day," she informed me, scanning me from head to toe.


    ''I told you that you should''ve done your hair properly. Now she can''t see your pretty face, and no discount for us,'' ze chimed in with his usual teasing.


    "It''s fine. Get me a room for four days... no, five days," I decided, not minding theck of discount.


    The receptionist nodded and diligently recorded my information in the registry. She handed me the keys, and I gratefully epted them.


    With the keys in hand, I made my way down the corridor to room number 12. Upon entering, I was pleasantly surprised by the spaciousness and the abundance of sunlight filtering through the windows.


    After taking a refreshing shower, I sat down to eat the fruits I had brought with me. I wasn''t particrly hungry, but I needed some nourishment to keep going.


    "System," I murmured, summoning the blue te in front of my eyes.


    ''I tend to forget that you have this thing. You don''t use it at all, huh?'' zemented.


    "That''s true," I admitted. It might sound foolish for someone who had been transported into a game world with a functioning system to be reluctant to use it, but I couldn''t help feeling suspicious about it. The system made everything seem too artificial, and I preferred not to depend on it more than necessary. While I did use it when required, I tried to rely on my own instincts and abilities whenever possible.


    ''Isn''t it because it makes you feel like you are in a fake world?'' ze asked, trying to understand my hesitation.


    I pondered for a moment, trying to make sense of his question. "Maybe... There''s something about it that just doesn''t sit right with me. I can''t exin it, but it feels like relying too much on the system would disconnect me from the reality of this world."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    STATUS WINDOW


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 1: Ember Initiate]


    Current Progress.


    Intelligence: 9.1/10


    Strength: 100/100


    Mana: 100/100


    [Next Level: me Adept]


    [10000/11000 Exp]


    (Level up avable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None


    Skills:


    1) Body Strengthening


    2) Fireball


    3) Inferno Bolt


    Learn New Skills: (Open)


    Store: (Open)


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "me adept, huh," I mused, reviewing my status window. I had gathered a considerable amount of experience points during my journey from Sephra to Solstice. I had also discovered that I earned experience points and blood points when ze killed enemies.


    "Level Up," Imanded, and another permission te appeared. With a click, I initiated the process.


    "Hup!" Suddenly, my heart skipped a beat, and a momentter, I copsed to the floor with a thud. ze looked at me with a worried expression as I felt a strange sensation of being frozen in ce.


    My mind was racing as I tried toprehend what was happening. The numbing sensation in the back of my mind was disconcerting, and the feeling of being frozen in time was bewildering. It was as if the world hade to a standstill, and I was trapped in this moment of suspended animation.


    "ze, what''s going on?" I managed to say, my voice barely whispered.


    "I don''t know," ze replied, his usual fiery demeanor is now tinged with concern. "This... this has never happened before."


    I tried to move my limbs, but they remained unresponsive. Panic started to creep in as I realized that I waspletely paralyzed, unable to even twitch a finger. It was as if I was trapped in my own body.


    With the passage of time distorted, it felt like hours had passed while I was stuck in this motionless state. My thoughts raced as I tried to figure out a way to break free from whatever had immobilized me.


    Then, just as suddenly as it began, the numbing sensation started to fade away, and I regained control of my body. I gasped for breath, feeling as if I had been holding it in for far too long.


    "ze, what was that?" I asked, still shaken by the experience.


    "I don''t know, Ren," ze said, his voice serious. "It felt like some kind of interference, as if someone or something was trying to halt your progress."


    "Interference?" I repeated, my mind racing with possibilities. "Do you think it was the system? Did it do something to me?"


    "I can''t say for sure," ze.


    I sighed, trying to shake off the strange feeling that had just overtaken me. I shook my head, but instead of regaining my bnce, my head felt unnaturally heavy, and my whole body swayed uncontrobly. In my disoriented state, I identally hit the wall beside me with my head, which only added to my confusion.


    Then, as if a voice from another realm, an ethereal presence seemed to call out to me, resonating in the atmosphere. It was as if someone or something was trying tomunicate with me, but the words were vague and fleeting.


    [The n Calls, Must Go.]


    "Hey, did you hear something?" I asked ze, hoping to confirm if I was losing my mind or not.


    "No... I didn''t hear anything," ze responded promptly.


    "I heard... nothing," I hesitated, realizing that perhaps it was just my imagination ying tricks on me. The moment passed, leaving me unsettled but unable to exin the strange urrence.


    Shaking my head again, I decided to focus.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    STATUS WINDOW


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 2: me Adept]


    [3 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Current Progress.


    Intelligence: 8/10


    Strength: 50/100


    Mana: 50/100


    [Next Level: Scorchmaster]


    [0/15000 Exp]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None


    Skills:[22 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: (Open)


    Store: (Open)


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    The surge of power coursing through me was exhrating. I could feel the vastness of my mana pool, and it seemed as if my bones had grown stronger, more capable of handling the abundant mana that flowed within me. With the newly acquired me Adept level, my mana strengthening abilities were enhanced, allowing me to push my limits even further.


    As I stood in my room, I could sense the presence of others around me with raw mana detection. It was like an invisible web that connected me to every living being in the vicinity. I could tell the number of people in the tavern and even their magical abilities.


    Elemental vision granted me a deeper insight into the world around me. In the kitchen, two fire mages and one water mage were currently using magic to prepare the meals. The vibrant colors of white mana emanated from them, contrasting against the hollow traces of raw mana that surrounded the non-mages in the tavern.


    The feeling of power and control was overwhelming but also empowering. I knew that with my current strength at the me Adept stage of the phoenix, I could easily match the abilities of a five-star mage in human terms. It was an achievement I was proud of, knowing that my hard work and dedication had paid off.


    Yet, I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of annoyance at the minor deduction in intelligence after leveling up. It was frustrating to see my attributes decrease, even by a single point. But I knew that growth came with sacrifices, and as I continued to develop my skills and advance further, such fluctuations would be less significant.


    As I stood in front of the mirror, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle changes in my physical appearance. My two canines had grown slightly, giving me a somewhat vampiric look. They weren''t asrge as those of a full-fledged vampire or Drac, but they were prominent enough to make me appear a bit different than before.


    "It''s not that noticeable, but still... I feel like a vampire," I remarked, studying my reflection closely. The changes were not significant enough to cause concern, but it was strange to see such alterations in my appearance.


    ze chuckled in my mind, finding my reaction amusing. "Well, well, it seems you''ve gained a touch of the mystical allure. Maybe you''ll have to start practicing your brooding looks now," he teased.


    I rolled my eyes at his jesting. "Oh please, as if I need any more attention drawn to me," I replied, trying to downy the whole situation.


    As Iy on the bed, my mind was filled with anticipation for the uing days at the Imperial Academy. The admission test was just two days away, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness. It was a chance for me to prove myself and showcase my abilities as a Purebred Phoenix and a me Adept.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to calm my thoughts and focus on my breathing. I knew I needed to be well-rested and prepared for the challenges thaty ahead. With the flick of my fingers, a small fireball appeared in my hand, a testament to the power and control I had over fire magic.


    I examined my reflection in the mirror once more, noticing the two oval white rings around my pupils that appeared when I cast the spell. It was a unique aspect of my phoenix heritage, and it served as a reminder of the incredible potential within me.


    "Two days," I murmured to myself, feeling the weight of time ticking away.


    [A/N: Discord Server Link: https://discord.gg/ZcArgw67KP ]

 Chapter 151 Arcane Emporium.

    ?


    **Sigh...**


    I thought to myself as I gazed at the impressive posters adorning every corner of Solstice, announcing the prestigious event.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    ** The Imperial Academy''s Student Selection Begins in Two Days!**


    **Details:**


    *Date: [Two days from now]


    * Location: Imperial Academy, Solstice City


    * Requirements: Open to all races and talents


    * Test Categories: Elemental Magic, Combat Prowess, Intelligence Assessment


    *Benefits: Exceptional candidates may receive schrships and mentorships


    *Prize: Admission to the esteemed Imperial Academy


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    The posters were not only eye-catching but also exuded an air of grandeur and importance.


    Sighing, I looked at the posters all around Solstice, announcing the imminentmencement of the Imperial Academy''s student selection in the next two days. "I am not prepared!" someone shouted from behind, expressing their concern about being unprepared. It was quite a significant problem.


    This was a disaster. The untimely notice had created a lot of confusion and chaos. It hadn''t made its way out of Solstice yet, but soon it would cause an uproar among teenage mages throughout the entire continent. Looks like the education system doesn''t care for the students in both worlds, not in my previous one, nor in this magical one.


    Giving the poster onest look, I turned around and left for the city. As I walked, I noticed several second-year students wearing a navy blue uniform with white stripes. They were responsible for sticking the posters all around Solstice.


    The second-year uniform consisted of a navy blue robe adorned with two white stripes on the right sleeve, signifying their progression to the second level of studies.


    I left ze at the tavern, remembering his tiredness and refusal to apany me. The only reason I left the tavern was to get some supplies needed for the uing academic year. It was already known that I would be selected without a doubt.


    As I strolled through the city, its architecture fascinated me. It had the grandeur of Roman city structuresbined with a touch of Gothic influence, thanks to the presence of churches and aristocratic society in the Hestia Empire.


    After an hour''s walk, I found myself near the edge of the city.


    "There," I muttered to myself as I spotted a dark alleyway behind a three-story building. It seemed like the perfect ce to gather my thoughts and prepare for the uing selection.


    I stepped into the narrow alleyway, the bustling sounds of the city instantly faded away, This hidden gem was known as the Bargain Alley, and it was a ce filled with wonder and intrigue.


    The dimly lit path was lined with peculiar shops, each one disying a unique assortment of magical goods and artifacts. Glowing signs hung above the doorways, casting an ethereal light upon the cobbled ground. The air was thick with the scent of exotic potions and rare ingredients, enticing any passerby with their mystical allure.


    The shops themselves were nothing short of extraordinary. One boasted shelves stacked with crystal balls, glowing orbs, and intricate rune stones that seemed to whisper ancient secrets to those who dared to listen. Next door, a quaint apothecary disyed rows of brightly colored vials containing ingredients that could cure any ailment or brew the most potent of concoctions.


    Curiosities filled every nook and cranny, from spellbooks that shimmered with magical text to enchanted quills that wrote on their own ord. On the other side of the alley, a shopkeeper proudly showcased a wide array of magical creatures - small, harmless ones in cages, whilerger, majestic beings paced gracefully in their enclosures.


    The Bargain Alley was a treasure trove for those who sought the extraordinary. It was a ce where one could find rare artifacts, exchange knowledge with seasoned wizards, and delve into the mysteries of the arcane arts. The atmosphere hummed with a sense of secrecy and camaraderie, where whispers of lost spells and hidden treasures were exchanged like precious gems.


    As I explored further into the enchanting maze, I stumbled upon a shop adorned with intricate symbols and ancient runes. Its entrance was guarded by arge gargoyle statue, which seemed to watch over those who dared to enter. The shop''s name was carved above the entrance in elegant script: "Arcane Emporium."


    My curiosity piqued, I stepped inside, and the tinkling of a small bell above the door echoed through the shop. The interior was a treasure trove of magical wonders. Shelves lined with rare spell books, potions, and enchanted artifacts filled the room. A soft, mystical glow emanated from various objects, casting fascinating patterns on the walls.


    Behind the counter stood an elderly wizard, his long white beard flowing down to his chest. His eyes sparkled with ancient wisdom as he greeted me with a warm smile.


    "Wee, young man," he said in a voice that carried the weight of countless years. "What brings you to the Arcane Emporium today?"


    "These books, I want them."I happily handed out the chit to him.


    Yeah, I know that it''s not like me to be this excited, but hey, who wouldn''t be excited when they see and get to be at the first and most magical ce that was introduced in the whole game?


    This is also a reason why I didn''t want to bring ze; he might''ve made a lot of fun of me.


    "Umm, okay, these are the sybi for this year''s first-year students. But as I heard, wasn''t it just made public this morning that the admissions are going to be done early this year?" the shopkeeper asked.


    "Well, yes, but I am sure that I''ll be getting selected, so it''s better to buy them before it gets crowded with other students," I replied.


    "Hoho, that''s some confidence you have there. I like it, I like it," the shopkeeper said, turning from the counter and going inside the shop to retrieve the books that I had written on the chits. I waited patiently for him.


    After a minute or so, he returned with three different thick books that had leather covers: "Magic Theory," "Art of Combat," and "Mythical Information."


    "Do you need anything else? A magic robe, a pet to test potions on, or even a wand or staff? We have everything at a very fair price," the shopkeeper offered.


    "Not now, but I''ll definitelye here when I need anything else," I replied. I paid the amount of five silvers to the shopkeeper, then turned around to leave. As I was leaving, I noticed something on a shelf towards the back of the counter.


    I walked towards the shelf that had caught my attention. It seemed to be filled with various small trinkets, magical items, and odds and ends that piqued my curiosity. One item, in particr, stood out among the rest.


    It was a small crystal vial, its surface shimmering with an iridescent glow that shifted through various colors. Inside the vial, a liquid of deep blue hue seemed to swirl and pulse with an inner energy. Abel next to it read "Elixir of rity."


    "Ah, you''ve got your eye on the Elixir of rity, I see," the shopkeeper remarked, noticing my interest.


    "What does it do?" I inquired, genuinely intrigued by the enchanting vial.


    The shopkeeper smiled knowingly. "It''s a potion that grants the drinker heightened mental rity and focus. Perfect for intense study sessions or solvingplex magical puzzles. It''s a limited supply, and I''ve kept it hidden here for those who appreciate the finer magical craftsmanship."


    "How much does it cost?" I asked, my curiosity growing stronger.


    "For you, my confident friend, I can offer it at a special price of three silver coins," the shopkeeper replied with a glint in his eye.


    I considered the offer. The idea of having such a potion intrigued me greatly. After a moment''s thought, I decided to go for it. "Alright, I''ll take it."


    The shopkeeper''s grin widened as he carefully took the vial from the shelf and handed it to me. "A wise choice, indeed. May the Elixir of rity serve you well in your academic pursuits."


    I paid the shopkeeper the agreed price, securing the potion within my bag alongside the books. With a nod of thanks, I bid farewell and left the Arcane Emporium," feeling satisfied with my purchases.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Ren''s POV]


    I left the Arcane Emporium with a sense of aplishment, my bagden with books and academic materials. Even the inscriptions material I might not immediately need seemed like treasures, a tangible manifestation of my eagerness to embrace my new magical journey. The smile on my face spoke volumes of the contentment I felt, as if fulfilling this educational pursuit was a vital step towards my integration into this fantastical world.


    However, that contentment was abruptly disrupted by a sudden collision, the alleyway proving to be quite crowded. Without a second thought, I murmured a quick apology, not even bothering to nce at the person I had bumped into. Time was ticking, and the approaching sunset meant I had to return to the tavern before it got toote.


    [Third Person View]


    The girl with silver hair remained frozen in ce, as if the world had paused around her. Her thoughts raced, pondering the possibility of that fleeting encounter. Was it really him? Could it be that the person she had yearned to see for so long had just brushed past her? The excitement and uncertainty warred within her, leaving her in a state of shock.


    But her trance was broken by a friendly tap on her shoulder. Elsa, herpanion, stood there with an infectious enthusiasm, reminding her of their task at hand. The two had a poster to hang before the sun dipped below the horizon, a simple task that held newfound significance for Mary, the silver-haired girl.


    Shaking her head to dispel her thoughts, Mary forced herself to focus on the present. She muttered her excuse about being distracted and joined Elsa in their poster-hanging endeavor. As they worked, Mary''s internal dialogue continued, her hope and skepticism intermingling.


    "There''s no way he''d be here," she whispered to herself, "It''ll be impossible for him to make it in time this year because of Adam''s decision, I guess."


    [A/N: Join!


    Discord Server Link: https://discord.gg/ZcArgw67KP ]

 Chapter 152 Admission Complete.

    ?


    Nestled in Solstice, the vibrant city of Hestia Empire, stood the imposing Imperial Academy. Blending Roman grandeur with intricate Gothic artistry, its architecture spoke of history and magical excellence.


    The academy''s main structure, a three-story marvel, was adorned with spires and stained ss windows that depicted magical scenes. The courtyard, paved with ancient stones, was surrounded by gardens and serene water features¡ªa sanctuary for learning and camaraderie.


    The central tower, symbolizing wisdom and authority, housed the principal''s office. nked by two smaller spires, it hosted libraries,boratories, and lecture halls. The rear held the Arena of Mastery, where magical duels showcased students''bat skills.


    The Enve of Artifacts and Wonders encouraged creativity, allowing students to experiment with magical artifacts and enchanting projects. This bnce of urban life and campus tranquility made the Academy a ce of inspiration and aspiration.


    As the sun set, casting a warm glow on the Academy''s walls, it stood as a beacon of magical knowledge and excellence.


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "I don''t know why, but this building makes me feel uneasy," I muttered as I stared at the grand edifice of the Imperial Academy, its tall spires reaching for the sky. The imposing gates stood open, weing countless students from Solstice and the surrounding cities.


    ''Why do you say that?'' ze''s voice chimed in from my shoulder.


    Perhaps it was the result of spending so much time immersed in the game, but seeing the familiar structure in person felt strangely disconcerting.


    "Attention, candidates! You may now enter the inner grounds of the Imperial Academy," announced an elderly woman wearing an oversized witch hat, her magically amplified voice echoing through the air. "Please proceed directly to the arena where the tests will be conducted. Do not wander unnecessarily."


    With a sigh, I adjusted my bag on my shoulder and began walking through the open gates. The path ahead was wide and paved with intricate patterns that seemed to dance with magic. The buildings nking the path were no less impressive ¨C a harmonious blend of ssical and Gothic architecture that whispered of the academy''s rich history.


    As I walked further, the bustling atmosphere enveloped me. Students of all races and backgrounds moved with purpose, their anticipation palpable. The academy grounds were vast, offering a mix of open courtyards, shaded alcoves, and elegant fountains that sparkled in the sunlight. The main building, the heart of the academy, towered ahead, its towering spires reaching for the heavens.


    Passing through a colonnade adorned with enchanting runes, I finally reached the central arena. It was a sprawling space, surrounded by tiered seating where spectators wouldter gather to witness the tests. Already, groups of candidates were congregating, their faces a mix of nerves and determination.


    "Hey, you there! Yes, you," a voice called out, interrupting my thoughts. I turned to see a short, stout man with a clipboard in his hand. "Name for registration?"


    "Ren Hilton," I replied, providing the necessary information.


    The man quickly scanned his clipboard. "Hilton, Hilton.... Follow the path to the left. You''re in Group C. Once everyone is assembled, we''ll begin."


    I nodded and followed the indicated path, joining the other candidates in Group C. As we waited, I couldn''t help but steal nces at the fellow students around me. There were elves with ethereal grace, dwarves with sturdy builds, and humans like me, each possessing their own unique aura.


    An official-looking mage soon stepped forward, his robes adorned with the emblem of the academy. His presencemanded attention as he began to exin the rules and procedures for the tests. His words were measured and authoritative, setting the tone for what was toe.


    The arena''s magic-infused atmosphere seemed to pulse with anticipation, mirroring the collective heartbeat of the candidates. As the mage''s speech concluded, the air crackled with energy, ready to be unleashed in the uing trials.


    "Too much for such a small test," I couldn''t help but mutter, my words carrying a touch of frustration. However, it seemed myment wasn''t as private as I''d thought, as the raised eyebrows and scornful gazes from others in Group C quickly informed me.


    The testing process at the Imperial Academy was indeedprehensive, almost exhaustive. Divided into four distinct parts, it epassed Elemental Control, Spell uracy, Mana Maniption, and for the select few who excelled in these areas, a final duel. All of this was condensed into a single day, a reflection of the academy''s dedication to efficiency and thorough assessment.


    With a resigned sigh, I refocused my attention on the proceedings. The Elemental Control Test was already underway, candidates demonstrating their mastery over their chosen elements. Fire, water, earth, and air ¨C each candidate harnessed their innate magic to create intricate disys of power. It was both mesmerizing and humbling to witness the diversity of talents on disy.


    Soon, it was my turn. Stepping forward, I channeled my mana, igniting a controlled me in my palm. The sensation was familiar, the heat a reminder of my connection to the fire element. I manipted the me, shaping it into intricate patterns that danced with elegance. As I concluded my demonstration, I sensed the scrutinizing eyes of the examiners upon me.


    The Spell uracy Test followed suit. Candidates were required to hit a series of targets with their spells, testing their precision and focus. Each cast was evaluated meticulously, and the intensity ofpetition was evident in the concentrated expressions of my peers.


    Then came the Mana Maniption Test, where candidates were tasked withplex tasks that required precise maniption of mana -body strengthening, imbuing mana and reinforcing the weapons.


    As the day progressed, I found myself swept into a whirlwind of activity, yet I executed each task without hesitation.


    ''Umm, Princess,'' ze''s voice echoed in my mind.


    ''Hmm?'' I nced over my shoulder at him.


    ''so... what happened to not wanting to draw any attention?'' ze''s inquiry hit me, and I quickly surveyed my surroundings, realizing what he meant.


    (Hey, did you see that guy? He conjured a detailed bird with his fire!)


    (That long-haired bastard hit all the moving targets effortlessly, tch.)


    (He looks vicious for some reason. Did you notice how he stood without breaking a sweat while maintaining mana strengthening for a straight ten minutes?)


    Whispers like these encircled me, reverberating with observations and opinions. It was hard to ignore the attention directed towards me¡ªsome curious, others scowling, and a few taken aback. I absorbed their reactions, a mixture of emotions.


    I know I am great.


    ''Hold your horses now. Your ability to aplish this stems from your greater proficiency in magicpared to them and the fact that you have a streak of craziness,'' ze quipped, tugging a strand of my hair from behind. His action elicited a flinch from me, a small jolt of surprise.


    "Hey, you there... Ren Hilton, is it?" A stern-looking man in robes called out, his expression taut with authority.


    I turned my attention to him and nodded, walking toward him.


    "You''re one of the six candidates ted for the uing duel," the instructor stated, his words brimming with seriousness.


    A sly smile curved my lips as I responded, "Oh, about that!" I met his gaze confidently, anticipation evident in my eyes. "I''d like to withdraw from the battle."


    "You can go the-!?" The instructor''s eyes widened," what did you say?"


    My smile remained, and I repeated myself with a touch of foolish cheerfulness, "I said, I want to forfeit the duel."


    ''What''s your game n, Princess?'' ze''s voice echoed in my mind, mirroring his own confusion.


    A moment of silence hung in the air as the instructor processed my words. He let out a sigh, his demeanor a mix of exasperation and eptance. "I''ve been observing you, and I believe you should reconsider. Performing well in the duel might earn you a schrship for the entire three years if you manage to secure a spot among the top two duelists."


    I tilted my head slightly, a grin ying on my lips. "Hmm, no thanks. I''d rather not risk embarrassing myself in front of arge crowd," I lied smoothly, adding a touch of nonchnce. "Plus, you know I''m a bit low on mana."


    I can eat them all candidates of I wanted to.


    "I don''t think..." The instructor began to protest, but his resolve crumbled. He let out a resigned sigh and addressed Mrs. Harris, the elderly woman from before. "Mrs. Harris, please bring me the registry." The scroll was handed over, and with a precise stroke of his quill, my name was struck from the list.


    "What ss can I expect to be ced in?" I inquired, my query unapologetically shameless.


    "You''ll have to wait for the results," he stated in a tone that held a touch of finality, then turned away and departed. Rather abrupt, I must say.


    My attention shifted, drawn to the end of the crowd. There stood a figure, a girl who seemed tomand the attention of the entire arena just by her presence. Her lightweight armor adorned her form, her white hair fluttering like a halo around her. She was the reason I''d withdrawn.


    "Hey, look!" A voice called out from beside me. I followed the direction of the gaze and found what the excitement was about. "It''s the Student Council!"


    A small group of students was making their way toward the arena grounds. As I watched them approach.


    The event was of the introduction of a side heroine and a third ss viin.


    [A/N: Join~~~


    Discord Server Link: https://discord.gg/ZcArgw67KP ]

 Chapter 153 Addmission Done.

    ?


    "The Quest of the Mythical World" was a game that catered to a diverse audience, thanks to its flexibility in genres. However, its main drawy in attracting those who were fans of harem or otome games.


    Events like the first-year admission process held great significance in the game''s narrative. This was especially true for Adam Stales, who had recently assumed the role of the vice president of the student council. The game developers seized this opportunity to introduce an element that would excite yers even more.


    Enter the first side heroine of the game. While the main heroines were Mary, Elsa, and Raven, the developers realized the appetite of harem enthusiasts and otome game yers for more characters to interact with. Thus, a few additional side heroines were added to the mix.


    Why discuss this now? Because the figure ascending the arena was none other than one of these side heroines ¨C Helga.


    "Helga and Cole, both of you understand the rules of this duel?" The announcer''s voice rang out, drawing the attention of the crowd towards thebatants on the stage. I stood at a distance, havingpleted my part already.


    ''You give it your all during thepetition and then discreetly step back before the main characters notice you. What shall Ibel you ¨C a coward or someone strategically prudent?'' ze''s voice teased, though his words held a hint of jest.


    "Start!" The announcer''s deration set the duel in motion.


    The tension in the air was palpable as the duel between Helga and Colemenced. Helga''s expression remained calm, a confident smile ying at the corners of her lips. Her cerulean eyes gleamed with determination as she assessed her opponent.


    Cole, on the other hand, appeared nervous, his grip on his wand slightly shaky. He conjured a gust of wind, aiming it toward Helga. With a graceful wave of her hand, Helga summoned a barrier of shimmering ice that absorbed the gust, dispersing it harmlessly.


    As the spectators watched with bated breath, Helga''s aura shifted. A faint azure glow enveloped her, signifying the activation of her magic. She raised her hand, and from her fingertips emerged tendrils of water that danced and weaved in the air. With a flick of her wrist, the water transformed into sharp ice shards, which shot toward Cole with precision.


    Caught off guard, Cole attempted to conjure another gust of wind to deflect the attack. However, his control was wobbly, and his attempt was in vain. The ice shards struck their mark, causing Cole''s magical shield to shatter into mist. He stumbled backward, his concentration broken.


    Helga''s expression remained serene as she continued to manipte the water in the air. She formed intricate patterns, coaxing the water to respond to her will. With a swift motion, she directed a powerful jet of water toward Cole. He barely managed to create a protective barrier, but the force of the water pushed him back, leaving him vulnerable.


    A hint of sympathy flickered in Helga''s eyes as she watched her opponent struggle. With another elegant movement, she froze the water around Cole''s feet, immobilizing him. The duel was almost over, and it was clear who the victor would be.


    With a final flourish, Helga conjured a cascade of water, surrounding Cole in a sphere. She nced at his defeated form, her expression softening briefly before resuming itsposed fa?ade. The announcer''s voice dered her victory, and the crowd erupted into apuse.


    As Helga stepped back from the duel, her face revealed a mixture of relief and satisfaction. Her serene smile returned, illuminated by the cheers of the spectators. It was an effortless victory for her, a testament to her mastery of water magic and her strategic prowess.


    "That''s the charisma of the future saintess," I muttered as I knew that she''ll be chosen by the church itself in herst year of the academy.


    After that, another duel took ce, and the victor faced Helga. As a skilledbatant, she won effortlessly, disying her prowess without any hindrance.


    Oh, did I mention that Helga is also the lost younger sister of Adam Stales? To rify, Helga''s parents were traveling when he was lost, and it was who ended up being found by someone from an orphanage after that Helga was born in their family a few yearster,she doesn''t know that her parents had a son before her because she was never told butter it created a lot of drama in this year''s mid-term as Helga was in a dilema about loving her own blood rted brother.


    ''So, the side heroine is a little sister, and people enjoy the romance between them. I can''t quite convey the extent of my disgust towards the norms in your world. It''s disheartening,'' zemented, and I found myself without words. The normalization of such themes indeed raises serious ethical concerns, and I share ze''s sentiment on this matter but I also don''t care who does what.


    "The first-year admission process for this yeares to a close now. Tomorrow morning, the names of the selected candidates will be posted on the outer gate of the academy. Takefort in the fact that the number of applicants this year wasparatively lower, so your chances of selection are quite promising," the professor announced. Fatigueden candidates began to disperse, engaged in conversations or simply observing the student council members standing on the other side of the arena.


    Adam, Mary, and Elsa were present, though it hadn''t yet reached the point where Adam had captured Raven''s heart. Nevertheless, it was clear that this development was on the horizon.


    Adam''s gaze swept over the students, a contented smile ying on his lips. To him, every student held the potential to make a significant impact on the world. The earnest belief of a protagonist who sees the best in everyone.


    Beside him, the Elven Princess exuded a bashful charm that surpassed her virtual rendition. The enchanting contrast between the 2D and real-life versions often left a profound impression.


    Surrounding the central figures were their loyal followers, engaging in conversations and admiration. Among them, Helga approached Adam, sparking a dialogue that revolved around schrship perks. A chance encounter, yet a pivotal one as Helga fell for Adam¡ªa love at first sight scenario that seemed to defy the usual constraints of realism, oddly unobjectionable by the yers themself.


    Amid this, Elsa and Adam sported matching flushed expressions, seemingly overwhelmed by the circumstances. Yet, the scene took an expected turn when Mary stepped in, interrupting the romantic atmosphere. A gesture of protection, a warning, and a pout from Helga.


    ''Enough of the omniscient narration,'' ze interjected, breaking my trance as I realized.


    "..." I tried to look away, the sense of being observed intensifying with every passing second. But, against my will -


    "?!" Our gazes collided, and for a fleeting moment, the world around me seemed to blur into insignificance. It was as if time itself had frozen, leaving only her eyes that bore into mine.


    In those few heartbeats, a curious sensation emerged¡ªan inexplicable connection, like a spark of recognition in the midst of the unfamiliar. Yet, despite the intensity of the eye contact, there was no emotion, no realization of familiarity, just a bewildering nkness.


    The eye contact held its grip for a second or so, a brief eternity, before I turned, abruptly breaking free from the unexpected trance.


    ''Don''t you want to go and say hi to your old friend?'' ze teased, his voice a mischievous reminder of my momentary distraction.


    I shrugged off hisment, feigning indifference. "Nah, not interested." My words were casual.


    As the sun began its descent, casting a warm amber glow across the horizon, my energy remained ungging. The idea of enjoying a forbidden drink, a subtle rebellion against the academy''s rigid rules, tugged at me like a tempting whisper.


    With the academy grounds almost behind me, the world bathed in hues of gold, my thoughts were interrupted by an unexpected collision.


    "Hey, you fucker! How dare you bump into me?" The words, dripping with fury, erupted from a red-haired, masked boy. His fingers seized my cor, his grip a vise of unchecked rage.


    A charged silence enveloped us, momentarily robbing me of words.


    "Motherfucker, look at how a meremoner like you¡ª" Aron''s tirade abruptly faltered, his words swallowed by my swift response.


    Weaving mana through my left hand, I unleashed a punch that carried all the pent-up frustration within me.


    "Dhad*"


    His eyes lost their focus, pupils rolling upward as the sheer impact of my blow crumpled him.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re a prince or not. Don''t curse at me," I murmured to his prone form. A cautious sweep of my surroundings followed, and I pulled my hood lower, concealing my features in the hope that the swift intervention had gone unnoticed.


    Amid ze''sughter reverberating in my mind, a nagging realization grew. ''I have a feeling that subtlety might not be your strong suit, my boy. Hehe.''


    And with it I ran out of there.


    [A/N: Join The Discord Server


    Link: https://discord.gg/ZcArgw67KP ]

 Chapter 154 Fear Of His Approach.

    ?


    [Mary Kleine''s POV]


    "Stop right there, girl. Don''t cling onto him," I admonished the unexpected arrivals who appeared out of nowhere, asserting their love for Adam and sping his hand.


    "Ababa wha-?????" Adam''s face turned flushed, and he seemed engulfed in a swirling sea of embarrassment.


    Normallyposed and calm, he now exhibited shyness whenever a female expressed romantic interest in him. This unique facet of his personality was precisely why everyone fawned over him.


    I let out a sigh as I gently separated the two while still holding onto Adam''s wrist. My gaze then scanned the entire arena until¡ª


    "¡ª" A sensation akin to being doused in a bucket of ice-cold water coursed through me, rendering me numb.


    "Ruu..." Unconsciously, I whispered a familiar name, my eyes fixated on a distant pair of bright golden orbs devoid of any discernible emotion.


    Tud*


    "What¡ª" Almost reflexively, I brushed away Adam''s hand, a twinge of guilt washing over me. An inexplicable feeling, a peculiar kind of repulsion, directed not towards anyone else but... myself.


    cing a hand on my shoulder, Adam leaned in slightly and inquired, "Your face is pale, Mary. Are you alright?" His voice carried a soothing quality, instantly calming my nerves. Elsa also moved closer by my side.


    Realization struck me like a lightning bolt, and I looked up to find no one there. Was I experiencing a hallucination?


    This strange phenomenon had persisted since the day I identally collided with someone in Bargain Alley, someone who bore a striking resemnce to Ren. But the possibility of him being here, at the Imperial Academy, was utterly imusible.


    "I''m fine," I steadied my breath, reassuring myself more than anyone else.


    "Thank goodness. If you''re not feeling well, we can head back to the dorms," Elsa suggested, but I waved her off, indicating that I was okay.


    "I''ll be right back." I left the spot and gravitated toward the gathering of candidates who had taken the admission test for the academy.


    Thepetition for these candidates seemed rtively subduedpared to the challenges we faced during our first-year admissions. The unusual timing of the admissions, earlier than usual, had been Adam''s suggestion. The reason? Unknown, as he had discussed it exclusively with the principal.


    "Huh?" Reaching the outer gate of the academy, I encountered a sizeable crowd gathered around someone.


    As I approached, a few individuals dispersed upon spotting my uniform, recognizing me as a senior.


    Surprise gripped me to the point where I questioned my own eyesight.


    Aron Adiel Velcrow, the first prince of the Hestia Empire,y sprawled on the ground like a destitute beggar, his mouth agape.


    "Your Highness!" Cecelia rushed to her employer with remarkable swiftness.


    "Who''s responsible for this?" She stood there, her gaze sweeping across the onlookers. It seemed odd that she didn''t immediately assist him to his feet if her concern was genuine, but perhaps touching the prince was something she preferred to avoid.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?" Adam arrived with Elsa and the new girl, Helga, if memory served me right.


    I pointed at the fallen prince, who was now being carried by some of the admission candidates following Cecelia''s orders. Her aversion to touching him was evident.


    "That''s... who did this?" Adam''s brows furrowed in perplexity. I shook my head, sighing, aware that the incident carried weighty implications. Yet, we were treating it lightly, knowing that the first prince had neither the favor of his family nor the people around him.


    And from there, events unfolded rapidly¡ªa cascade of urrences that held significant impact. Professors and royal pce knights arrived on the scene, but despite their efforts, the perpetrator behind the attack on Aron remained elusive. Given Aron''s previous attempts to challenge Adam''s prowess during our first year, it was clear he wasn''t physically weak. Despite his misdeeds, Adam''s forgiving nature continued to prevail due to hispassionate heart.


    And so, the day''s events continued to spiral, each revtion and interaction adding ayer ofplexity to an already tumultuous situation.


    As whispers and spections swirled around the academy, the atmosphere grew tense. The attack on the first prince was nothing short of a breach of security and decorum. The fact that the assant had managed to escape without a trace only deepened the intrigue.


    And I think I was just hallucinating, Ren can''t be here or else I would''ve met him or he would''ve found me and said something like, "I love you Mary," or " Hey Mary,look I am here for you." Along those lines.


    In the day that followed, the academy hummed with a fervent energy as candidates converged around the gates, eager to glimpse the list that would determine their fates ¨C who among them had been selected, and who had been denied.


    The scene was a kaleidoscope of emotions. Joy radiated from those who found their names inscribed upon the coveted list, their faces illuminated with triumphant smiles and excited whispers exchanged with friends. Their dreams had been realized, and they stood on the cusp of a new chapter.


    Yet, amidst the celebration, a different narrative unfolded. A handful of candidates, their shoulders slumped and eyes downcast, mirrored the disappointment of children denied their favorite toys. Tears flowed freely, evoking a sense of vulnerability that starkly contrasted the confident fa?ades they had worn during the trials.


    The range of reactions spoke to the gravity of the academy''s significance. For some, it was validation of their hard work, an affirmation that their efforts had not been in vain. For others, it marked a poignant setback, a testament to the uncertainty of life''s pathways.


    "Looks like the admissions for this year areing to a close," Adam strolled over to where I sat on thewn bench, observing the candidates.


    He settled down beside me and remarked, "Last year, we were in the same position as them." Hisughter carried a lively cadence, a contagious sound that effortlessly brought a smile to my lips.


    "Yeah, we were," I responded, allowing a sigh to escape as I leaned back on the bench. For some reason, I found myself drawn to watching the candidates this year, perhaps because¡ª


    "You were worried that guy might show up, weren''t you?" Adam''s question cut through the air, perceptive as always.


    "..." I averted my gaze past him. It was true; the only reason I hade here today was with the faint hope of spotting him. Yet, just like yesterday, he was nowhere to be seen, which left me with mixed emotions.


    The same guilt that had gued me yesterday resurfaced in my chest. I couldn''tprehend why, but every mention of his name or thought of him seemed to intensify that feeling. It was a strange cocktail of emotions ¨C guilt, relief, sadness ¨C all swirling within me.


    Adam''s voice broke through my thoughts, reassuring and supportive. "Don''t worry, I doubt that guy would show up. Even if he did, you''ve got me."


    His pained expression was palpable, and I found myself curious. "Me?" I inquired, trying to make sense of his words.


    "Uh, I didn''t mean it in any weird way," Adam stumbled over his words, his face reddening. "I meant as a friend. You have me as your friend. Yes, that''s what I meant! Please don''t take it the wrong way."


    His flustered attempt at rification brought a genuine smile to my face. It was both funny and true. I had friends now.


    [You are my good friend, Ruu.]


    The words echoed in my mind, resonating with warmth and familiarity.


    *Thump.*


    Once again, that sensation surged within me as I recalled the words I had once spoken to Ren. The memories tugged at my heart, leaving me a bit baffled.


    "Let''s go, we have ss now. They''re going to teach us about magic swords," Adam announced, rising from the bench and extending a hand towards me.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, I epted his hand. I realized that I might have been overthinking things. Ren wasn''t here; he was probably back in Sephra or off on his adventurous escapades, living out his explorer fantasies. He would wait for me ¨C wait for my response. What would that response be? I couldn''t be certain. But one thing was clear: Ren''s confession weighed heavily on my mind.


    Would I reciprocate his feelings? Did I feel the same way about him? It was a whirlwind of emotions and uncertainty. The thought of Ren loving me ¨C was it true? Was that why he had always been there, why he had sought mypany, why he had been both frustrating and endearing?


    As Adam and I made our way to ss, I couldn''t help but wonder about the depth of Ren''s emotions. If he truly loved me, what did that mean for us? What would it mean for my rtionship with Adam, who had been a steadfast friend and now had revealed a glimpse of something more?


    All the pondering and uncertainties culminated in a single nce a few dayster, during the entrance ceremony. I stood on the tform, my gaze drifting over the sea of students seated below. They were fixated on the student council president, who was delivering a speech praising the Imperial Academy.


    My attention was momentarily drawn away from the speech as I noticed someone on the second-tost row. Arms crossed and emitting an aura that seemed to repel others, he sat with vacant seats surrounding him. His appearance was striking¡ªlong ck hair tied in a bun, revealing a face I hadn''t seen in years. Even in Sephra, he had concealed it behind untamed bangs.


    With pale white skin and a pair of golden eyes set in a handsome countenance, he exuded a charm I had almost forgotten. But the rush of emotions that swept over me wasn''t one of nostalgia or admiration; it was fear.


    Fear that he was here, fear of his potential approach, fear of how he had managed to traverse two countries in such a short span. Above all, it was the dread of his familiar behavior, the same behavior that had unsettled me during our time in Sephra.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Why was this chapter important? Because it''s Mary''s true thoughts!!]


    [A/N: Discord Server Link: https://discord.gg/ZcArgw67KP ]

 Chapter 155 Entrance Ceremony.

    ?


    [Ren Hilton''s POV.]


    "Is this okay?" I asked as I looked at myself in the mirror.


    "Who''s that beauty, huh?" ze chuckled.


    "Shut up, parasite," I cursed back at his remarks.


    "It''s not my fault you''re looking at yourself now," ze said, strolling away.


    Sighing, I looked back at the mirror.


    I was wearing a new grey in robe, which was neat and clean, with a single white stripe that indicated that I am in the first year.


    Tying the bunch of my hair into a bun, I exposed my face, something I wasn''t used to. I even had the admission test while leaving my hair down.


    I took a final look around the hotel room. I wouldn''t have toe back here because the academy provides dorms and amodations for the students. However, I''d have to return after the entrance ceremony to pick up my things.


    "Am I allowed?" ze asked.


    "Yeah, Imperial Academy doesn''t prohibit pets, but they won''t take responsibility if the pet dies due to any magic performed by a student," I said.


    "I am not your pet, but yeah, it''s fine," ze replied as he hopped inside the robe.


    Stepping out of the hotel room, I emerged into the brilliant daylight. The day stretched out ahead, vibrant and bustling with students just like me, each brimming with anticipation. The atmosphere was alive with a sense of excitement and nervous energy, creating a vibrant buzz that wrapped around me.


    As I made my way towards the grand academy road, the path was adorned with clusters of students, their conversations interweaving into a symphony of expectations and aspirations. The journey to the gates was a brief one, yet every step seemed to carry a weight of significance. And there, standing sentry at the entrance, were a few professors. Their presence was dignified, matching the grandeur of the asion.


    What truly caught my attention was the grimoire, an arcane book of magic, hovering gracefully in the air beside them.


    Approaching me was the upright professor I had encountered the day before. His presencemanded attention, and memories of our brief interaction resurfaced.


    As he walked towards me, the grimoire floated alongside him, moving with an almost eerie synchronization. Within moments, they stood before me. The professor''s hand ascended, effortlessly capturing the grimoire as he directed his gaze down at it.


    "Name," he uttered sinctly, his words hanging in the air. A flicker of doubt crossed my mind. Did he not recognize me?


    ''Don''t me him; he didn''t see your face yesterday,'' ze''s voice echoed in my thoughts.


    "Ren Chris Hilton," I promptly supplied it to the professor.


    "!?" His face swiftly snapped up to meet mine, recognition dawning upon him. "The guy from yesterday?"


    "Yep," I replied, tugging at the corners of my lips. It seemed that I had left an impression after all.


    "....You look different," he finally stated, his words carrying a notable pause. The professor''s observation hung in the air, leaving me to wonder what had brought about this change in perception.


    He let out another sigh, his hand finding its ce on the grimoire''s surface. His touch prompted the pages to illuminate in a radiant white glow, casting an otherworldly light that seemed to dance across the room.


    In an instant, the glow faded, and the grimoire shifted to face me. As my gaze fell upon its pages, I noticed their texture¡ªrough and ancient, as if they held countless untold stories. At the center, a circr symbol was intricately drawn, encasing a small inscription within its confines.


    cing my hand atop the symbol, I began channeling my mana into it, a delicate process that required precision and control. But a surge of energy surged unexpectedly, causing me to tense. "!!" Panic gripped me momentarily as I realized I had miscalcted, allowing an excessive amount of mana to flood into the inscription. Swiftly, I managed to regain control and reduce the flow of mana.


    The unintended influx of energy caused the pages to warm, an indication that I hade dangerously close to triggering an explosion.


    "From here on out, you are a student of the Imperial Academy, one of the best magic academies in this world," his words were delivered with ack of warmth, almost as if he resented his own role.


    "I am honored," I replied, mustering a smile as I walked past him.


    "Do you know the way to the auditorium?" he inquired, to which I gave a subtle nod before continuing on my way.


    Navigating these academy grounds came naturally to me; I could traverse the pathways with ease. It wouldn''t take more than a minute to reach the auditorium situated within the towering main building.


    Stepping into the main building, a distinct shift in the atmosphere enveloped me. The air carried the familiar scent of books, and the ambient sound was a medley of giggles and the hurried footsteps of students.


    Near the entrance, a group of second-year students stood, their friendly faces indicating their role as guides for us, the first-years, leading us to the auditorium where our official journey wouldmence.


    The grand auditorium stretched before me as I entered, its expanse filled with an air of importance and significance. The seating area was a sea of plush, maroon-colored chairs, neatly aligned in rows that sloped gently downwards towards the stage. Each chair seemed to beckon the students with a promise of knowledge and transformation.


    The seating arrangement was meticulously organized, ensuring an unobstructed view for every attendee. The rich maroon upholstery contrasted against the polished wooden armrests, exuding an aura of refinement and tradition. The ambient lighting bathed the seating area in a warm, inviting glow, setting the stage for the uing events.


    And there, at the center of it all, the stage stood with an air ofmand. The tform was elevated, nked by elegant curtains that hinted at the performances and speeches that would unfold. A lectern adorned the stage''s center, a symbol of authority and knowledge. The backdrop was adorned with the academy''s emblem, an intricate amalgamation of magical symbols and sigils.


    As I took in the sight of the auditorium, its seating, and the stage,


    Taking my ce in the second-tost row of seats, a puzzling observation caught my attention. A quiet murmur escaped my lips, directed at ze, who emerged from his hidden perch within my robe and settled on myp.


    "Am I being avoided?" I voiced my confusion, seeking ze''s perspective on the matter.


    "I think so," ze''s response mirrored my bewilderment, his tiny form mirroring my contemtive state.


    Something was amiss, something I couldn''t quite grasp. The students around me seemed to maintain an unusual distance, a hesitancy in their steps as they maneuvered the aisles. Their eyes flickered in my direction, veiled nces that held a sense of intrigue yet were tempered by a hint of unease. It was a disconcerting feeling to be the focal point of such peculiar behavior.


    Most notably, the seats surrounding me remained conspicuously empty. There was an unspoken barrier that kept others from upying the spaces close to mine. Hushed conversations swirled within groups, heads turned towards me every so often, exchanging whispered words that seemedden with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty.


    Frowning, I brushed my hand against my own face, almost expecting to find something unusual there. "Is there something strange on my face?" I questioned aloud, perplexitycing my words.


    ze scrutinized me for a moment before shaking his head in negation. "Umm... nothing," he responded, his own uncertainty mirroring mine.


    Amidst the peculiar nces from my peers, I refocused on the stage. The student council president, a poised third-year, took center stage, emanating confidence. Her lithe form exuded authority as she spoke, her ebony hair framing a face that exuded intelligence. Sharp eyes, brows arched in determination, scanned the audience. Her lips curved in a self-assured smile that matched her tailored ensemble of ck and gold, radiating professionalism.


    "Isn''t that Mary?" ze''s observation pulled my attention towards the stage, and true enough, there she sat in the leftmost seat, a figure I couldn''t miss. Beside her, a blonde youth named Adam Stales upied the adjacent seat.


    "Who gives a damn where she is," I muttered dismissively, recentering my focus as I casually crossed one leg over the other.


    As my gazended on her, I experienced a curious emptiness. Gone were any traces of hate or the emotions the previous owner of this body had for her. She was just a nobody to me now, devoid of any significance or influence.


    Returning my attention to the stage, I immersed myself in the president''s speech. However, my concentration was momentarily broken when someone rose from their seat and made their way towards the edge of the stage.


    As the figure stood at the edge of the stage, his appearance exuded a sense of grandeur and wisdom. His long, flowing silver beard cascaded down his chest, framing a face lined with age and experience. Eyes twinkled with a knowing light, hinting at the depths of knowledge he possessed. His tall, imposing frame was adorned in flowing robes that swirled gracefully as he moved,manding attention with every step.


    "I am Maximilian Alistair Stormborne the Third, the principal of this Academy," his voice, amplified by a subtle touch of magic, echoed powerfully across the auditorium, reaching every corner. His presence evoked a sense of grandeur, a figure with an aura that held both authority and ancient wisdom.


    With his eyes holding a timeless depth of knowledge, his long, flowing silver beard cascading like a waterfall, he continued, "And I wee you to the Imperial Academy." His voice carried the weight of years, a resonance that seemed to transcend time itself.


    ''Is he the dragon you mentioned previously?''ze asked.


    "He is," I answered.

 Chapter 156 Side Heroine.

    ?


    The dragons introduced in the game weren''t many, but they made me realize how important their existence was. There was shier, followed by a few less important ones. But what surprised the yers most was learning that Headmaster Stormborne was not just any dragon ¨C he was the guardian Dragon of the Hestia Empire. He''d protected the kingdom for over a hundred years, and he would be a key figure inter parts of the game.


    ze''s curiosity got the best of him, and he hopped onto my head, grabbing attention from nearby students.


    ''What type of dragon is he?''When ze asked what type of dragon Stormborne was, I replied, ''Cataclysmic Drakenvor.''


    Thad*


    "Whoa!" I eximed as ze slipped off my head and tumbled onto the seat behind me. I couldn''t figure out what he was doing.


    A sudden quiet swept over the auditorium as everyone stared at me, their expressions ranging from angry to just in weird. Feeling awkward, I stood in the spotlight of their gazes.


    "What happened there?" Headmaster Stormborne''s voice came from the stage, curious about themotion. My distraction had turned everyone''s attention to me, a situation I hadn''t expected.


    As the headmaster''s voice echoed, every gaze seemed to be on me. Clearing my throat, I exined with embarrassment and confusion, "Sorry, Headmaster Stormborne. My... pet lost his bnce." I pointed to ze, who had returned to my shoulder.


    The headmaster''s eyes held a hint of amusement as he nodded. "Ah, I see. No harm done."


    His response eased the tension a bit, but I couldn''t shake off the feeling that this incident would stick in people''s minds. As the headmaster resumed speaking.


    ''Why did you do that?'' I grumbled to myself, my thoughts directed at ze.


    ''You said that he is a Cataclysmic Drakenvor?''ze''s mental voice nearly screamed.


    "Yeah," I responded, attempting to maintain anposed expression.


    ''Eternal Hunger ones?'' ze''s persistence caught me off guard. What was he trying to imply?


    The Eternal Hunger is a remarkable trait that sets Cataclysmic Drakenvor''s apart. It refers to their insatiable appetite for magical energy, an insidious craving that seems to never be satisfied. These majestic creatures possess an unparalleled ability to consume and absorb magical energy from their surroundings, leaving a palpable aura of power and significance in their wake.


    Their innate hunger grants them a unique prowess, allowing them to be highly formidable and sought-after beings in this world. As they draw in energy, their already impressive abilities are further enhanced, making them an extraordinary force to be reckoned with. It''s no wonder that the revtion about Headmaster Stormborne''s true nature as a Cataclysmic Drakenvor held a newfound weight, giving insight into the immense potential thaty behind his seemingly aged exterior.


    ''Is a Cataclysmic Drakenvor more powerful than the Abomination Dragon? you scared parasite?'' I teased ze, a yful grin on my face.


    ''That''s not it,'' ze replied, his voice quivering slightly as he attempted to hide within the folds of the robe.


    ''That''s not what?'' I arched an eyebrow, puzzlement evident in my expression. Then realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. ''Don''t tell me, Smokeball, you-''


    ''Yeah,'' ze confirmed before I could even voice my suspicions. ''I killed his whole n,'' he dered, the weight of his words hanging in the air like a heavy secret revealed.


    Thest time this "parasite" had revealed that hemitted a genocide in the dragon realm, I never expected it woulde back to haunt me like this.


    Iposed myself and asked, "Is there any way to cancel the contract between us?"


    ''Nooooooo! Don''t say that. I won''t be able to go head-on in a battle with this guy in the state I am in now,'' ze''s usual happy-go-lucky demeanor was tinged with genuine concern.


    "Well, I don''t think he''ll be able to recognize you in this situation," I replied, trying to ease ze''s worries. "No need to worry." With a small sigh of relief, I rxed a bit and shifted my attention back to the ongoing speech.


    With the conclusion of the headmaster''s speech, the real proceedings of the eventmenced. A blond-haired youth, donned in a blue robe adorned with dual white stripes, rose from his seat and stepped forward. An exchange of nces with the departing headmaster preceded a pat on his shoulder, and with a nod, Adam made his way to the edge of the stage.


    "Hello, my name is Adam Stales," he began, his voice carrying a note of emotion. "I am an orphan -" His speech delved into the familiar territory of how the Academy had transformed his life, forged new friendships, and taught him the world''s finest magic. It was the sort of generic narrative that often fell on deaf ears, yet strangely, every person in the auditorium hung on his every word as if he were discussing something of utmost importance.


    "Why you hating on him? Let the kid have his moment," ze chimed in.


    "I''m not hating, it''s just that this is boring," I retorted mentally. I wasn''t eager to endure another fifteen minutes of this.


    ...


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Adam''s lengthy speech drew to a close. "I would like to call Helga," he dered, prompting apuse as everyone weed her presence.


    Helga, with her white hair elegantly tied in a ponytail, moved towards the stage with a grace that belied hermoner status. As she ascended the steps, her poise and fluid movements defied any hint of insignificance. The anticipation in the room was palpable as she began to climb the steps.


    steps with an air of confidence. Her presence demanded attention, and the room seemed to hold its breath as she stood before the audience.


    Adam''s voice rang out again, introducing Helga with enthusiasm. "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s wee the student who has earned the schrship this year, Helga!"


    The apuse swelled, a chorus of appreciation for her achievements filling the auditorium. With a smile that radiated a mix of gratitude and pride, Helga began to speak, her voice clear and unwavering.


    "Thank you, everyone," she began, her tone humble yet brimming with a quiet determination. "Being awarded this schrship is a dreame true for me, and I am deeply honored to stand before you all today."


    With finesse and professionalism, Adam assumed the role of a gracious host. "So, Helga, would you be willing to share your thoughts on what it feels like to be here and why you specifically chose the Imperial Academy?" he inquired, his tone reflecting genuine curiosity and interest. He adeptly masked any personal connection, keeping the fact that Helga had once confessed to him under wraps.


    His question was met with a brief moment of silence, as Helga gathered her thoughts. Then, with aposed smile, she addressed the audience.


    "As for why I chose the Imperial Academy," she continued, her tone contemtive, then took a step back, her eyes locking onto Adam. Adam''s puzzled expression shifted to surprise when--


    "And here she goes," I remarked, remembering this to be one of the humorous parts in the game.


    Suddenly, Helga advanced with graceful fluidity, and the atmosphere shifted drastically. She leaned in, her lips meeting Adam''s in a kiss that caught everyone off guard. As she pulled back slightly, a confident smile graced her features, and she said, "This is the reason I chose the Imperial Academy," punctuating her statement with a yful point towards Adam.


    ''What''s so funny about this? It''s much of a gross in my opinion,ugh incest....yuck'' ze''s reaction to my unspoken thought made me chuckle inwardly, though I rified, "I didn''t say this is funny, but the situation that''ll unfold after this is."


    And true to my prediction--


    "Stay the fuck away from him!"


    A powerful gust of wind struck Helga from her left with a resounding whoosh, she was sent hurtling through the auditorium, her form carried by the ferocious wind.


    The sound of her startled gasp mingled with the gust''s mighty roar as she flew backward, a swift and astonishing trajectory that ended with her colliding against the back wall of the auditorium.


    The suddenness of the spell''s execution and the subsequent spectacle left the audience in stunned disbelief.


    Eyes widened in shock, jaws agape, they watched as Helga''s form collided with the wall, her figure momentarily outlined by the magical luminescence of the wind''s energy.


    All eyes in the auditorium snapped towards the stage, the source of the sudden and powerful attack. Amid the hushed whispers that spread like wildfire, a figure emerged from the spotlight.


    "Student Council President?" The collective murmurings intensified as the realization set in.


    As everyone''s gaze centered on the stage, Adam remained rooted in ce, seemingly lost in a trance induced by the unexpected kiss. His dazed expression only added to the astonishment of the moment.


    Mary, simrly bewildered, looked on in surprise, her confusion mirroring that of the rest of the audience. Meanwhile, the principal could be seen facepalming, a testament to his inability to control the actions of his great-great-great-granddaughter.


    The spotlight was now on Isolde Halloway, a character who had often taken on the role of an obsessive side heroine in the game. The expressions of anger and frustration that marred her features were evident, signaling a shift from her typical behavior.


    "Agh, and this is where I take my leave," I announced, rising from my seat and making my way towards the exit of the auditorium.


    "Don''t wanna watch?" ze inquired.


    "Nah, this auditorium is bound to get noisy, and the wind tends to pick up in ces like these. Let''s go, Smokeball. They might have started giving out the form keys, and the ones who get there first secure the better rooms," I exined, scooping him up and holding him close as I headed out of the auditorium.


    As I stepped out, I couldn''t help but feel the anticipation of what this year at the academy would bring. It promised to be both hectic and interesting.


    .....


    A few minutester.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Hmm....You talking to me?" The girl in front of me asked.

 Chapter 157 To The Dorm

    ?


    [A/N:read carefully for easter eggs]


    [Illustration]


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I stepped out of the main building, the expansive campus greeted me. Cobblestone paths stretched ahead, leading towards a cluster of impressive dormitory buildings


    Constructed from robust stone, these buildings stood tall with their steeply sloped rooftops and elegant arched windows. Banners adorned the turrets, proudly disying the colors and symbols of noble families affiliated with the academy. Behind the noble dormitories, themoners'' dorms lined up, holding their own charm, even if they couldn''t quite match the grandeur of the noble amodations.


    The total student body numbered around five to six hundred, epassing all years and levels. Each step I took led me closer to a specific dorm building. While not asrge as some of the others, it possessed a distinct charm of its own, nestled a bit farther back in the lineup. This particr dorm building exuded a certain rustic elegance.


    Stepping inside, the foyer revealed a warm ambiance. Soft lighting illuminated polished wooden floors, with exposed wooden beams crisscrossing the ceiling. The corridor was bathed in a softmplight that cast a warm glow on the wooden floors. It was a ce steeped in tradition andfort, promising to be a haven during my time at the academy.


    ''You like this ce? There are bigger dorm buildings outside,'' zemented, not quite grasping my thoughts.


    "Hoho, do we have a new first-year here?" A sweet but aged voice chimed from my left, drawing my attention.


    Turning, I saw the warden walking up to me, holding a kitchen knife in her hand. With a round face and hazel eyes, she had a petite height, her silvery hair in a bun due to old age.


    ''She looks vicious,'' ze observed, and while I agreed, I knew she wasn''t as bad as she appeared.


    "Yeah," I responded, and she simply nodded, motioning for me to follow her to her desk by the corridor leading to themon room.


    "But I think the entrance ceremony is still ongoing, so don''t tell me you left it halfway," the olddy pulled a quill and paper from the desk, offering it to me to fill in my name.


    "Well, there wasn''t much else to do, and I thought it would be better to secure a dorm room in the meantime," I exined, taking the key from her. My room was on the second floor, the only one on that level in this two-story building.


    "Though the principal might have already mentioned it, let me say it again: wee to the academy. I hope you be a great mage in the future," the olddy smiled. I chuckled, thanking her before leaving.


    The dorm housed a mere eight rooms, each reserved for a first-year student. The doors were adorned with nametes, and themon area had plush sofas and a crackling firece.


    Upon reaching the second floor, my annoyance reached its peak as I was greeted with an unexpected sight.


    "..." I stood there, my facial expression reflecting my irritation, a single thought echoing in my mind: Could this room be taken by someone else? But then again, why would the warden provide me with the key if it was?


    "Ugh! Why won''t it open!" The girl in front of me grumbled, her attempts to insert the key into the lock proving futile.


    "Excuse me," I ventured to interject, only to have her eyes briefly nce at me from head to toe before returning to her task.


    "What?" I inquired about my confusion.


    "Are you talking to me?" She questioned again, her attention now fully on me.


    "..." It took me a moment to formte my query, my gaze inadvertently drawn to her striking features.


    Her face was petite, featuring high cheekbones, a slender nose, and expressive sapphire eyes. A cascade of tinum blonde hair flowed straight down to her waist, and her blue robe signaled her senior status. There was no denying her beauty, but...


    "This is my room," I informed her, disying the key as evidence.


    "That''s not possible-" Her words were cut short by the arrival of someone rushing up the stairs, a familiar voice calling out.


    "Madam Vexa! Where were you?" The voice resonated with familiarity, and as I looked closer, I realized it was Cecelia, the blue-haired female knight.


    "I''m here to im my room, but it simply won''t open!" Vexa sighed, clearly exasperated.


    Cecelia''s response was swift and to the point. "This isn''t the building you''re supposed to be in. The second-year dorms are located elsewhere, not in this building."


    Her statement left Vexa taken aback, the realization dawning upon us that a simple misunderstanding had led them to the wrong location.


    Her statement hung in the air for a moment, a mixture of surprise and chagrin settling over Vexa. It was clear that a simple misunderstanding had led them to this situation.


    "Oh, how??," Vexa muttered under her breath, her frustration palpable.


    Cecelia offered an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry for the confusion. The second-year dormitories are in the neighboring building. I can guide you there if you''d like."


    Vexa let out an exasperated sigh, her irritation still evident. "Yes, please do. And let''s hope the room there opens without any drama."


    Cecelia chuckled, her amusement apparent. "I''ll make sure to inspect the lock personally."


    As they prepared to leave, my words slipped out unconsciously, "And is that all you have to say, Miss Vexa?"


    Vexa paused, and her next action took me by surprise. She offered a slight bow and apologized, "Oh, and I am sorry for the trouble I caused."


    And for some reason her answer impressed me a little, she''s a noble right?


    "Madam!" Cecelia''s voice cut through the air,ced with urgency. "You should not bow down to anymoner, now or ever."She practically shouted.


    Vexa''s response, however, was unexpected. With a sideways nce and a smile directed at Cecelia, she retorted, "Next time you shout at me would mean your death." The cold deration seemed toe out of nowhere.


    Thud*


    The sound of Cecelia''s knee te hitting the ground resonated as she dropped to one knee before the noble girl.


    "I-I am sorry," Cecelia stammered in apology.


    "..." As I watched the scene unfold, my gaze shifted between the two. A surge of emotions welled up within me, but I fought to keep them in check.


    Vexa''s gaze met mine, and though I had a thousand things I wanted to say, I held my tongue, not wishing toplicate the situation further.


    "I think I can''t apologize, but still, it''s my fault. I''ll take my leave," Vexa finally stated. With that, she turned and left, leaving behind a sense of lingering tension in the air.


    I turned my gaze towards Cecelia, who was still on the ground. Countless questions swirled in my mind, seeking answers that seemed elusive.


    Slowly, she looked up and rose to her feet.


    Letting out a sigh, I shifted my attention towards the door, thinking that the unusual encounter hade to an end.


    Click*


    "Huh?" My hand instinctively sparked with mana as I nced back at Cecelia, who, for some reason, had her hand on her sheath.


    "What are you doing?" Her voice held an unexpected weight, her demeanor shifting into a state of heightened alertness. This version of Cecelia, the one from the game, was unfamiliar, and I couldn''t quite fathom the reason behind her vignce.


    "Umm... I was trying to open the door to get into my room," I exined, letting the mana reinforcement dissipate from my finger.


    "Oh..." She blinked, as if awakening from a trance. Standing there for a moment, her hand still on her sheath, she turned and left, descending the stairs.


    With a shake of my head, I returned my focus to my room key.


    Turning left, I approached the door and inserted the key into the lock. As the key and lock connected, they vanished into the keyhole.


    Click*


    An audible sound resonated as the lock disengaged, allowing me to push the door open.


    ''This Academy certainly relies heavily on magical devices,'' ze remarked.


    Indeed, the lock was a prime example of this reliance. It required only one instance of key insertion to remember the owner indefinitely, until the lock itself was changed. The efficiency and convenience of such devices were evident, seamlessly integrating magic into the daily functioning of the academy.


    Step*


    Stepping into the room,the wooden floor was smooth underfoot, reflecting the room''s care.


    A neatly made twin bed sat against one wall, apanied by a small nightstand holding a decorativemp and books. Across from it, a wooden desk by the window beckoned with natural light.


    Personal touches included a colorful rug and a corkboard above the desk, adorned with notes. The open closet seemed spacious enough for my belongings.


    Satisfied with my surroundings, I closed the door and let out a full smile. "System," I addressed the entity within my consciousness.


    Ever since I entered the auditorium, a peculiar sensation had lingered in the back of my mind.


    ----------------------------------------


    System Notification [Muted]


    ?!?!?!?!


    The host has been ensnared by a Curse.


    Curse: Fate


    Caster: Nature


    Current Impact: 0.1%


    Cure: None


    ----------------------------------------


    "I had a feeling something was amiss," I muttered, the realization confirming my suspicions.


    ze''s voice carried curiosity, "But why the smile?"


    "Seems like peace is never in the cards for me," I remarked.


    My academy life was about to take an unforeseen turn, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that things were about to get a lot moreplicated.

 Chapter 158 Curse Of Fate.

    ?


    "I had a hunch something was off, but this..." I let out a sigh, my gaze fixed on the system panel that disyed the unsettling news of being cursed.


    "What kind of curse is this?" I inquired, prompting the system panel to switch to a different interface. Was this going to provide information about the curse?


    Sure enough, the blue te presented me with the details:


    System Info


    Curse: Fate


    Information: An unknown curse ced on the host''s current body by the world itself.


    The closer the owner of the body gets to their fated death, the more the curse will work to make that fatee true.


    The pieces of the puzzle started falling into ce. Those hateful nces and odd reactions from the students in the auditorium were likely due to this curse. Ren, the character from the game, was destined to die by the end of this year. And now that his body was mine, it seemed the world was attempting to enforce that fate, even though the script had been altered.


    "Fate, huh?" I muttered, the concept feeling eerily deterministic.


    ''Can''t you just avoid the main cast to stay safe?'' ze suggested optimistically, but I had my reservations.


    "Nope, it''s not that simple," I replied, swiping the panel to show him the curse details again.


    System Notification [Muted]


    ?!?!?!?!


    The host has been ensnared by a Curse.


    Curse: Fate


    Caster: Nature


    Current Impact: 0.1%


    Cure: None


    "See that ''Current Impact 0.1''? It''ll increase as the year progresses, and the curse''s effects along with it," I exined.


    "That''s a tough situation," zemented, grasping the gravity of it.


    The word "Fate" didn''te with a cure, which presented a significant challenge.


    "You seem to know a lot about this stuff. Did the game have a curse like this?" ze inquired.


    "No, actually. I was just speaking off the top of my head. My analysis might be off, though," I replied, removing the robe and sitting on one of the double beds.


    "The top one is mine, and you can take the lower bed," ze hopped onto the upper bunk.


    "..." Closing my eyes for a moment, I contemted the situation. This curse felt like a countdown, but what would happen when it reached its end? Was it a countdown, or an inescapable judgement of my demise?


    A new set of questions joined the existing ones, leaving me with a sense of uncertainty and a desire to unravel thisplex web of fate that seemed to have entwined itself around my life.


    "Mind sharing what''s going through your mind and why you seem soposed about this death sentence?" ze inquired, though he appeared rather calm himself.


    "I guess... well, it''s hard to exin," he began with a sigh, "But after living for several millennia and witnessing some of the most bizarre urrences in both this world and other realms, it feels like I''ve seen my fair share of bad luck but after I see you it all feels like everyone around us here to get you for some reason."


    I stayed silent thinking about hisment but then left it just like as it wasn''t worthy of time right now.


    "That girl," I muttered, recalling Madam Vexa''s face.


    "Love at first sight?" ze yfully questioned, his toneced with humor.


    "Nah," I replied, still keeping my eyes closed, "She wasn''t in the game, the illustrations, or any of the game panels. As far as my memory serves, I haven''te across her in any volume of the game, not even the side stories."


    "Well, you did manage to memorize the entire criminal record book and Guild Master Alver''s documents in a mere nce, so I have no doubts about your memory capacity," ze continued, his voice trailing off. "- But think about it, couldn''t she just be an overlooked side character, much like your parents, Anabelle, Alver, Old Man y, or even the Gods?" ze''s list grew longer until I grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him to silence his barrage of spection.


    "Hey! Don''t throw things at me while your eyes are closed! And let''s not forget, it''s the so-called ''game developers'' fault for creating such an iplete game!" ze retorted, clearly irritated.


    "But this isn''t a game," I finally opened my eyes and rose from my bed "..."


    I strolled over to the wooden table, my fingers wrapping around the cool metal handle of the second left drawer. With a gentle pull, the drawer slid open smoothly. "It''s a world based on the game, but it doesn''t entirely revolve around the game, just a little bit," I exined, my words soft in the quiet room. My hand reached into the drawer, fingers brushing against the smooth surface as I retrieved the item. The ss made a soft clinking noise as it touched my hand.


    ze''s eyes widened, curiosity sparking in them as he observed what I held in my palm.


    "This... is one of the reasons I chose this room," I stated, my gaze drifting to the desk''s surface as I carefully ced the wine bottle down.


    "Adam Stales, that guy who used this roomst year as a first-year, along with his small friend group, hosted a little party here," I recounted, my eyes focused on the elegant bottle of Eleven Wine. Its greyish ss veil held a certain allure, the vine-like cork adding a touch of rustic charm.


    "The Eleven Princess brought these bottles with her to this humble abode to show herpassion to her prince charming but..." My fingers found the texture of the cork, and with a practiced movement, I pulled it out using my teeth. The cork released with a satisfying pop, and the smell of a rich, tropical forest immediately reached my senses.


    "Since they weren''t allowed to drink on the academy grounds, the oh-so Mr.Upright Protagonist said not to drink. So, this bottle was left here, and the next day they had to go to some kind of prom, so he forgot about it all along," Ipleted it.


    "And what does that imply?" ze still seemed uncertain.


    "It implies that the narrative on the academy grounds was progressing smoothly, unaffected by any disruptions caused by our actions," I rified, my words aimed at shedding light on the situation.


    Bringing the bottle''s mouth to my lips, I allowed the sweet wine to slip smoothly down my throat.


    "Let''s be real, the main reason you picked this room was to have ess to wine on the academy grounds, isn''t it?" ze''s question hung in the air, and I had to admit, there might be a grain of truth in it, just a hint.


    I continued to take steady sips of the wine, feeling its effects slowly taking hold.


    As I savored the taste of the wine, a faint warmth spread from my throat, making its way through my chest. The gentle buzz of rxation began to envelop me, and I couldn''t help but acknowledge that ze''s assumption wasn''t entirely off the mark.


    I took another sip, letting the vors dance across my taste buds. "Well," I began, my words slightly muffled by the wine''s presence, "you could say that the confirmation of this room''s history yed a part in my decision. The wine is just an added bonus."


    ze, his gaze fixed on the bottle and then shifting to me. "You know, I''m starting to think that your decision-making process might not always be as strategic as it appears."


    "Whatever," I muttered, finishing off thest sip and swallowing down the remnants of a bottle of three-hundred-year-old elven wine, a treasure that could easily fetch four or five hundred gold coins in the market today.


    "Anyway, about that girl Vexa, she''s not a side character or NPC from my perspective, at least," I mentioned as I set the empty bottle down on the desk.


    "And how can you be so sure?" ze''s curiosity was insatiable, bordering on nerdy.


    "Hey!! Zip that¡ª" Before I could finish, ze pounced on me, covering my mouth with his fangs, and in response, I gripped his hand and...


    Tud*


    I threw him against the wall, watching as heically slid down tond back on the bed.


    "Her name... her namete," I yawned a bit, recalling thest nce I took at her namete.


    "So, you were checking out her namete, huh? I thought you were just trying to get a peek at her breasts," ze muttered to himself, his assumptions way off the mark.


    "It''s Vexa Velcrow. There''s no middle name though, for some reason," I rxed in the chair, the effects of the alcohol making themselves felt.


    "Vexa Velcrow... Velcrow!? She''s from the royal family!?" ze''s reaction was more amusing than concerning.


    "Perhaps not pure royal blood, but still strong enough tomand the daughter of a marquis. Cecelia isn''t one to submit easily, so this might indicate she''s been given strict orders from higher-ups," I tapped my finger on the table, pondering the implications.


    "A royal and a second-year... quite striking and beautiful yet never mentioned in the game," I rolled my eyes back into my head.


    Lost in my thoughts, pondering the mysteries surrounding Vexa and the intricate web of fate, I gradually felt a soothing warmth enveloping me.


    The gentle pull of exhaustion tugged at my mind, and before I knew it, I had sumbed to sleep. The room''s ambiance and the lingering effects of the elven winebined to create afortable cocoon, easing me into a peaceful slumber where dreams and reality intermingled in the realm of the unknown.


    The next morning dawned with a subtle brightness filtering through the curtains, gently coaxing me awake from my restful slumber.


    "Umm... so you decided to start your academy dorm life with a round of alcohol?" The Headmaster''s voice carried a mix of surprise and disapproval as he regarded me with a disappointed expression, his gaze making it clear that my choice had not gone unnoticed.


    ''Smokeball-...'' I called for him but it looks like he''s hiding under the bed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: So umm..... I kinda sound a bit off than usual but will you consider supporting me on patreon? Like offcourse not for free, I am writing a great story there so if you are interested I am sending a link of my patreon in thements.


    Check it out and hope y''all consider supporting.]

 Chapter 159 First Class

    ?


    [Few moments before.]


    "Ugh..." My head throbbed as I attempted to sit up from the bed and...


    ''Prince-'' a faint voice echoed in my mind, a voice I recognized well, the parasite.


    "What is it!?" I grumbled, my voiceced with irritation, as I rubbed my eyes to shake off the drowsiness.


    "Quite rude, aren''t you?" Another voice chimed in, this time not from my thoughts but from my left.


    I turned my gaze and found a bearded man seated in a chair, his expression carrying a mixture of emotions that I couldn''t quite decipher.


    "Headmaster?" I muttered, tilting my head in confusion. This had to be a dream, right?


    I pinched my arm in an attempt to confirm my suspicions, but s, it seemed that this was very much a reality, not a dream.


    "Don''t worry, you''re not dreaming," Headmaster Stormborne sighed, rising from his seat.


    "Why are you..." I began to ask, but my words trailed off as I caught a whiff of a strong smell¡ªalcohol.


    "Umm... so you decided to start your academy dorm life with a round of alcohol?" The Headmaster''s voice held a mix of astonishment and disapproval as he regarded me with a disappointed expression.


    I chose to remain silent, my mind racing to figure out why the Headmaster was in my room and where the devil was Smokeball!


    He approached the desk and stooped slightly to pick up a bottle. "It seems your hangover is quite intense, thanks to the elven wine," he remarked, waving the bottle in my direction.


    "Why is the Headmaster here?" I feigned ignorance, pretending not to know.


    "Ha," he let out a shortugh, his tone tinged with resignation.


    "Ren Hilton," he corrected me.


    "Right, Mr. Hilton. I don''t know if anyone has ever informed you, but alcohol and any other such substances are strictly prohibited on academy grounds," the Headmaster set the bottle back down. "And the reason I''m here is because your dorm warden reported that you''ve been unconscious for the past two days."


    Well, it seemed I had managed to mess up quite spectacrly.


    "You missed your first two days. Everyone at the academy seems to know the tale of the young first-year who drank himself into a stupor and remained unconscious for a solid two days," the Headmaster remarked, his tone a blend of both exasperation and disappointment. With a deliberate gesture, he opened the window, allowing the morning sunlight to stream into the room.


    "What''s the punishment?" I inquired directly, my voice devoid of hesitation.


    "Are you not even a bit ashamed?" The Headmaster''s surprise was evident in his tone.


    "I am," I admitted, not entirely convincingly, "but that won''t alter the punishment, will it?" I continued, swinging my legs off the bed as I sat up.


    "Heh, true," he chuckled, "You''re going to be demoted to a ss one level below. I heard you were initially ced in ss A due to your impressive performance in the admission test, but it seems that decision may no longer be fitting," he paused, his gaze running over me in a manner that hinted at sarcasm.


    "..." As I listened, I sensed ze hiding under the bed, attempting to shield himself from Stormborne''s presence.


    "Your pet doesn''t seem to have a liking for me," Stormborne remarked, his observation astute.


    "Oh, that''s his style, alright," I replied with a half-smile, although the truth was quite the opposite; ze was hiding because he feared Stormborne, who had hunted down his entire n.


    "I think I''ll take my leave," Stormborne announced, handing me a slip of paper, "This is the timetable for your ss schedule." As he handed it to me, he turned and walked out of the room.


    His departure seemed rather abrupt, considering he hade in person to talk to me. Why hadn''t he just sent someone else? It left me pondering his intentions.


    "What a fantastic way to kick off the day," I sighed, though I couldn''t help but wonder if I''d been sighing more oftentely.


    ''Is he gone?'' ze''s voice rang in my mind as he emerged from under the bed.


    "You could''ve at least woken me up," I grumbled as I made my way toward the bathroom.


    ''I did, but you didn''t even twitch. Not my problem,'' ze retorted.


    "Hmm, well, I''ll say the same on the day the Headmaster catches up to your hiding spot and discovers you wiped out his entire n," I replied wryly, grabbing a brush.


    After getting ready, I left the room and headed downstairs. As expected, the scene that greeted me was precisely what I had anticipated.


    With a few other rooms in the dorm, it was inevitable that there would be other students residing here. And considering the curse, the situation was ying out just as I had suspected.


    "Tch," a slender guy wearing a robe, book in hand, clicked his tongue as he walked past me.


    The girl at the far end of themon room quickly adjusted her path, her movement taking on a somewhat awkward turn.


    Could this be the 0.1% impact in action?


    I mused to myself, imagining that if this was only 0.1%, the situation at 100% might bring about something entirely different.


    ''They''re going to burn you at the stake,'' ze jested, his wordsced with humor. But seriously, who was I? A witch in medieval times?


    "Oh, you''re awake!" The Warden''s voice rang out from the side as she hurried over to me in quick steps. "I had to call the Headmaster. He''s the only one on the academy grounds who can open the magic lock. But alcohol? First, you miss the opening ceremony, and now this... are you trying to establish yourself as a delinquent?" Her words flowed without pause, a torrent of frustration and scolding. However, something caught my attention amidst her reprimands.


    She''s the same. Her behavior yesterday and today hasn''t changed much.


    Could it be that the curse doesn''t affect her? And now that I think about it, the Headmaster was also rtively unaffected. He dide to reprimand me, but aside from that, I didn''t sense any underlying hostility from him.


    "Ha, why is it that every student who takes that room ends up causing trouble?" She rubbed her temples in exasperation before continuing, "I''ve prepared breakfast. Eat up. The ss A lectures are about to begin."


    "Umm, I''m not in ss A," I admitted, puzzled about how she knew. "I was demoted to..."


    I rummaged through my pocket and pulled out the chit.


    "Umm... it''s ss B," I stated, offering the information.


    "What!?" The Warden''s surprise was palpable.


    "Could you lower your voice, Mrs Penny? I''m trying to read," a girl seated on the other end of the sofa interrupted, her words dripping with a subtle sarcasm. It seemed my dormmates were astute observers.


    "I apologize," the Warden replied, her tone awkward.


    "No need to apologize. Just avoid wasting time on individuals who intoxicate themselves like roadside vagabonds. They''re nothing but a stain on our academy''s reputation," the girl remarked, closing her book and slipping it into her bag with a dismissive air.


    "Uh-oh," ze muttered in my thoughts.


    "What did you say?" I inquired, my tone calm and collected.


    "Huh!?" She took a startled step back and stammered, "I-I''m not wrong. How can you drink yourself into such a state and still im to be an honorable student of the Imperial Academy?"


    "And I''m failing to understand how that''s your concern," I remarked, studying her behavior.


    "Because... argh!" She began to respond but seemed to stop herself, the same kind of behavior that Cecelia disyed yesterday.


    "Now, now, that''s enough. You both, get going. You''ll bete," the olddy intervened, stepping in between us. "And you, young man, finish your food and leave my dorm," she directed toward the warden with a no-nonsense tone.


    Snorting in my direction, the girl made her exit, a move that struck me as rather peculiar.


    "..." Looking around, I realized that only the warden and I remained in themon room, the other dorm residents seemingly absent.


    "She''s not a bad girl. I don''t know what''s gotten into her. She wasn''t like this at the wee party," Mrs. Penny spoke as she headed toward the dining hall. I followed suit, my gaze widening as I took in the sight of an array of delicious food spread out before me. It was quite impressive.


    "It seems I''m not exactly everyone''s favorite here," Imented with a wry smile, taking a seat at the table. Mrs. Penny went toward the kitchen, both the dining hall and the kitchen conveniently situated side by side.


    "Seems that way. Did you provoke her?" Mrs. Penny inquired, to which I simply shook my head, my mouth currently upied with a bite of bread.


    After enjoying a quiet and satisfying breakfast, I left the dorm and made my way to the main building. Navigating through the corridors, I eventually found my way to the ssroom where I was demoted.


    Standing in front of the ss I noticed there wasmotion inside as I pushed the door and all the eyes darted towards me.


    The ssroom exuded an air of academic gravitas, with rows of polished wooden desks neatly aligned beneath the gentle glow of overhead lights. A raised tform at the front held a professor''s desk, a projection screen, and a whiteboard. The ambiance conveyed a focused academic environment, ready for learning to unfold.


    "Vexa! What are you doing here? This is the wrong ss again," Adam''s voice carried a mix of amusement and exasperation as he addressed the girl standing before him, her expression a mixture of confusion and contemtion.


    "Is that so," she replied, her gaze fleeting over the room. Her eyes briefly met mine, a momentary connection, before both of them shifted away.


    "Aren''t you that Ren guy?" Adam''s words drew my attention.


    ''Seems your luck might be on a hiatus. Interested in seeing an astrologer?'' ze quipped in my mind.


    Maybe that wouldn''t be a bad idea.


    "Yes, I am," I affirmed, attempting to navigate past Adam and take a seat.


    "Hey, hold on," Adam interjected, reaching out to stop me by grabbing my shoulder.


    ''Just maintain yourposure,'' ze advised.


    "Remove your hand," Somehow my voice betrayed ze''s advice.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N:ummm..... I have a patreon]

 Chapter 160 First Class -2

    Chapter 160 First ss -2


    "Remove your hand," my voice was sharp, betraying ze''s advice.


    "Huh?" Adam seemed a bit befuddled, as if he hadn''t quite heard what I said.


    ''Don''t let anger take over!'' ze urged in my thoughts.


    "I said, remove your hand from my shoulder," I reiterated, my toneposed this time. Adam nced between me and his hand, his expression one of mild surprise, before he pulled his hand back.


    "Sorry," he offered, and then continued, "Do you know Mary?"


    "Who?" I responded. Vexa also seemed intrigued, her brow slightly raised.


    Is she friends with this guy?


    "Mary Kleine. You both... were friends, right?" Adam seemed a tad taken aback.


    "Oh, I remember her. It''s been a year since I''ve seen her, so I forgot. Yes, I''m acquainted with her mother, but I don''t know much about her," I answered, brushing my shoulder casually as I surveyed the ssroom. Many of the gazes directed at me held a hint of disdain.


    "H-how?" Adam''s voice wavered slightly before Vexa stepped closer.


    "I think it''s best if we leave now. We wouldn''t want to disturb the juniors, would we?" she said, her gaze shifting to me as she uttered thest part. There was something enigmatic about her, a certain air of mystery.


    "Yeah, I agree," Adam concurred, turning away and heading toward the door.


    "Ren Hilton, huh," Vexa muttered my name, casting a sidelong nce at me before following Adam with a faint smile.


    "You should work on your reading skills now," Adam''s voice echoed as he disappeared from my sight.


    She can''t read?


    Turning my attention back to the ssroom, I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. My mere presence seemed to have already set off amotion.


    As I approached the seating area, I noticed that no one appeared to be eager to have me sit next to them.


    ''Who would''ve thought you''d end up getting the cold shoulder? Haha, it''s quite refreshing,'' ze remarked with a chuckle.


    I proceeded to thest row, where there was an empty space in one corner. I settled down there, away from the bustling activity.


    After a while, a woman entered the ssroom.


    The ssroom''s atmosphere shifted as a woman entered, her confident stride and captivating aura drawing every eye in the room.the embodiment of sultriness, exuded a potent mixture of allure and authority.


    "Good morning, ss," her voice, a husky timbre, sent shivers down spines. "I am Professor Devereux, and I''ll be your guide through the intricate world of Magical Theory and Applications. Let''s make this semester... unforgettable." With a subtle yet irresistible smile, she held the room in a beguiling spell.


    As Professor Devereux began her introduction, the room buzzed with murmurs and hushedments:


    "Look at her chest, it''s big!"


    "She''s so sexy."


    The undeniable allure of her beauty had the entire ssroom captivated, whispers and nces exchanging in acknowledgment of her stunning presence.


    As Professor Devereux began her introduction, the room buzzed with murmurs and hushedments:


    "Look at her chest, it''s big!"


    "She''s so sexy."


    Professor Lorraine Devereux possessed an enchanting appearance that seemed to transcend the bounds of mere mortal beauty. Her flowing chestnut hair cascaded down her back in bewitching waves, shimmering with an otherworldly sheen. Her eyes, a shade of emerald green.


    "Ahem," Professor Devereux cleared her throat, her voice carrying a subtle undertone of amusement. She gracefully gestured toward her face, her expressive eyes locking onto each student''s gaze, before shifting her attention downwards.


    "Focus at my face and not here," she said, her finger pointing at her chest, her tone yful. And then, with a smirk and a pointed look, she added, "Especially boys," as her finger moved to indicate her chest.


    The ssroom erupted in a mixture of stifled chuckles and embarrassed coughs, her admonishment expertly delivered with a blend of charm and authority.


    "I''ll take attendance now. Please state your presence one by one and introduce yourselves."


    As Professor Devereux initiated the attendance process, she began calling out the names of the students. I recognized a few from the game''s NPCs.


    ''I''m not sure if you were a geek or just had an incredible memory back then,'' ze quipped from atop the table, his tail causing a stir among a few intrigued girls who cast nces in his direction.


    Looks like he''s not exactly hated.


    ''Feeling a bit envious?'' he inquired.


    Not really, I replied, but it''s unsettling to be disliked without a reason. It would make more sense if they resented me for something like taking their parents'' lives, but that''s not the case.


    "Ren Hilton?" Eventually, it was my turn.


    "Present." I responded, and once again the atmosphere turned awkward.


    "Your name wasn''t..." Professor Devereux seemed puzzled.


    "I was just demoted from ss A to ss B," I exined, the admission eliciting gasps from some of those around me.


    "Demoted from ss A to ss B?" Her surprise was evident as she furrowed her brow, processing the information. The room seemed to hold its collective breath for a moment, the tension palpable.


    "Very well, Ren Hilton," she said, her toneposed once more. "Wee to ss B." Her words wereced with a subtle encouragement that seemed to lift the weight of the room''s scrutiny but she didn''t ask me for the reason for the demotion.


    I nodded in acknowledgment and settled into my seat. The ss continued, covering the basics of magical theory and applications ¨C topics I was already familiar with. As Professor Devereux borated on concepts I had encountered before, I found myself quietly reflecting on the events of the morning and the peculiar dynamics within the academy.


    "It''s going to be tough," I muttered.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    While Ren attended his first ss of the year, Adam returned to the student council room, with Vexa trailing behind him.


    Vexa''s sudden enrollment was shrouded in mystery ¨C her royal lineage acknowledged by the royal family, yet her father''s identity and lineage remained unknown.


    "Adam!" The student council president, Isolde Halloway, called out, her figure buried amid a pile of documents.


    A smile graced Isolde''s face at the sight of Adam, though it quickly morphed into a frown upon spotting Vexa apanying him.


    "I''ve already told you she''s not permitted here," Isolde chastised, her frustration evident.


    Vexa remained silent, her gaze fixed on Adam.


    "I brought her along, please don''t be upset," Adam interjected, waving his hand dismissively.


    Isolde sighed, running her fingers through her hair in exasperation. "Adam, you know the rules. The student council room is strictly for members only. We can''t have outsiders wandering here."


    Vexa''s gaze remained locked onto Adam, her expression unreadable.


    "I understand, Isolde," Adam replied, his tone apologetic. "But I thought she might find it interesting to see the student council room."


    Isolde nced between the two, a hint of skepticism in her eyes. "Fine, just this once. But if she causes any trouble, she''s out."


    Vexa''s lips curved into a faint smile as she finally spoke, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I promise I won''t cause any trouble, Isolde."


    Isolde raised an eyebrow, still clearly skeptical, but she turned her attention back to her work. "Very well. Just remember the rules."


    As Adam and Vexa found a ce to sit in the room.


    "Where''s Mary?" Adam inquired as the room''s entrance weed a new presence ¨C Mary''s.


    "Devil," Isolde muttered under her breath, rolling her eyes as both Mary and Elsa walked in.


    The number of girls surrounding Adam seemed to be a noticeable trend, one that Isolde appeared to take exception to ¨C a sentiment that Adam seemed entirely oblivious to.


    "Mary," Adam''s voice held a familiar warmth as he called out to her.


    "Hmm?" Mary turned, a smile lighting up her features upon seeing Adam. However, Adam wasted no time before sharing his news.


    "I met that Ren guy today," he stated.


    Mary''s expression shifted as she processed his words. "Come again?"


    "Ren Hilton," Adam rified, referring to him as Mary''s "acquaintance."


    "What!?" Mary''s outburst reverberated through the room, her voice cutting through the air and startling everyone present.


    The sudden exmation seemed to pause time momentarily, drawing the attention of every student in the vicinity and adding a palpable tension to the already charged atmosphere.


    Mary''s outburst hung in the air, the room filled with an almost eerie silence as everyone''s attention focused on her. Her wide-eyed astonishment and raised voice had managed to startle not just those present, but even the papers on Isolde''s desk seemed to quiver.


    Isolde looked up from her work, her expression a mix of annoyance and curiosity. "Mary, lower your voice," she admonished, her toneced with irritation.


    Mary''s cheeks flushed slightly as she realized the attention her outburst had garnered. She cleared her throat and managed to regain herposure. "Apologies," she muttered, casting a quick nce around the room.


    "How?" Mary''s voice trembled as she questioned Adam, her curiosity mingled with a hint of apprehension. As Adam began to exin the encounter, Mary''s expression seemed to drain color with each passing word.


    "H-he said that..." Her voice wavered, a momentary crack betraying her emotions. "That he is familiar with my mother but not me."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Mary abruptly rose from her seat and


    dashed out of the room. Her departure left a sense of urgency hanging in the air.


    "What happened?" Vexa asked as she pulled some choctes out of her pocket.

 Chapter 161 Encounter?

    Chapter 161 Encounter?


    [Ren Hilton''s POV.]


    "And that concludes our first ss, dear students. Once again, I extend a warm wee to all of you as you embark on your journey at the academy. If you have any questions, feel free to ask during thesest few minutes," Professor Devereux announced, her gaze sweeping across the room.


    A boy in the ss raised his hand, and the professor motioned for him to stand.


    The boy stood up, his hand still raised, and he cleared his throat before speaking. "Um, Professor Devereux, I have a question regarding the advanced spellcasting techniques you mentioned earlier. Are those techniques covered in any specific course or module?"


    The professor nodded in acknowledgment. "An excellent question. The advanced spellcasting techniques are indeed covered in a specialized course that you will have the opportunity to take in your third year. It''s a moreprehensive exploration of the intricacies we briefly touched upon today."


    The boy seemed satisfied with the response and nodded in return before sitting down. As the professor''s gaze shifted around the room, I contemted asking a question myself. There was something that had been bothering me ever since I arrived at the academy.


    Raising my hand, I caught her attention. "Yes, Mr. Hilton?" she prompted.


    "I have a question about the curses that might affect a student''s life here," I began cautiously. "Are there any regtions or support systems in ce to help people dealing with such situations?"


    Professor Devereux''s expression grew thoughtful, and she nodded. "A pertinent query, Mr. Hilton. While curses aren''t amon urrence, the academy does have a support system in ce to assist students facing such challenges. We have a dedicated team of counselors and magical experts who can provide guidance and assistance. Additionally, the academy offers courses that delve into the study and management of curses."


    Trink*


    As the bell signaling the end of the ss rang, I gathered my belongings, my mind still processing the things I learned in the ss today.


    ''Still, you don''t seem that upset about the demotion,'' ze remarked as I lifted him off the desk.


    I never viewed the demotion as a negative thing. I had made a promise to my parents to join the academy, even though I didn''t fully understand their reasons. I agreed to honor my word.


    Thankfully, they didn''t insist on me being in ss A. It allowed me to avoid interactions with the A ss.


    ''-but you''re already in different years - oh, that Helga girl,'' ze interrupted himself, understanding dawning upon him mid-sentence.


    If I were ced in ss A, I''d have to engage with Helga due to her connection with Adam and his group. That would indirectly bring me into contact with them, which I preferred to avoid.


    ''You managed to keep your anger in check; I''m impressed,'' ze "Hey!" I turned around, realizing I had been standing by my desk for quite a while, staring at the wall while someone was calling me fromplimented.


    Adam wasn''t seeking confrontation, and neither was I. But it''s undeniable that I can''t be overly friendly with him for clear reasons.


    "Hey!" I turned around, realizing I had been standing by my desk for quite a while, staring at the wall while someone was calling me from behind.


    "Hey!~~~" the voice called out again, more insistently. I turned around to find a girl standing there, looking at me with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    She had ck hair that framed her face, and her dark pupils reflected a sense of warmth and curiosity. Her petite features gave her a small and approachable appearance. While not conventionally stunning, her unassuming beauty was quite refreshing. She stood at a height that was roughly around my shoulders.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to space out like that," I said, offering an apologetic smile.


    "It''s alright, I was just wondering if you''re okay," she replied, her tone friendly.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Just lost in thought," I exined, hoping my response was casual enough.


    "I''m Mia, by the way. Mia Larkspur," she introduced herself, extending a hand.


    "Ren Hilton," I said, shaking her hand briefly.


    "You''re in ss B, right? I saw you in the morning. First day jitters? I was the same too." Mia asked with a chuckle.


    I couldn''t help but smile in return. "Yeah, something like that."


    "Well, don''t worry too much. You''ll get the hang of things. If you ever need help or have questions, feel free to ask," she offered warmly.


    "Thanks, I appreciate it," I said genuinely.


    Mia''s words were reassuring, and she looked back slightly before stepping forward, lowering her voice.


    "Hey, look over there," she pointed discreetly toward a group of girls who were ncing at me from the first row.


    I turned my gaze in the direction she indicated. "Hmm?" Just as I looked, they all averted their eyes, as if caught red-handed.


    ''Whoa! Getting hit on, are we?'' ze wasughing while maintaining hisposure in his cat form.


    "That girl in the center," Mia continued, "she was wondering if you''d like to join us in the canteen."


    It suddenly clicked. Mia was acting as a mediator for that girl.


    "Why not? It would be a bit awkward to sit alone in the canteen, wouldn''t it?" I responded with a light-hearted tone. Mia chuckled in response, giving a thumbs-up to the girl. Their reaction was far from subtle ¨C they practically erupted in excitement.


    ''Perks of being handsome, I guess,'' ze quipped, seemingly reading my thoughts. It wasn''t all that different in my past life either; people kept their distance due to Jasmine, who would fiercely confront any girl showing romantic interest in me.


    Each day consisted of around four sses, separated by half-hour breaks for various activities such as eating, refreshing, or anything else one might need. The lunch break was now approaching. I wasn''t particrly hungry, but I decided to join the others. I couldn''t bear the thought of sitting in a ssroom where some were still casting judgmental nces my way.


    My theory about the curse lingered in my mind. It seemed that the further a person was from the main storyline, the less the curse affected them. Perhaps girls like Mia, who weren''t deeply entwined in the main narrative, would harbor less animosity as the curse''s impact grew. Regardless, I wasn''t too concerned. For now, I''d go with the flow.


    The ssroom rapidly emptied as I walked alongside Mia and a few other students who had kindly extended an invitation for me to join them in the canteen.


    Then, out of nowhere, a voice rang out,manding my attention.


    "Stop!" I pivoted, and I soon regretted it.


    ''Bitch is here, huh? Too bad you can''t kill,'' ze repeated his dry observation like a broken record.


    I held my silence and continued walking, but the other girls in the group came to a halt.


    "Isn''t that Senior Mary? Wow!" A girl with blonde hair from the group uttered.


    "Is she talking about me?" I heard someone else mumble.


    Mary Kleine, the silver-haired girl, stood right in front of me. Why had she run up here?


    "Maybe we misunderstood. Let''s just keep going," Mia suggested, and the others nodded in agreement. We resumed our stride, leaving behind the perplexing encounter with Mary.


    Indeed, Mary''s unexpected appearance caught me off guard. I never thought she would be here so soon.


    ''She came to meet you?'' ze''s disbelief was palpable. It was difficult to imagine that Mary would willingly seek out Ren Hilton, whom she despised so deeply.


    As we reached the canteen, we took a seat at one of the tables. The atmosphere felt a bit more rxed here, away from the scrutiny of the ssroom.


    We took our seats at the table, I observed the conversations and interactions taking ce around us.


    Mia stepped up to break the ice, introducing everyone at the table. "Ren, this is Lina," she indicated to a girl with short brown hair. "And this is Emilia," she pointed to another girl with long, ck hair. "Lastly, we have Serena, the one who invited you here," Mia concluded, nodding toward a girl with wavy blonde hair.


    Serena smiled at me, her eyes reflecting a mix of excitement and curiosity. "It''s nice to finally meet you, Ren. We''ve heard quite a bit about you already."


    I nodded in acknowledgment, appreciating her friendliness. "Likewise, Serena. Thanks for inviting me."


    Emilia chimed in, her tone yful. "So, Ren, what do you think of the academy so far?"


    I leaned back in my chair, contemting my response. "It''s been... eventful, to say the least. I didn''t expect such a warm wee from everyone."


    Lina chuckled. "Well, not everyone is as weing. There''s always a mix of personalities here."


    I nodded in agreement, ncing around the canteen where different groups of students were chatting and enjoying their Serena''s eyes held genuine curiosity as she posed the question.


    meals. It was a diverse bunch, just as Lina had pointed out.


    "So, Ren, what''s your story? How did you end up in ss B?" Serena''s eyes held genuine curiosity as she posed the question.


    Pausing for a moment, I debated how much I should divulge. "Well, it''s a bit of a...haa Long story short, I ended up getting myself pretty stered and spent a solid two days passed out in bed. The principal had to personally give me an earful," I replied nonchntly, casually picking up a piece of bread from my te.


    A stunned silence gripped the table, interrupted only when Mia''s hand covered her mouth.


    "Feel free tough," I suggested, and the whole table erupted inughter, even managing to turn a few heads from nearby tables.


    As the chuckles subsided, Serena wiped away a tear. "Oh, that was unexpected. But you know, it''s better to start with a memorable entrance."


    The ice was officially broken, and as the conversation flowed but one thing I noticed was-


    As theughter died down, I could feel the eyes of others on me. Some looked intrigued, others resentful, and a few even seemed envious. The variety of reactions was oddly reminiscent of a typical school dynamic.


    ''Wee to the school life of a psychotic murderer,'' ze chimed in with his typical dark humor. Who was he addressing? My inner thoughts, I assumed.


    Till...


    The peaceful ambiance was suddenly disrupted by a familiar trio.


    "Don''t cling to Adam!"


    "Muuu, who are you to tell me that?"


    "Hey, d-don''t! Your breasts are h-hitting him!!!!"


    I couldn''t forget that this canteen was a shared space for students of all years. It was inevitable that they''d be here.


    I turned my gaze and there they were¡ª


    "Kya! Isn''t that Senior Adam? He''s so handsome!" Emilia squealed. As my eyes shifted, I noticed Mary approaching...... Me?

 Chapter 162 Friends?

    ?


    The moment they entered the canteen, all eyes shifted towards them, creating a fluffy and joyous atmosphere. Many boys looked enviously at Adam''s current position, apanied by the student council president, a first-year girl holding his hand, and another girl by their side.


    "Damn that guy!" ze expressed his frustration.


    "Hey, Senior is heading this way..." Mia''s voice brought my attention back, and I turned to see Mary still approaching. For some reason, her gaze was fixed on me.


    "It seems so," I feigned indifference.


    "Do you know who she is?" Lina''s curiosity prompted her question, and I shook my head.


    "She''s the best swordsman in the whole academy... well, second best if we keep Senior Adam on the list," Lina shared with genuine excitement.


    "That''s impressive," I grabbed a piece of bread and started eating as someone brushed past me.


    And then...


    "Tuk*"


    I turned my head to the left and saw Mary walking past me, her sword''s sheath brushing against my elbow. She nced at me with a cold stare before her gaze swept across the table, particrly lingering on Mia, who was seated next to me.


    "That table over there! It''s empty, let''s go there," Adam''s voice resonated as he approached, but he stopped in his tracks upon seeing me.


    "Hey, aren''t you..." he began, but his words faltered as his eyesnded on Mary. I shifted my gaze away from her and looked at Adam...Vexa wasn''t there.


    I felt a tap on my arm and leaned towards Mia, who spoke in a hushed tone.


    "Hey,Apologize," her voice held a hint of fear.


    Wasn''t it Mary who bumped into me?


    "Do you need anything?" I addressed Mary, and her reaction was one of surprise. She seemed to flinch back momentarily before freezing in ce again.


    "Mary?" Adam''s voice broke the silence as he gently tapped her on the shoulder. She seemed to snap out of her trance.


    "It-it''s nothing, let''s go," Mary stammered, her wordsing out in a rush. Without further ado, she moved away with them, settling at the table directly opposite ours.


    As I finished my meal, I muttered to myself about the randomness of the situation. "Umm, is it okay if I go first? I have something I want to do," I asked the group.


    "Stop! Wait a minute," Serena interrupted, waving her hand to get my attention. "So... y''know, will you eat with us tomorrow too? Like, we are friends, right?" she asked with a boldness that was a bit unexpected.


    "At least you ain''t dumb," zemented, his thoughts echoing my own.


    "Sure, I''m fine with that. If you''re okay with having me around," I responded with a small smile. Just as I was about to leave, I heard the sound of something shattering.


    Turning back, I saw Mary had dropped a ss. It was hard to ignore her odd behavior, but I decided to leave it be and bid farewell to the group.


    "Well, looks like you won''t be alone for the whole year now," ze remarked, and I couldn''t help but agree with his observation.


    Leaving the canteen, I followed the path that led to the library.


    The path was paved with stones and nked by neatly trimmed bushes and flowering nts on both sides. The sun shone brightly, casting dappled shadows on the ground through the leaves of the trees that lined the path. The gentle breeze rustled the leaves, creating a soothing melody.


    As I walked, I passed a group of students engaged in animated conversations, theirughter filling the air. Some sat on benches, basking in the warmth of the sun, while others strolled along, chatting with friends. A couple of squirrels chased each other yfully on the grass, adding a touch of liveliness to the scene.


    Finally, I reached the entrance of the library¡ªa grand building made of stone and adorned with intricate carvings.


    "So why are we here?" ze asked.


    "To look for a book on curses; who knows, we might find something helpful here," I replied.


    Have I ever exined the distinction between spells and incantation-less magic?


    Spells are tailored for spirit contractors, which opens up a somewhat intricate topic. Meanwhile, incantation-less magic is what I specialize in.


    In terms ofparison, spells tend to be more potent but are not asmonce. Spellcasters typically establish a contract with one of the four spirits. The spirits can be summoned through a specific ritual, which isn''t particrly difficult, but the odds of securing a contract with them are incredibly low for humans. Elves, on the other hand, seem to have a slight advantage.


    Inscriptions, on the other hand, are elemental patterns etched into the atmosphere using mana. Spells are magical incantations that are empowered by spirits.


    As for curses, they involve inscriptions that are forcefully integrated into spells to produce different effects. To draw a parallel, inscriptions are akin to circuits, while spells serve as conduits for power and effect. This intery between inscriptions and spells forms the basis of magical dynamics.


    "You know a lot huh," zeplimented as I stepped forward.


    The double doors were tall and imposing, hinting at the treasure trove of knowledge thaty beyond. I pushed the heavy doors open, and the scent of old books and polished wood enveloped me.


    The interior was just as impressive, with towering bookshelves lining the walls, filled with volumes of various sizes and colors.


    I made my way to the counter.


    At the counter, a bespectacled librarian was engrossed in arranging a stack of books. She nced up as I approached, her warm smile weing me before it disappeared in an instant.


    "Good afternoon. How can I assist you?" she asked politely.


    "I''m looking for books rted to curses, specifically information about a curse that affects rtionships between people," I exined.


    "Why do you want that?" Her tone shifted slightly, a hint of negativity in her voice.


    "Do I have to answer?" I responded, causing her to snap back into professionalism.


    In this academy, there were no restrictions on learning, so staff members or even the principal couldn''t question why a student chose a particr book as long as I don''t go into a few restricted sections that are... I''ll go if it''s needed.


    "No, you don''t. Go towards that section." She pointed around a corner, guiding me toward the relevant area, isn''t it her nature to help students pick the books?


    ''You''re still affected by the curse,'' ze remarked, and I couldn''t help but agree. But still-


    The section dedicated to curses was extensive, filled with various volumes on magical afflictions, hexes, and curses. I began scanning the titles, trying to find something that matched the description of the curse I suspected was affecting the academy.


    ''This could take a while,'' ze noted, his tone hinting at impatience.


    ''Yeah, but it''s worth a shot,'' I replied, my eyes flitting from book to book.


    After some time, a book with a worn spine and faded cover caught my attention. The title read, "Unseen Bonds: A Study of Supernatural Influences on Rtionships."


    Reaching for the book, I pulled it from the shelf and started flipping through the pages, hoping to find relevant information about the curse. As I read, I became engrossed in the ounts of various curses and how they affected people''s interactions.


    "It''s frustrating," I grumbled while lying on my back. The book contained a wealth of information, yet there was nothing relevant to the curse that causes people to hate someone. Interestingly, it even detailed an incurable curse that triggered uncontroble lust in its victims.


    As I left the library, I walked back towards the main building, my mind still preupied with thoughts of the curse and its effects. However, my attention was diverted by an unusual scene that caught my eye.


    There, a tree stood with its branches spreading out in all directions. Perched on one of the highest branches was none other than Vexa.


    "Isn''t that girl strange? She''s a royal, so why is she up there?" ze voiced his confusion, mirroring my own thoughts about this enigmatic girl.


    "Yeah, she''s definitely odd," I remarked, unable to shake off the puzzlement as I observed the tinum blonde-haired girl munching on fruits whilefortably seated on the branches. It was almost like she had transformed into a monkey.


    [Next Day.]


    As I entered the ssroom the next day, my gaze naturally shifted toward Mia and her group. I approached them with a friendly smile and began, "Good morning¡ª" But my words faltered as I took in the weary expressions etched on their faces.


    Mia stepped a bit closer, her eyes betraying a hint of hesitation. ze''s voice chimed in with a yful quip, ''Is she going to confess?''


    Curious, I inquired, "What''s on your mind?" My tone was gentle, yet a sense of unease settled in the pit of my stomach. And then, Mia''s next words dropped like a weight on my heart.


    "Um, Ren," she began, her voice low and uncertain. Her eyes flickered briefly, and I caught a glimpse of internal struggle. "We won''t be able to hang out with you anymore," she said, her words carrying a sadness.

 Chapter 163 ....... Friends? Really?

    ?


    [Mary Kleine POV]


    Why was this happening? Why was he... ugh!


    My brain couldn''t process what Ren was doing.


    When Adam told me that he had met Ren and recounted their conversation, I hurriedly left the council room and rushed toward Ren''s ssroom. And there he was, standing amidst a group of girls.


    He looked different yet somehow the same. It was hard to pinpoint what had changed, but at the same time, it felt like everything was different now. The whole situation was confusing.


    As I stared at him, I overheard whispers from the girls around him. Why was he surrounded by them? Why were they all girls?


    Questions swirled in my mind, and I couldn''t help but wonder when Ren had started tying his hair up. It made him seem more approachable, but there was an underlying energy that also repelled people.


    Why was he smiling? Wasn''t he here to see me? But he didn''t evene... why?


    They began to leave, and without realizing it, I called out, "Wait!"


    To my surprise, they all stopped. Ren turned his gaze back to me, his golden eyes meeting mine. I stood there, frozen, my mind a whirlwind of confusion. Why had I stopped them? It was all so overwhelming.


    Soon, they continued on their way, and within moments, they had disappeared from view.


    "Mary!" A hand grabbed my shoulder, and I turned to see Elsa, her face disying concern.


    "Why are you so pale?" Elsa''s worried voice reached my ears. Then, I saw Adam rushing toward us, his expression mirroring Elsa''s concern.


    "Elsa, Adam," I stuttered, attempting to gather my thoughts. "I... I don''t know. I just... I saw¡ª" I stopped myself before revealing too much.


    Why did I feel this way about him?


    Elsa and Adam exchanged a concerned look before turning their attention back to me. "Mary, are you feeling alright?" Elsa asked, her brows furrowing.


    Adam gently ced his hand on my forehead, checking for signs of a fever. "She doesn''t seem to have a fever. Mary, what''s going on? Did something happen here?"


    I flinched slightly as his hand touched my forehead. "Hey!" I eximed, feeling a rush of embarrassment. "Don''t touch me like that." My face grew warm, and I could feel the heat reaching my ears.


    Adam quickly withdrew his hand, his face turning as crimson as mine. Elsa, on the other hand, pouted and yfully started punching Adam on the shoulder.


    Their interactions eased my nerves. Why had I been so anxious? It was silly to worry about him when there was no reason to. He woulde around eventually. I was certain of it.


    Afterward, we headed to the canteen. Adam seemed quite hungry, and Isolde, another friend of ours, joined us. Isolde always seemed to be in a grumpy mood, but I understood why. She liked Adam, and seeing other girls getting close to him made her ufortable.


    As for Adam, I couldn''t quite decipher his feelings toward Isolde or any of the other girls who liked him. Most of them didn''t seem to expect an answer from him, but I still couldn''t help but wonder who am I to Adam? Friend or a Rival?


    And who Adam is for me?


    ....


    As we settled down in the canteen, I caught sight of Ren at another table, engrossed in conversation while enjoying his meal. An uneasiness settled over me, reminding me of what he had mentioned to Adam.


    Ren had imed that he knew me because of his familiarity with my mother. It seemed ridiculous. Why would he even say that?


    It hit me then. Was he trying to impress Adam with his nonchnt attitude? It suddenly made sense. Ren, who had once been so persistent in dering his love for me, might have been putting on an act to appear cool in front of my new friend. How foolish I had been not to see through it earlier.


    As I sat at the table, my gaze kept drifting back to Ren and the group of girls he was interacting with. The unfamiliar emotion that had been nagging at me grew stronger. Why did this feel so strange?


    Ren eventually finished his meal and stood up to leave. However, he didn''t even nce in my direction as he walked away. Was it possible that he didn''t notice me? Or did he simply not care?


    An inexplicable urge stirred within me. Before I could second-guess myself, I stood up and walked toward the group of girls who were surrounding Ren.


    I approached the group of girls and cleared my throat, my heart racing slightly from the nervousness that had suddenly gripped me. "Um, hey, do you know that guy?" I carefully referred to Ren as "that guy," not wanting to reveal that I had a personal connection with him.


    "Hmm, Ren?" A girl with wavy blonde hair responded, her tone suggesting that she was quite familiar with him. My confusion deepened. Had they known him for a while? Why did they seem sofortable around him when they had just met?


    "Y-yeah," I confirmed, feeling a bit awkward as the other girls exchanged knowing looks among themselves.


    The blonde girl smiled, her expression almost mischievous. "Oh yes, we know him."


    I struggled to understand. Why were they acting like this? What was their rtionship with Ren? And why did I suddenly feel so uneasy about it?


    Unable to contain my impulse, I blurted out, "I would like you all to keep your distance from him." The words escaped my lips before I could think, surprising even myself.


    The dark-haired girl who had been seated next to Ren raised an eyebrow, uncertainty evident on her face. "Why?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    I felt a mix of surprise and unease as I continued speaking, my words bing more direct and harsh. "H-he''s not a good guy," I blurted out, my own statement catching me off guard.


    "Umm, Senior, I''m not sure what you mean by that... he seemed like a genuinely good guy," Mia, the ck-haired girl, responded, her badge indicating her name. Her words puzzled me further ¨C how did she know Ren?


    Trying to control my emotions, I pressed on, "That''s how it seems on the outside, but he... he''s not a suitable person to hang out with. I know him... he''s a creep." I watched their expressions change, feeling a sense of satisfaction at their reaction.


    Mia attempted to argue, but another girl, with short brown hair, tugged on Mia''s robe and spoke hesitantly, "He... was demoted."


    "Demoted?" I repeated, my curiosity piqued. What did that mean?


    "But-" the blonde girl started to say.


    "He was demoted for breaking rules on his first day... you know that, right?" the petite brown-haired girl continued. "So I think... s-senior is right."


    "Demoted?" I muttered to myself, confusion clouding my thoughts.


    "Ren Hilton? He was demoted for drinking alcohol on school grounds on his first day. It''s been quite the talk in the first year," the girl exined, her words hitting me like a bolt of lightning.


    "Demoted from?" I asked, my voice betraying my astonishment.


    "ss A," she replied simply.


    My mind raced toprehend this revtion. Ren Hilton, the person I knew from years ago, demoted from ss A? It felt impossible. How could he have been selected for such an esteemed ss in the first ce? And why was he even drinking?


    "Anyways, I think you should keep your distance from him. He''s not a great person to hang out with," I lied, my voiceced with an urgency I couldn''t quite exin. Turning around without looking back, I walked away, my heart still racing from the unexpected encounter.


    But I didn''t lie. He''s not a great person, he''s a creep, a stalker, and... he is just...


    I couldn''t find the right words, but my feelings were genuine.... I don''t want them around him.


    Offcourse for their own good.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    The next day, as I entered the ssroom, my attention was immediately drawn to Mia and her group. With a friendly smile, I walked up to them, ready to greet them, but my words stumbled to a halt as I observed the weariness etched on their faces.


    Stepping a little closer, Mia''s voice wavered as she began, "Um, Ren." There was a hint of uncertainty in her tone, and ze''s yful voice resonated in my mind, ''Is she going to confess?''


    "Ren," Mia began, her words carrying a subdued sorrow that echoed the feeling settling in my chest. Her gaze flickered, a fleeting glimpse of internal struggle. "We won''t be able to hang out with you anymore," she confessed, a note of sadness underlying her statement.


    "Hmm?" Mia''s statement left me uncertain, uncertain about the implication behind her words.


    "We can''t -" she began, her voice faltering slightly as I cast my gaze toward the other girls. Their eyes held a different quality today, one that carried an underlying tension.


    "Okay," I responded, my voice carrying a sense of resignation.


    "Huh?" Mia paused, her confusion palpable.


    "It''s fine," I repeated, my tone carrying a hint of detachment. "We didn''t know each other for long, anyway. I''ll head back to my seat," I stated, turning away and retracing my steps back to my desk.

 Chapter 164 Class Schedule.

    Chapter 164 ss Schedule.


    "Wow, that was something unexpected," zemented as he settled on the desk''s surface.


    "System, show curse panel," I muttered, and the transparent te appeared in front of me. I didn''t think others could see it like I could.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    System Notification [Muted]


    ?!?!?!?!


    The host has been ensnared by a Curse.


    Curse: Fate


    Caster: Nature


    Current Impact: 1%


    Cure: None


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ----


    "Maybe that''s the reason," I sighed, noticing that the impact of the curse had increased by 0.9% in just a single day.


    "Do you think they''re ignoring you because of the curse?" ze asked.


    "Well, it''s the only reason I can think of," I replied, adjusting my posture as I watched Professor Devereux enter the ssroom with a pile of slimy books in her hands.


    The chatter ceased as everyone''s attention shifted to her. She began distributing the books to each desk, exining as she went along.


    "Listen up, the introduction period is over. Now you need to focus on your magical studies. Here are the timetables for the entire year, including all the scheduled events and ss details." Her voice echoed in the room.


    Tuk*


    cing the book on my desk, she paused for a moment, her gaze lingering on me briefly before she shook her head and moved on to the next student.


    "What was that about?" ze inquired, to which I had no answer.


    Regardless, I turned my attention back to Professor Devereux as she continued, "As first-years, you''ll have quite a bit of freedom in what you choose to learn. There are 20 different categories of studies you can choose from, and you can switch between them whenever you want. However, you must pass in at least seven of these categories by the end of the year to graduate to the next year. Is that clear?"


    The students all nodded in understanding.


    "The book is imbued with magic. Use the quill to tick the names of the categories you want to attend, and it will show you the yearly schedule for those sses," Professor Devereux exined with a smile, settling back behind her desk and crossing her legs.


    "She''s got them thangs," zemented, clearly distracted by something else.


    "Let''s see..." I opened the book and examined its contents.


    Inside the book, there was aprehensive list of avable categories of studies. Beside each category, a small empty box awaited my tick mark to indicate my interest. Without hesitation, I quickly marked the ones I had in mind. The categories were as follows:


    1. Elemental Magic


    2. Potion Making


    3. Enchantment


    4. Divination


    5. Runecrafting


    6. Alchemy


    7. Battle Magic


    8. Illusion


    9. Beast Mastery


    10. Healing Arts


    11. Transmutation


    12. Elemental Maniption


    13. Ritual Magic


    14. Necromancy


    15. Spatial Maniption


    16. Elemental Fusion


    17. Nature Magic


    20. Defensive Wards


    "Choose necromancy," ze suggested within my mind. I couldn''t 18. Elemental Summoning


    19. Arcane History


    20. Defensive Wards


    "Choose necromancy," ze suggested within my mind. I couldn''t help but ask, "Why?" Given the stigma associated with necromancy, I had my reservations.


    "Cause it''s cool! Imagine building an army of skulls and the undead, and they obey your everymand. Hahaha, it''s awesome! So go for it!" ze seemed to be lost in some kind of fantastical daydream.


    While his enthusiasm was infectious, I had to be practical. Necromancy might be fascinating, but investing time in it for mediocre results didn''t seem wise. An army of undead could easily be dismantled by someone proficient in holy magic.


    Tick*tick*tick*


    With decisive movements, I marked my choices. My selected categories were Potion Making, Beast Mastery, Arcane History, Enchantment, Runecrafting and Illusion.


    Shing*


    A soft, luminous glow enveloped the book as its letters seemed to swirl and rearrange themselves. In mere moments, they reformed into a new configuration, presenting me with aplete schedule on the same pages.


    "That was quick," the professor remarked with a hint of surprise in her tone. The book''s radiant disy drew the attention of those around me.


    "What does he think he''s doing?"


    "Is he trying to show off that we''re too slow to choose?"


    "Why is he even in our ss?"


    I caught fragments of conversations and suspicious gazes directed my way, but they quickly averted when they met my eyes.


    "Well, that''s a ridiculously petty reason to be disliked," zemented, his form appearing on the desk as he rolled over.


    "Wow, that escted quickly," I replied with a wry smile.


    "Well, battle magic would''ve been practical, but no need for that category, right?" ze''s suggestions seemed to fluctuate quite frequently.


    "You''ve got a point," I admitted. The truth was, I was already familiar with most of the theories and concepts taught in the regr sses. Sitting through hours of exnation for something I already knew didn''t appeal to me.


    "Hey, but I have a question," I was reading the schedule when ze called out to me.


    "What?" I asked.


    "How many days until you die?" He questioned.


    "Huh?" I was confused about what he was trying to say.


    "I mean Ren Hilton, the previous one, when did he die? Like, it''s this year, right? So there has to be a date," ze exined his question.


    Hmm, if I think about it, the previous Ren Hilton died on the 18th of Valeria. He challenged Adam Stales on the 3rd and died about fifteen dayster, so around the 18th of Valeria would be correct.


    "What!! That means you have to go through this curse for another seven months!??" ze''s voice made it hard for me to think. Why was he shouting so much?


    "What...are you worried?" I asked with an amused expression. It''s rare for him to...


    "Hell yeah, I''m worried! Didn''t you see how those girls reacted while the effect of the curse is just 1%!! If it''s another seven months and it keeps increasing!!" ze sounded genuinely worried.


    "Haha," I chuckled as I said, "Don''t worry, I don''t think that curse can do anything to me." I''m sure that at most, it can make everyone hate me, which I''m used to.


    "You''re used to it?" ze asked.


    "Somewhat, there was a time when even Jas used to hate me, not that I me her. So, I''m used to being hated." I think I''ll be fine.


    "Well, if you say so. It''s not like I''m not used to losing close ones too," ze shrugged off.


    I looked at the ss schedule again, and then, if I were to subtract holidays and all, it''s around twenty lectures for each subject.


    Attendance isn''tpulsory for any year. You aren''t forced to attend even a single ss as long as you bring in the results. But if you were to fail, they''ll kick you out without a second thought. It''s merciless here.


    Anyway, starting tomorrow, I can begin with the beast mastery ss since I''m interested in it.


    "So, is this all for today?" ze asked, stretching his feline form before lying downfortably on the desk.


    "Yeah, sses are over for the day. I guess I''ll head back to the dorm," I said, closing the schedule book.


    "Sounds like a n," ze agreed. "Maybe you''ll have more exciting encounters tomorrow."


    "Who knows?" I shrugged, gathering my things and leaving the ssroom. The journey back to the dormitory felt a bit shorter than usual, and as I walked through the hallway.


    Amidst the bustling hallway, my attention was drawn to a figure sprinting towards me. The sound of rapid footsteps echoed off the walls, apanied by heavy panting and the rhythmic p of shoes against the polished floor. Sweat glistened on his forehead and trickled down his temple, leaving moist trails in its wake.


    The stranger''s disheveled appearance revealed the urgency of his mission. His hair clung damply to his forehead, and his shirt was sticking to his skin from exertion. Despite the obvious signs of distress, he didn''t stop for a moment. He stumbled twice, his shoes screeching as they scraped against the floor, but he regained his bnce each time without a second thought.


    As he neared me, his wild eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for a sign or a guide. His chest heaved as he halted abruptly in front of me, and his voice trembled as he gasped, "W-where''s the principal''s office?"


    I looked at him for a brief moment, taking in the chaotic scene before me. The rapid thud of in his eyes seemed to mirror the sense of urgency in the air as it hit me like...who he was.


    "Um... go that way," I pointed in the direction he needed to go, my voice steady despite the chaos. "Ask someone. It''s quite a distance."


    He shot me a look that held a mix of frustration and gratitude, his eyes reflecting the turmoil within. Without wasting another moment, he sprinted off again, his footsteps fading as he vanished down the corridor.


    "That was random," zemented.


    As I headed towards the dormitory, I began to speak. "Have I ever told you that Ren was nothing more than a third-rate viin?"


    "You''ve said it a thousand times," he retorted.


    "Yes, I have. And yet, he wasn''t that unimportant. After all, he''s the one who taught Adam Stales¡ªthe kind-hearted protagonist¡ªthat sometimes you have to be cold-hearted to serve justice," I added, my gaze wandering to the expanse of green grass that was meticulously maintained.


    "-and what does that have to do with that man?" He questioned.


    "Smokeball, today is the 3rd of Valeria, and on this very day, the second phase of this arc is set to begin. The g has been raised," I chuckled slightly.


    "..." He listened intently.


    "The Hestia Empire versus Elishia Forest hasmenced," I concluded, leaving the ce.


    The second year of the MC''s life in the academy wasn''t solely about romance and harem, was it? There must have been some kind of twist or excitement to add vor to it.


    "Are you suggesting arge-scale massacre of lives is a twist in the story?" He inquired.


    "Maybe it is, but who cares? Certainly not me," I replied.

 Chapter 165 My Legacy?

    Chapter 165 My Legacy?


    "Ha!" I stretched both my arms above my head and arched my back forward slightly. I slept quite soundlyst night.


    Looking around, I noticed that Smokeball was still asleep. I wondered about the time. Opening the window, I could tell that there was still about an hour or so until sunrise.


    The dorm''s location is set quite far back, making it hard to see the academy''s main building. I imagined that Headmaster Stormborne hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep. I mean, who wouldn''t be worried upon hearing about the potential war with a neighboring country?


    The first war between Elishia Forest and the Hestia Empire has begun. It''s even moreplicated considering that Elishia Forest sent their daughter to study at the Hestia Empire''s most prestigious academy.


    Amelia, being the go-getter she is, is determined to take Elsa, the elven princess, back to their home nation. But Elsa refuses, stating that her parents would never dere war against the Hestia Empire, especially not while she''s here.


    And then, enter Adam, who suggests, "Let''s go to Elishia Forest to resolve this matter." And as per usual, everyone agrees because they believe in the wisdom of the protagonist. Of course, this results in them getting caught by the Elishia Forest military.


    The reason for the war? Well, the elder board of high elves are at odds with each other. There''s a growing friction in the politicalndscape, leading to the formation of two factions. One believes that the current king is too soft and can''t see that the Hestia Empire is exploiting them through underhanded methods.


    Yet, the current king remains silent. I agree with that perspective. Adiel Velcrow, the current king of the Hestia Empire, is indeed a ruthless man.


    1. **Resource Drain**: The Hestia Empire has been imposing heavy taxes on Elishia Forest, exploiting its abundant magical resources which include rare herbs, enchanted woods, and potent crystals. These resources are not only vital for the technological advancement and military might of the Hestia Empire, but they are also crucial to the delicate magical equilibrium and economy of Elishia Forest. This relentless drain is causing a severe disruption in the forest''s own economic and magical stability, leading to growing resentment.


    2. **Territorial Encroachment**: Over the passage of years, the Hestia Empire has been gradually encroaching upon the borders of Elishia Forest. They have established settlements, mining operations, and military outposts on the outskirts of the forest, dangerously close to the sacrednds of the elves. This encroachment not only poses a threat to the natural harmony of the forest but also defiles the sacred spaces of the elven people, igniting a spark of anger and defiance among the Elishian popce.


    3. **Forced Magic Trade**: Elishia Forest has been coerced into a trade agreement with the Hestia Empire that is heavily skewed in thetter''s favor. This agreement mandates the export of magical artifacts and enchanted items from Elishia Forest at significantly reduced prices. The Hestia Empire then profits immensely by selling these items at exorbitant rates in their own markets. This exploitative trade dynamic has resulted in economic stagnation and inequality within Elishia Forest, breeding resentment and bitterness among the elves.


    These three pivotal factors,bined with deeply rooted political and cultural tensions, have pushed Elishia Forest to a point of no return.


    A faction within the elven society, favoring a confrontational approach, believes that challenging the Hestia Empire head-on is the only way to safeguard theirnd, resources, and future.


    "As tensions rise, alliances form, and battle lines are drawn, the stage is ominously set for an all-epassing conflict that threatens to consume the entire region in its mes." A voice entered my mind, and I looked back to see that Smokeball was awake.


    "Morning," I greeted.


    "At least add ''good'' before saying ''morning''," he scoffed.


    "Whatever," I looked outside and observed the sun slowly rising above the horizon, its golden glint blending with the sky.


    "Was there no resistance from King Thranduil Starleaf?" He asked, having retrieved the name of the elven king from my memories.


    "About him and his entire family, they are locked in the dungeon, while control lies in the hands of the High Elves board," I exined.


    It''s quite amusing that the only nation on this continent, Grav, actually has a stable government. They have a king, but most of the time, they don''t interfere with their democratic system. The game developers seemed quite modern when adding that aspect.


    As for the Hestia Empire, the king and the aristocratic faction nullify each other''s influence to maintain a bnce, which is simr to the situation between the royal family of Elishia Forest and the High Elves board.


    "Anyway, it looks like you''re quite excited for today," ze ones that are not easily found."


    Elves board.


    "Anyway, it looks like you''re quite excited for today," zemented.


    "Well, yes, I am interested to see what kind of beasts I''ll encounter today," I replied. "I''vee across a variety of monsters in the Nightshade Sanctum and during my journey, but there are still rare ones that are not easily found."


    In the game, the only beast that was introduced to ss A was the one showcased briefly, and that too for a short amount of time.


    I turned away from the window, only to hear the distinct sound of *p p*. Immediately, I looked back, tracking the source of the pping wings.


    It was an azure bird, and it looked strangely familiar.


    *Fush*


    Without hesitation, I conjured a fireball andunched it at the bird. The fireball struck its target, and the bird plummeted to the ground.


    "Hup," I eximed, jumping down from the window. Inded easily, the two-story drop.


    "Ugh, what is this?" I grumbled irritably as I held the lifeless bird in my palm. It was small and mostly charred from the fireball impact.


    The bird''s appearance was eerily simr to the one that frequently visited my room back in Sephra, which was a rather unsettling thought.


    "Kyaaa!!" A high-pitched voice suddenly echoed, and I turned my head to see a girl in a track suit jogging by. It was the same girl who had scoffed at me during Headmaster Stormborne''s visit.


    Her face turned beet red as she covered her eyes with her hands, peeking through the gaps between her fingers. I nced down and realized that I was shirtless, which made her reaction even more amusing.


    "Wh-why are you roaming around half n-naked?" she stammered, flustered. I couldn''t resist a mischievous smile.


    Stepping forward, I tilted my head and teasingly asked, "Why are you looking, though? Do you like what you see?" I leaned slightly to the side, trying to get a glimpse of her expression. However, her embarrassment got the best of her as she turned and bolted away, using me of being a pervert.


    "Ouch, that hurt," I chuckled to myself, shaking my head as I jumped back into my room. The encounter had brought an unexpected smile to my face, adding a touch of yful sweetness to the morning.


    "Well, she might end up thinking about you tonight," zemented, his words carrying a yful tone. I simply chuckled in response, not taking the statement too seriously. After all, the encounter was just a lighthearted exchange.


    [After a few hours]


    I found myself standing on the academy grounds as the instructor introduced himself to the ss.


    Around twenty students, myself included, stood in a semi-circle around the instructor.


    The instructor, a tall and elderly man with a mop of white hair that seemed to defy gravity, stood at the front of the group. His age was evident in the deep lines etched on his face, a testament to years of experience in teaching the arcane art of beast mastery.


    "Wee to the world of beast mastery," he began, his voice carrying a blend of reverence and excitement. "Today marks the beginning of your journey to understand and connect with the creatures of this world. It''s a journey of mutual respect and symbiosis, where both you and the beasts will learn and grow together."


    **Screech**


    "Hmm?"With a sudden screeching sound, something came flying towards us andnded gracefully behind the instructor.


    "This is my familiar," he announced, pride evident in his voice as he affectionately ran his hand over the creature''s back. The students, including myself, stared at the magnificent beast before us, eager to learn more about it and the day''s lesson.


    "This is Buttercup," the instructor introduced with a smile, his eyes filled with affection for the magnificent creature. The griffin, named Buttercup, had a majestic presence with its powerful wings, sharp talons, and the regalbination of a lion''s body and an eagle''s head. It gazed at us with intelligent eyes, its feathers shimmering in the sunlight. The students exchanged excited nces, clearly captivated by the sight of such a mythical and awe-inspiring creature.


    But all it took was a second for things to get out of hand, shattering the tranquility of the moment.


    **Screech**


    The screeching sound of wings caught everyone''s attention, and before anyone could react, the Griffin charged ahead with astonishing speed. The instructor''s confident smile faltered, his shock evident as Buttercup abruptly left his side.


    "Wha!?" His exmation was lost in the chaos that followed. Dust and dirt were kicked up as the griffin''s powerful legs propelled it forward. The students'' excited chatter turned into startled gasps as they watched the unexpected turn of events.


    The griffin''s wings spread wide as it thundered toward me, its enormous form casting a shadow over the ground. Panic gripped my chest as I took a step back, instinctively dding my hand in mana. Tension hung in the air like a thick fog, and the seconds felt like an eternity.


    "Hmm?Soundless seconds passed, and my heart pounded in my chest. But to my surprise, nothing happened. The anticipated impact didn''t ur.


    Through the dissipating dust, I locked eyes with the griffin. Its gaze was fixed on me, those intelligent eyes boring into mine. In that moment, it felt like something more than instinct was at y.


    The tension that had filled the air was suddenly punctuated by a swift, soft sound.


    Fwip*


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the griffin''s massive body lowered itself, its powerful form bowing before me. The grand creature, which moments ago seemed like an unstoppable force, now humbled itself in a disy of submission.


    I blinked in surprise, my heart still racing from the intense moments that had just transpired. The griffin''s head touched the ground, and its wings spread wide like a magnificent disy of respect and deference.


    I slowly squatted down, my gaze meeting the griffin''s shimmering eyes. My hand extended hesitantly, and with gentle trepidation, I patted its head. The griffin''s feathers were as soft as they looked, and its response was immediate ¨C a contented rumble emanated from its chest.


    As my fingers stroked its feathers, a sense of awe washed over me. The fierce creature before me had shifted from an imposing predator to apanion, a being capable ofplex emotions and actions beyond simple instincts.


    Around us, the onlookers remained frozen in ce, their astonishment evident on their faces. The transformation of the scene was so sudden, so unexpected, that it left everyone speechless. The griffin''s act of submission and my subsequent interaction with it were a stark reminder of the intricate rtionship between humans and magical creatures in this world.


    In the midst of this silence, the gentle rumbling of the griffin''s purr and the sound of my touch were the only things that filled th


    e air. The training ground had witnessed a unique moment ¨C a connection forged in the most unexpected of circumstances.

 Chapter 166 Beast Mastery -1

    Chapter 166 Beast Mastery -1


    The tension that had gripped the training ground slowly began to dissipate as the reality of the situation settled in. The griffin remained in its bowing stance, its head pressed against the ground, wings outstretched, and eyes still locked onto mine. It was as if the creature recognized a bond had been formed, a connection between two different worlds.


    As I continued to stroke its feathers, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions ¨C wonder, amazement, and even a sense of responsibility. The griffin''s unexpected behavior had taken everyone by surprise, and I found myself grappling with the realization that my presence had triggered such a response from this majestic creature.


    Instructor Harris finally broke the spell of silence, his voice a mixture of astonishment and awe. "I''ve never seen anything like this before. It seems Buttercup has taken a liking to you, kid."


    "Seems like it," I replied, my mind still trying to process the extraordinary scene that had just unfolded.


    ''Phoenix bloodline... you are no longer just a human, princess,'' ze''s voice chimed in as he hopped back onto my shoulder, reminding me of the profound connection I shared with magical creatures like the griffin.


    ''Griffins are highly intelligent magical beasts. Their intelligence often surpasses that of humans. This one must have recognized your noble lineage as a phoenix, and phoenixes are held in great reverence by these creatures,'' ze exined, shedding light on the deep-seated respect that magical beasts held for beings like me.


    "Yeah, the purebred phoenix isn''t something to be taken lightly, I guess," I mused silently, appreciating the newfound understanding that came with my heritage.


    "Now you can go back," I said to Buttercup, unsure if the griffin could understand my words or intentions.


    *Fwip*


    As if responding to my words, Buttercup raised his head and turned around, gracefully striding back to Instructor Harris''s side.


    "Professor..." I called out to him, pulling him back from his trance.


    "So, where was I?" he asked, as if picking up right where he left off, seemingly unaffected by the remarkable scene that had just yed out.


    "Something about bonding with magical beasts..." I reminded him, aware that the other students were still in a state of shock or wonderment, their attention firmly fixed on me.


    Despite the extraordinary events that had unfolded, it wasn''t lost on me that theposition of the students present was rather unusual. With only a couple of students from my ss and the majority hailing from other sses, it appeared that not everyone shared the same enthusiasm for magical beasts and their bonds.


    "Ah, yes. The bonding between magical beasts and humans is aplex concept to grasp. While you can acquire lower-grade magical beasts through summoning rituals or purchasing, forming a connection with higher-grade creatures like Buttercup requires mutual understanding and respect," Instructor Harris borated, his gaze briefly locking onto me.


    "Now, most of you are probably aware that our academy offers a category in beast mastery. Some of you may have already formed bonds with magical beasts, and for those who haven''t, you can find temporarypanions at the greenhouse over there," he pointed towards the distant green house located at the edge of the academy grounds. "Keep in mind that the ones avable there are of low-grade rank."


    I nced around and noticed that there were three other students besides me who had brought their magical beasts with them. As for the rest, it seemed they were relying on the academy''s resources for their magicalpanions.


    "In the meantime, let''s head over there before I introduce you to something truly fascinating," he suggested, his gaze shifting towards ze, who perched on my shoulder, and then to the wind eagle belonging to the girl standing next to me.


    He started walking, and the rest of us followed suit. As we moved, a fellow student approached me, bubbling with excitement.


    "Hey, that was incredible! How did you manage that!?" The student was a nerdy guy, and he had a lizard-like familiar draped around his neck.


    "I''m not sure, maybe I just have a nice scent that Buttercup likes," I replied with a casual shrug. The guy chuckled in response.


    "Nevertheless, it was... pretty amazing," he said, a satisfied grin ying on his lips.


    "Yeah, it was," I agreed, a small smile forming on my face too. The unexpected encounter with Buttercup had definitely left an impression on all.


    We entered the greenhouse, a ss-domed structure adorned with vines. Though the maintenance might not have been perfect, the atmosphere it created was tranquil and soothing. Stepping inside, the ambiance immediately transformed, enveloping us in the presence of lush nts that seemed to breathe life into the surroundings.


    *Whistle*


    At the sound of the professor''s whistle, a symphony of soft chirps and peculiar sounds resonated in the air. Magical beasts began appearing out of nowhere, emerging from their concealed spots as if in response to the summons.


    "Choose any that catches your interest, and we''ll begin today''s lesson," the professor directed our attention to the small group of beasts before us ¨C there were four in total.


    An Aqua-Whisper Serpent, a Stoneback Tortoise, a Sylvan Squirrel, and a White Back Fenrir.


    All of them were of D rank ssification.


    "Due to the limited number avable, we''ll have to take turns," he added, acknowledging the scarcity of creatures on hand.


    ....


    "Today, I''m going to introduce you to a concept that you''ll be delving into throughout this entire academic year," the instructor turned around and approached a small box ced on a table behind him. "This is the Convergence Amulet."


    With a swift motion, he retrieved a chain from the box and hung it around his neck, then continued, "Beast Bonds are more than justpanionship. They offer their own set of advantages."


    And that is exactly why I''m so intrigued by Beast Mastery ¨C the depth andplexity of these bonds have always fascinated me.


    "Could you, the student with the Wind Eagle, step forward?" He pointed toward the confident girl, who walked up without hesitation.


    "Please introduce yourself," he requested.


    "My name is L," the girl with the Wind Eagle spoke confidently. Her familiar, the Wind Eagle, perched on her shoulder, its sharp eyes surveying the surroundings.


    "Nice to meet you, L," the instructor acknowledged with a nod. "Now, I want you to focus on your bond with your Wind Eagle. Feel the connection between the two of you."


    L closed her eyes briefly, taking a deep breath. As she did, a faint, shimmering aura enveloped both her and the Wind Eagle. The breeze seemed to respond, rustling the leaves of nearby nts.


    "Excellent," the instructormented. "Now, watch closely."


    He removed the Convergence Amulet from around his neck and carefully ced it around L''s, saying, "Channel your mana into it."


    As L channeled her mana into the Convergence Amulet, a soft glow emanated from the pendant. The aura surrounding her and the Wind Eagle intensified, creating a visible connection between them. The Wind Eagle''s feathers ruffled as if responding to the flow of energy.


    "Now, focus on a specific aspect you want to enhance in your Wind Eagle," the instructor instructed. "Whether it''s its speed, agility, or perception, channel your intention through the amulet."


    He was using the technique in reverse for her to be able to do it the easy way, as it would be challenging for her to enhance herself.


    stepped back slightly as the girl opened her eyes.


    "I-I can... see far away," the girl was clearly baffled.


    "It''s not the eagle who''s going to change," Smokeball pointed out, rifying the process.


    "Now, open your eyes and tell us what has changed," the instructor stepped back slightly as the girl opened her eyes.


    "I-I can... see far away," the girl was clearly baffled.


    "How far?" Professor Harris asked.


    "A lot... like I can see a worm crawling under the nt in that pot over there," she said, her amazement evident.


    "Now, stop channeling mana," he instructed, and after she followed his guidance, he took off the Amulet.


    "This is skill sharing," he continued, "and..."


    Suddenly, the greenhouse door swung open, revealing two familiar figures ¨C the Masked Prince and the blue-haired female knight.


    ''They have names, dude,'' ze added.


    Yeah, for some reason, Prince Aron and Cecelia, a third-year student.


    It was surprising to see two third-year students here, and their sudden appearance raised some concerns.


    "What am I supposed to make of this behavior, Prince Aron?" The instructor''s irritation was evident in his voice as he addressed Aron.


    Theck of honorifics, such as "Your Highness," indicated the extent of dislike the instructor held for Aron, showcasing how much he was disliked throughout the Hestia Empire.


    "I apologize for this intrusion, Professor," Cecelia interjected, her tone apologetic. She then turned her gaze towards Aron, her brows furrowing in confusion. "Your Highness... wants to learn Beast Mastery?"


    The revtion was met with stunned silence, leaving everyone surprised by this unexpected turn of events.


    [A/N: Here''s what happened, I identally published the draft of


    my another work as the next chapter of NMPV, I''d like to apologise for the mistake and it''ll bepensated with a mass release.


    I am sworryyyy!!!]

 Chapter 167 Skip.....I am SORRYYYYYY!!!

    Chapter 167 Skip.....I am SORRYYYYYY!!!


    [So looks like you were quite fast in reading,well all I can do is apologize and for the reason please read the note I left inst chapter.


    Anyways I''ll mass release chapters to make up with this mistake and... I am sorryyyyyy]


    At the peak of the mountain, where the jagged cliffs kissed the heavens, a perpetual storm raged. Dark clouds swirled and churned, obscuring the battlefield below in a haze of relentless tempest. Rain poured relentlessly, drenching thendscape and mingling with the blood-soaked earth.


    *Whoosh*


    The storm''s ferocity unleashed gusts of wind that whipped through the air, carrying with it the wails of lost souls and the mournful cries of fallen warriors. Thunderps boomed and echoed, shaking the very foundations of the mountain and reverberating through the hearts of those who dared to ascend.


    At the edge of the battlefield, the remnants of the tower masters'' expeditiony strewn across the rocky terrain. Countless corpses, d in tattered armor and broken weaponry, bore witness to the immense sacrifice that had taken ce. Lifeless faces, frozen in expressions of pain and determination, spoke of the heroic struggles and unwavering resolve that once coursed through their veins.


    The mighty storm''s relentless assault intensified, its fury blurring the very fabric of reality. Gripping the cold steel in my hand, I pressed forward, the chilling winds biting at my exposed skin. The frigid air seemed to seep into my very soul, numbing my thoughts and amplifying my resolve.


    Before me, Astralyn, the fallen dragon,y in a sprawling heap. Her colossal form, d in scales that shimmered with an ethereal glow, stretched across the cliff''s edge. Tinged with crimson blood from the wound I had inflicted, her immense presence dwarfed the battlefield itself.


    As I approached her, my footsteps left faint imprints on the untouched snow, creating lines in the pristine white canvas. Astralyn''s eyes, pools of shimmering gold, still held a glimmer of defiance amidst the pain. She had fought with unparalleled ferocity, a testament to her indomitable spirit.


    "HUMAN... WHY DO YOU WISH TO DO THIS?" Astralyn''s voice echoed through the roaring winds, a deep growl that resonated in my bones. Her question cut through the tumultuous air, challenging my resolve in the face of such a formidable opponent.


    Step by step, I climbed atop her colossal forehead, finding a vulnerable spot where the dragon''s skull was thinnest. The gusts of wind intensified, threatening to hurl me off bnce, but I stood firm, my gaze fixed on the storm-ravaged sky above.


    "He''s preparing," I whispered, knowing the malevolent force that lurked within the storm, orchestrating a ritual of unspeakable power.


    Looking down at Astralyn, a mix of admiration and defiance coursed through my veins. Dragons, mighty creatures beyond mortalprehension, were not meant to be mere pawns. They were demi-gods, one step lower than the almighty deities themselves.


    With a surge of mana, I infused the de with pure white light, icicles forming along its tip. The storm raged on, growing fiercer as if sensing the impending climax of this cataclysmic encounter.


    "I have a mighty dragon beneath my feet," I chuckled dryly, a mix of awe and trepidation woven into my words.


    Slice*


    "Grrr." Astralyn growled in pain as I slowly pressed the cold metal inside her skull. It''s good to see powerful beings struggling once in a while.


    "You asked me why I am doing this, right?" I asked, amused. Soon, a clouded emotion blurred my heart as I continued, "Why don''t you ask your master about why he did this? Why was there so much ughter? Why were these people forced toy down their lives in the path of life for others?" The dam of questions burst forth like a flood, and with each passing question, I pressed the metal deeper, witnessing the dragon''s struggle.


    *Sling*


    ****Roar****


    "Why was I robbed of all my happiness?" I asked, but it was toote. The de was already inside the skull, and the light faded from Astralyn''s eyes. She... was now dead.


    My vision blurred as numbness washed over me. My ears began buzzing, and my footing became unsteady.


    Thut*


    "Hup." I limply jumped down from the forehead to the ground.


    As I stood there, the lifeless body of Astralyn before me, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions swept through my being. The cold metal of the de in my hand reminded me of the weight of my actions, the sacrifice of countless lives in this perilous expedition.


    "Why?" I whispered, the words carried away by the biting wind. "Why did it have toe to this?" The questions echoed in the destendscape, unanswered and lost amidst the snow-covered expanse.


    The realization of the immense loss and the futility of the battles waged overwhelmed me. My heart felt heavy, burdened by the weight of sorrow and regret. The silence that followed the dragon''s demise seemed to amplify the haunting echoes of the fallen warriors, their sacrifice forever etched in the unforgiving terrain.


    Fighting against the numbing chill that seeped into my bones, I staggered, my footing uncertain on the icy ground. The buzzing in my ears persisted, drowning out the howling winds and further disorienting my senses.


    I mustered the strength to free my leg from the grip of the snow, stepping forward with unsteady resolve. Each movement felt sluggish and disconnected, as if the world around me had slowed to a crawl.


    The remnants of the fallen tower masters and the brave souls who had ventured alongside themy scattered across the battlefield. Their lifeless forms, now embraced by the frozen embrace of the weight of their sacrifice bore down upon me, the weight of their unfulfilled dreams and the shattered hopes of loved ones leftndscape, were a testament to the price paid in pursuit of a higher purpose.


    I stumbled towards the fallen warriors, my hands trembling as I knelt beside them. Their faces, frozen in expressions of determination and pain, stared back at me with empty eyes. The weight of their sacrifice bore down upon me, the weight of their unfulfilled dreams and the shattered hopes of loved ones left behind.


    *Woosh*


    As the storm raged on, the howling winds carried whispers of their names, their stories, and their unwavering courage. I couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of loss, a solemn connection to those who had fought alongside me, now lost in the annals of history.


    "But those tower masters were all assholes," I murmured, the bitterness of their treatment still lingering in my memory. Disappointment washed over me as I realized I wasn''t the one who killed them.


    "Except for her," I reminisced. The single tower master, my mentor, was nowhere to be found in the graveyard of this battlefield. They had already sacrificed her long ago. Now, reflecting on it, I''m relieved she''s not here. Witnessing her death would have shattered me if I were present.


    "Now, it''s time to interrupt his ritual," I dered, struggling to rise to my feet. Each step feels like trudging through a never-ending winter.


    My gaze shifted eastward, drawn to a small temple perched atop a rugged mountain in. The surrounding snow appeared thicker there, casting an ethereal veil of frigid istion over thendscape.


    With deliberate steps, I approached the edge of the mountain I stood upon, allowing my mind to wander. Thoughts of Astralyn''s immortal body lingered, contemting the eons it would take for her form to decay. Absurd notions flitted through my mind, envisioning her remains repurposed for unknown tools. Such whimsical thoughts apanied me as I reached the precipice, peering into the seemingly infinite depths below. The whistling wind that rose from the chasm served as a constant reminder of why this ce earned the name "The Last Abyss."


    "I must reach that temple," I resolved, preparing myself for a leap into the unknown. Uncertainty gripped me, questioning whether I could make it to the other side of the mountain in a single bound. Yet, I could not afford to hesitate. The ritual had to be stopped, no matter the cost.


    One, two, and three!


    With an internal countdown, I propelled myself off the edge of the mountain, striving to reach the side of the cliff.


    "Huh?" Surprise widened my eyes as I felt my body freeze mid-air.


    The Last Abyss gazed back at me from below, seemingly waiting for my descent. But I... I was going nowhere, suspended in the air like a puppet tangled in invisible strings.


    "What -!" Before I could even articte my confusion, the snow halted in its tracks. Not that the storm ceased, but rather, the snowkes hung motionless in the air, mirroring my own predicament.


    "!!" The world around me began losing its vibrant colors, sumbing to a desaturated grayness. I nced behind me, only to witness the fading bodies of fallen mages slowly disappearing.


    "What is happening?" I pondered, though a part of me hesitated to uncover the truth. Regardless, I had a mission to aplish ¡ª to halt the ritual.


    "Curious, aren''t we?" A voice, ethereal and resonant, rang in my ears.


    "Huh?" I strained to turn my head, attempting to locate the source of the voice, but my efforts proved futile. I remained immobilized.


    *Swoop*


    "Fear not, Kai. I am no adversary but rather a benevolent ally," the mysterious voice assured, its frigid breath grazing my neck.


    "Reveal yourself!" I demanded, my eyes fixed upon the materializing orb of darkness, from which a shadowy figure emerged.


    Emerging from the depths of obscurity, an enigmatic figure materializes, veiled in an aura of darkness and secrecy. Its imposing form reaches a height of approximately 10 feet,manding attention and instilling a sense of awe. Draped in a flowing and tattered garment, its attire seamlessly melds with the encroaching shadows, undting with an otherworldly essence. The absence of a discernible face within the depths of its hood leaves behind a void that evokes uncertainty and an overwhelming sense of dread.


    Its skeletal hands, elongated and bony, extend like talons from within the folds of its cloak. With an ethereal touch, these appendages hold the power to instill terror, invoking an otherworldly sensation that transcends mortalprehension. A frigid coldness apanies its every movement, enveloping its surroundings and engulfing all traces of hope and light in its path.


    "I am your well-wisher, Kai," the being''s voice resonates, its words echoing through the shrouded darkness. It circles me from all sides, encircling me in an ever-deepening abyss of obscurity. With each step, the darkness grows, consuming the very essence of light and leaving me engulfed in its imprable embrace.

 Chapter 168 Convergence Amulet....

    Chapter 168 Convergence Amulet....


    Allow me to present Aron Adiel Velcrow, the inaugural prince of the illustrious Hestia Empire. Hisplex character unfolds to position him as one of the central antagonists of this narrative, a figure both enigmatic and prizing.


    The disdain he attracts stems from the intricacies of his lineage and his undeniable personality. Within the hierarchy of princes, his stature remains unchallenged, but his genesis isn''t the result of a regal bond. Rather, he emerges from an illicit liaison between the king and a concubine. Yet, despite the king''smanding authority, no one dared confront him. Nheless, the concubine, Aron''s own mother, met a tragic fate by order of the queen herself.


    Could such circumstances elicit sympathy? s, the answer is in the negative. Paradoxically, her demise serves as his salvation, as the concubine had harbored sinister intentions toward Aron during his tender infancy. Unbelievably, her mind had faltered into madness following childbirth.


    Aron''s personality takes a grim twist into sadism and malevolence. His enigmatic appearance coincides with the aftermath of the conflict between the Hestia Empire and Elishia Forest. Notably, he singles out the elven princess within the academy, subjecting her to a torment akin to bullying.


    On the surface, he might resemble a typical teenage bully, yet delving deeper unveils a fragile psyche. His mental disarray bes evident when he attempts rape on Elsa in the absence of Adam. It takes the swift intervention of his own knight guard, Cecelia, to thwart his despicable intentions. To quell tensions between the two nations, a public execution is ordered.


    Ironically, it is King Adiel Velcrow himself who issues this decree, highlighting Aron''s apparent insignificancepared to his other offspring.


    ''Spoiler! Did you just unravel a wealth of information in mere seconds? Was his influence truly potent enough to warrant his title as a major antagonist?'' ze''s skeptical voice breaks the silence.


    Realizing that my previous exposition may have undermined Aron''s gravity, I opt for a more borate depiction.


    ''He was the one responsible for the death of-'' I begin, only to be abruptly halted by the professor''s interjection.


    "Learning... what? Beast Mastery? Yet, if my memory serves me right, the prince is in his third year, whereas this pertains to a ss meant for first years," the professor''s gaze sweeps across the room. "Wouldn''t it be more appropriate for him to join the third-year ss?"


    "Fundamentals," Cecelia gazes at Aron with an expression akin to assessing a lost cause. "Your Highness seeks to establish a foundation," she elucidates.


    "I cannot concur. You should approach the headmaster for -" the professor attempts to diplomatically rebuff.


    "Done," she confirms, producing a letter from the recesses of her pocket.


    Speaking of Cecelia... an aversion towards Aron is unmistakably etched across her demeanor. Intriguingly, she not only boasts noble lineage but also upies a significant ce in Adam''s harem.


    ''It''s almost as if he''s collecting these chicks as if they were essories,'' ze interjects, injecting a note ofmentary.


    Importantly, they shared a bond of childhood camaraderie. However, as Aron matured and his persona took a darker turn, their rtionship soured.


    "It appears we are left without alternatives..." The professor''s sigh echoes through the room, his gaze critically assessing Aron from head to toe. He then addresses Aron, "Prince, you''re most wee to partake in our ss, and Miss..."


    "No, I regret that I must decline as a result of priormitments," Cecelia''s smile radiates, indicating her apparent contentment with a reprieve from Aron''spany.


    With a respectful bow towards Aron, Cecelia turns to depart.


    "Hey..." Aron''s lips part slightly as his husky voice resounds in the room.


    "Hmm?" Cecelia''s frame pivots gracefully.


    His attention isn''t quite directed at her; instead, it hovers over the strings of his mask, which he''s carefully adjusting. "Where might you be headed?" he inquires, a note of curiosity tingeing his voice.


    After a pregnant pause, she responds, ".....To my ss."


    He strides towards the formidable Fenrir and crouches beside it.


    "Fuck Off," hismand is firm yet devoid of hostility.


    "Why intervene if his intention was to let her go?" ze''s query echoes my own, as I attentively observe Aron, who continues to pat the Fenrir.


    The White Back Fenrirplies, rising from its resting position and moving a few paces away from Aron. Without further ado, Cecelia continues her exit from the greenhouse.


    ''Which ss is she in?'' ze asked but I didn''t respond as he got it himself,''.... same as that guy? Adam....the game developers were quite repeatetive with this shit I guess.'' it looks like he has already given up on hismon sense to understand this.


    Leaving Helga and Isolde all other heroines are in Adam''s ss which..... I don''t even care at this point.


    Aron''s gaze lingers on her for a fleeting moment, only to be redirected towards the captivating array of creatures within the greenhouse. He embarks on a slow circuit around them, his scrutiny bearing a detached air of intrigue. It''s as though he gauges their value, meticulously assessing whether they merit his attention.


    "An intriguing assembly of beasts," Aron''s observation finally breaks the silence, his tone still underpinned by that characteristic nonchnce.


    Instructor Harris nods in agreement. "Indeed. Each of these creatures boasts a unique set of abilities and traits."


    Aron casually leans against a wooden beam, arms crossed in a disy of calcted nonchnce. "I''ve heard whispers about a creature capable of weaving illusions. Do we possess such a specimen?"


    The instructor''s response carries a moment''s hesitation before taking form, "Umm... regrettably, we don''t have one. Our current collectionprises creatures of lower rank. If His Highness desires such a creature, he might need to provide his own."


    "...is that the manner in which you shall address me? The first prince? Throughout the duration of this ss?" Aron questions, his gaze shifting towards me, his eyes widening with recognition, "You!?"


    Feigning ignorance, I cast my eyes around the room, a slight smile tugging at the corners of my lips.


    However, Aron swiftly closes the gap between us. Just as his fingers reach for the cor of my shirt, a deft sidestep on my part leaves him grasping at thin air. A symphony of murmurs and gasps ripples through the ss as they bear witness to this unexpected scene.


    "Pray tell, what disturbance transpires here?" Instructor Harris interposes himself, effectively creating a barrier between Aron and me.


    Regaining his bnce, Aron''s narrowed gaze remains fixed upon me. "This guy...."


    "He was the one that day...." And all of a sudden, the prince fell silent.


    "He what? Hilton, did you do something to the prince?" Professor Harris inquired.


    "Nope," I replied nonchntly.


    ''You shameless,'' ze''sughter echoed in my thoughts; admittedly, it was humorous... I had to agree.


    "What did I do to..." I leaned closer to the boy clutching the lizard, and in a hushed tone, I whispered, "Who is he?" ensuring he caught my words.


    "F-first Prince," his voice quivered as he responded.


    "Oh, I haven''t done anything to the first prince. I believe he might have mistaken me for someone else," I said, offering a reassuring smile.


    Yet, it seems he''s not easily fooled.


    A vein throbbed on his forehead as he began, "He''s the one who..." Yet, it seems he''s not easily fooled.


    "Who?" I persisted, finding it amusing that he couldn''t bring himself to confess that a random individual hadnded a punch on him, leaving him unconscious at the academy entrance, only to leave without a trace.


    And, of course, it''s only logical that he wouldn''t admit it. After all, his reputation would be at stake, wouldn''t it?


    "I might''ve mistaken you for someone else," he grumbled through clenched teeth, casting me a disdainful re. I was taken aback by his ability to remember my face despite the situation¡ªit was surprisingly realistic.


    "So, I think you should return to your position," the professor instructed, and the princeplied.


    With themotion settled, the ss regained itsposure, and the lecture resumed, marking the current state of affairs.


    "Hilton, you''ve certainly attracted quite the spotlight since morning. It seems you''re up next," the professor stated, and I felt content with the prospect.


    I began making my way towards the beasts.


    "Hmm... you''re selecting one of those?" Professor Harris inquired, directing his gaze at ze, who was perched on my shoulder. "Why not utilize that familiar... it is a familiar, right? If it weren''t for the diminutive wings, it could easily pass for a regr ck cat," he observed ze with keen interest.


    "Him? Nah, he''s useless - agh," I grumbled, my words cut short as ze''s ws grazed my neck.


    "Nyaa," ze chimed innocently outwardly, but I could practically hear his inner curses: ''I''m the one who rescued you from that cursed ind, learn some respect, you brat!''


    "Haha, it seems he''s quite clever," the professor chuckled.


    "As I was saying, I think I''ll use him," I dered, though privately I was brimming with curiosity about what this felinepanion of mine could truly do¡ªor perhaps...


    ''Or perhaps?'' ze inquired.


    Perhaps I''ll just rece you.


    A minuteter.


    Now this has turned into aplete mess.


    I thought to myself, never did I imagine that things would take such a twisted turn.

 Chapter 169 UMBRA-MANA

    Chapter 169 UMBRA-MANA


    [A little bit before]


    "ept this Convergence Amulet," the professor directed, presenting me with the delicate pendant.


    The amulet itself is aplex silver pendant, adorned with interlocking geometric patterns.


    The Convergence Amulet operates on the intricate principle of Mana Resonance, intertwining the mana signatures of mana beasts and their owners.


    As a mana beastes into contact with the amulet, its unique mana imprint is intricately etched into the amulet''s enchantment matrix, capturing its abilities and emotions.


    Simultaneously, the amulet attunes itself to the owner''s mana flow, aligning their magical frequencies. Constructing a Resonance Matrix, the amulet acts as a bridge between the two mana signatures, forging a symbiotic link that allows a mutual exchange of mana and influences. This link not only enhances abilities but also enables a profound emotional bond, where intentions, emotions, and instincts are shared.


    Strengthened by positive interactions, the feedback loop between owner and mana beast solidifies this partnership, creating a harmonious coboration that harmonizes strengths, abilities, and emotions.


    "Now, channel your mana into the amulet and maintain the connection with your...familiar," the professor instructed.


    "Understood," I affirmed, closing my eyes and allowing my mana to course through the amulet.


    "Excellent," the professor''s tone carried a hint of approval. "Keep in mind that the amulet acts as a conduit, strengthening your connection with your familiar."


    I focused on upholding the link, sensing the flow of energy through me and into the amulet. Aforting warmth enshrouded me as the connection solidified.


    "Now, mentally project themand you intend tomunicate to your familiar," the professor guided.


    Amand... what should it be?


    ze''s essence is intricate, considering his unique path. It''s hard to pinpoint a skill that we both share... but perhaps speed?


    I fixated on the concept of speed, gradually sensing a peculiar alteration in the mental tether connecting ze and me. It wasn''t reinforcement; instead, it felt like a segment of our connection was being... erased.


    "Smokeball?" I summoned his name within my thoughts, yet there was no response, no echo of his presence.


    Despite still feeling his weight on my shoulder, there was an odd sensation that he wasn''t there at all. I opened my eyes, and a perplexing reality unfolded before me.


    It wasn''t that the world had vanished; rather, it had been reced by an expanse of darkness. No, it wasn''t the realm of darkness either. This was something entirely distinct...


    Yet, the greenhouse remained structurally unchanged. The only difference was that everything within had been reced by shadows¡ªshadows of each individual element, stretched out before me. It was as though theyy sprawled upon the ground, casting their inky forms across the space.


    Amidst this eerie transformation, the greenhouse stood silent and still, almost as if frozen in time. The intricate details of every nt, the intery of light and shadow that once danced across the leaves, now found representation solely in these elongated, inky forms. It was as if the very essence of the living beings had been distilled into these shadowy replicas.


    The air held a palpable sense of suspension, as if reality had been put on hold. My breaths seemed to echo within this uncanny space, almost resonating with the ethereal quality of the shadows themselves. I moved forward, treading carefully among the elongated forms, the tactile sensation of solid ground beneath my feet a reassuring contrast to the spectral disy before me.


    As I ventured deeper into the greenhouse, I realized that each shadow was not just a mere replica. They seemed to pulsate with a faint energy, an undercurrent of existence that mimicked the original forms. The edges of the shadows rippled ever so slightly, as if acknowledging my presence and reacting to my movements.


    Strangely mesmerized, I reached out to touch one of the elongated shadows. As my fingers made contact, a peculiar sensation washed over me¡ªa subtle tingling that seemed to originate from the point of contact and spread through my veins. It was a sensation that was difficult to describe, one that straddled the boundary between the physical and the ephemeral.


    From the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of ze''s shadowy form, perched upon my shoulder just as he had been before. I extended my hand towards him, and his shadow seemed to lean in response, merging with my outstretched fingers for a fleeting instant. The sensation intensified¡ªa surge of energy that coursed through me, resonating with the shadows around me.


    And then, as quickly as it had begun, the sensation subsided, leaving me standing amidst the shadowy imprints in the greenhouse.


    The world around me seemed to waver, as if unsure whether to revert to its former state or to linger in this surreal existence of shadows.


    *Thud*


    With an abrupt sound of impact, my legs buckled under me, and I tumbled onto the ground. A hand extended towards me almost instantly, and I stared at it with a bewildered and expressionless visage.


    A swarm of thoughts seemed to buzz at the back of my mind, like thousands of ants had suddenly congregated there.


    ''What just happened!? Are you alright? are you okay, princess?'' ze''s voice resounded urgently within my thoughts.


    I shook my head slightly, taking in the faces and surroundings that had returned to their normal state. The inexplicable phenomenon hade and gone, leaving behind a profound sense of confusion.


    It''s not that I didn''tprehend... well, it''s not that I couldn''t understand what had urred, but rather, I struggled to fathom how it hade to be.


    "What transpired? Are you alright, Hilton?" Professor Harris maintained aposed demeanor as he offered assistance to help me back up. Despite his offer, I declined and managed to stand on my own.


    ''Smokeball, did I do anything?'' I questioned within my mind.


    ''Wha-'' ze''s response was cut short.


    ''Answer the question,'' I mentally urged, ncing around to find curious and perplexed faces fixed upon me.


    ''No, you simply stood there with your eyes closed and did nothing,'' ze replied.


    Alright then, everything seems to be in order.


    Assured by ze''s confirmation that I hadn''t inadvertently caused any disruption, a subtle exhale of relief escaped me.


    "Thank you, Professor. I believe I''m well now. I was taken aback by an unfamiliar kind of skill... it felt as if I became a bit swifter and more restless," I exined, mustering a faint smile.


    "It''s understandable. Such urrences can happen when one encounters an unfamiliar influence from a mana beast," he acknowledged, then continued, "Step back, as next in line is the first prince." With his instruction, I stepped away, making room for the prince to take his turn.


    "Hey, are you alright?" The nerdy kid inquired, and I nodded in response before moving towards the back of the space.


    ''Now, can you please exin what transpired? I didn''t sense anything unusual; our link just vanished suddenly, and then you seemed frozen for a couple of seconds before falling...'' ze''s words raced at a pace even faster than his flying speed.


    ''I triggered a skill that I wasn''t meant to,'' I chuckled inwardly, essing the system panel as I did so.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    STATUS WINDOW


    (Notification muted)


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 2: me Adept]


    [3 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Current Progress.


    Intelligence: 9/10


    Strength: 50/100


    Mana: 70/100


    [Next Level: Scorchmaster]


    [2000/15000 Exp]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None


    Skills: [24 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: (Open)


    Store: (Open)


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    ''Open Skills,'' Imanded silently, causing the panels to shift.


    Before me, theprehensive list of skills I had acquiredy disyed¡ªtwenty-four in total.


    ''You also gained experience points...'' ze remarked, drawing my focus to the discreet notification setting.


    I didn''t want to hear the incessant sound of bell chimes every time experience was added, as it had be quite bothersome. Hence, I muted the system, though it unfortunately silenced all notifications collectively.


    This means I don''t receive alerts whenever I acquire a new skill, which is rather convenient. After all, I''m not interested in learning about potentially useless skills without even trying them out.


    List of skills:


    1) Body Strengthening


    2) Fireball


    3) Inferno Bolt


    4) Elemental Vision


    5) Fire Spear


    ...


    ...


    And the list continued until my eyes settled on the one I had been searching for.


    24) Umbra-mana


    ''Is it what I suspect?'' ze''s voice carried a note of caution.


    ''Indeed it is,'' I responded, a mix of emotions swirling within me, the experience thrilling yet somewhat bewildering.


    I barely contained the urge to burst intoughter.


    Umbra-mana, in simple terms, is... well, nothing other than a Quick Transportation Skill, a power exclusive to the Winged Pardus. And intriguingly, it''s not a skill that can be transferred to an owner through a Convergence Amulet.


    It''s somewhat amusing to witness how ze''s current form defies the basicws of nature to such an extent.


    ''I''m not quite sure how to react to that,'' ze confessed with a shrug.


    ...Shadow step, huh.


    Perhaps it''s time we considered acquiring an amulet of our own.


    With the prince''s turn concluded, the gathered onlookers appeared somewhat taken aback by his unexpectedpetence.


    ''Hey, remember that bit about him killing someone? Care to borate?'' ze reopened the topic.


    ''Well, he''s responsible for it,'' I responded, my gaze directed at the red-haired prince with half his face concealed by a mask. He maintained an air of cold detachment for a fleeting moment as I continued, ''He''s the individual behind the deaths of all three rulers from the Kingdoms that were once part of the peace treaty.''


    ''But you mentioned he was supposed to be executed,'' ze inquired in aposed manner


    .


    ''While I never mentioned the execution taking ce,'' I rified as I closed the system panels, ''Riksar intervened before the executioner''s sword could find its mark.''

 Chapter 170 First Shadow Shard

    170 First Shadow Shard


    [Third Person View]


    "..."Riksar stood at the base of the imposing ck Frost Mountains, his eyes fixed upon the jagged peaks that reached into the heavens. The mountains bore an eerie and foreboding presence, as if they were the gatekeepers to a realm of darkness. Tendrils of mist snaked around the craggy cliffs, cloaking them in an ethereal haze that seemed to dance with an unsettling energy.


    The ck Frost Mountains earned their name well. Their surfaces were crusted withyers of frost, even in the midst of warmer seasons, creating an otherworldly spectacle of shimmering ice. The peaks were sharp and angr, casting long shadows that stretched across thend below. The air was cold and biting, carrying with it a palpable sense of istion and destion.


    Deep crevices and yawning chasms marred the mountain''s surfaces, like scars etched by time itself. Cascades of frozen waterfalls clung to the sides, their frozen forms sparkling in the dim light. The ground was treacherous and unforgiving, covered in ayer of snow and ice that made every step precarious.


    Amidst the icyndscape, the entrance to the hidden shrine was concealed by a curtain of icicles, as if guarding a secret from the world.


    The shrine''s aura radiated an ancient, mystic power, drawing Riksar closer with a mix of trepidation and anticipation.


    Tap*Tap*


    Riksar''s boots crunched against the icy ground as he ascended the slopes of the ck Frost Mountains. The wind howled around him, carrying with it the whispers of ancient tales and the echoes of those who had ventured into these unforgiving peaks before him. His tattered wings fluttered at his sides, the remnants of a past life now serving as a reminder of his determination to forge a new path.


    "Haa haa,"As he navigated the treacherous terrain, Riksar''s mind raced with thoughts of whaty ahead.


    [Just a bit ahead.]


    The voice of the Abyss lingered in the recesses of his thoughts, a constant presence that alternately pushed and pulled at his intentions. He had made his choice¡ªto seek the power contained within the Shadow Shards¡ªbut the path to that power was shrouded in uncertainty.


    Hours turned into a day, and Riksar''s journey brought him deeper into the heart of the mountains. Thendscape grew increasingly rugged, with towering rock formations jutting out of the frozen ground like ancient sentinels. The air grew thinner, making each breath aborious effort. Yet, Riksar pressed on, fueled by a mixture of and a burning desire for revenge.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he arrived at the mouth of a cavern¡ªa dark maw within the mountainside. The entrance exuded an aura of ancient energy, as if it had witnessed the passage of time and the aspirations of countless seekers before him. Riksar''s heart quickened as he stepped into the cavern, the echoes of his footsteps resonating through the darkness.


    The passage was winding and narrow, its walls adorned with shimmering crystals that cast an eerie glow upon the surroundings.


    "it''s....cold?"The air grew colder, and an unsettling stillness enveloped him. Riksar''s senses heightened, every sound and movement magnified in the oppressive silence.


    Deeper he ventured, the cavern gradually opening up into a vast chamber. At its center stood a pedestal, upon which a single, radiant fragment rested¡ªthe first Shadow Shard. The shard emitted a faint, pulsating light that seemed to resonate with Riksar''s very soul, drawing him closer with an irresistible allure.


    Step*step*


    As Riksar''s outstretched but before his fingers made contact with the shimmering surface of the Shadow Shard, a jolt of energy surged through him like a lightning bolt, searing his nerves and piercing his very core. His breath hitched in his throat as the world around him blurred, and he was engulfed in a vortex of seething power.


    Visions, vivid and otherworldly, flooded his mind''s eye¡ªbattles that spanned eons, realms transformed by the chaotic forces of the Shadow Shards. He witnessed kingdoms rise and fall, entire civilizations shaped and razed to the ground by the inexorable might of the shards. A cacophony of voices echoed in his head¡ªwar cries, triumphant roars, and mournful wails¡ªeach a testament to the raw power contained within the shard.


    The energy surged through his veins, like molten fire coursing through his very bloodstream. His heart raced, each beat resonating with the energy that hadin dormant within the shard for ages untold. He felt as if he were standing at the epicenter of a cosmic storm, his entire being reverberating with the echoes of forgotten worlds and the echoes of those who had dared to wield such power before him.


    His body trembled as the surge of energy intensified, a symphony of sensations both exhrating and excruciating. It was as if the shard were a conduit to the very heart of the universe, channeling the energies that shaped existence itself. Riksar''s vision swam with iridescent lights, his surroundings a blur of colors and shapes that defiedprehension.


    The sensation was overwhelming, his senses consumed by the kaleidoscope of power that surrounded him. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the torrent of energy subsided, leaving Riksar gasping for air. His body felt both weightless and grounded, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions.


    [SNATCH THE SHARD!]


    The voice of the Abyss echoed within his mind once more, a haunting whisper that urged him to im the shard''s power, to embrace the darkness that it offered. Riksar hesitated, torn between the promise of vengeance and the weight of the choices he had made.


    In that moment, a different memory surfaced¡ªa memory of his sister''sughter, of the love they had shared. The warmth of that memory briefly touched the edges of his consciousness, offering a fleeting respite from the cruel reality that had consumed his life.


    But then, like a storm cloud blotting out the sun, another memory crashed into his thoughts¡ªa memory etched in agony and despair. He vividly recalled the sight of those vigers, twisted grins etched across their faces, as they brutally assaulted his sister before his very eyes. He had been forced to watch her tears, to listen to her cries of anguish, a helpless witness to her suffering.


    "This is for you, big sister -"


    As Riksar''s fingers made contact with the shimmering surface of the Shadow Shard, a searing surge of energy coursed through his body. His eyes widened in shock and agony, his voice erupting into a guttural cry of pain, "Aghhhhhhhhh!!"


    The pain was unlike anything he had ever experienced before. It felt as if his very essence was being torn asunder, consumed by the raw power emanating from the shard. Every nerve in his body screamed in protest, and his muscles tensed in a futile attempt to resist the overwhelming force.


    When the torrent of energy finally subsided, Riksar''s gasps echoed through the cavern. He staggered backward, clutching his hand against his chest, his breath ragged. As he looked down at the hand that had touched the shard, his heart pounded with a mix of dread and disbelief.


    The flesh that had once covered his palm and fingers had been reced by a skeletal visage¡ªa macabre transformation that spoke of the price he had paid for wielding the shard''s power. The bones glistened with an eerie luminescence, a stark contrast to the darkness that surrounded him. Riksar''s gaze shifted between the skeletal hand and the shard, realization dawning upon him.


    He had gained power, but at a cost that went beyond physical pain. The shard had exacted a toll on his very being, transforming his hand into a relic of death.


    "Interesting...," he flexed his skeletal fingers, testing the limits of his newfound abilities. The energy that had coursed through him now felt like a part of him, intertwined with his essence.


    *Tud Thad*


    The cavern trembled, and a blinding light enveloped Riksar. His body tensed as the energy surged through him, every fiber of his being resonating with the shard''s power. The light was blinding, a cascade of colors that danced before his eyes, threatening to overwhelm his senses.


    As suddenly as it had begun, the light subsided, leaving Riksar standing outside the cavern, his breath heavy with awe and wonder. His skeletal hand still clutched the shard, the lines etched into his palm now pulsating with an otherworldly energy. The transformation he had undergone was evident¡ªthe glow of the shard''s energy seemed to emanate from within him, casting his surroundings in an eerie, purple-tinged luminescence.


    "What is this?" Riksar murmured to himself, his voice carrying a mixture of fascination and trepidation. His eyes, once a deep, intense shade, now glowed with a vibrant purple light, a reflection of the power that had merged with his very essence.


    [Mind Maniption,] the Abyss''s voice resonated in his thoughts, answering his unspoken question with a chilling certainty. The knowledge sent shivers down his spine¡ªmind maniption, a power that could prate the thoughts and emotions of others, granting him control over their very actions.


    The voice of the Abyss continued, its presence a constant reminder of the pact he had forged. [Only four more to collect,] it dered, its tone filled with a sinister anticipation.


    "But First is....." He closed his eyes and said,"my revenge,"

 Chapter 171 Why Am I Unlucky?

    ?


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "...And what am I to make out of this mess?" I questioned, my gaze fixed on the figure standing before me.


    "Shut up," the beast girl snapped, her words dripping with frustration and impatience.


    She stood there, an intriguing blend of contrasts. Her tanned skin provided a warm backdrop for the two cat ears perched atop her head. As her ears twitched slightly in response to my presence, a distinct frown etched its way onto her features¡ªa frown that could only be described as vicious in its intensity.


    A bit of brown fur slightly covered her body, giving her an air of wildness that contradicted the civilized setting. Silver-grey hair cascaded down her back, a striking contrast against her skin. Yet, it was her eyes that held my attention the most. Squinted in irritation, they were the color of rich coffee, exuding a mix of annoyance and a hint of intrigue.


    The thin frames of her sses perched on her nose seemed to punctuate her overall look. They brought to mind illustrations of characters from games I had seen before¡ªa touch of nerdy charm that seemed out of ce in the current situation.


    A heavy sigh escaped my lips, tinged with a touch of exasperation. To understand the events that had transpired, we would need to rewind time a few minutes and delve into the sequence of events that had brought us to this moment.


    ...


    [A Few Minutes Earlier]


    A yawn escaped my lips, a testament to the weariness that had settled into my bones. Descending the stairs, I stretchednguidly, the events of the past few days still fresh in my mind. Thest Beast Mastery ss had concluded without a hitch, leaving a sense of aplishment in its wake.


    ''What do you mean "well"... you literally acquired one of my powers,'' ze chimed in, his tone a mixture of awe and amusement.


    He wasn''t wrong. The acquisition of the Umbra-mana had caught both of us by surprise. It was an extraordinary urrence, given that the infusion of such power through an Amulet of Convergence was an extremely rare phenomenon.


    A Winged Pardus, like ze, was a creature ofplexity. Among its many abilities, there were a select few that set it apart from other SS-tier mana beasts. The most intriguing of these was its maniption of shadows¡ªa power that defied exnation, much like the enigmatic creature itself.


    But I think it was just because his messed up DNA or something...


    The dark and light elements remained undiscovered as of yet. The blessing of Ellora, the goddess of light, had yet to touch Adam, leaving those elements dormant and waiting for the right moment to emerge.


    And today marked a significant event. The departure to Elishia Forest was imminent¡ªAdam, Mary, Elsa, and a handful of others were readying themselves for the journey. However, Raven, for her own reasons, had chosen not to partake in such matters, her disinterest apparent in her absence.


    After having eaten and taken a refreshing bath, I stepped out of the dormitory, leaving its confines behind. As I made my way through the campus, I couldn''t help but notice the intense res that bore into me from every direction. It seemed like every student I passed was directing daggers of resentment and hostility my way.


    Their gazes held a malevolence that was almost palpable, yet I remained unfazed. I had long since adopted an attitude of indifference towards such matters. The opinions of others mattered little to me, as long as their animosity didn''t intrude upon my peace.


    "I pray for them that they don''t..." ze''s voice echoed within my mind, his words carrying a mixture of concern and amusement. As I nced up at the bright sun that hung in the sky, I couldn''t help but share his sentiment.


    With a nonchnt shrug, I continued on my way,


    Today, the ominous effect of the curse seemed to have escted to an rming 2 percent, a development that left me bewildered. The rapid increase was baffling, a puzzle I struggled to solve. There was no discernible reason for its surge, and to make matters worse, there appeared to be no means of halting its progression.


    However, a certain theory circted¡ªa theory that likened the curse to the world''s own auto-correct mechanism. In this exnation, the curse functioned as a cosmic force, tirelessly striving to align the main storyline of reality, eliminating any irregrities or disruptions that might arise along the way.


    The ironyy in the fact that the closer I ventured to the main cast of characters, the more potent the curse''s influence became. It was as if the very fabric of my existence was being woven into the tapestry of their lives, my choices and actions molded to fit the predetermined course of events.


    ...


    A ss on potion making was scheduled for the day, and I found myself drawn to it. The allure of the ss, a brief respite from theplexities of the curse and its implications, tugged at me.


    ''I don''t know what to feel about you at this point,'' ze''s exasperated voice sounded in my mind, ''You act like....nerd and criminal at the same time..agh''


    Tap*


    I entered the potion making ssroom, the scent of herbs and various magical ingredients greeted my senses. The room was spacious, with long wooden tables arranged in rows, each equipped with a variety of ss vials, cauldrons, and intricate tools. The walls were adorned with shelves holding an array of herbs, roots, and exoticponents, eachbeled meticulously.


    At the front of the room stood the professor, a woman with an air of entricity about her. Her hair was a vibrant shade of indigo, cascading down her back in unruly waves. Her attire was equally eclecticyers of mismatched clothing that seemed to reflect her unique personality. Strands of beads adorned her neck, producing soft clinks as she moved.


    "Wee, students, to the art of potion making!" she eximed with enthusiasm, her voice carrying a musical lilt. "I am Professor Night, and I shall be your guide through this fascinating journey of concoctions and elixirs."


    The ss listened attentively as she exined the basics of potion making¡ªthe delicate bnce of ingredients, the importance of intention, and the significance of timing. Her passion for the subject was infectious, and even those who might have initially been disinterested found themselves drawn into her world of magical brews.


    "Today, we shall delve into the realm of healing potions," Professor Night announced, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Healing potions, as many of you know, are a fundamental part of any mage''s arsenal. They mend wounds, cure ailments, and restore vitality."


    She demonstrated the meticulous process of creating a basic healing potion, carefullybining crushed herbs, a droplet of moonwater, and a sliver of sunstone in a simmering cauldron. The mixture glowed briefly before settling into a soft, soothing shade of blue.


    "Now, your task is to replicate this potion," Professor Night instructed, her gaze sweeping across the room. "And get in groups of two, as we have fewer cauldrons. Remember, precision is key. Each ingredient has its purpose, and a slight deviation can lead to unexpected results."


    As I looked around, I realized that I was left alone, a fact that ze, despite his jesting, was quick to point out. ''Aww, I feel bad for you... poor princess,'' he quipped, an undercurrent of amusement in his voice.


    "What happened..." Professor Night stepped forward, but her words trailed off as she observed my istion. There was a hint of sympathy in her expression, as if she could sense my predicament.


    "Hmm... maybe I''ll work alone then," I mused aloud, deciding it was best to secure a cauldron for myself.


    "Hey! You three over there, why not one of you join this student here!" Professor Night''s voice suddenly rose, directed at a group of students huddled in a corner. They flinched at her words, and the air seemed to grow tense.


    *Silence*


    A heavy silence followed, punctuated only by the uneasy shuffling of feet.


    I didn''t quite understand why, but the atmosphere now felt oddly mncholic. "It''s fine..." I began to reassure the professor, but my words were cut short by the sudden flinging open of the ssroom door. My attention shifted to the figure that entered.


    ''Why are you so unlucky?'' ze''s question echoed in my mind, his amusement tinged with a hint of sympathy.


    "Professor, please teach me how to make a healing potion!" Raven''s voice rang out, her armsden with an assortment of items. My eyes widened as I caught sight of what appeared to be the head of an Earth Bison in her grasp. It was a perplexing choice of ingredient, to say the least.


    "Mm... why not partner up with-" Professor Night began to suggest, her words interrupted by Raven''s vehement outburst.


    "WHY ARE YOU HERE! YOU CRAZY FUCK!!???" Raven''s words wereced with anger and disbelief, directed at the...me?


    Have we met before? How does she know me?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: For anyone wondering about mass release,yeh ....horaay I''ll be uploading chapter with a gap of two hours....why? Just cause it''s fun...w-why are y''all angry!!!! I won''t upload all at once....cough*]

 Chapter 172 Ravens Potion Making.

    ?


    "WHY ARE YOU HERE! YOU CRAZY FUCK!!???" Raven''s words reverberated with anger and disbelief, her eyes fixated on... me? Her reaction left me puzzled, as if I had unknowingly stumbled upon some hidden history.


    ''So, you admit that you''re a crazy fuck, huh?'' ze''sment echoed in my mind, his amusement evident in his tone.


    "Professor, is there any potion we can make with this cat? I don''t mind if I have to skin him too," I quipped nonchntly, a deadpan expression on my face. The professor''s contemtive look was interrupted by ze''s sudden outburst¡ªapparently, my offhandment had struck a nerve. I raised an eyebrow, wondering if he had actually been frightened by the prospect.


    ''Fuck you!'' ze''s retort was swift and unapologetic.


    Returning my attention to Raven, I found her standing there, pointing directly at me, her expression of aplex mosaic of emotions that were difficult to decipher.


    "Umm... Miss? What business do you have in my ss?" Professor Night finally interjected, her curiosity piqued by the unexpected intrusion.


    "M-ma''am, wh-why is that guy here?" Raven stammered, her finger still aimed at me.


    I nced around to confirm that, indeed, she was referring to me.


    "What do you mean? Do you know this student here?" Professor Night inquired further.


    "..." Raven fell silent, leaving the question unanswered.


    "Looks like you''re quite the troublesome student, huh?" Professor Night remarked, her gaze fixed on me with a weary expression.


    "Maybe," I responded, myck of interest in clearing up her misconceptions evident in my tone.


    "Anyways, I don''t think that''s why you barged into my ssroom," Professor Night pressed, her curiosity still unquenched.


    "You got a problem?" I retorted, tilting my head slightly to the side. A faint memory tugged at the edges of my consciousness, as if I had encountered Raven somewhere before¡ªrecently, and not just in the context of the game.


    Raven stood there, readjusting her sses, her expression unreadable,"I-i just heard some rumours about this guy."


    Unbeknownst to me, her reaction was influenced by a series of rumors that had circted about me.


    "What rumors?" Professor Night inquired, her curiosity genuine.


    "That guy was demoted for alcohol consumption on academy grounds," a voice from the back of the ss piped up unexpectedly, revealing the truth behind Raven''s initial reaction.


    The revtion startled me¡ªsomeone knew about my demotion? As Professor Night''s calm facade remained unshaken, I felt a mixture of surprise and curiosity.


    "Umm... from ss A to ss B," I responded, providing more context to the situation.


    "What!?" This time, the professor''sposure wavered. "You got demoted from ss A to ss B for alcohol consumption!? Who did it? Which professor was it?" Her questions tumbled out in rapid session, revealing her shock and disbelief.


    "Not a professor, but the headmaster himself," I revealed, growing weary of the conversation. I gestured towards the cauldron. "I think we shouldn''t waste time like this anymore."


    *Silence*


    The air was thick with confusion, the professor''s expression was one of bewilderment. The awkward silence persisted until I tapped the brass cauldron twice.


    "You, girl... and you... what''s your name again?" Professor Night directed her attention towards Raven and me.


    "Ren Hilton," I replied audibly, ensuring my response was heard by everyone present.


    "Very well. You, teach her how to make the potion of healing like I demonstrated," Professor Night instructed, her gaze fixed on Raven. "And... give me a second, I''ll be back." With those words, she practically dashed out of the ssroom.


    Left to our own devices, the ss found itself without an instructor, an unexpected turn of events that left us somewhat adrift.


    "Haa, so who''s gonna take her into their group?" I mused aloud, casting a bemused nce around the room. The unpredictability of the academy never failed to surprise me, and in that moment, it seemed as though fate itself was determined to keep us on our toes.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Raven''s POV]


    I still vividly recall the day when I sat inside that carriage, a helpless observer as the bandits met their swift and brutal end. It was a spectacle of ughter, executed with a chillingck of remorse. I had borne witness to countless battles where warriors fought valiantly for honor and justice, but what unfolded before me that day was an entirely different kind of horror.


    For those bandits, the intruder''s actions were nothing short of degradation. The way he spat in their faces after piercing their stomachs with his de, or mercilessly tore at their hair without a hint of hesitation¡ªit was a disy of cruelty that defied reason.


    He was young, not much older than myself, yet he emanated an aura of malevolence that chilled me to the bone. Even his ownrades seemed wary of his presence. The woman named Anabelle had shoved him aside, her doubts about him clear in her actions. He responded by simply stepping away, as if the matter was beneath his attention.


    Then he entered the carriage, his eyes locking onto mine. In the dim light of the confined space, I clutched the box in my hands, my heart racing. I couldn''t let him discover that the box contained nothing of value.


    But his words cut through the air like a de. "I know the box is empty, mydy," he whispered, his voice a mixture of assertion andmand.


    My body flinched involuntarily, a brief flicker of surprise betraying myposure¡ªan uncharacteristic reaction in itself. He continued, his tone low and authoritative, "Don''t worry. I have no interest in the nature of the artifact concealing your mana, or your true identity. All I demand is your silence, a silence you have maintained throughout this journey. And when you reach your destination, I suggest you abstain from any deceitful maneuvers with them. Understood?" His question was more of a directive.


    Interpreting my silence aspliance, he rose from his seat. "Good," he affirmed, retrieving a towel from his belongings to cleanse the blood from his hands. With that, he collected his possessions and departed.


    What had I just witnessed?


    I am not inferior to him in strength, nor am Icking in experience. I''ve fought numerous battles and, when necessary, taken the life of my opponent. But what I had seen him do was a brand of brutality that existed in its own realm.


    In the aftermath, I never believed I would cross paths with that monster again. And yet, here he was.


    Why is he here?


    The ssroom held a palpable mixture of wariness and curiosity towards both Ren and me. It appeared that the students were hesitant to get caught up in any potential conflict involving a second-year student and a seemingly troublesome first-year. The atmosphere buzzed with unspoken observations, as our peers cast asional nces in our direction, attempting to gauge the dynamics of our newfound partnership.


    The notion of Ren''s demotion from ss A to ss B due to alcohol consumption on his first day at the academy raised questions.


    The punishment seemed disproportionate, especially considering it was handed down by the headmaster himself. The puzzle pieces surrounding Ren remained disjointed, leaving a sense of confusion and intrigue in the wake of his presence.


    "Looks like we''re going to be a team," Ren''s voice cut through the silence, apanied by a subtle gesture that allowed me room to stand beside him.


    His demeanor exuded a calmness that starkly contrasted with my previous encounter with him. However, what caught my attention was the presence of a ck cat perched on his shoulder¡ªa creature of striking elegance, its appearance seemingly harmonizing with his.


    And then, against my will, the thought crossed my mind: he was beautiful too.


    I reprimanded myself mentally, struggling toprehend the unexpected direction my thoughts had taken. ''What am I thinking?'' I chided, admonishing myself for indulging such notions.


    It was imperative that he did not recognize me as Le, and I had little reason to believe that he retained any memory of our prior interaction. My grandfather''s counsel to maintain a low profile for a year echoed in my mind, though I was not fully privy to his motivations. I had, nheless, agreed to heed his advice.


    "I think that''s eptable," I responded in a subdued tone, my words tinged with a touch of uncertainty.


    "What?" Ren''s inquiry indicated that he hadn''t quite caught my words.


    "I said, I''m fine," I retorted, my patience waning as my voice carried more volume. "Teach me how to make a potion."


    "Keep your voice down," Ren''s words sliced through the air once more, his expression serious as he spoke in hushed tones.


    This was the same demeanor, the same unwavering gaze that he had disyed on that fateful day.


    "It''s rude, isn''t it? To speak that way when asking for something," he continued, his tone even, his face a study in calmness.


    And there it was¡ªthe face that matched the memories I had tried to suppress, the memories of him and his actions that had etched themselves into my mind.


    "But isn''t it equally rude for you to pass judgment based on rumors? Especially considering this is the first time we''ve met face-to-face," his words flowed seamlessly, apanied by a smile that reached his lips but failed to touch his eyes.


    I felt a shiver down my spine, a sensation that was both hauntingly familiar and unnerving.


    "Okay," I think I''ll go along the flow.... I must learn potion making!

 Chapter 173 Potion Chaos...

    <h4>Chapter 173 Potion Chaos...</h4>


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "Okay..." Her response held a note of understanding, suggesting that she grasped the message I had intended to convey. After all, there was no point in escting tensions further; it would only serve to damage her own well-being.


    ''Yep, I don''t want her to lose limbs.'' ze chimed in with his agreement.


    "Now listen," I directed her attention towards the cauldron, taking on the role of instructor," I''ll recap what Professor Night taught us, and then we''ll follow her instructions together. Does that sound alright?" I inquired.


    "Yeah," she replied once again, her voice soft andpliant¡ªa stark contrast to her initial hostility.


    ''Wait a minute... wasn''t she supposed to be apetitive character? Why is she suddenly acting like a bookworm?'' ze interjected with his own confusion.


    I proceeded to walk her through the steps of crafting the healing potion, relying solely on verbal exnation since my own practical experience was limited.


    "-and then it should be done," I concluded, wrapping up the instructions.


    As for ze''s question, the reason behind Raven''s behaviory in herplex background, which was deeply entwined with criminal elements. This necessitated a certain degree of identity concealment¡ªa fact that she had shared with me and would eventually reveal to Adam in the future.


    In essence, her secret was not as closely guarded as one might assume, given that she had enrolled under her actual name. However, the details of her past and her ability to reveal them selectively added ayer of intrigue to her character.


    And so, with the foundational knowledge in ce, I redirected my focus to the practical execution of potion-making. I signaled for Raven to join me at the cauldron, my actions purposeful and precise, every movement calcted.


    "You gonna keep clutching onto that Bison''s head?" I inquired, not bothering to turn my gaze toward her as I gathered the necessary materials nearby.


    ''...Are you sure you want to continue this way? She''s one of the main characters, you know,'' ze''s voice inquired, a hint of caution underlying his words.


    My response was clear¡ªwho cares. Why should I concern myself with potential future events that might restrict my current actions? If somethinges up, I''ll address it then and there.


    ''that''s so unlike you.....nah maybe I get it, living a normal high school life huh,'' zemented, understanding my mindset.


    Raven''s trance-like state didn''t escape my notice. She seemed entranced by something, lost in her thoughts.


    "We don''t need this," she asked, raising the severed head of an Earth Bison.


    "Nope," I stated matter-of-factly, my finger pointing at her. "If you thought bringing that would enhance the potion''s quality, you''re mistaken." I paused, letting the weight of my words sink in. "The method Professor Night taught us is for crafting E-grade magic potions, while this Bison is around B-rank. The two won''t bepatible. Just set it beside the cauldron."


    "Fine," she conceded, her tone carrying a hint of resignation. With a decisive movement, she ced the severed Bison head directly beside the cauldron''s edge


    ...


    "First, we need to add the crushed Valerian root," I instructed, handing her a vial containing the powdered herb. "Measure out two pinches and carefully sprinkle them into the cauldron."


    Her hands moved with precision as she followed my guidance, a hint of concentration in her features. As the Valerian root settled into the cauldron, I continued.


    "Next, we''ll need Essence of Lathander Flower. Pour about half a vial into the mixture," I exined, offering her the vial containing the translucent liquid.


    She measured the quantity with care, the fluid glimmering as it mingled with the Valerian root. Our movements synchronized as we progressed through the steps, each ingredient added with meticulous attention.


    "Now, we add a pinch of powdered Moonstone," I instructed, handing her a small container. "This will enhance the potion''s healing properties."


    Raven''s fingers deftly pinched the Moonstone powder and released it into the mixture. With each addition, the cauldron''s contents took on new hues and textures, a testament to the alchemical transformation taking ce.


    "Lastly, we''ll gently stir the mixture in a clockwise motion for threeplete rotations," I guided, my fingers grasping the wooden stirring rod. Raven mirrored my movements, aligning her actions with mine as we operated in perfect synchronization.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Raven''s POV]


    What? What just happened? My thoughts spiraled in disarray. How can he... how can he act so normally?


    Iprehend that he''s unaware of my true identity, but his demeanor towards me is unsettlingly casual. It''s as if he''s deliberately choosing to ignore the fact that I...


    Ugh, I''m finding it difficult to process my feelings about him. Isn''t he the same reckless individual?


    I acknowledge that he exhibited this attitude during escort journey, but I always believed he was merely wearing a facade. Why is he continuing with the same behavior now?


    Soft footfalls drew closer, catching me off guard as he approached. He loomed over me, his voice carrying a touch of guidance as he intervened.


    "Not like that, stir it like this," he instructed, stepping a bit closer to demonstrate the proper technique.


    "W-what?!" I flinched, my heart racing. I hadn''t sensed his approach at all, which left me unnerved.


    Subtle tap, resonant thud¡ªit took me a moment to process what happened.


    "Huh?" I turned slightly, searching for the source of the sounds.


    "..." With an unexpected movement, Ren withdrew from the cauldron, covering his head with his robe and crouching down.


    Why is he doing that?


    And then, in the blink of an eye...


    "!!Thad!!"


    My eyes widened as an explosion of water erupted from the cauldron, drenching everything around it, including me. The room was filled with momentary chaos, a mix of surprised gasps and startled exmations.


    Silence fell, and all eyes were on the drenched figure of Ren Hilton, standing amidst the sttered mess, his robe protecting his form as he reacted quickly, managing to avoid getting wet.


    What just happened?


    Maybe the Bison''s head fell into the cauldron?


    "Agh," he grumbled, standing up and looking around before his gaze settled on me.


    "Pffffffffffffffff," and just like that, he burst into heartyughter.


    He... canugh? Like a genuine, happyugh.


    And he doesn''t look half bad¡ªwait, why''s heughing?


    I stared down at myself, realization dawning on me.


    My clothes were soaked, clinging to my body as if mocking my attempt to remainposed. Water droplets trickled down my hair, forming a wet trail down my neck.


    Embarrassment flooded my cheeks as I looked up at Ren, hisughter contagious and unexpected. His reaction was far from what I had anticipated; instead of mockery or indifference, he was genuinely amused.


    "Haa, what am I to make out of this?" He inquired, making an effort to stifle hisughter. "Hey, maybe you should get out of the ss... you''re dripping wet down there," he pointed at the floor.


    "S-shut up!" I conceded, my embarrassment undeniable.


    I think.....he is a bit of a weird one.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [Third Person View]


    The grand wooden door of the headmaster''s office stood before Professor Night, who raised her hand to knock. A firm rap echoed, and after a brief moment, the door swung open.


    Inside the office, Headmaster Stormborne sat behind his desk, engrossed in his work. The room was adorned with shelves of ancient tomes, artifacts, and maps. The magical crystal chandelier suspended from the ceiling cast a flickering light, creating an atmosphere of both mystery and authority.


    "Ahem," Professor Night cleared her throat, drawing the headmaster''s attention away from his paperwork. He looked up, his expression a blend of seriousness and weing.


    "Ah, Professor Night," he acknowledged her presence with a nod. "What brings you here?"


    With a respectful bow, Professor Night entered the office further. "Headmaster, I wish to discuss an incident that urred during my potion-making ss."


    Stormborne leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled as he regarded her. "Please, go on," he encouraged, prompting her to borate.


    "It appears that... you demoted a first-year student," she voiced her question, her experience spanning over four decades at the imperial academy.


    The academy held a reputation for nurturing young talents, especially those in ss A who received preferential treatment. But to demote a student from ss A to ss B for alcohol consumption seemed unprecedented.


    "Oh, that boy... Ren Hilton, isn''t it?" Headmaster Stormborne sighed, mentioning the student''s name. "It was done on a whim."


    "What?" She attempted to inquire further, but Stormborne raised his hand, effectively silencing her.


    "I have my reasons for doing so," he continued, standing up from his seat. "I kindly ask you not to interfere."


    Professor Night gazed at the headmaster, taking in his demeanor. She trusted him; everyone did. If he had reasons, they were surely valid.


    "Of course, Headmaster. I''ll take my leave," she said, acknowledging his authority before turning to exit the office.


    After Professor Night left, Stormborne leaned back in his chair, his eyes closing as he muttered to himself, "Long live Falkor."

 Chapter 174 What the fuck is happening?

    Chapter 174 What the fuck is happening?


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    After a moment to catch my breath from the earlierughter, Iposed myself. Genuineughter was a rarity for me, and it felt refreshing, but I needed to shift my focus back to the task at hand.


    Almost as if on cue, Professor Night reentered the room, her gaze moving between Raven and me, inquiring about the situation.


    "What''s happening here?" she inquired, her tone even and calm.


    I gave a casual shrug. "Umm... we had a little ident," I admitted, casting a quick nce towards Raven. Her posture and the way she held her robe suggested her embarrassment.


    ze''s voice chimed in,ced with mock concern, ''Oh no, the poor girl got wet! How tragic!''


    Suppressing a chuckle, I replied, "Don''t worry, it''s not that tragic."


    Professor Night raised an eyebrow, clearly curious. "Is everything alright?" she prodded further.


    I nodded, still fighting back a smile. "Yeah, just a minor mishap during potion-making," I exined, giving her a reassuring smile.


    Raven''s cheeks were still pink, but she seemed to be regaining herposure from the unexpected soaking.


    "How did this happen?" Professor Night''s gaze shifted towards me, her expression taking on a more suspicious tone,"Did you do something?"


    I shook my head, baffled by her question. Is she implying that I''m responsible for this?


    ''Perhaps it''s because you have a track record of being troublesome,'' ze''s voice interjected.


    "I assure you, I didn''t-" I began to exin, but Raven stepped forward, her actions drawing my attention.


    "He didn''t do anything. It was my mistake. The bison head I brought with me fell into the cauldron, causing it to be unstable," Raven exined, her voice steady.


    Professor Night seemed to take a moment to process the exnation, her fingers rubbing her temples as she sighed. "I see," she said with a hint of exasperation in her tone.


    "Anyways, I''ll check the potions now," Professor Night announced, her attention turning to each cauldron and station as students presented theirpleted potions. Unfortunately, Raven and I had nothing to show for our efforts.


    Most of the students were finishing up their potions, and from what I could see, they turned out quite well.


    "Both of you will stay here until you get it right," Professor Night dered, ending the ss. The other students left one by one, leaving behind a mostly empty ssroom.


    "Anchoo!!" Raven sneezed suddenly, her sneezes sounding rather frequent.


    The ssroom felt oddly quiet with just the three of us ¨C the professor, Raven, and myself ¨C not to forget Smokeball too...so four of us.


    I walked behind the station, picking up a root for the potion-making process. Raven joined me, her presence felt as she careful.


    ''Whoa... now that''s some character development,'' ze''sment handed me another ingredient without meeting my gaze.


    "I''ll... I''ll help," her voice was soft, almost hesitant. She began gathering items from the nearby shelves, her actions deliberate and careful.


    ''Whoa... now that''s some character development,'' ze''sment echoed in my mind. I resisted the urge to dip him in the cauldron, trying to focus on the task at hand.


    *Tap*


    Raven flinched suddenly as Smokeball, jumped down from my shoulder.


    ''Not today bitch.....not today.'' He sauntered toward Professor Night, who seemed rather fond of him. It was amon phenomenon ¨C women and their affection for cats.


    I looked back at Raven, who seemed to be trembling slightly. Her left hand was shaking as she picked up an ingredient.


    "Thanks," I said to her, sincerely meaning it. I reached for the moonstone, which was anotherponent of the potion.


    "Hmm?... Why?" She looked at me, her expression a mix of curiosity and wariness. I noticed the tremble in her left hand didn''t subside. Perhaps the rumors had left asting impact on her perception of me.


    "Because you clearly stated that I didn''t cause the ident," I replied with a faint smile. It was a relief not to have to defend myself once again.


    She fell silent for a moment before responding, "I just told the truth."


    I raised an eyebrow, impressed by her straightforwardness. It seemed that Raven had undergone a change, bing a bit more docile than before.


    "Well, whatever, let''s finish this up and be done with it," I suggested, eager to wrap up the potion-making session. Ending things swiftly seemed like the best course of action.


    As for why someone like Raven, who was in her second year, was present in a first-year potion ss, it turned out that her motivation was rather touching. She had learned that her grandfather was feeling unwell back home, and being a caring granddaughter, she hoped to create a healing potion for him. Little did she know that her grandfather''s ailment was more severe than she realized, rendering her efforts futile in future.


    "Hey, is this how it''s supposed to be?" Raven suddenly asked, seeking confirmation about the stirring motion. I nodded in response, appreciating her attention to detail.


    A few minutester, our potion was ready ¨C a lime green liquid that shimmered with an otherworldly glitter.


    "Professor, we''re finished here," I announced, signalling thepletion of our task.


    Professor Night approached our station, carefully inspecting the potion we had created. Her scrutiny epassed every aspect ¨C the hue of the liquid, its texture, and the faint gleam that danced within. After a brief evaluation, she offered a nod of approval.


    "...done," she acknowledged, her words holding a bit of praise. "In spite of the earlier mishap, you''ve managed to produce a decent healing potion."


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Raven''s lips, her eyes revealing a touch of contentment. It seemed our sessful potion-making had alleviated the earlier embarrassment.


    "Thanks, Professor," I remarked casually, though her lingering gaze made me wonder if there was something more on her mind.


    Raven went her way without saying anything¡ªmaybe just hurrying as she has to talk with Adam before he leaves too.


    ''Oh yeah, that guy is leaving for Elishia Forest today, right! ze was a bit shocked. I understand, as we don''t involve ourselves with them much.


    ''Wanna share something about them?'' ze asked, and my response is:


    ''Nah....let it be.'' I am sure that Adam would handle it just like in the game.


    But still, in short, it''ll take them two months,first finding Elsa''s imprisoned parents and then taking back the throne as they gather a few of the loyal ministers and... just that.


    ''Man, a lot is going on with the main plot, huh? ze''s remark was true.


    ''It''s all done now; I just have to go and sleep.'' I thought so, but-


    ...


    [After a few minutes.]


    ''Astronomer?'' ze''s voice echoed through my mind.


    ''I think I should.'' I am sure I am in the worst time of my life.


    "You are Ren Hilton, right? Asked the knight in shining armour.


    Her golden hair was tied in a long ponytail as her emerald eyes focused on me,her hand on the sword hilt as if aware of my presence.


    "Long time, no see. I smiled as I looked back at Amelia.


    When I left the ssroom and was on my way to the dorms through the hallway, I heard someone call me from behind, and yeah, it was none other than Amelia y.


    "You were a student here? She asked, Why''s she talking like she''s familiar with me?


    "Yeah, I am. I stopped mid-sentence as I saw another epitome of existence running towards us.


    "Amelia!!" Her chest was bouncing to such a degree that it was hard for her to bnce herself and try not to fall forward.


    "Amelia!!" Saying this, Elsa ran: Adam is waiting out. Were you talking with someone? She lessened her pace.


    Tch ze clicked his tongue.


    "Yeah, I know this guy. She pointed at me without even thinking as she said, I once suspected him to be connected to a criminal I was looking for."


    "C-criminall!!?" Backing up a lot, she hid behind Amelia.


    ''Look, now you scared her! ze was smiling hard for her.


    Well, I think I should take my leave. I turned around and was about to leave while another one came out.


    "Oh, um, why is it taking you so long?" Asking this, Adam came from behind me, followed by none other than Mary Kleine and Isolde Halloway.


    I said nothing as I just began walking in a different direction. I''ll just leave the ce without talking, but-


    "Hey." A low voice was heard as I turned, only to see Mary looking at me with a frown in her face, like she was thinking a lot.


    You''re calling me? I asked, but there wasn''t any response, so I just began leaving until she grabbed my arm to stop me, I guess.


    "Hmm?" I was confused. What does she want?


    "Wh-what...." And she questioned me.


    Audacity of this bitch¡ªshe stopped me and is asking me what happened?


    "You grabbed my hand." I think I was getting a bit annoyed at her.


    "Hey, can you back off a little from her?" says the blond-haired prince on the white horse. Can''t they see that she''s the one who grabbed my arm?


    Flick*


    Flicking away her hand, I just gave them all a final look.... before leaving for real.


    But soon she said,"Ren....don''t bother me in academy." And yeah it was quite shocking.


    When did I bother her? Why is she so cranky....?

 Chapter 175 I wont -

    Chapter 175 I won''t -


    [Mary Kleine POV]


    Thest time I saw him with those girls, I warned them not to roam around. Not because I was worried about them, but because I just didn''t like the fact that he was wandering around with those girls.


    Then, after that, it''s been a few days. I thought he''de around and bother me, but that didn''t happen. Not even once. We didn''t even cross paths in the academy at all, as if he wasn''t even here. It was good in its own way, as I didn''t have to worry about him bothering me most of the time.


    But now, why am I doing this? I unconsciously grabbed his arm. I just don''t understand!


    Flick*


    "!!" My eyes widened a bit as he flicked away my hand and turned around. Is he leaving? Why? Why won''t he act like he always does?


    Yeah, I should say that. It''ll trigger him a bit, I just know it. I opened my mouth slightly. I''ve said this countless times every time he came around, apologizing and growling at my feet for forgiveness. It will work. Whatever facade he''s putting up will surely crumble.


    Parting my lips, I said, "...don''t bother me in the academy..." And yep, he flinched. He must be shocked. Everyone around me heard it, even if my voice was a bit shallow.


    There was a palpable tension in the air, and a heavy silence hung between us like a shroud. His words, "Never intended to... bother you at all," cut through the stillness as he took a step closer.


    I felt a chill run down my spine, and confusion swept over me like a tidal wave. My heart raced, and I couldn''t help but rey his words in my mind. What did he mean by that? Why was he suddenly acting so distant andposed? This wasn''t the person I hade to know.


    "Huh?" My voice wavered as I let out a bewildered gasp. It was as if the ground beneath me had shifted, leaving me standing on unsteady footing. What had just happened here?


    "I''ll take my leave now," he said, his words cutting through the tense air like a de. He didn''t address me, but rather Adam, who stood dangerously close to me.


    Tap*


    I took a brisk step back, creating a physical gap between Adam and me. My heart raced, and my mind swirled with questions. Why did I care so much about Ruu seeing me with Adam?


    Wait, why was I even worried about that?


    "Mary?" Adam''s voice broke through my thoughts as he closed the gap, his hands finding their way to my shoulders.


    Tuk*


    Startled by his touch, I reacted on instinct and flicked his hand away. Did Ruu witness Adam touching me?


    He did, and for a fleeting moment, our eyes met. He stood there, a mysterious figure amidst the bustling academy courtyard, watching with inscrutable eyes. What had he seen?


    Before I could react, Adam dashed toward Ruu. Why was he running toward him?


    "Hey! What did you do to her?" Adam''s voice carried his concern, echoing through the courtyard. Did Ruu do something to me?


    "I what-!" Ruu''s voice trembled with surprise as Adam seized him by the cor, their confrontation escting in the bustling academy courtyard.


    My heart raced, and my mind buzzed with confusion. Why were they fighting? I wanted to intervene, but my legs felt numb, and it was hard to focus on anything but a single word echoing in my head.


    Why?


    But right now, I had to do something before Adam inflicted harm on Ruu. He''d beat Ruu to a pulp if they fought. Ruu was far weakerpared to Adam.


    "I asked what you did to her?" Adam''s voice,den with anger, pierced the air as he tightened his grip on Ren''s cor. "I''ve seen enough and heard enough about you... What -!!"


    Tud*


    But before Adam could finish his sentence, an unexpected force, like an invisible sledgehammer, propelled him backward several steps, causing him to stumble and fall to the ground.


    Adam was pushed away? How was that even possible?


    "Is this how seniors treat their juniors in the Imperial Academy? Then it surely fails my expectations, Student Council Vice President," a serene voice, so calm that it sent shivers down my spine, resonated through the courtyard. I shifted my gaze back to Ren, who stood unperturbed, fixing the cor of his robe with meticulous precision.


    "I might not be strong enough to beat you," he stated with an eerie He looked at me....yeah towards me, directly into my eyes.


    His eyes, once familiar and warm, now held an eerie quality. It was calmness that felt out of ce, "but that doesn''t give you the freedom to touch me." With those words,


    He looked at me....yeah towards me, directly into my eyes.


    His eyes, once familiar and warm, now held an eerie quality. It was as if a storm brewed within them, recing the usual brightness I had known for so long. Those eyes, which used to light up whenever we yed together, had lost their spark. Theughter that often apanied his squinted eyes was absent.


    As he turned and walked away, his departure left behind an unsettling and profound silence, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something had changed in him.


    In this charged atmosphere, it was Amelia who broke the silence. Her voice was firm and resolute as she addressed Elsa.


    "That guy... is someone you should not be around, am I clear, princess?" Amelia''s words cut through the tension in the room, and Elsa simply nodded in response, acknowledging the warning.


    "Looks like we don''t have time to wait around anymore. The carriages are outside, and the headmaster is waiting. We must go now," Amelia urged, her sense of urgency palpable.


    Elsa understood the haste; something significant was happening in the Elishia Forest, and they couldn''t afford to dy any longer. However, my thoughts were still consumed by Ren, making it challenging to focus on anything else.


    "Let''s go... I''ll deal with that guy when we return," Adam dered, his expression still bearing traces of anger. I couldn''t help but feel that his rash actions had contributed to the tense situation.


    ...


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    "Ugh," I rubbed my neck slightly; the spot where Adam had grabbed me still felt a bit sore.


    ''Wow, that guy sure is strong,'' zemented.


    It was undeniable;pared to Adam, I was nowhere near his level. At this point, he was more like a five-star mage warrior, while I was only a three-star.


    ''Still, what was that girl trying to do?'' ze inquired. I shared his confusion. Was Mary so irritated by my presence that she would make her boyfriend confront me?


    Whatever the case, I was relieved that Adam hadn''t used his full strength. Things could have taken a dangerous turn otherwise.


    ''Yeah, you were preparing for quite a showdown,'' ze remarked, ncing at me.


    Well, it''s not entirely baseless. I was ready to defend myself if he had attacked.


    ''Attacked? Princess, you were contemting taking his head off if he made a move after you pushed him!'' ze''s words were a bit exaggerated, but I did think about how I would react if things escted. Fortunately, Adam was wise enough not to engage in a brawl with a younger student.


    ''Well, we both know that you''re weaker than him,'' Smokeball stated. ''At least for now,'' he added.


    ''So?'' I responded.


    ''Don''t ask me what you would have done if you couldn''t win,'' Smokeball retorted, leaving me in silence.


    What if I had been defeated? I wasn''t the most powerful, but if it came down to it, then...


    "Who knows," I said, "I''m sure I''d figure it out when the timees but one thing is for sure-"


    ''What?'' he questioned.


    ''that I''ll live this life as I want,'' I chuckled as I knew that ze was expecting something Else.


    ''Cringe,'' hements but soon heughed too..... He''s learning more and more unnecessary words from my mind.


    ....


    [After a few minutes]


    """"Aghhhhhhhhh """""''


    A painful cry, loud and distressing, reached my ears as I walked along the route to the dormitory. The sound drew me toward a section of the path where the shadows from the tall trees stretched long and ominous. There, I discovered a figure sprawled on the ground, writhing in agony. Moans of pain filled the air as they clutched their leg, their face twisted in torment.


    ze couldn''t help butment on the eerie atmosphere, and I proceeded with caution toward the person in distress. "Are you okay?" I asked, my voice carrying genuine concern as I knelt beside them.


    "Get help! Ahhh!!" The person cried out, lifting their face from the ground, revealing themselves to be Aron.


    What on earth was going on here? Why was he in such a state? I scanned the area, listening for any further sounds or clues to this mysterious situation.


    The rhythmic sound of footsteps echoed closer, a rapid approach from someone approaching. I swiveled around to identify the neer and was met with the sight of none other than the blue-haired female knight.


    ''Cecelia,'' ze echoed her name in my thoughts.


    Her gaze locked onto the fallen prince, and in an instant, she drew her de, the metallic glint catching the light.

 Chapter 176 A Single Slap.

    Chapter 176 A Single p.


    Step*Tap*


    The sound of hurried footsteps broke the silence, growing louder with each passing second. I turned my head to see the blue-haired female knight, Cecelia, dashing towards us.


    ''Cecelia,'' ze whispered her name in my thoughts. Her approach was swift and decisive, her gaze fixated on Aron. In the blink of an eye, she unsheathed her de, its gleam catching the faint light that filtered through the tree''s canopy.


    "Help...agh!"Aron''s agonized groans filled the eerie surroundings, and his pleas for help were punctuated by a sense of despair and confusion. It was clear that he was in considerable pain, but the source of his suffering remained a mystery.


    My thoughts briefly flickered to the arrogant prince, pondering if there had ever been a time when he faced harm. It was unusual for him to be in such a vulnerable state, and this unexpected cry for help only deepened the enigma surrounding him.


    Cecelia, the blue-haired female knight, was a blur of motion. With her sword unsheathed and determination in her eyes, she surged forward, her intent clear: to confront me.


    I reacted swiftly, jumping backward while simultaneously reinforcing my legs. It was crucial to remember that Cecelia was currently a two-star warrior, making this encounter decidedly uneven in her favor.


    "Hey-agh fuck this bitch!" I began, attempting to address her and provide an exnation. However, her desperation and anger seemed to render my words irrelevant.


    "WhAt Did you do to the PrinCe!!??"Her voice,den with emotion, cracked as sheunched another attack. Her de sliced through the air, aiming for my left lung¡ªan astute choice to restrict my movement.


    But I had other ns. With a deft step backward, time seemed to slow around me. I channeled mana through my core and into my wrist, preparing for a precise and calcted strike.


    The world around me hung in suspense for a split second before...


    Thad*


    I struck her sternum.


    "Ack!?"Cecelia''s voice caught in her throat, a strangled sound of pain and surprise escaping her lips. The impact had found its mark, and I had managed to thwart her assault.


    Tud*


    With a small sound, she slumped down to the ground, her de nging against the earth.


    ''You didn''t take out your anger towards Adam on her, did you?'' ze questioned. Well, I guess I did.


    It might seem that a three-star warrior is superior to a two-star based on this exchange of blows, which is true, but it''s not as straightforward as it might seem.


    ''Yeah, for a moment, her de was just slightly off trajectory, which gave you an opening to strike her sternum. You used more than half of your physical power in that single punch,'' ze exined my attack to God knows whom.


    Regardless, my hand was starting to ache because of how sturdy her armor was, well, not anymore. It had cracked a bit.


    "Anyways... Miss," I began to speak. "I did nothing to your prince," I exined.


    "I heard him cry and came here," I pointed at Aron, who seemed to be trying to get up but ended up falling again. What was happening to him?


    "So I''ll take my leave then," I turned away, ready to leave.


    ''You''re leaving?'' ze''s voice sounded surprised.


    Yeah, as long as Cecelia was here, Aron should be safe.


    ''Safe? Safe, my ass! You''ve harmed the rescuer herself,'' ze pointed out. True, but I didn''t think that one punch was that big of a¡ªwell, it might be a bigger deal.


    Tuk*


    "Hmm?" I felt a tug on the hem of my pants. Cecelia was clutching her stomach with one hand while gripping my pants with the other.


    "S-stop...help...the prince." Her voice was coarse, making me feel somewhat uneasy.


    Wasn''t it time for her to prioritize herself over that piece of trash? She always seemed to hate him, and rightfully so.


    Sigh*


    I didn''t care. It was probably just a sense of duty on her part, and the fact that it would be a problem for her if something happened to the prince.


    Crouching down, I spoke to her. "Hey, girl...look here." I grabbed her lower jaw.


    "!!?" She flinched and tried to grab my wrist to remove my hand, but I held on and tightened my grip.


    Flick*


    I flicked away an iing stone that was thrown towards me with my other hand.


    "Don''t touch¡ªagh!!" I was interrupted as Aron, still full of vigor, appeared to be angry.


    This dynamic was peculiar. Shouldn''t it be the other way around?


    Aron Adiel Velcrow, a molester and a despicable person hated by everyone.


    Cecelia, who was forced to be with him butter fell in love with Adam...was this some kind of side story that had unfolded but wasn''t shown in the main storyline?


    ''You think a lot,'' zemented. I was tired, and I agreed, I wanted to sleep.


    Pulling a vial from my robe, I said, "This is a healing potion, so be quiet." I put my thumb around her lower lip and pushed it inside slightly as her soft lip brushed past my thumb''s skin.


    As her mouth opened slightly, I steadily poured the soothing liquid into her mouth. I couldn''t help but offer a light-heartedment, "Don''tin if you find the taste unpleasant; it was my first attempt at brewing a potion," punctuating my words with a soft chuckle as the vial emptied.


    *Gulp*


    I observed the potion''s graceful descent down her throat, her eyes welling up with the tiniest hint of moisture at the corner.


    ''Looks kind of erotic for some reason,'' zemented with his typical candor, ''Well, you certainly don''t hesitate when ites to these situations.''


    "Now, go and assist your prince," I encouraged her, confident that the potion would work its magic.


    Cecelia blinked for a moment, still processing the unexpected act of kindness from me. Her lips trembled slightly, not from the taste of the potion, but from a mixture of emotions ¨C confusion, and perhaps even surprise. She nodded slowly, finding her voice after a moment.


    "Thank you," she said, her voice less strained than before. It seemed the healing potion was already working its wonders.


    Without waiting for a response, she gathered herself and quickly got up. Casting onest nce at me, she turned and rushed to Prince Aron, who was still on the ground, his expression a mix of pain and confusion.


    I observed Cecelia''s approach, my eyes following her every move.


    Satisfied that my task here wasplete, I began to turn away.


    "Don''t touch me you fucking BITCH!!"


    However, it appeared that I had spoken too soon.


    Cecelia''s expression underwent a swift transformation, shifting from gratitude to anger as she reached out to assist Prince Aron.


    His harsh words tore through the air like venom, his curses slicing through the once-peaceful atmosphere.


    ''What is happening now?'' ze''s confusion mirrored mine, but deep down, I sensed a strange familiarity with this situation.


    Aron''s bitter words and Cecelia''s angry response felt like a well-practiced script, reyed countless times, each word and action etched into memory. This was no mere spat ¨C it was a long-standing conflict, one that transcended this singr moment.


    Aron''s face was flushed, his exhaustion evident, as he struggled to move.


    But what struck me as even more surprising was the fact that he was asking for help ¨C Aron Adiel Velcrow, of all people, requesting assistance from me?


    "Interesting," I couldn''t help but smile, finding the situation rather intriguing.


    ''Creepy,'' ze shuddered, clearly unnerved by my reaction.


    As Aron continued to berate Cecelia with harsh words, she visibly tensed, her eyes narrowing in anger. Her grip on his arm remained firm, but it was evident that his curses were getting to her. The tension in the air was palpable, and I couldn''t help but be drawn into this peculiar drama.


    "Unhand me, you wretched wench! How dare youy your filthy hands on me?" Aron''s voice quivered with both pain and fury as he hurled insults at Cecelia.


    Cecelia''s response was swift and filled with frustration. "You-"


    Her words trailed off as she seemed to remember my presence and Aron''s position. She shot a quick, apologetic nce in my direction, clearly ufortable.


    She tried to get him up again but-


    the forest. Cecelia froze in her ce as her hand released its grip on Aron''s arm. She touched her left cheek, the spot where Aron had p!


    "!!"


    Then, suddenly, a loud p cut through the tension, resonating in the forest. Cecelia froze in her ce as her hand released its grip on Aron''s arm. She touched her left cheek, the spot where Aron had pped her. The look of bbergastion on Aron''s face mirrored her shock.


    ''This degenerate'' bastard!!,''ze''s voice seethed with anger,beling Aron as a degenerate bastard.


    I, too, was taken aback by this sudden act of physical aggression from Aron towards Cecelia.


    .....It seemed like the first time I had witnessed him being abusive physically towards her.


    "I think I''ll take him to the infirmary," I dered, breaking the silence that had fallen over us. No one moved; we all seemed a bit stunned by what had just transpired.

 Chapter 177 Asking Out?

    Chapter 177 Asking Out?


    ''What are you thinking? Weren''t you going to leave?'' ze questioned, uncertainty in his tone. However, staying seemed like the better option in the current situation.


    I approached Aron and reached down to help him up. He clutched his mask tightly, concealing the left side of his face. I knew the truth, that half of his face was marred by burns, a secret he had kept hidden for some time, only revealing it after a certain incident during his graduation.


    He groaned in difort, his face flushed and body radiating heat. It was an odd predicament for him to be feeling cold in this weather.


    ''Cold? How pitiful to suffer a chill in this climate,'' ze remarked as he hopped off my head and strolled ahead. I turned my attention to Cecelia, who stood still, deep in thought. Her hand rested on her left cheek, still bearing the stinging sensation from her earlier p.


    "Miss Knight, I''ll take the first prince to the infirmary, and..." I began exining, but Cecelia interrupted me. She bent down to retrieve her sword, sheathed it, and then walked ahead.


    "Follow me," she uttered in a subdued voice, a hint of frustration evident. It was moments like these that made it clear why she had such a strong aversion to Aron ¨C his utterck of respect for her.


    ''I can''t say I feel sorry for him,'' ze chimed in, making his stance clear.


    We made our way towards the infirmary, located in the farthest building within the academy grounds. Along the route, a sea of curious students parted to give us passage. Whispers and hushed gossip trailed in our wake, and some even huddled at a distance to catch a glimpse of the peculiar spectacle ¨C me carrying Aron.


    Evidently, most of the onlookers had identified Aron, and I had little doubt that this would be a hot topic by the next day. However, not a single soul dared approach us to inquire about what had urred. Even the third-year students who were strolling around the campus seemed content to observe from afar, as if we were the central act in a circus.


    Cecelia, on the other hand, continued her march with averted eyes, her focus solely on counting her steps. Aron''s incessant groaning grew increasingly grating as he implored, "Take me to the infirmary."


    We arrived at the infirmary, a spacious room awash in muted tones of white and pale blue. Sunlight filtered in through half-closed blinds, casting gentle stripes of light and shadow across the clean, tiled floor. The scent of antiseptic lingered in the air, a testament to the room''s purpose.


    At the far end of the room, near a row of neatly organized medical supplies, stood the nurse. She was a tall woman with raven-ck hair cascading down her back in a neat braid. Her pristine white robe contrasted with her duskyplexion. A pair of silver-rimmed spectacles perched on the bridge of her nose, giving her an air of authority andpetence.


    The nurse turned her attention toward us as we entered, her dark eyes scrutinizing the situation.


    With a gentle touch, I lowered Aron onto one of the infirmary beds. He winced at the contact, his body recoiling from the cool, sterile sheets.


    I stepped closer, addressing the nurse,"He requires immediate concern and professionalism. "I''ll attend to him right away."


    attention. His condition deteriorated suddenly."


    The nurse responded with a nod, her expression a mixture of concern and professionalism. "I''ll attend to him right away."


    With nothing more to be done for Aron at the moment, I signaled to Cecelia that it was time for us to leave. However, before we could depart, a petnt voice erupted.


    "Hey, BITCH! Get out and guard the door!!" The boy threw a tantrum, his voice dripping with disrespect.


    Cecelia''s eyes widened momentarily as she looked at him, but she offered no retort. She exited the room, leaving the nurse and the irate boy alone.


    I cast one final nce at Aron lying on the bed, then turned my attention to the nurse. She seemed unfazed by the outburst, likely familiar with Aron''s reputation and disposition.


    As Cecelia and I stepped out of the infirmary, the door closed gently behind us, muffling themotion that Aron''s arrival had stirred within. We now found ourselves in a quiet corridor, a respite from the chaos.


    Cecelia let out a sigh of relief, her shoulders trembling ever so slightly now that we were out of earshot. "I can''t believe I have to stand guard for him," she muttered under her breath, her voice carrying a clear note of irritation... or was it annoyance?


    She took a deep breath, her gaze shifting up to meet mine, and in a voice that quivered slightly, she said, "T-thank you."


    My head throbbed, an unusual sensation that I couldn''t quite ce.


    ''What''s going on?'' ze inquired, his confusion mirroring mine. The way both of them were acting now was perplexing. At times, they adhered closely to the roles from the game, but then, there were moments when they behaved entirely differently.


    "No worries," I replied, taking a step closer to Cecelia.


    "N-no! I remember y-you from that day," she stammered, her voice wavering.


    "That day when you almost reached for your sword hilt while I was just trying to put a key in the lock?" I asked, tilting my head slightly to better see her downcast face but it was a failed cause.


    Cecelia nodded, her voice barely audible.


    I let out a soft sigh as Cecelia flinched, startled by my sudden movement. I crouched down to her eye level, studying her closely. Her eyes were red, and I wondered if she was on the verge of tears.


    "Crying?" I inquired, my curiosity evident.


    ''No shit, Sherlock!'' ze''s sarcasm rang in my mind.


    "N-no," Cecelia replied, her voice unsteady.


    I sighed, my tone lightheartedly exasperated. "Well, you did make me look suspicious there. But hey, water under the bridge, right?"


    Cecelia''s eyes widened slightly, her expression shifting from sadness to confusion.


    Before she could respond, I continued, this time with a casual confidence that caught her off guard. "Hey, how about we grab lunch together at the canteen tomorrow? Say, around noon?"


    Cecelia blinked, clearly taken aback by the unexpected invitation. After a moment of stunned silence, she managed to stammer out a surprise, "What?"


    "Lunch. I don''t know why, but I always feel like an outcast around here, so I''ve been wondering if you''d join me for lunch," I exined.


    ''What''s your game?'' ze questioned, but I chose to ignore him.


    "N-no, I''m busy..." Cecelia began to decline.


    "You don''t want to make up for your mistake?No knight honor?" I interrupted, a hint of yful challenge in my tone.


    Cecelia hesitated, caught between her reservations and my unexpected proposition. Her eyes darted around as if searching for an escape, but I maintained a steady and sincere gaze.


    "I... well," she stammered, clearly conflicted. "I suppose... lunch wouldn''t hurt."


    A small smile tugged at the corners of my lips. "Great! It''s a date, then. Tomorrow at noon in the canteen."


    Cecelia''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she nodded, her expression softening. "


    D-date!??"


    With that settled, I stood up and took a step back. Cecelia remained standing, a mixture of emotions ying across her face. We exchanged onest nce before I turned and walked away, leaving her in the corridor.


    As I continued down the hall, ze couldn''t resist but chime in, ''Well, that was unexpected. What''s the n now?''


    I smirked, my thoughts racing with possibilities. ''Y''know what?''


    ''What?'' he asked.


    ''People are most vulnerable when they are sad... maybe more impulsive, if I had to put it that way,'' I replied as we exited the building.


    ''And... what do you n to do?'' ze didn''t hesitate to question my intentions, not even thinking that goodwill might not be the primary motivator.


    ''Goodwill my ass, just tell me,'' ze''s impatience was palpable as we walked across the academy grounds.


    My gaze shifted to the right corner, where a tree stood. My eyes climbed up to the top branch, where a peculiar member of the royal family was casually munching on fruits, seemingly carefree.


    ''Maybe I think I know now,'' I said thoughtfully.


    ze sighed and added, ''Get a heart, dude.'' His words were tinged with criticism as he voiced his disapproval of my intentions.


    The sunzily dipped below the horizon, casting a warm and golden hue over the academy grounds. As I continued my leisurely walk, the sky gradually turned shades of orange and pink, painting a picturesque backdrop for the evening.


    After a few minutes, I reached my dormitory building. It stood there, a sturdy and imposing structure, its windows reflecting the hues of the setting sun. To my surprise, I spotted a familiar figure lingering by the entrance ¨C Raven. She paced back and forth in front of the building, her silhouette bathed in the soft, fading light.


    ''What is that gal doing here?'' ze questioned with curiosity tinged in his voice.


    I shared his confusion but decided to approach her nheless. "Umm... what are you doing here?" I inquired, my words breaking the tranquility of the evening.


    "Ohh! How long it took you to be back!" Ravenined, her tone carrying a hint of frustration.


    "You were here?" I asked, taken aback. I noticed some of my dorm mates peering at us from the windows, clearly intrigued by the unfolding scene in the gentle twilight.


    "Yeah, are you free tomorrow?" Raven''s words broke the stillness of the evening air, catching me off guard. The warm, muted colors of the setting sun bathed her in a soft glow, making the moment feel surreal.


    "Free tomorrow?" I echoed, needing a moment to process her surprising question. The subtle murmurs of my dorm mates observing our conversation added a touch of intrigue to the scene.


    [A/N: Illustrations:...]

 Chapter 178 I Am The Monster...

    178 I Am The Monster...


    [Third Person View]


    Cecelia stood there, still in shock from the whirlwind of events that had unfolded. Her thoughts raced, trying to process everything. First, she had been pped by Aron, the first prince, in front of everyone. Then, a younger junior had asked her out on a date, leaving her both surprised and confused.


    She couldn''t help but wonder about this mysterious junior who seemed to appear out of nowhere, not bothering to introduce himself. His confidence and attractiveness had left her intrigued, even though her initial instinct was to push him away.


    "Hey!!"


    -But now, Aron''s voice shattered her thoughts. The door to the infirmary had closed behind her,


    A few moments ago when she realized that Aron was nowhere to be seen. It was as if he had vanished. The next time she had seen him, he was lying under a tree with that same junior nearby.


    Without thinking, Cecelia had rushed to confront the junior, convinced he was doing something to the first prince. However, to her astonishment, the junior had effortlessly bested her inbat, avoiding her every move as if he had known her attacks in advance.


    "Bitch! Come inside!"


    Cecelia entered the infirmary, the metallic tang of blood immediately assaulting her senses. Her heart raced as she took in the gruesome scene thaty before her.


    Aron stood there, his normally pristine attire stained crimson, a grotesque tableau of violence. The lifeless body of the nurse sprawled on the cold, sterile floor, a gruesome piece of brutality. The woman''s clothing was torn and discarded carelessly, leaving her exposed in a disturbing disy.


    Blood painted the walls and floor, a macabre mosaic that seemed to pulse with an eerie energy. It dripped from Aron''s hands like a macabre art form, his fingers stained as if he had plunged them into a crimson sea.


    The nurse''s face bore the unmistakable marks of a savage struggle, her features twisted in a horrifying rictus of pain and terror. The room seemed to close in on Cecelia, the walls pressing in as if they held the secrets of this gruesome act.


    Yet, amidst this horror, Aron''s gaze remained fixed on the ceiling, as if he were contemting something far removed from the gruesome scene that surrounded him.


    Aron''s voice broke through the suffocating silence, his words chilling in their detachment. "Call someone to clean up this."


    Cecelia could only stand there, her mind reeling from the grotesque scene that had unfolded before her. She had stepped into a nightmare, one that would haunt her for years toe... again.


    Cecelia''s body felt like a statue, frozen in ce by Aron''s chilling voice. His words cut through the air like shards of ice, each one sharper and more biting than thest.


    "Call someone to clean this up!" Aron''s voice rang out, filled with a cold fury that seemed to seep into the very walls of the infirmary. His eyes bore into her, his gaze unwavering, as if daring her to defy his orders. "And make sure they cover it up. The Royal Pce will handle the conversation with the school board."


    The room seemed to close in on her, and Cecelia couldn''t tear her eyes away from the gruesome sight before her.


    She nodded frantically, her thoughts a chaotic jumble as she turned and fled from the room.


    Her footsteps echoed loudly in the corridor, each one a desperate attempt to escape the nightmare that had just be her reality. Panic gnawed at her, and her heart raced as she hurried to find the chief butler, the one responsible for managing the Aron''s darkest secrets.


    The weight of what she had witnessed pressed down on her, and Cecelia couldn''t shake the feeling that she had just been ensnared in a web of darkness from which there might be no escape.


    Thud*


    Cecelia burst out of the infirmary building, her breathing in ragged gasps. The academy grounds sprawled around her, a mixture of grandeur and elegance.


    Towering buildings made of stone and marble loomed overhead, their architecture a testament to the academy''s prestigious history. Cobblestone paths wound their way through manicured gardens and lush greenwns, creating a picturesque setting that belied the horrors she had just witnessed.


    As she sprinted towards the nobles'' dormitory, her steps echoed off the walls of the buildings, and curious nces followed her. Cecelia couldn''t spare a thought for the onlookers; her mind was consumed by the gruesome scene she had left behind.


    Reaching themon restroom, she hurried inside, desperate to rid herself of the overwhelming nausea that had gripped her. Her body trembled as she doubled over a sink, retching until there was nothing left but a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "He''s... nothing but a monster," she whispered to herself, her voice quivering. With shaky hands, she sshed water on her face, trying to wash away the horror that clung to her like a suffocating shroud. Each drop of water felt like a futile attempt to cleanse herself of the darkness that had tainted her world.


    Cecelia knew that the person she had once considered ..... someone close was now a creature of unspeakable cruelty.


    ...


    In the dimly lit infirmary, Aron remained motionless, his gaze fixed on the half-closed door through which Cecelia had fled. The room felt eerily silent, broken only by the soft fluttering of curtains stirred by the cool breeze that swept through the open window. The wind''s caress was unwee, making Aron shiver as it brushed past his skin, adding ayer of cold difort to his already troubled state.


    As he stared down at the lifeless nurse, the blood that had once flowed now drying into a grotesque tableau, Aron''s emotions threatened to overwhelm him. He remembered the kindness she had shown him, her unwavering dedication to her profession, even when she had known him. She had persisted, not casting him aside like others might have. Now, all her hopes and dreams were extinguished, and it was his fault.


    Thud.


    Aron''s body gave out, copsing to his knees in front of the nurse''s corpse. His eyes remained narrowed, tears welling up and spilling down his cheeks. Trembling hands struggled to reach out, as if he intended to gather both their lifeless forms together. He sped his own hands in front of him, a gesture of desperate mourning.


    "I... I''m sorry," his voice wavered with sadness, reduced to nothing more than the cries of a helpless child. He could only repeat the words, a litany of apology to the one he had taken from this world.


    "I''m a monster," he confessed, his palm shaking as he removed the mask that concealed the burned left half of his face. The disfigurement bore witness to his inner torment.


    With a clunk, he ced the mask on a nearby surface. His other hand moved to his neck, tracing a delicate, inkling design etched into his skin. It was an intricate tattoo of a coiling snake, and he traced its pattern as if seeking sce. Then, abruptly, he thrust his nails into the flesh of his neck, biting his lower lip to stifle any sounds of pain that threatened to escape.


    Stab.


    His fingers dug deeper, tearing at his own flesh. It was as if he were trying to physically rip away the torment within him, the monstrous darkness that had imed him. The room bore witness to his torment, a ce of despair and agony that no one else could fathom.


    "..."Amidst the darkness that had engulfed him, a sudden, radiant golden hue descended, casting its glow not on Aron but on his wounded neck. The torn flesh began to knit itself back together, and Aron''s desperate, self-inflicted violence ceased.


    He knew better than to defy the will of the goddess. The room seemed toe alive as the wind circled and danced, fluttering the curtains in a ghostly ballet. From the ethereal currents of the air, a delicate figure emerged, coalescing into the form of a woman. Her presence was as gentle as a whisper yet as powerful as a storm.


    "It''s time," the ethereal voice resonated through the room, and while it echoed, Aron''s eyes never strayed from the lifeless nurse lying before him.


    Her voice was filled with the anguish of those she left behind, the family awaiting her return but-


    "Go learn," the voice urged, its tone carrying an irrevocablemand. With those words, the ethereal figure gradually faded from sight, leaving Aron alone in the infirmary.


    "Beast Mastery huh.." and all of a sudden his demeanor was back to.... usual.


    Aron''s cold and distant demeanor returned like a shroud as he picked up his mask from the floor as he heard footsteps.


    He knew that the outside world would never understand....him. With a heavy sigh, he whispered to the silent room, "This is all for the curse."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [A/N: Let me share something about me.... I like pizza,c and massages and one day I''d like to live in a big castle with lots of treasure and a super car.]

 Chapter 179 Two Dates!!!

    179 Two Dates!!!


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    "Free tomorrow?" I echoed, needing a moment to process her surprising question. The subtle murmurs of my dorm mates observing our conversation added a touch of intrigue to the scene.


    My mind raced, trying to make sense of Raven''s unexpected request. She had no apparent reason to ask me to spend time together, and the soft twilight colors that enveloped us seemed to heighten the surreal nature of the moment.


    ''You think too much! She''s clearly asking you out on a date!'' ze chimed in, his excitement palpable.


    "Why are you asking?" I finally voiced my curiosity.


    Raven hesitated for a moment, ncing back at our dorm mates who were clearly invested in our conversation.


    "Well," she began cautiously, "why don''t we sit on that bench? It''s..." Her voice trailed off, but I understood her intention. We could talk more privately there.


    "Sure," I agreed, taking a few steps with her to the nearby bench. It provided a small measure of privacy away from the prying eyes of my dorm mates.


    "So," I prompted, "what''s this about?"


    Raven took a deep breath, her expression a mix of determination and uncertainty. "I was wondering if you''d be free tomorrow. I need to pick up some supplies for our potion ss... the one we''ll be having next week."


    I was slightly taken aback. Attending a first-year ss as a second-year student was unusual, but it wasn''t against the rules if the professor allowed it. However, I recalled that Raven had only attended the ss once in the storyline before getting tired of it. Her request left me intrigued and somewhat puzzled.


    "You''re going to attend the first-year ss again?" I asked, seeking rification.


    Raven nodded, her voice softening as she exined, "I talked to Professor Night, and she said it''s... fine." Her gaze shifted to her hand, revealing a hint of uncertainty.


    "Why not take one of your friends?" I suggested, genuinely curious about her motives.


    But I knew that Adam, who was a central character in the storyline, had already left the academy. It seemed unlikely that she had developed close friendships with anyone else, especially since her interactions were mostly limited to the main cast.


    Raven fell silent, her expression conflicted, and I couldn''t help but wonder about her true personality. In the game, she had started as a bratty girl, wanting to keep a low profile after attending the academy for a single year. However, her character had undergone significant development after meeting Adam and being saved by him during a field test. That experience had led to her bing more mellow and filled with self-doubt, drastically altering her original persona.


    Butter, it didn''t take her much time to ovee it as she found her vigor after Adam came back from Elishia Forest. After that, she once again became bratty,petitive, and prideful, rivaling Mary herself.


    "My f-friends aren''t here," she said, her eyes meeting mine. She appeared genuinely sad, as if she wanted to go with her friends but had to follow her grandfather''s orders.


    "They aren''t here? What do you mean?" I asked, wanting to hear her exin it, even though I already had an idea.


    ''Man, do you really want her to say it herself when you already know?'' zemented, and he had a point. I wanted to hear it directly from her, even though I knew the answer.


    "They went... somewhere," she said, avoiding specifying their location. I decided not to press further on that topic.


    "Hmm, but yeah, I am not your friend either, so I guess I can''te," I replied, as I already had ns with Cecelia for tomorrow.


    "Huh!?" She eximed, her surprise evident.


    "Yeah, well, maybe this is where I take my leave," I said as I got up from my seat, ready to turn away. However, I felt her grip tighten on my robe, stopping me in my tracks.


    "Listen!" Her voice carried a sense of desperation.


    ''Dude, at least hear her out - wait, are you doing this on purpose?'' ze was a bit slow on the uptake sometimes.


    "Well, then tell me, why did youe to me for such a small task?" I asked, amusementcing my tone. There was no way she had the courage to approach a stranger like this, especially for something so minor.


    She looked up at me with her big, round, grey doe eyes. "I... Professor Night said that I should ask you," she confessed, and that provided the answer I was looking for.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her admission. "So, you''re saying that Professor Night rmended me for this?" I asked, finding the situation rather amusing.


    Raven nodded sheepishly, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink. "Yes, she thought you''d be... reliable."


    "Well, I guess I can''t argue with Professor Night," I mused, feeling a bit scrutinized.


    ''Paranoid?'' ze was quick to name.


    "So, will you help me?" Raven asked, her expression a mixture of hope and anxiety.


    I leaned against the bench, considering her request. It was just a small favor, and it seemed like she genuinely needed assistance. Plus, it might be a chance to get to know her better, even if our first meeting had been a bit unusual.


    "Sure," I finally agreed with a smile. "I''ll help you with your potion ingredients shopping tomorrow."


    Raven''s face brightened, and she let out a relieved sigh. "Thank you so much! I really appreciate it."


    "But... we have to be back before the lunch break," I added, confident that I could manage both tasks.


    ''Two-timing!'' ze was... was he ying some kind of game.


    Raven nodded enthusiastically, her eagerness shining through. "Of course, I''ll make sure we''re back in time for lunch."


    With our ns in ce, I bid Raven goodbye for the evening, leaving her to head back to her dorm. As I walked away, I couldn''t help but think about the unusual turn of events.


    A date with Cecelia tomorrow and now an unexpected outing with Raven. The academy life was taking an intriguing twist, and I was ready to embrace the changes it brought.


    spreading your wings, princess.''


    09:57


    ''Haha, Smokeball... do you think it''s that easy?'' I asked.


    ze, on the other hand, was notably contemtive. ''Two dates in one day, huh? You''re really spreading your wings, princess.''


    ''Haha, Smokeball... do you think it''s that easy?'' I asked.


    ''Nope, everything that happened today felt a bit off and natural at the same time, so it''s quite hard toprehend.'' Behind the barrier of his carefree attitude, he seemed to know that there are a few things that don''t happen without proper reasoning.


    "Well... I want Cecelia so I can understand what''s happening in the Hestia Empire Royal Pce, and as for Raven... I only epted her request because she outright told me that Professor Night asked her." I walked towards my dorm.


    It''s not like Professor Night had said that without any reason.


    ''And what do you think that reason is?'' ze questioned.


    "Maybe my demotion," I stated.


    ze let out a low whistle. ''That''s an interesting theory, Princess. But is there any way we can confirm it?''


    I shook my head. "Not really, but it''s the most usible exnation.....for now."


    With thoughts swirling in my mind, I returned to my dorm room. The day had been filled with unexpected twists and turns, leaving me with more questions than answers. As I settled into bed, I couldn''t help but wonder what tomorrow would bring.


    ''You got a lot going on in that brain of yours... more than you show on the outside,'' ze said.


    Well... I am just an overthinker, I guess, but I''m sure that there is nothing that happens without reason. It was a trait I had developed over time, always seeking to uncover the hidden motives and connections behind every action.


    With that lingering thought, I closed my eyes and allowed sleep to im me.


    ....


    [Third-Person View]


    The carriage was as silent as it could get, the only sounds being the rhythmic clopping of horse hooves against the cobblestone road and the asional creaking of the carriage itself. Nobody dared to disturb the uneasy peace that hung in the air, and there were two prominent reasons for this unusual silence.


    Adam Stales, seated near the window, gazed out at the passingndscape. To his left sat Elsa, clutching the hem of her dress with anxious fingers, and to her right, was Amelia, trying to offerforting words to the princess. Across from them, Helga sat beside Mary, who appeared preupied and distant today, her thoughts far away from the carriage.


    The carriage itself was a fine specimen, its interior adorned with plush velvet seats, embroidered curtains that asionally billowed with the wind, andnterns hanging from the ceiling to provide a soft, flickering light. The windows framed the outside world like living portraits, offering glimpses of the passing scenery.


    One reason for the prevailing silence was the collective worry about what might be happening in the Elishia Forest. Only a select few, including Adam and his closepanions, knew of the civil war brewing within the dark recesses of the World Tree''s shadow.


    "Don''t worry, Princess," Amelia said soothingly, her voice a gentle counterpoint to the carriage''s rhythmic motion. She tried to coax Elsa into calming down, her hand resting reassuringly on Elsa''s shoulder.


    "Yeah, Elsa, we''ll save your parents," Adam chimed in with a confident tone, his eyes never leaving the ever-changing panorama outside the window. He hoped his words would providefort to the anxious princess.


    Elsa nodded, her eyes reflecting determination despite her underlying anxiety. "Thank you, Amelia, Adam. I know you''ll do your best."


    Mary, sitting in the corner, shifted in her seat. Her gaze remained fixed on the passing scenery, her thoughts an intricate tapestry of emotions¡ªapprehension, guilt, and an indescribable longing¡ªall swirling together.


    The second reason for the carriage''s awkward atmosphere was the encounter with Ren. His sudden appearance had left them, especially Mary, feeling ufortable. The unease lingered, each of them lost in their own thoughts as the carriage continued its journey, the wheels rolling beneath them, and the world outside ever-changing.


    After an extended period of silence, Mary broke the quietude. Her face, kissed by the soft glow of the setting sun, turned away from the window, a few stray strands of hair gracefully framing her features.


    Although her eyes wandered aimlessly, her words were intended for a specific recipient. She directed her inquiry towa


    rd Amelia, her voiceced with curiosity and concern. "What did you mean... when you mentioned that Ren... was suspected of a crime?"

 Chapter 180 Morning scuffle!

    Chapter 180 Morning scuffle!


    "Mnhh," I groaned as I reluctantly peeled myself from the warmth of my bed. My body moved with the grace of a sleep-deprived soul, each movement a testament to my resistance against the intrusion.


    ''Get up, Princess! Someone is relentlessly pounding on the door,'' ze urgently informed me.


    "Why don''t you open it, then?" I grumbled, flinging a pillow in his direction. The soft cushion sailed through the air,nding harmlessly beside him.


    ''You want me to shift and then answer the door like this?'' ze taunted, yfully inching towards the door.


    "Stop!" I snapped in exasperation, and with a sigh, I swung my legs over the side of the bed. The rumpled bedsheets, disheveled from my hasty departure, cascaded to the floor with a soft rustle.


    The incessant banging on the door ceased, leaving behind an eerie silence that seemed louder than the previousmotion.


    I groggily shuffled across the room, my eyes half-shut against the intruding daylight. I paused beside ze, who was still in his cat form.


    ''Rise and shine, Princess,'' his voice reverberated in my mind,ced with amusement.


    Opening the door, I was met with an unexpected sight¡ªa silver-grey haired girl in a blue-lined robe, none other than Raven. She stood there, frozen in ce, like a deer caught in headlights. In one hand, she clutched a big bag, and the other hovered awkwardly in the air.


    The early morning light filtered into the room, casting a soft glow on her rosy cheeks. Her normallyposed demeanor was shattered, reced by an endearing flush that colored her features.


    "What''s happening?" I asked, my voice still hoarse from just waking up, a tinge of confusion in my tone.


    "S-sorry, I-i...." Her words stuttered and her face heated up further, deepening the crimson hue of her cheeks. The bag she held seemed to weigh her down as she fumbled for an exnation.


    ''Well, it''s not like she gets to see a man like this...'' ze couldn''t resist teasing, and hisughter resonated in my thoughts. ''A piece of art~~,'' he added with a mischievous tone.


    As Raven stood there, seemingly unable to look away, I suddenly realized the reason for her flustered state. A quick nce confirmed it: I wasn''t wearing anything on my upper torso. My body was exposed not only to Raven but also to the dormmates who peeked from the staircase, their eyes widening in surprise.


    Half-naked and exposed to the dormmates'' prying eyes, I found myself in the kind of situation one might expect to encounter in a dream¡ªor rather, a nightmare.


    ''But you are unhinged,'' zemented.


    ''What did you want me to do, blush?'' I retorted sarcastically.


    ''Booring~'' ze turned around and strolled back into the room.


    Meanwhile, Raven''s blush intensified, if that were even possible, as she stammered, "I-i... came because... yesterday, did I forget to tell you the time?" Her gaze remained locked somewhere on the floor, her embarrassment palpable.


    "Time?" I finally managed to find my voice, feeling somewhat flustered myself. It took a moment for her words to register. Ah, yes, the time we had decided early in the morning to meet. I must have overslept and missed our arrangement.


    ze, on the other hand, was having a field day inside my head, thoroughly enjoying my predicament. ''Well, you''ve certainly made an impression, Princess,'' he teased.


    "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to... interrupt anything," Raven said quickly, her voiceden with guilt.


    I could feel the dormmates'' gazes bing more insistent from the staircase. This situation had spiraled from embarrassing to mortifying in record time. I needed to put an end to this awkwardness.


    "Wait here," I told Raven before quickly grabbing a nearby shirt and pulling it on. With slightly moreposure, I opened the door wider, addressing the dormmates. "Nothing to see here, folks. Just a little morning mix-up. Carry on."


    ''Quite respectful,'' zemented.


    My roommates, understanding the situation, quickly retreated back up the staircase, and I even heard a few disapproving clicks of tongues.


    With the onlookers dispersed, I turned back to Raven, who still looked like she wanted to melt into the floor. "Sorry about that," I said with a wry smile. "You cane in now."


    I ushered Raven inside the room, gesturing for her to take a seat wherever she feltfortable. She hesitated for a moment, her gaze exploring the surroundings.


    While I headed into the bathroom to freshen up, I picked up my toothbrush and began brushing my teeth. When I returned, I noticed that Raven was still looking around the room, her curiosity seemingly unabated.


    ''Wow, you''re not even concerned that she might cause harm,'' ze remarked, trying to slip in a hiddenint.


    ''You''re here,'' I replied matter-of-factly.


    ze fell silent.


    I decided to make things morefortable and dragged a chair from near the desk. "Sit here," I invited her.


    "Y-yeah," she''s....wary.


    "I''ll freshen up, you can wait right?" I asked.


    Raven nodded hesitantly. "Of course," she replied softly, still appearing a bit uncertain.


    As I wrapped up my morning routine in the bathroom, I couldn''t shake the feeling of surprise and curiosity about the unusual start to the day. I finished washing my face and returned to the room where Raven was waiting.


    And ze was on herp...


    "H-how, he just jumped on my thighs!" She flinched as she saw me... I clearly saw her petting him.


    "Yeah, he''s quite affectionate with pretty girls," I said as I picked him up off her thighs.


    Raven''s face flushed even brighter as she stammered, "I-I didn''t know he... liked girls."


    I chuckled, understanding her surprise. "Yeah, he''s a bit of a flirt," I replied, picking ze in my arms. "Don''t take it personally; he''s like that with everyone."


    ze, seemingly unperturbed, purred contentedly in my arms, his tail flickingzily.


    With a small push, I threw him back a bit far on the bed.


    ''You are noting,'' I said in my mind as he hissed at me... day by day, he''s acting more like a street cat.


    "Let''s go now," I asked as I walked to the door.


    Raven nodded hesitantly. "Yes, let''s go."


    We walked down the stairs as everyone was looking at us while they were having breakfast.


    It''s my first time that I see them all eating together while.....I am still here, mostly I wake upte.


    "Oh, sit, I''ll serve¡ª" Mrs. Penny moved fast, but I immediately said.


    "No need today. I have a date... I''ll eat outside," I said casually as I made Raven follow me to the door.


    "Oh my~ have fun, then," she said as I saw a few people exhaling all at once like they were relieved.


    "Hm?" And my eyes went towards Raven, who stood there looking at me like an owl in confusion.


    "Let''s go," I opened the door for her as she practically stormed out of there.


    We made our way out of the dorm.


    As we walked away from the dorm, I finally said, "So, where are we heading?"


    Raven nced at me and replied, "We''re headed to Bargain Alley."


    nowhere.


    "Well, that came out of nowhere." I looked at the sky, the day had I nodded, her gaze wandering around the surroundings. We walked in silence for a while before she asked hesitantly, "Um, Ren....."


    "What?" I asked.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Her question seemed toe out of nowhere.


    "Well, that came out of nowhere." I looked at the sky, the day had just begun, and it was no more than 8 o''clock in the morning. It was a clear day, and the sun painted the sky with hues of orange and pink. For a moment, I found myself lost in the beauty of the morning sky, as if reminiscing about something long past.


    "S-sorry, I just asked something weird," she stammered.


    I tore my gaze away from the sky, my expression softening. "No, it''s fine. It''s just that the question caught me off guard. To answer your question, no, I don''t have a girlfriend...why ask?"


    "I...." She took a break before looking forward,"-thought that you were quite rxed with girls,my bad."


    Well I get it, I don''t get flustered that quick as I''ve...never thought of her that way.


    We continued walking, the streets gradually bing busier as we approached Bargain Alley. It was a bustling marketce, abyrinth of narrow streets and crowded stalls. The air was filled with the scent of various herbs, spices, and other exotic aromas. Colorful canopies stretched above our heads.


    As we strolled through the lively alley, Raven exined her mission. "I need to pick up some rare herbs and ingredients for our uing potion ss. Professor Night mentioned that Bargain Alley is the best ce to find them."


    I nodded in understanding. "Alright, lead the way. I''ll help you find what you need."


    As we continued through the bustling Bargain Alley, our attention was suddenly drawn to two figures emerging from a side street. They wore hooded robes that, at a nce, appeared to be of exceptional quality, giving off an air of opulence amidst the colorful chaos of the marketce.


    Their steps were deliberate, and their presencemanded attention. My mana-sensing abilities tingled as I recognized their distinct mana signatures. One was unmistakably Aron, the first prince of the Hestia Empire, and the other was none other than Cecelia.


    "Look there!" eximed Raven as she pointed at a pot.


    Inside, a modest yet vibrant lily nt thrived.


    "Well, let''s go," I responded, indifferent to Aron''s presence.

 Chapter 181 Simurgh?

    Chapter 181 Simurgh?


    [Cecelia''s POV]


    Bargain Alley sprawled before me as Aron guided our steps. The market was a whirlwind of activity, a symphony of colors and sounds. Canopies of vibrant hues formed a shifting tapestry above, casting kaleidoscopic patterns on the cobblestone streets below. Vendors eagerly hawked their wares, their voices blending into a harmonious chorus ofmerce.


    Aron and I, bedecked in our resplendent robes, couldn''t escape the intrigued nces and hushed murmurs trailing in our wake. Our presence, an almost regal air amidst themon crowd, drew attention like a ma.


    In measured silence, I followed Aron''s lead, concealing my inner turmoil beneath a veneer ofposure. The events of the previous night had left me sleepless, haunted by the gruesome scene of the academy nurse''s demise. The head butler''s swift response had led to the discreet removal of the lifeless body and the meticulous cleansing of the tainted room.


    Word of the nurse''s death had naturally reached the ears of the academy''s authorities, but their reaction had been curiously subdued. The disquieting truth chipped away at my idealistic belief in the academy as a haven for meritocracy, where social status would not tip the scales. It seemed that even here, within these hallowed halls of knowledge, the influence of nobility held sway.


    Our journey through Bargain Alley led us deeper into a maze of exotic scents and spirited merchant banter.


    Eventually, our path led us to an inconspicuous storefront nestled in a quiet corner of a narrow alley. The sign, bearing the elegant Without a word exchanged between us, Aron entered the shop, a seemingly ordinary establishment that harbored some of the alley''s inscription "Herbal Emporium," caught Aron''s discerning eye.


    Without a word exchanged between us, Aron entered the shop, a seemingly ordinary establishment that harbored some of the alley''s most enigmatic secrets. A soft bell announced our arrival as I followed him inside.


    The shop''s interior was dimly lit, with shelves crammed full of jars, vials, and dried herbs. Behind the counter, a cloaked figure lingered in the shadows, barely discernible.


    Aron leaned in to whisper something barely audible to the hooded figure behind the counter. The response was a nod and a subtle gesture that directed our attention to a discreet wooden door nestled at the rear of the shop.


    He advanced toward the door, his silenceden with tension. For reasons known only to him, Aron had been avoiding my gaze, leaving me increasingly uneasy.


    A sensation of bitterness washed over me. Simply being near Aron elicited feelings of disgust, emotions I struggled to conceal. Circumstances had thrust us together, propelled by the shadow of his threat against my father''s standing in the Royal court. Under different circumstances, I would have distanced myself from him long ago.


    As Aron touched the door handle, a shiver ran down my spine, and I instinctively gripped the hilt of my sword.


    An odd tremor swept through me, the room''s unsettling ambiancepounding my unease.


    "Ahem* Please... hurry," the robed figure''s voice, once warm, had now taken on an icy edge, urging us to enter.


    The door creaked open softly with a click, and a metallic scent, unmistakably blood, reached Aron''s senses. But as we crossed the threshold, we were met with a confounding sight¡ªa wall had materialized before us, as though conjured from thin air, blocking our path inexplicably.


    The man behind us, the one in the hooded robe, maintained his steady stride, urging us to step aside.


    From within his robe, he produced a wand, a rarity in a world where most people practiced chant -less magic. This wand, however, was unlike any other¡ªthey could discern its material. It was crafted from a unicorn horn, a choice both unique and captivating.


    As his incantations filled the chamber, an uncanny transformation unfurled before our eyes. The bricks thatprised the mysterious wall started to shift and rearrange themselves, guided by an invisible force, a mesmerizing dance that defied logic. The very room seemed to breathe with an uncanny life of its own.


    ....


    The chamber now stretched out before us, its eerie ambiance intensified by flickering torchlight.


    Aron took a cautious step forward, his gaze sweeping the surroundings, but his uncertainty led him to nce back at me. My presence behind him seemed to offer him some measure of...... relief? No it can''t be!


    -as the bizarre nature of the room unnerved me.


    "Is it here?" Aron asked aloud, drawing my attention back to the present.


    I remained silent, my thoughts turning once more to the enigma that was Aron. With each passing day, it became increasingly apparent to me that he was nothing short of a madman.


    His actions, his behavior ¨C it all defied logic.


    I couldn''t forget the strange incident from just a few days ago when Aron had abruptly dered his intent to learn Beast Mastery. It made no sense, and what was more baffling was his decision to attend a first-year lesson.


    I couldn''t help but wonder..... Was it really that important to him?


    A wry thought crossed my mind: ''Maybe... this guy lost his mind that day.'' I was reminded of the wee ceremony for first-year students.


    That day, Aron had been struck hard by someone ¨C undoubtedly a third-year or higher ¨C yet he had never revealed the person''s identity. Aron wasn''t weak by any means; he was a 2 Star Mage with an impressive affinity for wind magic. Yet,pared to his step-siblings, he was far from exceptional.


    As I nced at Aron''s back, the image of Adam surfaced once more in my mind.


    ''Haha... he can''t be like Adam,'' I thought, reflecting on the stark contrast between the two.


    Adam is kind....he a great human being.


    As Adam represented light, Aron seemed to embody nothing but pitch-ck darkness.


    "Oh! You are here! Sorry I was... mesmerized," a voice, low-pitched yet filled with a peculiar joy, resonated with the person standing near the cage.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, Prince," he continued, turning his attention to Aron. With a deliberate, almost theatrical ir, Aron removed his robe. "I am whom they call... Broker."


    Cages of various sizes lined the room, each containing an array of creatures.


    At its heart stood a man, his clothing worn and tattered, his attention divided between us and the cages.


    An odd-looking person. The man was notably short, a dwarf, his tattered robe and weathered face bearing the marks of a hard-lived life. Scars crisscrossed his visage, and his dark, shrewd eyes darted about the room with an observant intensity, taking in every detail.


    "I asked, is it here yet?" Adam repeated his question, maintaining a cautious distance from the dwarf.


    "Yeah, it sure is... quite beautiful for my eyes to even look at," the Broker replied with an unusually joyful tone.


    My confusion persisted. This morning, Aron had simply instructed me to follow him, and I had assumed we were going to purchase some illicit substances. However, the situation had taken a bewildering turn.


    "Show me," Aron requested, and the Broker nodded in response.


    The dwarf led the way, and Aron frequently nced back, a behavior that only intensified my sense of unease. I struggled toprehend his motives or thoughts, a recurring frustration that had gued me for years.


    As we proceeded, I couldn''t help but notice the cages that lined the chamber, housing an assortment of mana beasts and... people.


    Were these individuals ves? I knew that a significant portion of aristocratic society ndestinely employed ves, despite the illegality of such practices. Those with enough power often bent thew to their advantage.


    "Wahhh!! Mom!!"


    "Huh??!"Suddenly, a piercing scream, high-pitched andden with despair, shattered the silence and sent a shiver down my spine.


    The cry belonged to a child, a fact that filled me with dread and prompted me to search for its source.


    I scanned my surroundings, trying to locate the source of the dwarf''s curse. His voice had shifted abruptly, from joyful to enraged, as heshed out at one of the smaller cages. The impact of his kick reverberated through the room, silencing the muffled cries within.


    A tense moment passed before Aron broke the silence. He didn''t attempt to peer inside the cage but instead inquired, "What... who was that?"


    "It''s a human child, very young, perhaps around five years of age," the Broker replied calmly, continuing to walk ahead. Aron followed him as though nothing unusual had urred.


    My feet remained rooted to the ground beneath me. I couldn''t move, gripped by a mixture of fear and curiosity.


    "The child''s mother sold her to us," the Broker added, prompting me to prick up my ears and finally bend down to peer inside the cage.


    Inside the cage, a young girl of no more than five years old huddled in a corner, her expression a mixture of fear and confusion. Herrge, teary eyes glistened with vulnerability. Tattered clothing clung to her small frame, and her grimy face bore traces of recent tears. She clutched a worn, faded toy tightly to her chest, as if finding sce in its familiar presence.


    The Broker continued to speak, his words callous and unsettling. "We are going to send her to Viceburg. Let us know if you require any ves in the future. We have a variety to suit your preferences." His smile was nothing short of repulsive.


    "Hey Bitch! keep moving!" Aron''s stern voice snapped me out of my trance. I was at a loss for what to do, but I tore my gaze away from the girl and reluctantly followed Aron, leaving behind a scene that left a heavy weight on my conscience.

 Chapter 182 Simurgh!!!!!

    Chapter 182 Simurgh!!!!!


    As Aron and I continued to follow the Broker through the chamber, we eventually reached the far end. There, we were met with an imposing sight - an enormous cage, shrouded by a massive curtain that concealed its contents. The cage itself stood at an astounding thirty feet in height, an intimidating presence within the chamber.


    As Aron and I followed the Broker through the chamber, we eventually arrived at the far end. There, an awe-inspiring sight met our eyes - an enormous cage, concealed by a massive curtain that veiled its contents. The cage itself soared to an impressive thirty-foot height, casting a formidable presence within the chamber.


    "Behold," the Broker announced with dramatic ir, "the Simurgh, the marvel among avian wonders."


    "By the heavens," Aron whispered in reverent awe, "it''s even more magnificent than I had imagined."


    The Broker beamed with pride as he observed our reactions. "Gentlemen, this Simurgh is a spectacle to behold, a living embodiment of grace and majesty."


    A Simurgh!


    I was left utterly speechless. The chances of encountering such a legendary creature in one''s lifetime were astronomically slim, if not impossible.


    Yet, here it stood before us, a magnificent creature with a sharp, formidable beak, and equally imposing talons, speaking to its incredible might. Its colossal wings, each spanning a breathtaking twenty-foot width, seemed to epass the entire chamber, a testament to its capacity for graceful flight.


    This magnificent creature represented qualities of purity, healing, and guidance, serving as a symbol of unrivaled splendor and boundless benevolence.


    - It was nothing less than an SSS-ss magical beast!!


    "I want this one," Aron dered as he advanced toward the Simurgh. Despite being chained in various ces, the majestic creature remained as calm as water.


    He approached the grand Simurgh, the chamber brimmed with excitement. The mighty creature, though tethered by chains, exuded a calm presence, its feathers shimmering in an otherworldly glow.


    **Clink!**


    The metallic sound of Aron''s footsteps reverberated through the chamber as he drew near. Suddenly, with a tremendous


    **CRACK!**


    "Huh?" one of the chains snapped, startling all of us. The Simurgh had stirred, its feathers rustling like a gentle breeze, and its talons gleamed withtent energy.


    Aron took a step back, a mix of fear and exhration in his eyes. "What''s going on?"


    **Rumble!**


    The ground shook beneath us as the Simurgh surged forward, wings unfurling with a thunderous


    **whoosh!**


    The chains strained against the creature''s power, no longer able to contain it.


    **ng!**


    Aron extended his hand, attempting to create a protective barrier. But for whom?


    The Broker, his voice a blend of desperation andmand, shouted for help from unseen allies.


    **CRASH!**


    The Simurgh shattered the remaining chains that held it captive. The chamber quivered as the majestic beast ascended, its wingspan filling the entire space and brushing against the ceiling.


    Chaos erupted in an instant. The Simurgh, once graceful, now moved with fierce determination, lunging at us with blinding speed. The sound of pping wings and screeching chains filled the air, creating a deafening cacophony.


    "Watch out!" I cried out as the Simurgh broke free, its massive form dominating the chamber. The Broker, eyes wide with rm, urgently issued orders to someone outside.


    Then, a distant voice echoed through the chamber. "**Bring the Relic!**" The Broker''s cry echoed, and as swiftly as the chaos had begun, it was quelled.


    With a final, piercing screech, the Simurgh reluctantly descended to the chamber floor, its feathers taking on an aura of controlled restraint.


    The Broker, breathing heavily, turned to face the same robed man who held arge grayish stone - the Relic.


    Relic, its majestic form calming and settling once more.


    The Broker, his tone a mix of relief and triumph, spoke, "The With great care, the robed figure presented the Relic to the Simurgh, and the creature seemed to recognize the object.


    With a sense of tranquility, the Simurgh yielded to the power of the Relic, its majestic form calming and settling once more.


    The Broker, his tone a mix of relief and triumph, spoke, "The Simurgh is once again bound, thanks to the Relic. Gentlemen, today you''ve witnessed a rare urrence, one that few cany im to."


    "Is this creature always this unpredictable?" Aron inquired.


    "No, no, it''s just that sometimes, being far from its natural habitat can make it a tad unpredictable. But you can certainly take it now," Broker reassured, shaking his head.


    **Step*step***


    "..." I watched as the robed man approached Aron.


    I gripped the hilt of my sword, ready to draw it.


    "Ooooh, a bit aggressive, are we?" The man hesitated when he spotted the sword and halted in his tracks.


    "Stay back," I warned him in a low, stern voice, keeping him away from Aron.


    The robed man raised his hands in a cating gesture. "No need for violence. I''m just here to ensure everything goes smoothly. We wouldn''t want any more surprises."


    "Who are you?" Aron demanded, his hand still ready to summon his magic.


    The man lowered his hood, revealing a rugged face adorned with a scruffy beard. "I''m known as Ss. I serve the interests of those who seek the power of magical creatures. This Simurgh is a magnificent acquisition, but its power needs to be harnessed correctly. It''s a delicate process, you see."


    "Power?" I couldn''t help but interject. "What kind of power are you talking about?"


    Ss turned his gaze toward me, his eyes betraying a sense of amusement. "Youngdy, this Simurgh possesses a unique and ancient magic that can be used for a variety of purposes, from healing to elemental maniption. It''s a source of immeasurable power."


    Aron seemed intrigued but cautious. "How can we harness this power, and for what purpose?"


    Ss smiled, a hint of cunning in his expression. "That, my dear Prince..... you''ll have to form a pact."


    Aron exchanged a meaningful nce with broker before turning back to Ss. "A pact, you say? Exin."


    Ss stepped closer, his eyes glinting with intrigue. "In ancient times, when humans and magical creatures coexisted more closely, pacts were formed to ess the powers of these creatures. The essence of the pact lies in the intertwining of life forces. You and the Simurgh will share a connection like no other."


    Aron frowned, still skeptical. "What kind of connection?"


    "The most potent pacts are sealed in blood," Ss exined, "and this relic," he held up the greyish stone, "is the key. You and the Simurgh will both contribute a drop of your blood, which will be absorbed by the relic. This act forms a bond between you and the creature. From then on, you can ess its magic."


    I nced at Aron, who seemed deep in thought. This was an unprecedented opportunity to gain immense power, but it came with an unbreakable connection to a legendary creature.


    "What do you think, Aron?" I asked cautiously.


    Aron took a deep breath and nodded. "Let''s do it."


    Ss grinned, pleased with their decision. "Very well. First, we need a drop of your blood, Prince Aron."


    Aron extended his hand, and Ss pricked his finger, allowing a single drop of blood to fall onto the relic. The stone absorbed it, its surface shimmering momentarily.


    "Now," Ss said, "we need the Simurgh''s contribution."


    The majestic creature, still recovering from its earlier surge of power, regarded Aron with curious, intelligent eyes. Ss approached it carefully and used a tiny ss vial to collect a drop of the Simurgh''s blood.


    Once the Simurgh''s essence was added to the relic, Ss held it out to Aron. "Now, Prince Aron, you must grasp the relic. It willplete the pact."


    Aron reached out and took hold of the relic and shuddered.


    "What''s happening!?" I was confused.


    His eyes glowed and the Simurgh let out a contented, melodious trill.


    Ss nodded in satisfaction.


    "Congrattio


    ns, Prince Aron. You now share a unique bond with the Simurgh, and its magic is at your disposal but..... you''ll have to tame it."

 Chapter 183 Guardian..... really?

    Chapter 183 Guardian..... really?


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "Starlight mushrooms, it''s thest thing... and then we can end this," her voice trailed off a bit at the end.


    "End this date?" I teased, noticing her flinch. She really was quite shy.


    "Y-yeah," she agreed, a hint of embarrassment in her response.


    We walked around a bit as kept buying few things here and there, I too bought few things for myself,like quills and few books.... I''ve filled my one''s by scribbling out what I saw in Alver''s documents so that I won''t be forgetting....well there''s no way I''ll forget it once I saw it.


    Our next destination was the "Herbal Emporium." Raven led the way inside, and I followed, immediately struck by the heavy scent of herbs and potions. Surprisingly, there was no one else in the store, and the counter was unattended.


    I immediately stepped back a bit, my eyes darting to my left.


    Raven flinched at my sudden movement, confusion clear on her face.


    I felt something unusual¡ªan eerie, guttural screech that sounded like a cry. But when I looked, there was nothing more than a withered wooden door.


    "Hoho, I am sorry," a voice chuckled.


    *Thud*


    Instinctively, I reached out and grabbed his hand before he could touch my shoulder. He seemed entirely unaffected by my grip, not even flinching.


    "Wow, people are getting quite aggressive today, aren''t they?" The man in the robe remarked.


    He remained behind me as he spoke, "I am sorry, can you tell me what you need? I am the owner."


    I replied calmly, "Starlight mushrooms."


    "Oh, them! They are quite a delicacy if cooked properly but can be used in strength potions too," he replied, turning to search through the jars.


    I couldn''t help but nce at Raven, who seemed practically frozen in ce.


    "No-nothing," she stammered, avoiding eye contact and looking down at the counter.


    "You don''t seem like you''re from around here," I casuallymented.....As I picked up the vial, I examined the pink liquid inside, turning it slightly in my hand. Silence settled around us, creating an almost palpable tension.


    The owner, his back still turned, halted his movements for a moment. It was as if my question had caught him off guard, causing him to ponder his response. "Why do you say that?" he finally inquired, his voice tinged with curiosity, his gaze fixed on the assorted jars before him.


    My calm demeanor remained unchanged as I replied, "Nothing. I just thought that the robe looked familiar. Is it dwarven-made?" Another pause followed, during which he chuckled softly.


    "You''ve got a sharp eye," he admitted, the faintest hint of admiration in his tone. With deliberate care, he ced a small container before me on the counter.


    I offered no further words as I paid for the mushrooms, and when Raven attempted to do the same, I intervened, gesturing for her to stop.


    "Let Mr. Boyfriend pay for you," the owner yfully teased, his voice carrying a mischievous undertone.


    Raven''s reaction was a sight to behold. Her face flushed a deep shade of red as she stammered, "Hnghh!!??"


    Smiling, I turned to leave, my fingers curling around Raven''s hand as I gently tugged her out of the store.


    I nced back at the shop''s interior through the open door. Everything appeared normal, yet my instincts told me otherwise. My gaze settled on a box ced on the top shelf to the right, and it seemed to move ever so slightly, as if pushed by an imperceptible force.


    Once we were back outside the shop, I couldn''t help but chuckle at Raven''s embarrassed reaction. Her cheeks still held a rosy hue as she fumbled for words.


    "Sorry about that," I said with a light-hearted grin. "Seems like the shop owner has quite the sense of humor."


    Raven nodded, her gaze fixed on the ground. "Y-yeah, it was just...unexpected."


    As we walked away from the Herbal Emporium, carrying the bag of starlight mushrooms, Bargain Alley continued to bustle with activity. The colorful canopies above us cast yful shadows on the cobbled streets.


    "Thanks for helping me with the shopping, Ren," Raven said softly, her shyness now tinged with gratitude.


    "No problem at all," I replied with a friendly smile. "I''m d I could assist you, but now I have to go... I have something I need to attend to."


    Raven''s expression shifted to one of understanding. "I see. Well, I appreciate your help today, Ren. It made things much easier."


    With a nod, I waved goodbye to Raven and headed in the opposite direction. My thoughts shifted to the day''s events as I walked through the bustling marketce.


    Then, a voice chimed in my mind, ''Two unexpected encounters today, huh? You''re bing quite the socialite.''


    I chuckled. ''It''s a bit strange, isn''t it? But it''s also interesting... wait! What the heck!?'' I looked around, and to my surprise, Smokeball was here?


    ''I can fly, I''ve been following you the whole time,'' a smug voice echoed as I spotted him on top of one of the canopies, looking down at me.


    ''Stalker,'' I muttered, turning to head back.


    ''Don''t call me a stalker, princess~~ I was just worried something might happen...and interested to see if something might happen,'' ze said as he jumped down to follow me.


    I turned back and resumed walking along the route.


    ''Where are we going now?'' ze asked.


    ''Herbal Emporium,'' I replied as I began running back to the shop.


    "Why¡ª" ze tried to ask, but I scooped him off the ground and hid behind a nearby wall.


    Two figures emerged from the store; one was surely Cecelia, as I could detect her mana signature. But the second one¡ª


    From their appearance, it surely had to be Aron, but the mana signature was different.


    "No way he can change his mana signature," ze tried to argue, but he seemed to forget that I hadpletely changed my race.


    ''That was because¡ª'' I ignored him and focused on the two of them as the duo disappeared from view.


    ''Now what?'' ze questioned... as I understood how peaceful today was without him questioning everything.


    But yeah now... nothing.


    I wanted to confirm that Aron and Cecelia were here and nothing more, but... I don''t get why? Well, I''ll figure it out if needed.


    As for the owner, I found him suspicious because of his answer.


    That robe wasn''t dwarven-made... still, he agreed.


    ''Well, maybe I should get back... I have some questions for Cecelia too,'' I thought.


    ''Lucky motherf***er,'' ze expressed his jealousy at my prospect of two dates.


    ''Jealous? Jealous my ass! I had a lot of b****es in my time too...'' ze''s delusional response made me roll my eyes.


    ----


    [Third-Person View]


    Inside the store, the owner walked toward the entrance and locked the door from inside. He then turned around, sitting down with a sigh. "That guy sure was naggy, huh?" he said as he removed the robe.


    Beneath the robe, he revealed a rugged face adorned with a scruffy beard. It was Ss.


    He hovered his hand over his face as his features began changing. His brown eyes turned pure white, including the sclera, and some scales formed at the ends of both eyes.


    "Why did father have to send me here?" the man grumbled, his voice shifting slightly, sounding young yet mature. His ck hair turned pure white, and two small horns sprouted on his forehead. His body shrunk slightly inside the robe.


    A thud echoed as a box from the top shelf fell to the floor. Ss grumbled, "Agh, you don''t have to move this much," as he stood up, walked to the box, and picked it up.


    He opened the box, revealing a small creature inside.


    **Screech**


    The scales of the creature were sky blue, and it had a tiny pair of wings on its back. The small reptilian creature screeched at the boy.


    Sighing, the boy muttered, "Don''t know why this is the first half of the abomination dragon," he sighed again, "And this mission too... Well, I must clear it if I want to be the guardian of mythical weapons." He carefully picked up the small dragon from the box.


    "Right, shier," he nuzzled the dragon''s nose affectionately.

 Chapter 184 Call me Cecelia.

    Chapter 184 Call me Cecelia.


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    Year: 1738


    Date: 2nd


    Month: Embera


    Time: 9:00 AM


    The sun cast a warm glow through the ssroom windows as I rose from my desk, signaling the end of the lecture. The chatter of students filled the air, and I couldn''t help but wonder about Cecelia as I exited the room.


    "Do you think she''ll show up? Wasn''t she upied with Aron in the bargain alley?" ze inquired, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    Well, she''d better show up... as I have a few questions for her.


    As I made my way towards the cafeteria, the bustling hallways of the Academy surrounded me. Students hurriedly moved about, some engrossed in conversations, others focused on their own thoughts. The lunch break had begun.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    System Notification [Muted]


    ?!?!?!?!


    The host has been ensnared by a Curse.


    Curse: Fate


    Caster: Nature


    Current Impact: 6%


    Cure: None


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ----


    But amidst the daily routine, there was something amiss. The weight of the curse upon me continued to grow, a looming shadow I couldn''t ignore.


    "Haven''t noticed? Dude, students are altering their paths just to avoid you," ze pointed out, his voice echoing through the hallway. It was true; most first-year students either changed course or paused when I approached, their expressions ranging from unease to trepidation. They didn''t speak or engage, but it didn''t bother me.


    ...


    The journey through the corridors led me to the cafeteria''s entrance, where a vibrant atmosphere awaited. The aroma of freshly cooked meals filled the air, and the hum of students enjoying their lunch break surrounded me.


    And there she was, a blue-haired girl sitting on the chair close to the second table in the thirdne, wearing a blue robe that blended with the Academy''s colors.


    "She really came, huh?" ze mused, his voice now filled with intrigue.


    She had to. It would''ve been a pain for her to stay behind and eat with Aron. When I asked her out for lunch, she agreed as if avoiding her employer was second nature.


    "Can''t me her; that dude''s a real douchebag," ze added, his resentment toward Aron still evident.


    Reaching the kitchen counter where the cook, Martha, was busy preparing the day''s meals, I greeted her. The tter of pots and pans created a rhythmic background.


    "Hey," I said, my voice cutting through the kitchen''s hustle and bustle.


    Martha, a stout woman with a warm smile, looked up from her work. "Ah! Cute boy! What can I do for you today?"


    "Just... one of those special cakes," I replied, my tone filled with anticipation. ''Two servings of Principal''s special, please.''


    "Oh my, how''d you know -" she began to say something like, ''Oh dear, we can''t give you that; it''s not avable for students,'' but I simply ced a silver coin on the counter, catching the glint in her eye as she nodded in understanding. Without further words, she got to work, and the tantalizing aroma of the cake began to fill the space.


    The cake was a rich chocte delight, topped with a thickyer of creamy frosting and garnished with a sprinkle of powdered sugar. Its presence on the tray was tantalizing, and my anticipation grew as Martha''s hands moved with expert precision.


    As I collected our food and headed back toward Cecelia, ze couldn''t resist asking, ''Why the detour to the kitchen, princess?''


    "Just see," I said, walking up to Cecelia, who, for some reason, was looking down at her hands. She undeniably attracted more than a few pairs of eyes, their curiosity evident in their fleeting nces.


    "Looks like you''re someone who keeps their word," I mentioned as I took a seat opposite her. However, I stopped midway, looking at her with a dumbfounded expression, unsure if my presence was weed...yet.


    "I can sit here, right?" I asked, noticing Cecelia''s stunned gaze, her eyes locked onto the cake.


    "Y-yeah, I was waiting for you," she stammered, her voice carrying a mix of surprise and relief.


    ''What''s with this way of talking?'' ze questioned, as I considered taking a more assertive approach in this conversation.


    "Did you eat anything?" I asked, to which she looked at the tes on her table, remnants of a meal she had indulged in before my arrival. It seemed she had already eaten.


    "Well, I-I''m sorry... I thought you wouldn''te, and I-I..." Her voice began to falter as she tried to exin, her blue eyes ncing up at me with a hint of vulnerability.


    "Well, that just means I''m right on time." I pushed a tray of cake toward her, a warm smile curving my lips as anticipation danced in her gaze.


    "Maybe we can at least share a dessert," I suggested, cing my tray in front of me and looking at her with an inviting gesture, my eyes filled with warmth and curiosity.


    ''She ate food alone, even when you said it would be a lunch date. Isn''t that already rude?'' ze pointed out, his voice filled with a sense of observation.


    I noticed Cecelia''s eyes shifting between me and the te simultaneously, her expression resembling that of an owl, caught between surprise and the temptation of the dessert before her.


    I picked up a spoon from my te and took a bite of the cake, its exquisite taste immediately flooding my senses, reminding me why this cake was meant exclusively for the principal, a well-kept secret.


    "Still, I''m d you came," I said without making eye contact, keeping my gaze focused on my te as I savored the cake, the warmth of the moment growing.


    With a slight pause, she asked, "You aren''t angry?"


    "Me? Why?" I questioned, finally raising my gaze to meet hers, my eyes carrying a mixture of curiosity and understanding.


    ''Why are you¡ªagh, I don''t care, do whatever you want,'' ze''s observation continued, his voice tinged with a hint of indifference.


    "I... shamelessly ate when this was supposed to be..." Her voice trailed off at the end of the sentence, her voice revealing a sense of unease.


    "A lunch date?" I asked, looking up at her as she remained fixated on the cake, her voice tinged with self-doubt.


    "Y-yeah, that... date," she finallypleted, her voice carrying a mix of embarrassment and determination.


    "Mrs... Senior," I addressed her with respect, a slight nod apanying my words, acknowledging her status and the unspokenplexity of her situation.


    "Hmm?" She blinked a few times until the word sunk in, her gaze shifting from the cake to me, her eyes reflecting curiosity and uncertainty.


    "Senior," I repeated, acknowledging her status in a formal tone, the weight of respect carried in my voice, a subtle signal of my understanding.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, you mean... Just call me Cecelia," she said with a hint of embarrassment, her voice softening as she revealed a more personal side.


    "Very well, Cecelia," I replied, savoring another bite of the cake, my eyes reflecting a mix of politeness and genuine interest in the unfolding conversation.


    ze in, ''Well, this is getting interesting. Ren, you''re showing some unusual courtesy today,'' his voice carried a yful tone, an observation of my behavior.


    I shrugged, not wanting to delve into exnations. ''Sometimes, it''s just good to be polite, ze,'' I replied, my tone casual but my actions intentional, as I attempted to create an atmosphere offort and understanding.


    "I thought you''d like this cake, and I think it''s better that I didn''te earlier, as it would''ve been a waste for me to wait for you to taste this and give me your reaction," I added, my words carrying a sense of consideration and thoughtfulness, revealing my genuine intention behind the surprise.


    Cecelia finally tore her gaze from the cake, her eyes meeting mine as she spoke. "Thank you for this, Ren. It''s... a lovely surprise," her words carried a sense of gratitude, her eyes reflecting a genuine appreciation for the unexpected gesture.


    I nodded, offering a genuine but fake smile, my lips curving in a way that appeared friendly yet maintained a certain level of mystery. "You''re wee, Cecelia. We can still make the most of our lunch," I replied, my tone casual.


    "Yeah," Cecelia replied, her eyes brightening as she picked up her spoon and dug into the cake. The moment she took her first bite, a sound of ecstasy escaped her mouth.


    "Mnghhh!!!!" She let out a delighted squeal, her voice carrying the raw pleasure of tasting the exquisite dessert.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Cecelia''s enthusiastic reaction to the cake. It seemed my choice had hit the mark.


    "It''s that good, huh?" I teased, my voice was light and yful, a hint of amusementcing my words.


    She nodded, her mouth still full of cake, and managed to mumble, "You have no idea," her voice carrying a sense of delight and surprise.


    "Well, it looks like this lunch date is off to a great start," I remarked, finishing my own cake.


    "How''d you¡ª!!!!" She choked on the cake, surprised by myment, her eyes widening in astonishment.


    "Take this!" I got up and handed her a ss full of water, my actions swift and considerate, seeking to alleviate her momentary difort.


    Cecelia took it and gulped down the water in one go, her expression gradually returning to normal as the ss met the table once again.


    "Haa..." She gasped for air, a sense of relief evident in her demeanor.


    "You okay?" I asked cautiously, my voice reflecting concern and a desire to ensure her well-being.


    Cecelia nodded, her expression gradually returning to normal. "Yeah, I''m fine," she reassured me, her voice carrying a sense of gratitude for my prompt assistance.


    A long pause settled between us, a moment of silence that allowed us to collect our thoughts and savor the atmosphere.


    "Hey..." She went silent after calling me, her voice carrying a note of curiosity and anticipation, her gaze fixed on me.


    "Ren Hilton, first-year student," I introduced myself, finding it quite funny that I hadn''t done so during our first encounter, my words spoken with a sense of openness and transparency.


    "Oh... Ren Hilton, huh? I''m Cecelia Willow, a second-year student," she introduced herself, her voice holding a trace of formality that gradually transitioned into a more personal tone.


    "Well, I knew it," I remarked, ncing to my left at a specific group of students who were observing us¡ªAron''sckeys. Their presence was a reminder of theplex dynamics within the Academy.....which is actually nothing but..... overkill.


    "You''re quite famous around here," Imented, my words carrying an air of observation and understanding, a recognition of the peculiar circumstances that surrounded me.


    "Can I ask you something?" Cecelia questioned out of nowhere, her voice carrying a sense of curiosity and vulnerability, her eyes fixed on me.


    "Of course, Cecelia. Feel free to ask anything," I replied, not curious about what she wanted to know.


    "Umm, okay, I meant to ask why? Why did you talk to me?" She asked, her words spoken with a sense of hesitance and a desire for understanding, her gaze searching for answers.


    Now, this was the moment where I could either sink or swim, a pivotal point in our conversation that held the potential to reveal our true intentions and motivations.


    "I guess... I just pitied you," I admitted, choosing my words carefully, my tone carrying a mix of honesty and empathy, a desire to be forthright about my initial feelings.


    "Hmm, well, I guess that exins..." she began, wearing a self-deprecating expression, her voice carrying a note of resignation and eptance of her situation, her eyes reflecting a hint of sadness.


    "But!" I interrupted her, my voice taking on a more assertive tone, a desire to rify my perspective and intentions, a willingness to reveal a deeperyer of my feelings. "It was also because I was curious," I said, my words carrying a sense of intrigue and a desire for knowledge, a recognition that there was more to her story than met the eye.


    "Curious?" She raised a brow, her voice reflecting surprise and a hint of curiosity, her gaze now fixed on me with a newfound sense of interest.


    "Yeah," I affirmed, my voice unwavering, a sense of determination evident in my words. "I saw how Aron treated you, and I couldn''t help but wonder why you put up with it," I exined, my words spoken with a sense of empathy and a desire to understand her perspective, my eyes locked onto hers with unwavering sincerity.


    Cecelia looked at me, her expression a mix of surprise and something else I couldn''t quite ce, her eyes carrying a sense of vulnerability and a glimmer of hope.


    "You''re the first person who''s ever asked me that," she admitted, her voice softening, a sense of gratitude evident in her words, her eyes reflecting a genuine appreciation for my willingness to inquire about her situation.


    I shrugged, feeling strangely vulnerable, my words spoken with a sense of humility and a desire to bridge the gap between us. "Well, I believe it''s not fair to judge someone without knowing their story," I replied, my tone carrying a sense of understanding and a willingness to offer support.


    Cecelia nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips, her voice filled with a sense of warmth and eptance. "Thank you," she said, her words carrying a sense of gratitude for the empathy and understanding I had extended to her.


    "Your wee, Cecelia. And if you ever need someone to talk to or just share a meal with, I''m here," I said, my words spoken with a genuine offer of friendship and support, my gaze reflecting a sense of sincerity and goodwill.


    ze chimed in with a yful tone, ''Looks like Princess is the knight in shining armor, but still... why so sweet?'' his words carrying a sense of curiosity and amusement, an observation of my actions.


    Soon, everything was wrapped up as I got up from my chair and began to leave, a sense of contentment and aplishment apanying me.


    "Hey!"


    And there it was, a voice that held a note of anticipation and a desire for continued connection.


    "Yep?" I smiled as I looked back at her.


    "Can we eat again? Only if you''re free," she proposed, her words carrying a sense of hope and a desire to maintain our connection, her gaze fixed on me with a sense of anticipation.


    Bingo, it seemed I had sessfully achieved my objective, and the atmosphere between us had evolved into one of openness and genuine connection.


    "Absolutely," I replied with a warm smile, my words spoken with a sense of enthusiasm and a desire to continue our interactions. "Tomorrow, at the same time," I said as she nodded slightly.


    I left Cecelia behind as I exited the cafeteria, a sense of aplishment and intrigue lingering in the air.


    ''Can I get an exnation for why you were talking so cheesy back there?'' ze couldn''t resist probing into my recent behavior.


    I touched my lower jaw, realizing that it hurt a bit. Smiling continuously wasn''t exactly my forte.


    ''I think it''s time for us to gather some inside information on the Royal Pce,'' I replied to him as I started walking towards the sses.


    ''And why all of a sudden?'' ze inquired, not quite connecting the dots.


    "Alver''s documents had something specific that....just clicked me after seeing both Aron and Cecelia in the bargain alley,ve shipment order." I am sure that...solving a few mysteries is better than getting bored back in the dorm.


    "Still it''ll be-oh nah, I think it''ll be better too haha." ze agreed in the middle of the sentence.


    let''s gather some experience and blood points.

 Chapter 185 A little....banter.

    Chapter 185 A little....banter.


    From what Alver''s documents were indicating, there were multiple syndicates he was interacting with, but the number out of Grav... was surprisingly low.


    ''Dude, you remember that. It''s more surprising like a true nerd,'' ze praised, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pride. Well, that was apliment, right?


    Anyways, thenes the files I... ''borrowed.''


    ''Stole,'' ze corrected me, his precision unwavering. Sometimes, his uracy was infuriating.


    Anyways, I... ''borrowed'' them, and most of them were rted to criminal activities in the Hestia Empire and Reva Kingdom.


    ''And the point is?'' ze inquired, cutting straight to the heart of the matter.


    I sat down in a chair and ced a paper on the desk.


    "If I were to put this information into two circles, then these two names intersect each other," I said as I drew two circles, listing a variety of names from small to big syndicates.


    Then there were two namesmon to both papers, and if sorted by location, they appeared to be connected to Hestia right now.


    ''And you think it''s one of these two? What if-'' ze started to make a valid point, but I interrupted him.


    "It''s not like I''m making assumptions out of thin air," I replied, crumbling the paper and setting it on fire with a small ember conjured on my palm.


    "Remember that tiger guy?" I leaned back in the chair.


    "The one... yuck, don''t make me remember all that fur," ze gagged as if recalling something unpleasant.


    "Yeah, the one you ate on the ship. He also told us a few important things, like where he was headed next... and look what?" I paused to recall the names again.


    "You remember the names he told us? I only remember his crying face and then his smug face when he believed you," zemented.


    Ny Gryf and Akh Helna. The pieces of the puzzle wereing together, and we were slowly unraveling the web of intrigue surrounding us.


    Ny Gryf was a ve-smuggling group operating in the eastern side of Hestia, extending all the way to the northern border of Elishia Forest. As for Akh Helna, it was nothing more than a criminal organization run by two thug brothers who managed to manipte the backhanded Aristocrats through tactics such as kidnapping.


    "And the one the tiger guy was headed to was?" ze questioned, seeking to connect the dots.


    "Ny Gryf, the ve group," I confirmed. It appeared that Devon and his group had a deep connection with thiswork.


    "Still, I never thought that the guide would turn out to be involved in something like this," ze remarked, sighing in disbelief.


    "Yeah, it''s unpredictable how people turn out. They may seem good on the outside, but inside, they can be something entirely different," I mused, reflecting on theplexities of human nature.


    Silence settled between us for a moment.


    "What?" I asked abruptly, sensing something amiss in ze''s demeanor.


    "Nothing," ze replied, his half-lidded gaze fixed on me with an enigmatic expression.


    "Anyways, which one is... actually here then? Ny Gryf or Akh Helna?" ze inquired, seeking further rification.


    "Likely to be Ny Gryf, as they were moving the shipment they took from Elishia Forest and Reva," I replied, rising from my seat. I nced out of the window of my dorm and noticed that it was getting dark; the sun was setting.


    "Hey, most of all... are they in Solstice?" ze was now asking seemingly random questions.


    "Yeah, of course they are. It''s the second of Embera month, so that means Ny Gryf is likely heading towards Viceburg, and they''d pass through here," I exined. In my mind, I had a growing conviction that it had to be Ny Gryf or some other illegal trading syndicate.


    "But why are we already assuming it''s illegal in the first ce... who knows the prince might be getting a good aphrodisiac... he''s quite addicted to that stuff, right?" ze raised a valid point, his skepticism evident. Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about Aron''s involvement, making it difficult to believe it was anything innocent.


    "Why Solstice? It''s so... important and has the Imperial Academy, plus it''s in the constant eye of court officials," ze questioned, pointing out the risks of conducting illegal activities in such a prominent location.


    "Because people tend to forget to look behind their backs when the ones they trust are thrusting daggers into them," I exined cryptically. It was a harsh truth, but it often held.


    "The same goes for the Hestia Empire''s Royal Pce. Most Aristocrats are involved in these dealings, creating a two-way transaction," I continued, emphasizing theplex web of corruption and power that often fueled illegal activities in ces of authority.


    Knock*knock*


    The sudden sound of knocking on the door caught my attention.


    "Huh?" I muttered to myself, curious about the visitor.


    I got up from my chair and made my way to the door. Peering through the peephole, I wasn''t entirely sure who might be on the other side.


    Upon seeing the familiar face on the other side, I decided to open the door, offering her a polite smile. "Mrs. Penny."


    "Oh dear, dinner''s ready," she informed me, ncing inside. Her nose wrinkled slightly as she continued, "Did you burn something in there?"


    I chuckled and waved it off. "Hmm? Oh, nothing, just a paper," I replied nonchntly. "I''ll be down in a few minutes," I assured her as I watched her head downstairs. With that, I closed the door and prepared to head down for dinner.


    I took a moment to collect my thoughts before heading down to join the others for dinner. The aroma of freshly cooked food wafted through the air, making my stomach grumble in anticipation.


    As I descended the stairs and entered the dining area, I found Mrs. Penny setting the table with a spread of dishes. The dining room was cozy, with warm lighting and a pleasant ambiance.


    "Good evening, Ren," Mrs. Penny greeted me with a warm smile. "Please, have a seat. Dinner is ready."


    I nodded in gratitude and took a seat at the table. The other students in the dormitory were already there, chatting and enjoying the meal.


    A heavy silence descended upon the room as soon as I sat down. Some of the students even moved their seats slightly away from me, creating a noticeable gap.


    ''Ouch, getting bullied, aren''t we?poor princess.'' ze teased, his voice echoing in my mind. I picked him up and ced him on the table, pushing a small tray with a piece of chicken leg in it toward him.


    ''Well, I''m not alone in this,'' I replied mentally.


    ze was stunned before the word sunk in him-


    ''...Damn, good thing you''re under that curse, or it might get out of hand with the number of girls who''d fall for you,'' ze sighed as he nibbled on the chicken leg.


    The scrawny guy''s face flushed a shade of red as he stammered, "Y-yeah, I''m talking to you. That cat of yours is on the table."


    I nced down and noticed that ze had indeed climbed onto the table and was leisurely nibbling on the chicken leg I had ced there for him.


    "Your tone... we''re not in elementary school, are we? You know what you should say before asking for something, right? Be polite..." I I chuckled lightly and replied, "Nah," causing the guy to look at me with a mixture of confusion and exasperation.


    "Huh?" The scrawny guy wore a dumbfounded expression.


    "Your tone... we''re not in elementary school, are we? You know what you should say before asking for something, right? Be polite..." I said, emphasizing the importance of courtesy. I then looked back at the table and picked up my fork, indicating that the conversation was over for me.


    The scrawny guy appeared taken aback by my response, and a few nearby students exchanged nces, still uncertain of how to react.


    With a sigh, the scrawny guy mumbled, "Can you please ask your cat to get off the table?"


    I nodded with a satisfied smile. "Of course, that''s much better... but nope," I replied, my serene at the end. I was fairly certain that Mrs. Penny was too busy in the kitchen to overhear our exchange.


    "Wha-!" The scrawny guy clenched his teeth and abruptly rose from his seat, as though he were about to confront me. He began to utter an expletive but stopped short when I locked eyes with him.


    "Jeremy... that''s your name, right?" I inquired calmly. He flinched when I addressed him by name. "I''ll give you a piece of advice: choose your words carefully... because they mighte back to haunt you." I made it clear that I wasn''t interested in escting the situation, but I wanted him to be mindful of his tone.


    ''Quite merciful today, aren''t we?'' ze chimed in, amused by my approach.


    Click*


    Mrs. Penny emerged from the kitchen, carrying a tter of freshly baked rolls. She wore a warm smile and asked, "Is there anything else anyone needs?"


    However, her pleasant expression shifted to mild concern-


    "Oh dear," Mrs. Penny eximed, her voice gentle but firm, "Please get that pretty pet of yours off the table... someone might get fur on their te." She raised an eyebrow, silently urging me toply.


    "Smokeball, get off the table," I said calmly, directing my voice toward my tinypanion.


    ze gave me a mischievous look beforeplying, hopping down from the table andnding gracefully on the floor.


    "Happy now?" I asked the scrawny guy, raising an eyebrow.


    He mumbled something incoherent and quickly returned to his meal, avoiding any further eye contact with me.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle internally at the minor drama, but I


    also made a mental note to keep ze off the dining table in the future.


    ''Can''t have students die for minor reasons,'' ze understood.


    Well I will be out tonight..... might as well get some fun.

 Chapter 186 I shouldve listened to Blaze?

    Chapter 186 I should''ve listened to ze?


    I sighed and muttered, "Hah, let''s proceed," before gracefully descending from the window, ensuring mynding was as silent as possible.


    ze, on the other hand, seemed less than enthusiastic. "Are we really doing this?" he questioned, as if he had something better to upy his time.


    I chuckled softly, countering his reluctance with a hint of curiosity. "Well, I do have something more inviting than lurking around in the unknown... namely, afortable bed. It''s quitete, after all."


    Despite my suggestion, ze seemed hesitant for some undisclosed reason.


    "However," I continued, pulling the hood of my cloak over my face, "I''m genuinely intrigued about this ce. So, let''s proceed."


    With that, I began my journey towards the school gates, anticipating my first venture beyond the school grounds in the dead of night.


    Despite thete hour, I was aware that a few vignt teachers kept patrol around the school grounds at night. Their presence served as both a reassuring safety measure and a subtle deterrent for mischievous students. The teachers on patrol were well-trained and experienced, and they maintained a watchful eye on the school''s perimeter.


    As I approached the school gates, I carefully surveyed the area, making sure no teachers were in sight. The path was clear, and the night was unusually quiet. It seemed that tonight, fortune was on crouched down, coiled my legs, and with a swift and silent motion, leaped over the imposing gates. ze followed suit, his agile form our side.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, I decided to go for it. I crouched down, coiled my legs, and with a swift and silent motion, leaped over the imposing gates. ze followed suit, his agile form making the leap look effortless.


    Wended gracefully on the other side, our feet barely making a sound as they touched the ground. With the school now behind us, I ran out of there without looking back.


    As we ventured further into the night, the city''s serenity embraced us. The soft rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze and the asional chirping of nocturnal creatures were ourpanions. Solstice at night was a stark contrast to its daytime vibrancy, as the streets weaved stories of tranquility and solitude.


    ze, despite his initial reluctance, seemed to appreciate the calmness. He continued our conversation, "You like walking in the night?"


    "I like walking alone in silence," I replied, my footsteps echoing softly on the cobblestone streets. It was the kind of silence that allowed for contemtion, and I relished in it.


    The night was just right, with afortable temperature and a gentle breeze. Moonlight cast elongated shadows, transforming familiar pathways into something enchanting. The city, so bustling during the day, nowy still, and it was a rare moment to see it in such a peaceful state.


    We continued our journey through the quiet streets, neither of us feeling the need for words. It was one of those nights when silence was the bestpanion.


    It took no more than half an hour until we reached the bargain alley. Everything was devoid of people, and some vendors were in the process of closing their stalls.


    As expected, the door of the Herbal Emporium was locked.


    "Knock on it?" ze suggested, his tone questioning.


    "And who knocks on a door when entering in the middle of the night?" I replied. I activated my elemental vision to check if there was anyone inside.


    The world shifted as the blueprint of the store appeared before my eyes. I detected a small source of mana inside the room, but other than that, there was nothing. I couldn''t sense anyone inside either.


    "The owner''s not here," I stated as I ced my hand on the knob. To my surprise, it wasn''t locked.


    "Dafuq?" ze cursed in an odd manner.


    With the door easily swinging open, I entered the Herbal Emporium. The interior was dimly lit, with only a fewnterns casting a soft, warm glow. Shelves filled with herbs, potions, and alchemical ingredients lined the walls. The air was thick with the earthy scent of dried herbs, with a faint hint of potions lingering in the background.


    I walked cautiously through the narrow aisles, my footsteps muffled by the thick carpets covering the floor. ze hovered beside me, his curious gaze darting around the shop.


    I noticed a fallen box on the ground, ced oddly as if it had been hastily abandoned. It seemed like the owner hadn''t cleaned up before leaving.


    In one corner of the shop, I spotted a manantern. It had a mana crystal to power it, which I could see when I activated my mana vision.


    [A/N: Mana Vision detects mana, and Elemental Vision detects the elements that are powered or influenced by mana in the atmosphere.]


    "Looks like there''s no one here," I remarked, my eyes scanning the counters and cabs. The shop was eerily quiet, and the stillness of the night seemed to have settled within its walls.


    "What are we looking for, anyway?" ze asked, his curiosity piqued.


    I hesitated for a moment, pondering how to exin my hunch. "I''m not entirely sure. I just have a feeling that something unusual happened here... perhaps some kind of document, an item, or anything that Aron might have taken from here," I exined.


    We continued our search when, suddenly, Smokeball froze.


    "Hmm?" I looked at him.


    "Did you hear something?" ze asked me.


    "Hear what?" I responded, puzzled. I hadn''t heard anything unusual.


    "Sharpen your senses," ze urged, a note of urgency in his voice. However, I had already maximized my sensory enhancements.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say," I replied, a touch of frustration in my voice. I had pushed my senses to their limits. My sense of smell was so acute that the herbs in the shop were almost overwhelming, and even the faintest rustle of leaves outside was audible.


    It was then that ze''s ethereal form flickered, and he spoke with a sense of unease, "Something doesn''t feel right here. We should leave."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, sensing that ze was genuinely concerned.


    "I can hear... some screeching, like cries... ominous cries," he said, his voice quivering with uncertainty.


    My curiosity turned to rm as I realized ze wasn''t ying around. I listened intently, straining my enhanced hearing to its utmost limit. And then, I heard it ¨C faint, haunting cries that seemed to emanate from a door hidden within the shop.


    My heart raced as I faced the source of the eerie sounds. It was a wooden door, aged and worn, standing alone and isted from the rest of the room. It lookedpletely out of ce in the well-kept Herbal Emporium.


    My instinct told me that whatevery beyond that door was the source of the unsettling presence we felt. The atmosphere grew heavier with each passing moment, as if the room itself held its breath.


    "Should we... investigate?" I whispered to ze, my unease growing.


    "No," ze''s t-out refusal hung in the air like a reluctant gust of humor in the midst of tension.


    "So we are investigating," I responded, my voice a breathless whisper, heightened senses detecting shallow breaths brushing past my left ear, a phantom hint of something unsettling.


    "Investigation of what?" The voice that interrupted us dripped with a chilling, icy indifference.


    A chilling click sounded in the dimly lit shop, echoing like the prelude to a dreadful revtion. My heart pounded erratically, and I instinctively turned to confront the unexpected intrusion.


    But chaos unfolded in the blink of an eye, too swift for my senses to fully grasp.


    "Princess!!!" ze''s panicked voice surged through my thoughts as I watched him get forcefully propelled against the wall. This time, the recipient of violence wasn''t me.


    "Agh!" A searing jolt of pain surged through my body. Time seemed to slow as I felt the wickedly sharp object, akin to a de, pierce my right side. The sensation was excruciating, as if hot metal was slicing through my flesh. It tore through my abdomen with ruthless efficiency, and I could feel it exiting on the opposite end, leaving an agonizing trail of torment.


    A guttural sound caught in my throat, a strangled cry of pain, and my head jerked involuntarily to the right. My vision blurred and swirled with a mixture of pain and shock, contorting my features into a grimace of sheer agony.


    "The robe wasn''t dwarven-made... I should''ve been honest, I guess," the voice murmured with an edge of remorse. My vision fixated on a pair of stark white eyes, staring back at me with an eerie, unsettling serenity.


    And then, my vision surrendered to darkness, a shadowy abyss consuming my senses as I sumbed to the ck void.


    As darkness closed in around me, a regretful thought echoed through my fading consciousness: I should''ve listened to ze...

 Chapter 187 Dead yet?

    Chapter 187 Dead yet?


    [Third Person View]


    The Herbal Emporium''s atmosphere underwent a chilling transformation as Ren''s lifeless body descended gracefully to the floor, and the ensuing soft thud was a somber punctuation to the unfolding tragedy. Silence wrapped around the shop like a heavy shroud, amplifying the gravity of the moment and infusing the air with an almost palpable sense of unease.


    "Humans are... annoying," the young man with white eyes muttered with clear disdain, his gaze fixated on Ren''s motionless figure. The deep wound inflicted upon Ren continued to spew crimson, its tendrils snaking across the floor, leaving a gruesome trail of evidence in its wake.


    While the young man initially crossed the room, Falco''s usually sharp senses remained oddly dormant, failing to detect any intrusion. However, as the young man drew closer to the door, a disquieting awareness began to crawl over Falco''s senses, setting his nerves on edge.


    Falco moved with swift precision, employing his spatial shift ability to position himself silently behind the intruder. His initial intent was a lethal strike, but he hesitated. The young man''s eyelids rolled back, a disconcerting sight that sent shivers down Falco''s spine.


    "hmm and the cat?"Meanwhile, Falco noticed a small, trembling figure nearby ¨C an intelligent-looking cat. Its wide eyes and peculiar demeanor set it apart from any mana beast Falco had encountered before.


    "Shh, nothing happened.....everything is fine."Falco''s demeanor underwent a sudden shift as he approached the cat. A warm, weing smile graced his lips, and an unfamiliar aura permeated the room ¨C a soothing, sweet energy that diffused the tense atmosphere.


    The cat, however, remained fixated on Ren''s lifeless body, seemingly impervious to Falco''s calming presence.


    ''Is it fiercely loyal to its master, or does it possess an extraordinary level of mental fortitude? But it can''t be that high... it''s just a mortal realm beast, not even A-tier,'' Falco mused to himself. Encountering a creature seemingly immune to his magical influence was a rarity, intensifying the enigma of the situation.


    **Roar**


    A thunderous roar shattered the eerie silence that had gripped the Herbal Emporium, and what followed left even Falco, the son of a God, utterly bbergasted. He had traversed the realms for centuries, studying and deciphering the mysteries of creatures in this world, but nothing could have prepared him for what he was about to witness.


    In a rapid and grotesque transformation, the cat''s physical appearance underwent a drastic metamorphosis. Its wings stretched and expanded, resembling those of a bat, and its body grew exponentially until it nearly reached the ceiling. The sheer majesty of this transformation was awe-inspiring.


    Yet, what truly set this creature apart from any other beast Falco had encountered was the palpable bloodlust radiating from its eyes. It was a bloodlust ¡ªa menacing, primal ferocity that seemed all too real.


    transformed creature lunged forward, its fangs bared, and its demeanor unhinged. Its eyes seemed tock focus, lost in a frenzy **Roar**


    "Calm-!?" Before Falco could utter a word or make a move, the transformed creature lunged forward, its fangs bared, and its demeanor unhinged. Its eyes seemed tock focus, lost in a frenzy of unbridled rage.


    The room quaked as the wooden floor splintered under the sheer force of the shockwaves generated by the creature''s ferocious onught.


    **Roar**


    As the creature attacked with unrelenting fury, Falco had to act quickly. He couldn''t risk being torn apart by this seemingly berserk beast.


    With lightning reflexes, he activated his spatial shift ability, vanishing from his previous spot and reappearing a few meters away, narrowly dodging the creature''s lunging jaws. His sudden disappearance and reappearance caused the cat-beast to crash into the wall with a loud thud, leaving a gaping hole in the wood paneling.


    Despite the massive hole and the pain it must have endured, the creature didn''t show any signs of relenting. It spun around, its wings pping with power, and charged once more.


    Falco wasn''t a stranger tobat, but this situation was unlike any he had faced before. The cat-beast''s relentless aggression and unpredictable movements left him little room to maneuver. It was a fight for survival... for the beast, of course.


    In the midst of the chaos, Falco decided to employ a different strategy. He didn''t want to harm the creature if he could avoid it. With a swift wave of his hand, he conjured a translucent barrier of magical energy, creating a protective shield around himself.


    The cat-beast collided with the barrier, its ws scraping against the shimmering surface as it let out another deafening roar. It continued to w and bite at the magical shield, unable to breach its protective confines.


    Inside the barrier, Falco caught his breath and observed the creature. Its eyes were still filled with unbridled rage, but there was something else beneath the surface ¨C fear.


    "I say calm down.... I am no enemy," he tried to say the soothing words again, but the creature wasn''t in a state to listen, in his opinion.


    With another roar, the creature just... disappeared.


    "Huh?" Falco was surprised, but only for a second as he turned -


    "Roaar!!!"


    A flinging figure of a few hundred-pound weighted cat-beast collided with his


    palm as he grabbed it by the neck.


    The cat-beast struggled, its ws swiping at Falco, but his grip held firm. Despite the creature''s overwhelming rage and strength, Falco''s power seemed equally matched.


    "What are you?" Falco muttered, his eyes locked onto the beast''s frenzied gaze.


    A small trail of inky shadow slithered onto Falco''s hand, a precursor to an unforeseen revtion. Apanying the shadow was a white tendril of crackling lightning, intertwining with the darkness in an eerie fusion.


    Before Falco''s astonished eyes, the creature vanished once more, its form seemingly melding with the very shadows of the room. It moved with a fluidity that defied thews of nature, as if the darkness itself had be its ally in this otherworldly dance of disappearance.


    The room echoed with an eerie silence in the absence of the relentless onught, and Falco''s senses were on high alert.


    "!?"Just as Falco braced himself for another attack, the room seemed to shudder with anticipation. A sinister aura filled the air, signaling the imminent return of the cat-beast.


    With an otherworldly hiss that sent chills down Falco''s spine, the creature materialized from the shadows. Its transformation was even more ferocious than before, its wings expanded, and its form more monstrous.


    Before Falco could react, the creature lunged once again, propelled by a malevolent force. Its jaws opened wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth that gleamed with an insatiable hunger for violence. The room seemed to blur as the cat-beast closed the distance between them with rming speed.


    Falco had no time to summon his barrier. In a split-second decision, he summoned a shimmering de of pure energy into his hand and met the beast head-on.


    The sh was explosive. The de met the creature''s snapping jaws, and a shockwave rippled through the room. The force of the impact sent Falco skidding backward, his feet digging furrows into the wooden floor.


    The cat-beast''s eyes zed with an unholy fervor, its determination unyielding.


    **Ting**


    A metallic "Ting*" rang out, piercing the tensionden air as the door behind Falco swung open with a creak. The arrival of an unexpected guest disrupted the bizarre tableau unfolding in the Herbal Emporium.


    "Hey-? What''s happening here?" The voice that broke the silence was instantly recognizable to both ze and Falco. It was Aron, whose entrance introduced a fresh wave of confusion and concern into the room.


    "Ugh,"Falco grumbled under his breath as he hastily adjusted his robe, his demeanor attempting to regain some semnce ofposure. Sweat dotted his brow as he faced Aron.


    Aron''s eyes widened with shock and disbelief as he took in the sight before him. His voice trembled with a mix of surprise and concern as he finally managed to speak, his gaze locked on the fallen figure of Ren, whose...wounded formy not far from where Falco stood.


    "Who is that... he''s??!!" Aron''s words hung heavily in the air,den with urgency and a desperate need for answers. The room''s atmosphere shifted once more, as uncertainty and a barrage of questions hung in the air.


    **Humm**


    "Huh?" Falco''s gaze shifted towards Ren''s fallen form, his keen eyes catching something unusual. There, around the wound he had inflicted, a faint azure energy pulsed and hummed softly. It was an anomaly, a presence that shouldn''t have existed.


    "Agh.... Smokeball, are you there?" Ren''s voice was weak, on the brink of fading, yet it carried an air of indifference, as if the wound was inconsequential to him.


    "You crying? Smokeball?"As he puzzled over this strange urrence, a feeble voice reached his ears. It was Ren, his tone devoid of pain, as if he were merely inconvenienced rather than grievously wounded.


    [Help Him.]


    "..." In the midst of the perplexing situation, Falco was suddenly met with a phenomenon he hadn''t experienced in quite some time¡ªa message from the gods, a divine whisper that carried with it a weight of importance and urgency.


    [A/N: Filled with questions? Yeah, I know and yep... I''ll answer them all,just be with me cuz everything has a exnation.]

 Chapter 188 Chapter ***

    Chapter 188 Chapter ***


    Aron''s wide eyes darted between the three figures within the store, his mind struggling to process the chaotic scene before him. Ren''s lifeless form sprawled on the blood-stained floor, the mysterious robed man, and the enigmatic beast left him in a state of bewildered confusion. It was as though he had walked into a murder scene, an inexplicable tableau of chaos.


    "What is happening here?" Aron''s voice trembled with a mix of concern and curiosity, his gaze shifting between the unsettling sights before him.


    ...


    Falco, hearing Aron''s question, turned to face the prince. With a swift movement, he removed his robe, revealing an entirely different face¡ªan older, freckled visage that


    "Ss?"Aron recognized from their earlier encounter in dealing with the broker and the Simurgh.


    "Oh... sir, sorry for subjecting you to such a sight," Falco''s voice took on a hoarse tone as he apologized for the gruesome scene that had unfolded.


    "No... but why is that boy here?" Aron questioned as he discreetly stepped back, trying to remain unnoticed by the others.


    "Oh, this guy... he tried to intrude into the store, so I - um, took some measures to prevent it, but he''s alive... somehow," Falco muttered thest word under his breath, as not even he could understand why Ren hadn''t died.


    ck*


    A sound came from the beast''s side, as if its legs had given out upon hearing that.


    ''Is it relieved that its master is alive?'' With each passing second, Falco grew more and more curious about this creature, unlike anything he had encountered before.


    "You know him?" Falco asked Aron, noticing the prince''s continuous gaze fixed on Ren, who, for some reason, wasn''t moving again. He had only moved for a second to utter a few words before falling silent.


    The azure light had also faded, and Falco hadn''t received any further divine messages after that two-wordmunication.


    "Yeah," Aron hesitated for a second but then immediately responded.


    "Then that''s great! He''s still alive! You should get him to a healer," Falco eximed, pping his hands. He turned around and walked toward Ren.


    *Grr*


    However, the creature emitted a low growl, but before squatting down, Falco spoke loudly, "I will hand him over so you can take him somewhere safe."


    Upon hearing those words, the creature, seemed to ease up a bit.


    "Me?" Aron asked, appearing baffled by the suggestion.


    "Yeah, you, as you are the only one who knows this... boy," Falco replied, approaching Ren''s lifeless body with cautious steps. He examined the wound he had inflicted earlier, a perplexed expression crossing his features. There was something unusual about the azure energy that hummed around the injury.


    "Sir, do you know of any healers nearby?" Falco inquired as he carefully lifted Ren''s body.


    Aron nodded, his eyes still darting between the peculiar creature and Ren. "Yes, there''s a skilled healer not far from here."


    Falco continued to hold Ren and observed his breathing. He couldn''t shake the strange feeling he got from the human boy.


    "Ugh," Falco grunted, shifting his gaze to the side, but the creature was nowhere to be seen. Falco was puzzled, as he hadn''t noticed it moving at all.


    "Where''s the beast?" Aron questioned, following Falco''s eyes.


    "Vanished," Falco replied, then handed Ren over to Aron. "This guy''s bigger than you, so make sure his feet don''t drag on the ground... and sorry about the bloodstains," Falco said nonchntly.


    "Tch," Aron clicked his tongue but didn''t retort. Instead, he carefully lifted Ren onto his shoulder, not minding the blood that flowed from Ren''s wound and stained Aron''s expensive royal clothing.


    With Ren now in Aron''s care, Falco nced around the Herbal Emporium, taking in the aftermath of the unusual encounter. The once peaceful store was now marked by chaos, with damaged wooden panels, scattered herbs, and remnants of the intense struggle that had urred moments ago.


    Falco couldn''t help but wonder about the strange creature he had encountered. It had disyed remarkable abilities, disappearing into shadows and disying raw power beyond what he had ever witnessed in a mortal realm beast.


    Aron, despite his initial shock, managed to maintain hisposure as he cradled Ren. "I''ll take him to the healer," he said firmly.


    Falco nodded. "Good. Make sure he gets the care he needs."


    As Aron started to leave the Herbal Emporium, Falco''s gaze returned to the spot where the creature had vanished. There were still many unanswered questions lingering in his mind, and he couldn''t help but feel that this encounter was far from ordinary.


    "It looks like my father had some reason to send me here," he murmured to himself, deep in thought. Falco took a deep breath and began to assess the damage within the store. Splintered wood, remnants of the intense struggle, and the lingering aura of magic were all part of the aftermath that needed his attention.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    [Aron Adiel Velcrow''s POV]


    I sighed, unsure of what had transpired here. My original intention was to visit the Simurgh, but instead, I stumbled upon this scene. An academy student had been attacked ¨C well, he''s still alive, I guess.


    ncing at the boy on my shoulder, I noted that he was somewhatrger in stature than me, but not particrly heavy. If I recall correctly, I can''t easily forget someone who insulted me. He''s a first-year student from ss B, demoted for drinking ¨C quite rebellious for a first-year, I must say. It feels a bit hypocritical tobel him as such.


    "Why was he there at this hour?" I pondered myself. It was highly unusual for a student of the Imperial Academy to be out at such ate hour, especially not in a ce like that.


    Eventually, we arrived at the doorstep of a humble yet reputable healer''s establishment. The building exuded an air of mystique, fitting for a world steeped in magic.


    The healer, an elderly woman with gentle, knowing eyes, was surprised by thete-night arrival but quickly sprang into action when she saw the injured student. I exined the situation as best I could, though I had no answers to offer. I refrained from divulging my identity or my origins, as it was best kept a secret.


    The healing room had wooden beams across the ceiling, oak shelves on the walls, and arge window with moonlight. It smelled of herbs and had a calm, simple atmosphere.


    With expert care, the healer attended to Ren''s wound, her hands glowing with a soft, soothing light as she chanted incantations in anguage I couldn''tprehend. Her reassuring demeanor helped put me at ease, despite the mysterious circumstances of the night. I watched in awe as she worked, her magical prowess evident in every gesture.


    As the healer continued her ministrations.


    After what felt like an eternity, the healer turned to me and said, "He''s in stable condition for now, but the wound was precise, almost surgical. Someone knew what they were doing."


    I just nodded, a sense of uncertainty clouding my thoughts. What was I supposed to do next? Should I quietly slip away without saying anything?


    As I contemted my next steps, a feeling of unease settled over me. Saving someone''s life was an unfamiliar experience, a stark contrast to the encounters that typically defined my existence.


    "Hmm?" My gaze shifted to the corner of the room, where the enigmatic ck cat sat. Its presence seemed ominous, and its unwavering gaze locked onto me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had seen this cat before.


    The first-year student blinked a few times, adjusting to the light as he realized he was not where he had expected to be. His gaze darted around the room before finally settling on me.


    "Who... Nah not that weird question," he muttered, still groggy from whatever ordeal he had been through.


    "You''re in a healer''s establishment," I replied, my voice remaining calm, but my expression turned cold, mirroring the seriousness of the situation.


    "Smokeball..." He muttered, as if calling someone.


    Suddenly, the cat leaped onto the bed and fixed its gaze on the boy''s eyes, as if there was some form ofmunication between them. Though it seemed impossible.


    The boy then let out a deep sigh, adjusting his posture as he turned to look at me. His eyes struck me as oddly bright for the situation.


    What was he going to say? Was he going to berate me as usual like ....


    other? I had grown used to that as it''s something well deserved for a rapist, murderer and.... degenerate''like myself, but then...


    "Thanks, dude," he said casually.


    My jaw dropped. "Eh?" I stammered in disbelief.


    "I said thanks, for saving my ass," he rified, raising a brow. He was actually thanking me?


    ....


    I''m not sure why, but I suddenly bolted out of there, running as fast as my legs could carry me at full speed.


    "Thank you,"


    He says... to me?


    I looked around my room, my gaze falling upon the bed, which bore the gruesome remnants of the days events¡ªa pool of blood staining the sheets. I muttered to myself, "I am not worthy of those words," as I curled up, waiting in the somber silence until the next day.

 Chapter 189 Wise words...

    Chapter 189 Wise words...


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    Year: 1738


    Date: 3rd


    Month: Embera


    Time: 4:00 AM


    "Huh?" I felt quite confused as I watched Aron hastily leaving the room.


    "What happened?" I spoke as I tried to adjust my posture. I couldn''t recall much about what had transpired, but I was certain I had been on the brink of death. Though, I didn''t believe I had sumbed to it, but the wound I felt was undeniably deep.


    Silence permeated the room, casting an awkward atmosphere.


    "Umm... Smokeball?" I called out tentatively, feeling somewhat ufortable under the cat''s unrelenting gaze. He had been staring at me for quite a while, and it was starting to feel strange.


    I waved my hand in front of Smokeball''s eyes, but he continued to stare at me without blinking. It was as if he had something important to convey but couldn''t find the words.


    "Are you going to say anything? Don''t make me¡ª" I began to speak before Smokeball''s voice resonated in my mind.


    ''You were going to die, Ren,'' his voice was calm, even serene. ''I thought you were dead,'' he continued.


    "..." I couldn''t deny what he said; it was true that I had been brutally stabbed, and I remembered feeling helpless in the face of danger.


    ''Weak, you were weak... you are weak,'' he stated matter-of-factly, acting unusually.


    "I know¡ª" I tried to respond, but he interrupted.


    ''No... you don''t. You don''t understand how weak you are and how inted your ego is. Maybe I forgot to mention, you are nothing but a brat with power, but¡ª'' Smokeball kept stringing sentences together, one after the other.


    "That ain''t enough," I finished his sentence for him, feeling a sense of resignation. "It... just ain''t enough power, I lost," I admitted, looking at him.


    ze''s voice held a hint of sadness as he spoke, ''I thought I lost... again.''


    I didn''t dwell on what he said as I nced back at the window behind me, pulling the curtain aside. It hurt to move; what kind of weapon was that?


    I had already strengthened my body to a level where a normal sword shouldn''t be able to prate my skin, at least not that easily. Somehow, when his weapon pierced my skin, it took me a second to realize that something had hit me.


    His technique, too, was exceptional. He got behind my back so easily without me noticing him for even a second.


    "System," I muttered that name I mostly avoid.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    STATUS WINDOW


    (Notification muted)


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 2: me Adept]


    [4 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Current Progress.


    Intelligence: 8.9/10


    Strength: 50/100


    Mana: 70/100


    [Next Level: Scorchmaster]


    [2000/15000 Exp]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None


    Skills: [26 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: (Open)


    The blue te appeared, and nothing changed from what I had previously seen.


    Store: (Open)


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ----


    The blue te appeared, and nothing changed from what I had previously seen.


    "Haaa...." I let out a long sigh as I closed the panel and rubbed my eyes.


    Everything is chaotic, even if I try my best not to react much, I am...shook a bit.


    That was way too fast, can''t even consider it a fight....


    "ze, tell me what happened after I passed out," I said, as I''d first like to hear what happened before I lost consciousness.


    [After a few minutes.]


    "So, you were defeated too?" I asked, to which ze didn''t answer. He''s a lot quieter than usual.


    The person was using some kind of magic to conceal their face, and the shop owner was familiar with Aron. But Aron didn''t seem to know that the shop owner was using a fake identity. He... for some reason, let me live and asked Aron to take me here to a healer, to which Aron... agreed?


    A lot of things don''t add up here.


    "Yeah," ze gave a short answer.


    I tried to sit up, feeling the difort from the wound. I looked down, and my waist was wrapped up in a white cloth bandage with various herbs.


    "Ren," ze spoke up.


    "Hmm?" I nced at him, the sensation of helplessness setting in.


    ''What now?'' He questioned.


    What now? Only two words, a seemingly simple question, yet it felt overwhelminglyplex. For someone who knows what they need to do, it might be an easy query. But for me? It felt like there was always something obstructing my path, no matter what I attempted.


    "Aghh," I grumbled in frustration, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts, but none of them led to a clear answer. Sometimes, it felt like I was nothing but a toy.


    Knock*


    A gentle knock on the door interrupted our conversation, and I turned my attention towards it. The healer stood there, her presence wee.


    "Can Ie in?" She inquired.


    "Yeah, why not," I replied calmly, inviting her into the room.


    She entered the room with a pot of steaming something, her warm smile radiating kindness. "I thought maybe this will help you recover," she chuckled, her freckles at the corner of her eyes deepening as she smiled.


    "I appreciate it," I thanked her as I watched her carefully ce the soup on the side table. She then pulled a nearby stool and sat down.


    To my surprise, she picked up a wooden spoon and dipped it into the pot, holding the contents in front of my mouth. "I can eat it myself," I smiled, trying to decline her assistance.


    "Eat it," she raised an eyebrow, her tone gentle yet firm, urging me to take the food.


    I hesitated for a moment, then decided toply. I took a small sip of the soup, and to my delight, it tasted absolutely delicious.


    "Is it good?" She asked with a warm smile, her eyes filled with anticipation, as she ced the whole pot back on the side table. I wished I could have another bite, but I was already satisfied.


    "Yeah," I replied with a contented sigh.


    "Are you an Imperial Academy student?" She inquired, her curiosity evident. I simply nodded in response, wondering if she was going to pry further into my situation.


    "Well, I guess," I replied with a faint smile.


    "Is it good?" She asked with a warm smile, her eyes filled with anticipation, as she ced the whole pot back on the side table. I wished I could have another bite, but I was already satisfied.


    "Yeah," I replied with a contented sigh.


    "Are you an Imperial Academy student?" She inquired, her curiosity evident. I simply nodded in response, wondering if she was going to pry further into my situation.


    "Great! Haha, I remember when I was young; I was a student there too... those were the golden days of my life," she reminisced, her eyes gleaming with nostalgia.


    "Great! Haha, I remember when I was young; I was a student there too... those were the golden days of my life," she reminisced, her eyes gleaming with nostalgia.


    I listened quietly, realizing thatpared to her, my life was currently in a state of chaos.


    "Do you have a lot on your mind?" She asked suddenly, her gaze thoughtful.


    "Well, I guess," I replied with a faint smile.


    "Hmm, being young is surely hard. But do you know what?" Her gaze drifted towards the window as the first rays of daylight streamed in. She held a small orb of healing magic in her palm, ying with it.


    "Everything is not supposed to be great all the time. Sometimes you have to step back and think... where everything went wrong," she said as if speaking to herself. The illuminated ball danced on her palm.


    "And then everything falls into ce. You just have to do one thing at a time," she continued, her wisdom resonating with me.


    I silently picked up the pot of soup and indulged in a hearty meal. I was indeed hungry.


    "Anyways, it''s just meaningless rambling from an old hag. Don''t take it to heart," she chuckled as she got up, her knees cracking slightly. Her words left asting impression on me, even if she dismissed them as mere chatter.


    After her parting words, the healer left the room, leaving me alone to digest her wisdom.


    "And now what?" Once again, I was subjected to the same question from the same person.


    As I finished thest spoonful of soup, I stood up, picking up my torn robe, and draped it over my body. "Now what? Maybe it''s time to stopzing around... I didn''t want to do that, but I guess everyone wants me dead now," I said as I lifted ze off the bed.


    "Don''t sulk now, Smokeball. I ain''t dead yet; your master is alive and kicking," I dered as I left the healer''s house in the dawn.


    "I wasn''t sulking!!! You princess!!!" ze finally spoke something.


    "Don''t sulk now, Smokeball. I''m very much alive and ready for whateveres next," I reassured my enigmaticpanion as we departed the healer''s house in the soft, predawn light.


    "I wasn''t sulking!!! You princess!!!" ze''s retort finally broke his silence, carrying a hint of humor amidst the tension of the morning.


    [A/N: Aghh these repeated paragraphs!]

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    "And that concludes the first lecture," Professor Devereaux announced with a p of her hands. Her lesson on Arcane History had delved into the annals of the Hestia Empire''s past, providing the students with aprehensive understanding of their realm''s origins and development.


    As the ss concluded, my thoughts turned to the uing courses ¨C Beast Mastery and, after that, the inaugural lecture in Runecrafting. I packed my belongings and left the ssroom, noticing that a few curious eyes followed my exit.


    Outside, ze''s question echoed in my mind. "What are we going to do?"


    I pondered the answer. While I wasn''t entirely certain of the path ahead, one thing was clear: I needed to grow stronger than I was now. If not for Aron''s unexpected intervention, my fate might have been much darker.


    ...


    [Greenhouse]


    "Students, are you excited for our second lecture?" the instructor inquired as he gathered us into a half-circle.


    "Last time, I demonstrated the power of the Convergence Amulet, and many of you seemed to grasp the significance of bonding with our familiars," he continued, his eyes scanning the assembled students. His gaze lingered momentarily on two individuals, myself and Aron, who stood near the rear of the ssroom.


    "Now, today, we''re going to delve deeper into the intricacies of familiars and the bond that ties them to their mages," the instructor exined as he walked among the rows of students. "Who''s eager to volunteer this time first?" he asked.


    ""I am.""


    Huh? I looked to my back and saw Aron looking at me the same way I did.


    ""Let him do it.""


    Huh? Once again our voices ovepped, making it seem like we were in sync.


    "Very well,e to the front," the instructor beckoned me. I walked to the front of the ss, feeling the gaze of my fellow students and Aron on my back.


    "Now, I want you to connect to your bond likest time. If I remember correctly, you were a bit dizzy, right? Let''s try to hold the connection for longer this time," he said as he ced the convergence Amulet around my neck.


    ze perched on my shoulder, and I still didn''t understand how his skill worked for me, but I was grateful that it did.


    I closed my eyes and allowed the mana to flow through the Amulet. Slowly, everything began to feel like it was fading away.


    It was like falling into a void for a second.


    I opened my eyes, finding myself in a strange ce that was difficult to describe. It resembled the outer world, but everything here was just a shadow.


    I took a step forward, realizing that the room was filled with a lot of shadowy figures. I could tell they were people by their shadows, but what interested me the most was...


    I approached a small, 4''9" humanoid shadow figure, and as I reached out to touch it, my hand passed right through its chest.


    It was bizarre. Did anything I do here affect the person outside in the real world?


    "..."I tried to speak, but my words didn''t seem to have any sound in this ce. It felt like I had lost my ability tomunicate here, in what I could only describe as the Void.


    Stepping forward, I passed through the shadowpletely, as if I had be part of it.


    This was getting crazier by the second. I slowly made my way towards the door and consciously tried to grab the knob, only to fail as my hand passed right through it. Wait, my hand? It struck me suddenly.


    My hand had taken on a dark color, like the other shadows around me. I hadn''t noticed this before, but now I was just like those other shadowy figures.


    Nheless, I took a step back and then ran with a bit of force towards the door, and just like before, I passed right through it.


    What the actual Fuck??!


    Whaty outside was beyond baffling. The world seemed even more chaotic than one could ever imagine.


    As I stood in the midst of this surreal and crumbling world, it felt like the very fabric of reality was unraveling before my eyes. The once vibrant colors had drained away, leaving behind a deste and monochromatdscape. Above me, the sky appeared as if it were being torn apart, its pieces drifting away like scattered clouds.


    And then, there was that eye. At least, I thought I saw an eye for a brief moment. It was immense, its presence both awe-inspiring and unsettling. Yet, as I blinked, the eye vanished into thin air.


    Maybe my mind is ying tricks because of change in the surroundings-


    Thud!


    And I lost it, I don''t know why but this small walk takes a lot....like a lot of mana from my core.


    With a sudden thud, I was yanked out of the Void and thrust back into reality. The transition was disorienting, and as my eyes fluttered open, I found myself face to face with Aron.


    "Huh?" I couldn''t help but let out a startled exmation, my sudden appearance clearly taking the half-masked prince by surprise.


    "How long was I out?" I inquired as soon as I regained my senses.


    "Ten seconds," ze replied. Only ten seconds? It seemed that time within the Void operated differently than in the real world.


    ''Void?'' ze asked, seemingly puzzled by my reference.


    I decided to exin itter and turned my attention to the surroundings. However, my musings were interrupted by Professor Harris.


    "You again?" he sighed, addressing me. Then, he turned to Aron and questioned, "And Prince, what was that?"


    Aron, apparently unfazed by the situation, got up and calmly returned to his spot without offering an exnation.


    ''What was that?'' I asked ze.


    ''He just pushed everyone aside and ran up to you the moment you fell down... weird,'' ze replied, adding anotheryer of mystery to Aron''s actions.


    "I am sorry, maybe¡ª" I began to apologize but was abruptly interrupted when Professor Harris seized my arm and pulled me to my feet, his demeanor quite stern.


    "You should maybe train yourself a bit more; your mana core is weak," he stated bluntly, catching me off guard. Had he always been this straightforward?


    "Okay," I responded, sensing that perhaps he was slightly irritated.


    "Hehe," a soft giggle emanated from my left. I turned to see a short girl chuckling to herself. Her gaze seemed distant, as if she wasn''t looking at anything in particr.


    "Hey, shh," the girl beside her whispered, nudging her with her elbow to snap her out of her trance.


    Since I currently had no mana, I could hear their hushed conversation.


    ''She said she felt something ticklish in her chest,'' ze informed me, providing some context to the giggling girl''s behavior.....chest?


    I couldn''t help but let out a dry chuckle as it all made sense now, especially when I took another look at her overall shape and size.


    Truly a weird skill.


    ''What are youughing about? She''s not that bad... Wait, did you find something interesting?'' ze inquired.


    The way the Void worked was different, or maybe this was how it actually functioned, but it hadn''t been thoroughly explored from the perspective of a shadow magic caster. There wasn''t a well-defined theory on how it worked, but this newfound experience was fascinating.


    I entered the Void, or rather, my shadow did. It was mana-consuming to maintain the connection between me, ze, and my shadow through the Amulet. But I couldn''t help but wonder why it was only my shadow that could interact with the physical world. Shouldn''t I be able to use this as a physical skill? Perhaps it had been altered when I became a beast.


    One thing was clear, though. I could touch the girl-I meant the person in the Void, and it affected her in the real world.


    The timing was a bit off, like time moved slower here and faster in the Void. Nevertheless, this skill had more potential than I initially thought.


    This certainly sheds light on the basics behind the shadow step, as it''s not just an illogical urrence; there''s a valid reason behind it. However, it''s worth noting that I wasn''t exactly shadow-stepping, as my physical body remained stationary in the real world.


    "First Prince, you seem quite eager," Professor Harris remarked as he beckoned for Aron to approach. Aron, on the other hand, seemed to cast a sidelong nce in my direction. It was hard to discern whether he was angry or worried. With a hint of annoyance, he fastened the Amulet himself, clicking his tongue in response to Harris.


    "Now, Your Highness, go ahead and connect with your familiar," Professor Harris instructed Aron while keeping a close watch on him.


    Aron followed the instruction, closing his eyes briefly. As he did, I observed a subtle change. A gentle, silver glow enveloped him, which was quite distinct from the void I had experienced.


    ''Your void or whatever it is doesn''t change anything on the outside. You don''t even move at all,'' zemented.


    The glow gradually subsided, and Aron remained standing there as Professor Harris removed the Amulet. The professor then inquired, "What did you experience, Your Highness?"


    Aron''s gaze fell upon the white-backed Fenrir as he replied, "The agility of this mongrel." With that, he turned and returned to his previous spot.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    The ss concluded, and I watched the professor carefully return the Amulet to its box. These items were incredibly valuable, costing around two thousand gold coins, an amount that would be nearly impossible for amoner to afford. However, the academy spared no expenses in providing education to its students.


    I turned and exited the greenhouse, reentering the familiar, normal world outside.


    ''What''d you see there?'' ze inquired about what I had seen in there.


    "Nothing specific, just something... weird. There seem to be severalyers to this world," I replied nonchntly.


    ... You know what, I think I''ll bunk today.


    I''m not in the mood to attend any other ss today. It''s not like it''spulsory.


    ''Then what are you going to do?'' He asked. Maybe I''ll visit someone.


    ''Who?'' Maybe telling ze won''t be fun. ''Hey!! Tell me where we''re going!''


    ...


    After a few minutes'' walk, I stood in front of a ssroom. This wing was quite far from the first-year sses as it''s for second-years.


    ''Agh, what are you thinking?'' ze grumbled.


    Inside, the sses were about to end. I saw the teacher closing the grimoire and turning away from the station... and there she is.


    Sitting in the first row was Cecelia. She intensely looked at her book and the board simultaneously. Besides her was Vexa. She twirled the quill in her hand without care, and her eyes wandered all over the ssroom before they settled on me.


    They were deep... her eyes, a blue amethyst-like shade.


    Her eyes briefly met mine before she redirected her gaze to the front... Did she not recognize me? Her face remained emotionless.....well it''s not like it matters.


    A minuteter, the teacher came out of the ssroom and gave me a sideways nce before proceeding without saying anything.


    As the students began to pour out of the ssroom, Cecelia gracefully gathered her and Vexa''s belongings. She turned slightly to her side, her gaze focused elsewhere...


    "Ren!" An unexpectedly familiar voice rang out from the side as I leaned into the doorway to see who it was ¨C it was Raven.


    Oh, I forgot that they both are in the same ssroom...


    ''Dude you serious? This is the ce where all the main cast resides...'' ze''s voice taunting.


    I offered a wave and a half-smile in response.


    ''Hehe, this should be interesting... repent!'' ze chuckled in my mind.


    Raven, on the other hand, was in her efforts to gather her things. She clumsily packed up her stuff, causing a book to tumble to the floor. In her haste to retrieve it, she bumped her head against the desk, forming a few tears at the corner of her eyes and a gentle rubbing of her sore head.


    Raven''s small mishap didn''t go unnoticed by the nearby students, who couldn''t help but chuckle at her clumsiness. She managed to recover her book, giving it an apologetic pat, and then turned her attention back to me.


    Her eyes were still a bit teary, but she smiled warmly as she approached me. "Hey, Ren," she greeted me with genuine enthusiasm.


    "Hey, Raven," I replied, still amused by her earlier antics. "How''s everything going?"


    Cecelia, meanwhile, had finished packing her things and, along with Vexa, walked past us without acknowledging my presence. Her face remained devoid of emotion, leaving me with the impression that she either didn''t recognize me or was choosing to ignore me.


    But then Cecelia stopped, and Vexa followed suit. "You here?" She looked at me and Raven simultaneously. Although they knew each other, their interactions had been limited so far.


    "Yep, I thought maybe I should look at the ssrooms. I''ll be in the next year... not too bad, I guess," I replied in my unconventional manner of speaking.


    ''Agh, not again with that weird way of talking,'' zemented on my style, which he wasn''t ustomed to. But if it worked, it was fine.


    "Haha, I think it''s too early for you to think about your sophomore year," Cecelia chuckled. "Most of the students tend to leave the academy after the first year."


    I noticed Raven''s gaze drifting toward Cecelia and Vexa, and I followed her line of sight. She nced back at me, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "You know them?"


    I took a moment to consider. "Yep... we''re friends, right?" I nced at Cecelia, who seemed to ponder it for a moment before nodding softly.


    Raven raised an eyebrow, sensing that there was more to the story, but she didn''t push the matter. Instead, she changed the subject. "What brings you here today?"


    "I just wanted to say hello," I replied. "Are you free for a stroll?" I asked both of them simultaneously.


    "Sorry, I have to-" Cecelia began but was interrupted when she looked past me toward Vexa, who seemed to be even quieter than usual.


    "I''ll go to the student council," Vexa said, stepping forward. Her shoulder brushed past mine as she gently took the books from Cecelia and left immediately.


    A brief silence hung in the air after her departure, and then I spoke up. "Well, looks like you have one less job for today."


    "Y-yeah, I... guess," Cecelia replied, her eyes still following the path Vexa had taken.


    "Hmm...." Raven stood there feeling somewhat awkward.


    "Oh, let me introduce you. This is Raven, and Raven, this is-" I began to introduce them to each other when Cecelia cut me off.


    "Maybe someday. I''d love to. For now, how about giving a bit of your "Oh, I know her. She''s Adam''s friend. I''ve seen her around him a few times," Cecelia said, her tone not exactly radiating warmth.


    "Oh, Adam?" I feigned ignorance, attempting to appear clueless.


    "Yeah, he''s a good friend of mine. I can introduce you to him -" Cecelia started to get excited but was cut off by-


    "Cough!"a loud cough from Raven. She knew.


    "Maybe someday. I''d love to. For now, how about giving a bit of your time to me?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation away.


    ''Smooth,'' Smokeball chimed in my mind.


    "W-why not," Cecelia agreed, a bit flustered.


    As we walked through the tranquil garden within the academy''s grounds, the soothing ambiance of the area helped ease the initial awkwardness of our meeting. The gentle sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting a warm glow around us, and the soft rustling of leaves in the breeze added to the peaceful atmosphere.


    "So, how''s your day been so far?" I inquired, hoping to initiate some small talk and break the ice.


    Cecelia hesitated briefly but then replied, "It''s been alright. Just the usual."


    On the other hand, Raven seemed to brighten a bit as she shared, "I''ve been studying a lot for uing tests, but it''s nice to have a break."


    "Wow, tests, huh..." I mumbled, wondering if that would affect our dungeon dives in theing days.


    "Hey, Cecelia," I called out, steering the conversation in a direction I deemed important, "Who''s this Vexa?"


    I listened attentively as Cecelia began to exin. It was clear from her tone that Vexa''s background wasn''t a closely guarded secret.


    "I''ve seen you with her a lot, so I just assumed she''s a member of the royalty," I remarked casually as I took a seat on a nearby bench. Raven and Cecelia exchanged nces but remained standing.


    Cecelia''s confusion and uncertainty were evident in her words and demeanor. She admitted that she didn''t have much information about Vexa and that she hadn''t been told much about her. It was bing increasingly clear that Vexa''s true background and role within the academy remained shrouded in mystery.


    "That is quite strange," I remarked, my curiosity piqued. "I mean, it''s not every day you find someone closely associated with royalty who doesn''t know much about them. Have you ever tried asking her directly?"


    Cecelia shook her head. "I haven''t. She''s... well, she''s not exactly easy to approach. And besides, I have my duties to focus on."


    This revtion only deepened the mystery surrounding Vexa''s true identity. It seemed even Cecelia, who was closely associated with her, had limited knowledge about her.


    "Well, anyway, I was just curious if she was just the same as Aron," I said, leaning back on the bench.


    "NO!" Cecelia''s voice rose a bit, and a vein bulged on her forehead as she clenched her hands. "She isn''t like... the Prince." Despite her evident frustration, she maintained her politeness for the sake of her position.


    I raised an eyebrow at Cecelia''s strong reaction. It was evident that something about Vexa had stirred a deep emotional response within her, and I couldn''t help but be intrigued by the mystery surrounding this enigmatic figure.


    "Alright, alright," I said, raising my hands in a cating gesture. "Raven, do you have a sweet tooth?" I inquired, my tone friendly and curious.


    "Yesh," she bit her tongue before speaking.


    ''The fuck was that voice,'' ze was baffled.


    I turned my attention back to Cecelia and continued with my charade. "Then perhaps a delectable cake would be a delightful treat, don''t you think?" I nodded in Cecelia''s direction, maintaining the ruse a little while longer.

 Chapter 192 Forest Expedition.

    Chapter 192 Forest Expedition.


    The Elishia Forest was a realm of serene beauty, where the only audible sound was the gentle rustling of leaves in the soft breeze. The towering trees, reaching skyward like nature''s skyscrapers, created a canopy so dense that it blocked most of the sunlight from touching the forest floor.


    Beneath this emerald cathedral, the ground was adorned with a carpet of vibrant wildflowers, each one adding a ssh of color to the lush greenndscape. It was a ce of untouched splendor, where the wonders of nature thrived in harmony.


    "Shhh..." A hushed voice emerged as the leaves beneath their feet crunched, revealing their concealed presence.


    "What happened?" Adam whispered, his voice barely audible, as he hid behind Amelia. She crouched down, her gaze fixed on a distant treetop.


    "Princess, give me your bow for a second," she demanded, not waiting for Elsa''s response, and swiftly grabbed the bow from Elsa''s hand. With practiced ease, she pulled the string.


    "What is she doing? You''ll get us caught," Helga grumbled. The past four days had been a relentless pursuit since their arrival in the Elishia Forest. They were hunted relentlessly, with every Elven tribe in the forest considering them enemies.


    Most of the Elves recognized Amelia and Elsa, marking them as threats wherever they went.


    Tuk*


    The mana runes on the bow glowed with a dim light as Amelia released the arrow, which shot silently through the air and struck its target.


    Thud*


    A loud, echoing thud reverberated in the silence. Adam peered from his perch and saw an Elf lying on the ground, the arrow having pierced its eye with uncanny uracy ¨C a feat Elsa couldn''t have managed at that distance, at least not yet. Amelia lowered the bow and leaned back against a tree trunk, her breathing slowly returning to normal.


    "That was amazing..." Adam began to praise, but before he could finish, a soft hand covered his mouth, muffling his words. He looked up to see Amelia''s face close to his, which caused his cheeks to redden slightly.


    "Keep your voice down; we''re not out of danger yet," she cautioned, her voice a hushed whisper.


    Whip*


    Adam was suddenly pulled backward, his eyes widening as he realized that Helga had grabbed him and was now pouting at him. Her feelings for Adam had been no secret; she had confessed her love for him several times since they had met. Adam, however, remained uncertain about his own feelings, unsure if he loved her in return.


    As for how a first-year student had managed to join them on this perilous journey, it was simply because she had requested it. Helga had expressed her desire toe along, and the principal had surprisingly allowed her to apany Adam, seemingly casual about the whole arrangement.


    Adam''s concern for Mary was evident as he noticed her unfocused condition had been inconsistent throughout their journey.


    "Mary?" he called out to her, prompting her to blink and focus on gaze. She seemed to be struggling with something, and her condition had been inconsistent throughout their journey.


    "Mary?" he called out to her, prompting her to blink and focus on him.


    "You okay?" he inquired, clearly worried about her well-being. The recent experiences of witnessing death and killing had taken a toll on them, and he wondered if Mary was being affected by it.


    Mary hesitated for a moment, her eyes betraying a sense of unease. "Oh yeah, I... am fine," she replied, her voice somewhat unconvincing. She quickly changed the subject and checked their surroundings before urging them to continue walking. Adam couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss with Mary, but for now, he decided to respect her privacy.


    The group ventured deeper into the heart of the forest, surrounded by towering trees that seemed to stretch endlessly. Sunlight filtered through the thick canopy in scattered beams, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. The air was filled with the earthy scent of the woods, and the distant chirping of birds added to the serene ambiance.


    However, they were acutely aware that they were not alone in these woods. The watchful eyes of the elven tribes followed their every move, making every rustling leaf or snapping twig a potential threat.


    As they approached the outskirts of Everleaf, the elven city, they encountered their first of several checkpoints. Armed elven guards stood vignt, questioning travelers and inspecting their belongings.


    Amelia, Elsa, and Helga approached the checkpoint with caution, their faces hidden beneath hoods and cloaks. The guards scrutinized them, their sharp eyes assessing the group.


    "State your business in Everleaf," one of the guards demanded, a stern expression on his face.


    Without a word, Amelia''s sword swiftly passed through the guard''s throat, and his head tumbled to the ground. The other guard was caught off guard and reached for his hilt, but before he could react, Adam''s powerful punch struck his side, sending him crashing to the ground. The second guard groaned in pain, incapacitated but not dead... Adam couldn''t kill,it was too cruel for him to take a life of someone.


    The group exchanged quick nces, knowing they had to act fast before more guards arrived.


    After half an hour of walking, they arrived at a small house, a typical elven dwelling constructed mainly from wood and vines. The atmosphere was tranquil, contrasting with the turmoil they had experienced in the Elishia Forest.


    Amelia approached the door and knocked softly, her anxiety masked by a fa?ade ofposure. Her heart raced with the uncertainty of what she might find. After a brief moment, the door creaked open, revealing a cautious face peering out.


    "Mother!" Amelia eximed, her worry giving way to relief. She pushed the door open and rushed inside the house.


    "Agh?" Luminae, her mother, was taken aback by the sudden entrance, her expression a mix of surprise and concern.


    Step by step, Elendir, Amelia''s father, appeared from the back of the house. These days, even the slightest noise sent a wave of anxiety through him.


    "What happened!?" he questioned, his voiceden with worry.


    "Hello, Dad," Amelia greeted, her face now radiant with newfound happiness, seeing her family unharmed."


    "Amelia??" Elendir''s eyes widened in astonishment as he beheld his one and only daughter, who had returned after a long time. Before saying anything further, he hurried toward the door. However, upon reaching it, he paused for a brief moment, casting a nce at the group of teenagers standing outside, all wearing robes.


    "Come inside," he urged, his concern for his daughter outweighing his curiosity about theirpanions. Elendir held the door open for them, gesturing for the group to enter their home."


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    "Where''s Grandma?" Amelia inquired, her initial excitement now reced by concern, as she took a seat at the round table.


    "Sleeping. She''s been under the weather these days," Elendir replied as he epted a ss of water that Luminae was serving to all the guests.


    Amelia nodded, her worry deepening. Her grandmother had always been a pir of strength for their family, and seeing her unwell was a cause for concern.


    "We''ve brought some friends with us, Dad," she began, looking at the group. "This is Adam, Mary, and Helga. They''re from the Imperial Academy and you do already know about the princess."


    Elendir nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you for helping my daughter and I am grateful for your presence princess, it''s just the times have-"


    Elendir nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you for helping my daughter, and I am grateful for your presence, Princess. It''s just that the times have..." His voice trailed off, unable to find the right words to express the gravity of their situation.


    Amelia continued, "Dad, we need to discuss our next steps. The Elven tribes are hunting us relentlessly, and we''re not safe here."


    Elendir''s expression grew graver as he absorbed his daughter''s words. The threat to their family was more significant than he had initially realized.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    [Meanwhile in academy]


    "Why''d you do that!?" ze asked, his voice rising to a near scream, his words echoing through the chamber.


    Ren let out a heavy sigh as he stood amidst a gruesome tableau. The metallic scent of blood lingered in the air, and he wiped his hands against the coarse fabric of his robe, leaving streaks of crimson behind.


    Before himy an array of lifeless bodies, each one a testament to the brutal violence that had unfolded. Limbs contorted at unnatural angles, and faces bore expressions of terror frozen in death. The scene was a chilling reminder of


    "They should''ve just given me what I wanted," he continued, his words carrying a hint of resignation.


    Ren''s voice carried a hollow, emotionless tone as he spoke. His face remained eerily serene, devoid of any visible emotions. It was as though a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, reced by an unsettling calmness.


    It was clear that whatever had transpired here had left its mark on him, and his indifference was a facade concealing deeper emotions.....it was relief.`

 Chapter 193 Damn thats tuff

    Chapter 193 Damn that''s tuff


    [A Bit Before]


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "I was about to ask what we were going to do here but the question is now changed to ...what happened here?" ze''s question was a valid one.


    "I''m not... quite sure," I replied, my eyes scanning the empty space where the Herbal Emporium once stood.


    Tonight, I had returned to the Herbal Emporium, but now it was as if the store had vanished from the face of the earth. The ground was devoid of any evidence that a structure had ever upied this spot just a few days ago.


    The bargain alley was deserted, a reflection of thete hour. However, it struck me as odd that no one seemed to have noticed or cared that the store had disappeared.


    ze''s question pulled me from my thoughts. I had returned because I was curious about the person who had nearly killed me with a mere flick of his hand...


    "Curious? About the person who almost killed you with a flick of his hand?" ze''s voice held a tinge of unease as he mentioned Ss, the name Aron had provided for the owner of the store.


    "Haa... let''s go," I said, summoning determination as I strengthened my legs and leaped high enough to reach a nearby roof.


    "Where?" ze questioned, his curiosity evident.


    "Towards the industrial district," I answered, preparing to embark on our journey.


    Solstice was divided into three parts: the Entertainment District, the Educational District, and,stly, the Industrial District, located on the city''s outskirts.


    "We''re already two dayste, dude. Do you think they''ll still be here? Weren''t they supposed to move on the 2nd? Today''s the 4th..." ze nestled inside my robe as I kept running.


    "You''re still fixated on that? At first, I thought it might be the Ny Gryf or Akh Helna, but the person we encountered was skilled at concealing their presence while maintaining a facade to appear normal. Plus, the ce we encountered him has now vanished..." I was puzzled; the encounter felt random.


    Nevertheless, I was determined to investigate. ording to Alver''s documents, there should be bunkers where the Ny Gryf were supposed to be. Even if they had already left, there might be some evidence.


    "And what about Ss?" ze asked, showing his interest in the mysterious shop owner.


    We didn''t have all the answers yet, but it was clear that Ss possessed unique abilities. However, I knew we needed to think more thoroughly about him. Few people in the Empire could use spatial shift and conceal their magic to such an extent without raising suspicions outside the royal pce. It was likely that he was one of the Transcended, but their numbers within the Empire were still rtively lowpared to Grav.


    After running for half an hour, we reached the outskirts of Solstice, eventuallynding atop a nearby clock tower.


    The industrial district of Solstice stretched out below us, a and I directed ze to transform.


    "Change your form," I instructed. ze transformed into his Winged Pardus Form, and I mounted his back. We soared into the sky, eventuallynding atop a nearby clock tower.


    The industrial district of Solstice stretched out below us, abyrinth of buildings that varied in size but all had a simr, utilitarian appearance. These structures were responsible for mass-producing the everyday items and weapons that the city''s residents relied on. However, my attention was focused on a particr area.


    "There," I pointed out a cluster ofrger structures that resembled warehouses. These were the ces I wanted to investigate.


    As I observed the industrial area below, my eyes caught a figure in the distance. A silhouette was sprinting through the otherwise desertedndscape, making its way toward one of the warehouses.


    "Hmm?" I lowered myself slightly to get a better view as I kept my eyes on the running figure. It was too far away for me to make out any details, but there was definitely someone there.


    "Who?" ze questioned, mirroring my curiosity.


    I didn''t have an answer, but it seemed like an opportunity to find out. I mounted Smokeball once more and waited, watching as the person hurried into the warehouse. It was time to investigate.


    As I descended from the clock tower atop Smokeball, we moved swiftly and silently towards the warehouse where the figure had disappeared. The industrial district was eerily quiet, and our presence seemed to go unnoticed.


    "...are we going in?" He asked as I mentally told him to turn back into his normal form.


    "Yeah," pulled the hood above my head before looking around, I slowly pushed the door- which didn''t budge,maybe he locked it from inside.


    For a second, I activated my elemental vision and yep, there''s a lot going on inside,like I can begin to mention how many mana signatures are inside the building,like there were almost more than hundred.


    The sheer number of mana signatures inside the warehouse left me both intrigued and cautious. With such a significant magical presence, it was clear that something unusual was happening within.


    "ze, be ready for anything," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "We''re going in."


    I focused my mana and channeled it into my hand, creating a small ball of light to illuminate the dark interior. Slowly, I applied more pressure to the door, attempting to push it open without making too much noise.


    I pressed against the door, but it remained stubbornly shut. On the other side, I could sense mana swirling, indicating that someone had employed some runic magic to lock the entrance.


    "Give me a moment," ze shifted into his Winged Pardus Form and seemingly disappeared. His mastery over shadow-shifting was a surprise, as I hadn''t seen him train in that skill.


    A soft click followed, and the door became unlocked. ze, now back in his normal form, reappeared and smirked. "Don''t forget, I''ve been around for more generations than you can count."


    I rolled my eyes at his yful boast and carefully pushed the door open, ensuring our entrance remained unnoticed.


    As I stepped further into the chamber, I found myself surrounded by rows upon rows of cages. The room was plunged into darkness, and distant murmurs emanated from the far end, but my attention was drawn to the sprawling collection of cages before me. It was utterly unbelievable.


    The cages came in various sizes, and when I toggled between normal vision and elemental vision, I could discern that the creatures inside ranged from minuscule to enormous.


    This was supposed to be the hideout of Ny Gryf, but why were they still in Solstice?


    I took a few more steps forward, and that''s when I heard it ¨C a low growl. A ck-backed Fenrir was inside one of the cages, and it was far from being alone; there were numerous other Fenrirs confined in the same enclosure.


    As I ventured deeper into the chamber, my footsteps echoing softly in the dimly lit space, I continued to pass by cages filled with an assortment of creatures. The growls, hisses, and chitters of these beings formed a discordant symphony that surrounded me.


    Amidst this eerie menagerie, I spotted a group of three individuals further ahead. They were huddled together, their backs leaning against one of therger cages. They seemed to be engrossed in conversation, their voices hushed as they discussed something.


    I moved, my every motion calcted and precise. With the sword in one hand and the dagger in the other, I sprinted forward, closing the distance between me and the unsuspecting trio.


    As I neared them, I lunged with the sword, aiming for the closest target''s throat. The de sliced through the air with a satisfying swish, but my opponent, perhaps fueled by instinct, managed to shift their head just in time. The edge of the de grazed their cheek instead ofnding a fatal blow.


    Simultaneously, I pivoted on my nted foot, turning my back toward the second attacker. My raised leg snapped forward in a swift kick, aiming directly for their shin. My timing was impable, and the force of the kick caused them to stumble backward, wincing in pain.


    Amidst these movements, my elemental-enhanced senses remained alert, tracking the third adversary''s every action. I narrowly avoided a dagger strike aimed at my cheek.


    The floor beneath me collected a droplet of crimson, a stark testament to the chaos unfolding within the warehouse.


    My heart raced, my senses heightened, and only a song thought flickered through my mind.


    "I missed this so much," I don''t know what kind of expression I am making.


    ''You are smiling like a maniac.'' ze''s serene tone echoed in my mind but I ignored it.


    Spinning the handle of the sword, I grabbed it in reverse grip and-stab-


    *Thud*


    The first head fell to the ground,two more to go-nah maybe there are more.


    Maybe... I am going all out today.


    ''and here this guy goes off with the count,'' ze disappeared in the shadow.


    [A/N: Hello! Next few chapters are going to be.....well let''s see it yourself.]

 Chapter 194 What the fuck just happened?

    Chapter 194 What the fuck just happened?


    [A/N: Next few chapters aren''t for light hearted folk....]


    In the heat of the moment, I didn''t have time to spin the sword again. My fingers instinctively loosened their grip, and the hilt slipped from my hands. With a swift motion, I retracted my palm into a clenched fist and-


    *Thad*


    The sound of impact resonated as my fist connected with the man''s face. His pained cry filled the air, and a small spurt of blood trickled from his eyes, a testament to the force of my blow.


    My body was a whirlwind of motion. With one foot still suspended in the air, I gracefully bent backward, arching my body until my left hand found purchase on the ground. My core tightened, and then, with explosive power, I swung my leg with lightning speed, striking thest remaining assant''s knee from an unexpected angle.


    "Kugh," he groaned, caught off guard by the vicious attack. The sickening crunch of his knee bending the wrong way was grimly satisfying.


    With a fluid motion, I stood upright, facing two injured foes and one lifeless body. I retrieved the fallen sword, its de gleaming ominously, and-


    *Stab*


    I thrust it into the unconscious man, a final act to ensure he wouldn''t pose a threat again. Turning my attention to the one with the mangled knee, I asked, "Hmm, Ny Gryf?"


    It seemed my question was lost on him, so I chose a more direct approach. Stepping firmly on his uninjured knee, I inquired again, "Ny Gryf?" This time, he looked into my eyes, confusion and fear etched across his face.


    "H-how... who?" His first word told me the story.


    *Sling*


    With a decisive swing, my de sliced through the air, severing his vocal cords. His eyes lost their light, and he had only moments left to contemte the futility of his actions before death imed him.


    "System," I muttered.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    STATUS WINDOW


    (Notification muted)


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 2: me Adept]


    [4 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    [Expand Panel: Yes/No]


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    I nced to my sides, shifting my body slightly within the confines of the spacious cage. I stacked the lifeless bodies atop each other and took a seat on them.


    "At least respect the dead, dude," ze chimed in, still in his feline form, a choice likely made to conserve his energy.


    "Unmute the notifications," I requested, eyeing theckluster sword in my hand. It wasn''t the best weapon; it dulled quickly, either from the excessive mana I poured into it or the mana these adversaries used to fortify themselves.


    *Ting*Ting*Ting*Ting*Ting*Ting*Ting*Ting*Ting*Ting*Ting*Tin


    g*Ting*Ting*Ting*


    "Ugh, I hate this," I grumbled, massaging my temples as a barrage of messages and notifications flooded my mind. This was precisely why I kept notifications off most of the time ¨C I didn''t need constant updates on every little thing.


    In total, I had earned approximately 1000 experience points and 200 Blood Points.


    "Store," I said aloud, opening the virtual marketce within my mind. I was on the lookout for a better weapon, but then a realization struck me.


    "Brought what?" ze inquired.


    "The Spider eggs, remember we picked up a sack from Nightshade Sanctum... would''ve been a great help," I muttered regretfully. The thought of those eggs crossed my mind; they could have been a valuable asset, but it was toote now.


    Nevertheless, it seemed the store, currently at level one, didn''t offer any remarkablebat items, and most of the avable options appeared to be one-time use items, making them unsuitable for my current situation.


    "Looks like this dull-ass sword is the one," I concluded, opting not to spend any more resources on additional des. Instead, I picked up a sword from one of these individuals ¨C or should I call them smugglers, perhaps?


    I activated my elemental vision, allowing me to survey the chamber. It was vast, making it impossible to spot individuals among the numerous cages. I was about to start searching when I heard a faint voice, almost a whisper.


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah, hahaha, Broker! Broker!"


    "Do it!"


    Confusion swirled within me. What was happening? Just when it seemed like everyone was asleep or at least inactive, I heard continuous cheeringing from the northeast direction. Or was it northeast?


    I decided to follow the sound of the enthusiastic voices. With the dull sword in hand, I moved carefully through thebyrinthine rows of cages, my elemental vision helping me navigate in the dimly lit chamber.


    I went a bit deeper into the northeast section, the cheering grew louder. Soon, I came upon a scene that left me both puzzled and intrigued.


    In the midst of this underground prison, a makeshift arena had been formed. Cages had been cleared away, creating an open space where a group of smugglers had gathered. They were surrounding twobatants engaged in a fierce battle.


    One was a man with a rugged appearance, wielding a crudely fashioned weapon made from metal scraps..... it''s a axe maybe.


    His opponent, on the other hand, was a dwarf individual who moved with surprising agility, dodging blows with ease.


    The crowd''s fervent cheers and chants filled the air as the fight continued.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I decided to quietly climb up a cage, perching on top of it as I observed the unfolding spectacle below.


    -ze''s warning echoed in my thoughts, reminding me of the precarious situation we were in, but I couldn''t resist the temptation of this unexpected scene.


    ''what are you doing? They already are more in number''s than you,just get out of here.'' ze advised but nah- this feels like a good entertainment show to freshen up my mood.


    I disregarded his cautionary words, thinking that this was a wee distraction before I jump in between.


    "Fuck you! This time I''ll go for the round!" the smuggler with the rugged face shouted, his anger evident as he swung his axe. A small current of wind apanied the weapon''s movement, enhancing its force. I couldn''t help but wonder what they meant by "the round."


    "Nah, I still can''t have her," the dwarf responded with a chuckle, mentioning someone they both seemed interested in.... Her?


    The battle between the rugged smuggler and the agile dwarf unfolded with a disy of intense elemental prowess.


    The dwarf, swift and nimble, sidestepped with remarkable agility. In a fluid motion, he thrust his hand downward, and the very earth answered hismand. Stones and dirt surged upward, creating a makeshift shield just in time to intercept the deadly arc of the smuggler''s axe.


    A resounding ng echoed through the chamber as the axe collided with the improvised barrier. Sparks flew, and fragments of rock scattered in all directions. Seizing this momentary distraction, the dwarfunched his counterattack.


    He crouched low and then, with a powerful leap, harnessed the strength of the earth beneath him. The ground trembled as he propelled himself forward, delivering a well-aimed kick to the smuggler''s chest. The impact sent the man stumbling backward.


    Silence descended upon the chamber as the dust settled.


    "Hoho, this marks your third loss, my friend. She won''t hold out much longer," the elderly dwarf chuckled, his amusement evident.


    The defeated smuggler grumbled as he attempted to rise, but the dwarf extended a hand to help him up.


    "I believe I''ll wait a bit. You can go... but remember to be gentle. She''s on the brink of death, I already had my share tho hehe," the dwarf said, offering a cryptic smile...are they talking about some prostitute?


    '' Why''d you even think that?'' ze asked but this chamber,drunken fights and mention of female..... don''t think a u decent women would walk in this kind of ce so maybe a prostitute?


    Anyways, I don''t care.


    "Really? Thank you, Broker," the man responded with a grin, chamber. With a sense of urgency, one of the spectators from the back dashed toward the cages. He seized one of the smaller, metal immediately rising to his feet.


    "Get that toy," Broker''smand reverberated through the chamber. With a sense of urgency, one of the spectators from the back dashed toward the cages. He seized one of the smaller, metal cages, its bars clinking as he dragged it with haste towards the center of the impromptu arena.


    The crowd''s cheers reached a fevered pitch, each shout and p creating a cacophony of anticipation.


    "..."My eyes dted as I witnessed the unfolding spectacle. The man yanked open the cage, revealing a small figure within. It was a girl, painfully frail, her form fragile like porcin,maybe around seven or eight years in age?


    She appeared to be on the verge of unconsciousness, her eyes fluttering as if struggling to stay awake. Her vulnerability was stark, entuated by the fact that she was utterly devoid of clothing, leaving her exposed and vulnerable.....they did that to her?


    ''Ugh-oh,'' ze''s voice echoed in my mind as he retreated into the shadows, his unease


    evident.


    My grip on the sword hilt tightened, my knuckles turning white as my my swirled.


    [A/N: You know what? I am not going to criticize Ren on whatever he does... I am sure he''ll do something because, my heart has stopped working..... I just don''t -agh it''s hard to exin but....no!]

 Chapter 195 Gruesome battle.

    Chapter 195 Gruesome battle.


    [Third Person View]


    A sly smirk curled upon the man''s lips as he released the buckle, allowing his belt to slip away, and his pants to descend downward.


    Before him, the girl''s form.....maybe nothing more than seven years old in age who was teetered on the edge of consciousness. Her delicate figure confined, one leg ensnared within the unforgiving embrace of the cage''s bars. This predicament forced her legs to part, an intimate disy that unveiled every nuance of her being.


    Amidst the vulnerability, the faint trace of blood seeping from her ovaries whispered a grim tale of the countless vitions she had endured.


    A stifled gasp quivered in the air, followed by an audible *gulp* as the man''s throat tightened with anticipation. His eyes danced wildly, consumed by a manic fervor. His breath quickened, hanging thick in the charged atmosphere.


    A low, sinister chuckle broke free from his lips. "Hehe, enjoy," the man who had orchestrated this macabre spectacle tapped him on the shoulder, retreating into the shadows.


    Every gaze, including that of the broker, remained transfixed upon the unfolding tableau. It had taken him three grueling fights to earn this coveted opportunity.


    The raucous cheers of the onlookers faded into a heavy silence. The collective breaths of the audience seemed suspended as they awaited his approach to the helpless girl.


    With deliberate sensuality, he slid his thumb along the edge of his underwear, inching them downward. As they descended, his engorged manhood was unveiled.


    Sniffing the air, he inclined himself toward the girl, drawn by an irresistible allure.


    Thad...


    It all unfolded with such abruptness that it caught everyone off guard, until a jarring noise reverberated through the stillness.


    The collective gaze of onlookers froze as a gruesome tableau painted itself before their eyes. A torrent of blood erupted, sttering the surroundings, as if an invisible hand had detonated the man''s head before it could make contact with the girl.


    It was as though...


    The broker''s gaze faltered, and he couldn''t fathom how he had failed to perceive anything amiss. His attention shifted to the far end of the dark chamber, where a silhouette perched atop a distant cage. Only the eyes gleamed with an eerie luminescence.


    "What!??" Panic coursed through the bewildered goons around him. One of them bolted toward the fallen man but froze in his tracks. Where there should have been a head, there remained naught but a gruesome mnge of gore and flesh, with a peculiar, deformed scrap of metal - perhaps a sword, warped by the ferocious impact.


    As their gazes converged toward the sword, a realization struck. Across from it, everyone silently faced the enigmatic figure who had emerged, a phantom amidst the chaos.


    "Who are you?" Broker inquired, his hat adjusted with a touch of difort recing any fear.


    Tuk*


    ¨C the figure descended gracefully from the cage, unconcerned with concealing his presence.


    The rhythmic cadence of his steps resonated with a crystalline rity, impossible for anyone to overlook. After traversing a brief distance, he came to a halt.


    His face, now fully exposed to everyone, revealed a shocking revtion. He was nothing more than a teenager, no older than seventeen, it seemed.


    Yet, his visage bore an unsettling emptiness, devoid of emotion. Not a single furrowed brow or glimmer of light that pierced through his eyes. His hair, eerily long, framed his presence as he stood there, an enigmatic figure.


    Tension mounted as the smugglers readied themselves for an impending confrontation.


    The man, suspected that the boy might not be alone, cast a wary nce around. However, to his surprise, there was no one else present but the hooded boy.


    Amidst the tension, one of the smugglers in close proximity to the hooded boy sprang into action. His fingers deftly closed around a small knife, twirling it with dexterity as he conjured a miniature whirlwind in his palm.


    With a resounding *Thud*, heunched himself into a swift offensive, his muscles coiled like a spring as he lunged for the boy''s neck.


    "Fuck you!" He spat, venomcing his words as he dropped his stance and released the spell. The arcane energies surged toward A puzzled frown creased the smuggler''s brow. Why wasn''t the 11:04


    hooded boy writhing in pain as he should be? He paused, uncertain. the boy''s feet, unsettling his bnce, and causing him to teeter precariously to one side. In the same breath, he hurled the knife, the de slicing through the air and piercing the boy''s left arm.


    A puzzled frown creased the smuggler''s brow. Why wasn''t the hooded boy writhing in pain as he should be? He paused, uncertain. Shouldn''t there be anguish etched across his face?


    "!?" The smuggler''s eyes widened, a peculiar sensation crawling through his abdomen. He lowered his gaze, only to be met with a disconcerting sight - a hole passing clean through him. His vision wavered, rapidly fading, but in that fleeting moment, he locked eyes with the hooded boy. What he found etched on the boy''s visage was a haunting mix of disappointment and disdain.


    W.E.A.K


    "Four down," the hooded boy''s voice remained eerily calm as he conjured a sword seemingly out of thin air. It materialized in his hand, a gleaming presence that shimmered in the obscurity of the chamber.


    "Thirty to go." With a fluid motion, the sword arced through the air, bathed in a brilliantyer of white energy. It was unlike the atmospheric mana typically used to reinforce weapons; this was raw, unadulterated mana, crackling with untamed power.


    The remaining smugglers, shaken by the abrupt demise of theirpanion, snapped out of their initial shock. Panic surged, and they began to regroup, realizing that they faced a formidable adversary.


    Broker''s eyes widened as he detected a presence, something utterly incongruous yet seamlessly integrated into the scene. A faint, almost imperceptible outline loomed behind the hooded boy.


    Years of experience in the beast smuggling trade had honed Broker''s instincts to a razor''s edge. He recognized the telltale presence of a creature, but what kind remained an enigma.


    With a swift flicker, the beast vanished from its position behind the boy.


    "Aghh," a guttural screech pierced the air, drawing Broker''s attention to his left. There, a colossal feline creature with wings loomed, its powerful jaws mping onto a hapless individual and cleaving them in two. It was the same person who had approached the man who about to have turn with the girl.


    "Five," the hooded boy murmured in another quiet count, and with those ominous words, chaos erupted in the chamber.


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    "Five," I counted in a hushed tone, my voice barely audible amidst the mounting chaos. ze, darted between shadows with uncanny agility, poised to strike whenever opportunity arose, conserving his energy to maintain his elusive form.


    Dash*


    Suddenly, a man, his face obscured by a cloth, lunged towards me with fervent determination. He was swiftly followed by his three cohorts, forming an unyielding wall of adversaries.


    One after another, they closed in, their intentions clear. The man leading the charge drew forth a vicious w-like weapon, thrusting it menacingly toward my throat.


    I swayed to the side, narrowly evading the lethal strike. But before I could react, he deftly redirected the weapon, aiming for my exposed neck. I instinctively ducked and propelled myself skyward with a powerful leap.


    Caught off guard, the assant''s ws raked into my left thigh, tearing the flesh apart but most of all it slowed down myunch.


    "Ugh"I used his face as a makeshift tform, nting my right foot firmly upon it, leveraging it to ascend further.


    Adding anotheryer of raw mana to my sword, I knew its fragility was a foregone conclusion. Yet, I couldn''t wait... The sword descended, plunging into the man''s face.


    "Aghhhhhhhhhh!" His agonized scream pierced the tumultuous atmosphere as the de traversed from his left eye....then lower jaw and then to the inner end of his shoulder de. The sword sank deeper with each passing moment, each bone it shattered eliciting new waves of torment and a new tone of pain to be heard.


    Tud*


    With a straight descent, my feet touched the ground, bringing me eye-level with my victim. His eyes, now clouded with a terrifying blend of fear and anxiety, locked onto mine.


    I maintained my grip on the sword, buried hilt-deep within his shoulder. For a fraction of a second, I pressed my ear against his chest, listening for the rhythm of his heartbeat.


    Then, I withdrew my ear, shifting my gaze beyond him. Why had their assault ceased? His three friends, once poised for battle, remained eerily still, their positions unyielding.


    Around me, I sensed the activation of various mana types, a kaleidoscope of colors indicating the presence of numerous mages, each attuned to a different element.


    "Six," I murmured, attempting to withdraw the sword. However, the de had be too brittle, leaving behind only the hilt. The rest must have remained lodged inside the man''s body.


    "Buy another sword." I don''t have time to pick up the fallen weapons.


    [A/N: Cough* You are telling me that.....he just started?]

 Chapter 196 Gruesome+1

    Chapter 196 Gruesome+1


    The frenzy unfolded without a single spoken word, an onught of spells and attacks bearing down upon me.


    A massive boulder hurtled toward me, prompting me to sway gracefully to the side to evade it. Yet, escape was elusive, for the sharp edges of an ice shard grazed my face, leaving an icy sting that brushed perilously close to my ears.


    I teetered on the brink of a fall, but with swift conjuration, a fire bolt ignited in my left arm. It streaked diagonally across the chamber as I extended my right arm, using it to steady myself.


    The fiery projectile found its mark, piercing the inner thigh of a foe situated at the rear of the fray. Chaos reigned as my assants attacked indiscriminately, each eye fixed upon me, making it equally straightforward for me to retaliate.


    ze emerged from the shadows, his movements calcted and precise. He pounced upon the injured man, his ws shing the man''s neck, leaving him to wither and perish before slipping back into the shadows.


    "Hey!! This guy has a beast!! Be careful," a voice echoed from the rear. It was Broker, a diminutive dwarf garbed in attire reminiscent of a circus master, his oversized round hat looming behind a wall of his henchmen.


    And don''t forget... Seven.


    I tightened my grip on the sword I had recently acquired, my stance unwavering.


    "Haa," I exhaled deeply, sensing a presence behind me. Swiftly, I sidestepped to the right as a dagger sliced through my robe, grazing the lower portion of my side. The searing pain to my right rib cage made me grimace as I turned to confront the assant.


    "Hehe," a one-eyed man sneered, apanied by an identical twin who mirrored his every move. Twins? One had manipted my positioning, while the other had seized the opportune moment to strike.


    Ignoring ze''s surprised voice echoing in my mind, I hurled the sword like a spear, employing an underhand grip. It struck theckey who had torn my robe squarely in the foot. The mana-reinforced sword pierced his foot, anchoring him to the ground in writhing agony.


    As I twisted my torso, the dagger continued its merciless journey, slicing through flesh like fabric.


    "What-!!!!" The one-eyed assant was caught off guard by my nimble evasion, clearly expecting me to remain still.


    With practiced precision, I condensed a fireball to a controlled level and conjured a ball of lightning in my right palm. Manipting the currents, I directed it in reverse, causing it to make contact with the right side of the man''s face.


    Boom*


    Boom*


    The cacophony of two simultaneous explosions reverberated through the chamber. Both he and I were propelled from the ground, but he wasunched much farther. I couldn''t help but notice his head erupting in a gruesome disy.


    "Aghh," I mentally purchased healing potions from my inner store, hastily consuming two bottles.


    ''Are you alive?'' ze''s inquiry dripped with a cutting tone.


    I retrieved the falling intestines and, with a grimace, attempted to reposition them within the body as I downed the potions. The dagger had carved me open more deeply than I cared to admit.


    The healing potions surged within me, their magic working swiftly to mend the deep wounds inflicted by the dagger. The raw, throbbing pain began to dull, reced by a soothing warmth.


    As I struggled to reposition the fallen intestines but managed to stuff them inside.


    The torn tissues began to knit together, their shredded edges weaving into a semnce of normalcy. It was a grotesque but mesmerizing sight, as the body''s innate regenerative abilities and the healing elixir worked in tandem, gradually restoring the damaged organs to their former state.


    Breathing heavily, I stared at my crimson-stained hand, the raw agony of battle etched into every fiber of my being. The pain was a palpable presence that clung to me.


    "Monster," ze''s voice carried a dark amusement as he silently dispatched another adversary, his predatory instincts honed to a deadly precision.


    ''Predator and me? Look at them,'' ze remarked, his words directing my gaze back to the disheveled group.


    "T-that guy is a monster!!!" The cry rang out, echoing with the fervor of an user. It was a stout man, wielding a crude hammer, who had raised the rm.


    ncing behind, I noticed that the individual previously thrown by the lightning remained unconscious¡ªeight.


    Then, a timid whimper drew my attention. Beside me, the man with the injured foot quivered. He could have severed his own leg to escape, but he hadn''t. Tears streamed down his face as he begged for mercy.


    I retrieved the fallen dagger from the ground, its glinting edge poised above the man''s forehead.


    Roar*


    ze positioned himself as a barrier between me and the group, a silent sentinel as their gazes remained fixated on him.


    ''I can''t maintain my form anymore, so I''ll take down a few more before... hiding,'' ze conveyed his strategy.


    So, he was nning to conceal himself.


    ''AFTER TAKING SOME OF THEM DOWN!!!!!! I AIN''T COWARD BUT YA CAN''T EXPECT A CAT TO FIGHT!!!'' ze''s defiant voice rang in my mind.


    Returning my attention to the trembling man, he continued to stammer apologies, though I couldn''t discern exactly what he was apologizing for. I didn''t have the inclination to pass judgment, but children shouldn''t bear the brunt of such violence.


    I gingerly positioned the dagger''s tip at an angle on his forehead before meticulously carving a small, precise pocket in his flesh.


    As I sliced through, his skull bone came into view. My fingers grasped his head from behind, keeping it steady, while I gently pinched the incised skin.


    "Aghhhhhhhhhh Aghhhhhhhhh!!!!!" His guttural cries assaulted my ears, making them throb in response.


    Why the pain? Because I had started to peel the skin downward, akin to the way one would strip an orange. The grotesque panorama of his inner anatomy unfolded before my eyes.


    I dug my nails into the exposed flesh, extracting a lump of facial muscles and tossing it aside. With a swift motion, I released his head, leaving him in shock.


    In his frantic attempts he jumped back to get away from me on instict but forgot about the sword impaling his foot. With an abrupt movement, he severed his foot vertically, releasing himself from the agonizing impalement.


    "Heiiiiiii!!"The sight was gruesome, and his scream of pain filled the air as he toppled to the ground, writhing in newfound torment.


    I gazed down at the man before me and mercilessly stomped on his head¡ªnine.


    ''Nah, make it fourteen,'' ze chimed in, his mental voice reflecting the toll of battle as he stood among the fallen adversaries.


    I observed ze, his form surrounded by the lifeless bodies of those he had dispatched. His wings had been torn, and a sword protruded from his side.


    Roar*


    He let out a final roar before,his figure disappeared from view and he''s out I guess.


    His figure disappeared from view, slipping into the surrounding shadows like vanishing into the depths.


    Hope he didn''t suffer much.


    ''Bitch ! I''ll die if you don''t get it done soon... aghh, this blood loss!!'' ze''s grumbling echoed in my thoughts, reassuring me of his condition.


    "Stop!" The abruptmand shattered the warehouse''s silence, ushering in a moment of strained anticipation.


    All eyes turned to Broker, his age evident in his antiquated dialogue. The room seemed to hold its breath as the petite figure remained utterly motionless.


    "Who are you?" He inquired, his gaze traveling the length of my form, aical attempt to size me up despite his diminutive stature....dude you are 3''5 at most.


    A brief survey revealed three individuals to my left and four positioned around Broker, their physical conditions ranging from wounded to still standing but battered.


    My mental count tallied twelve.


    "What do you want?" Broker''s curiosity propelled him forward, his tone imbued with a mix of concern and skepticism. "I don''t think this is great...how about you tell me¡ª" He faltered, the pained grimace on his face obscuring the remainder of his sentence.


    Realizing the state of disarray that was my clothing, I roughly tore off the remnants of my robe, revealing a body in disarray. Blood clung to my trembling hands, seeping from countless wounds I had incurred.


    "See, you''re injured too," Broker''s words dripped with a sugary tone, his concern seemingly genuine. "You won''t be able to hold on."


    "I still have plenty of mana," I muttered under my breath.


    "Heh?" Broker''s response was a perplexed expression.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    --------


    STORE LVL:1


    Blood Points: 4350


    Storage Void: Currently Unavable


    1) Mana Potion: 50 Points


    2) Healing Potion: 50 Points


    ...


    ...


    6) Orb of Illusion: 1000 Points (Quantity: 1)


    ....


    11) in Robe: 100 Points (Infinite Supply)


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    --


    "Purchase a robe and an Orb of Illusion," I decided, aiming to improve my current way of killing.


    [A/N: damn... that was a ride but there''s more? Cough* What ya gonna to with that orb? Ehh!? When''d youe here!? Yeah you looking at the screen... anyways, I wanna thank you because of you wepleted 9k collections and I am happy...maybe too happy,agh yeah I am on cloud nh!]

 Chapter 197 Illusory Orb

    Chapter 197 Illusory Orb


    In my mind, I perceived a faint series of sounds, akin to distant whispers murmuring in the background. Simultaneously, I experienced the tactile sensation of a robe and a diminutive orb materializing within my grasp, seemingly conjured forth from the ethereal depths.


    The orb I held possessed an otherworldly quality. Its surface resembled translucent ss, adorned with a subtle iridescence. Upon closer examination, intricate hues yed within it, an enchanting disy of colors swirling like a celestial gxy captured within a spherical form. Approximately the size of a small apple, it nestledfortably in my palm, casting a gentle, otherworldly luminescence.


    I quickly donned the robe, securing it around me. Simultaneously, I channeled mana into the orb. My gaze shifted from my palm to my surroundings.


    "What''s happening?" I uttered, perplexed, scanning my environment, my perception utterly transformed.


    It wasn''t merely a change; it was aplete divergence from my prior senses. My vision shifted fromprehending them as a collective entity to perceiving each person individually¡ªa disconcerting and unfamiliar sensation.


    ''What''s happening, dude... Why are you repeating your thoughts again and again?'' ze''s voice reverberated in my mind. But when had I repeated myself?


    My confusion intensified.


    "Take this!!" A voice interrupted my contemtion. I questioned the purpose of an Illusion orb, designed to bewilder others, being used on me. This wasn''t how Illusion magic was meant to function.


    Attempting to retreat, I found myself suddenly punched squarely in the ribcage. Strangely, it didn''t inflict pain. I staggered backward, yet my legs remained steadfast, unaffected. An uncanny sensation enveloped me¡ªmotion and discement without apanying harm.


    Wait a moment! I focused my attention and discovered that the other visions were also in motion, each of them being assailed by the assants. However, I experienced only the sense of movement and impacts, devoid of the actual physical damage.


    "Haa," I sighed in confusion, struggling toprehend the inexplicable phenomenon unraveling before me. Why was my vision fragmented into numerous perspectives, rendering me immobile and disoriented? Where was I standing at this moment?


    When I nced downward, I beheld an array of disparate floors, some cracked, others smooth, yet all within the confines of the same warehouse.


    Thud*


    "Agh," a pained exmation escaped someone nearby as I felt a metallic object strike the side of my head¡ªreinforced with mana.


    This time, the pain was excruciating, searing through me as I experienced the visceral sensation of being hurled away. A hot trail of blood marked the impact site, and I was propelled several feet from my original position, colliding with something, or rather someone.


    Using this unknown figure to steady myself, I seized their cor and delivered a forceful blow to their abdomen, though I remained oddly detached from the sensation.


    And then, a startling revtion washed over me¡ªI was staring at myself. The individual before me mirrored my facial features and hair, but their eyes were hollow, devoid of any emotion.


    Two versions of myself? I released the cor, my hand instinctively moving to my throbbing head. Strangely, the "doll" mimicked my actions, precisely mirroring the touch to its own head.


    "Wait-?" I surveyed my surroundings once more, and the truth became painfully clear. Multiple versions of myself littered the scene.


    Was I the illusion?


    I blinked my eyes once more, and my vision reverted to that attempting to convey a message, and to my amazement, he responded, mirroring my actions.


    mosaic-like perspective¡ªwait.


    Gazing at the other version of myself, I tentatively raised my hand, attempting to convey a message, and to my amazement, he responded, mirroring my actions.


    Encouraged, I endeavored to make him move independently of my own motions. And it happened¡ªhe moved his hands up and down as I willed it.


    "Hey! Get over there!" Broker''s voice shattered my concentration, redirecting my attention to him. But before I could react to him I...


    Flip*


    The other versions of myself, scattered throughout the room, executed synchronized backflips, though some struggled due to ongoing assaults.


    "Haha, this is going to be fun," I mused, cracking my neck to the side. It seemed like a straightforward task to handle them now.


    ...


    [Third Person View]


    What unfolded before them was unlike anything they had ever witnessed in their lifetimes.


    The figure before them underwent a baffling transformation, multiplying as if a multitude of identical copies began materializing out of thin air. They stood there, lifeless as statues, an eerie spectacle that defied reason.


    Then, one of the men decided to take action, attacking one of the imitations with unrelenting force. The imitation, or whatever it was, offered no resistance, absorbing the punches and stabs like an impassive tree trunk. Chaos ensued as the group rejoiced at the newfound opportunity, a chance to confront the mysterious boy who had disrupted their night of revelry.


    The boy had already dispatched many of them and still stood amongst them like an undying specter, unaffected by the relentless onught. He didn''t even emit a groan as he meticulously repositioned his own intestines inside his body¡ªa sight that left them aghast. What manner of monster could endure such brutality?


    Their collective fury surged as they seized the neers, unleashing their pent-up anger through violence, attempting to kill, maim, and suffocate them. Some among them wept with relief as they noticed the lifeless eyes of the replicas, indicating no resistance.


    But then...


    Broker''s eyes discerned something unusual¡ªa clone in the left-back corner moved differently. This particr figure stood still momentarily before abruptly kneeing another clone in the abdomen. He then gazed around the room, his eyes meeting theirs. They weren''t lifeless but possessed a peculiar lifelessness that defied exnation. It finally clicked¡ª


    "Hey! Get over there!" Broker''s voice rang out at the top of his lungs, realization dawning upon him. That was it; that was the real one!


    Suddenly, every clone in the room executed synchronized backflips, an unexpected maneuver that startled everyone, bringing the chaotic frenzy to an abrupt halt.


    """Haha, this is going to be fun,"""


    They eximed in unison, their chilling and sadistic smiles sending shivers down spines.


    "W-why?" He doesn''t know what he has done to trigger this person.


    [A/N: I know that the chapter was short but I cut it here because it felt right but don''t worry next chapter won''t be short.]

 Chapter 198 Caged.

    Chapter 198 Caged.


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    I quickly grasped the essence of this Illusion Orb. It wasn''t about creating illusions around me; instead, it transformed me into a series of lifelike clones. These puppets were under myplete control, shielded from direct harm, but there was a caveat. Activating the orb had a noticeable impact on my mana pool, rapidly depleting it despite its considerable size.


    "Ugh, stop thinking, man. I can''t hear you anymore," zeined. It seemed that my voice and thoughts had multiplied along with the number of clones.


    As I controlled the maximum number of clones, I felt a growing strain on my mind. Wait, wasn''t it exactly twelve?


    "Hehe," I observed that all the clones bore my expressions identically. However, when I nced at one of them, something seemed off; that eerie smile wasn''t mine or was it?


    "Ugh," I redirected my focus as one of the clones executed a quick strike, kicking a man in the shin just before his weapon could reach me. Maintaining control over all of them simultaneously strained my brain, but it did seem strangely enjoyable.


    ''Fuck you! How are you coping with this? It hurts like hell, bitch... Can''t I get some rest without this?'' ze''s irritation became evident. It appeared that being mentally connected to one another was taking a toll.


    I shifted my attention back to the front, where one of the clones was gripping another man''s hair, while a different clone held a sword against his neck.


    This situation felt oddly nostalgic, reminiscent of the old mob fights I used to engage in. I chuckled inwardly.


    "Don''t smile, dude," I cautioned myself, pushing one clone back while raising my fingers to create a concentrated sphere of raw mana between them.


    Stab*


    "Aghhhhhhhhhh," he winced in pain, emitting a guttural screech from the depths of his throat.


    I stabbed both of his eyes and heightened the amount of raw mana until the crackling energy caused his head to burst. This gruesome oue urred because he hadn''t channeled the excess raw mana anywhere else or expelled it from his body, leading to a catastrophic explosion.


    Haa, let''s finish this... but in a better way.


    I surveyed all of them, and then I gave the signal.


    Every single one of them engaged in battle, and I could see each vision clearly as my eyes flickered. It was as if I were in multiple bodies at the same time.


    ....


    [Third Person View]


    The warehouse was a chaotic battleground, with eleven smugglers confronting the twelve Ren clones.


    Ren''s first clone was a blur of motion, moving with lightning speed. He left behind a crackling trail of electrifying energy, his outstretched fingertips sparking with raw power. Lightning danced in erratic patterns around him, creating a dazzling disy of arcing electricity. With a swift, decisive motion, he aimed his hand at the nearest smuggler, whose eyes widened in terror.


    In an instant, a bolt of searing lightning erupted from the clone''s palm with a deafening crack. It illuminated the chamber in a blinding sh and struck the targeted smuggler with pinpoint precision. The unfortunate soul convulsed and writhed, his body contorting uncontrobly as electric currents surged through his veins. His agonized screams reverberated through the chaotic battlefield.


    The other smugglers, recognizing the grave threat,unched their own frenzied attacks, creating a cacophony of shes and strikes.


    Another clone, his face etched with .....weird expression, harnessed the power of fire. mes roared to life around him, their searing heat and vibrant dance creating an inferno in the midst of the fray. Though it was a weaker rendition of Ren''s original fire, it still enough.


    With malevolent intent, the clone extended his hand and released a torrent of zing fire towards his chosen adversary. The targeted smuggler, panic in his eyes, attempted to evade the relentless onught of mes. But it was as if the fire had a mind of its own, pursuing the smuggler with unerring uracy.


    Desperate screams filled the air as the smuggler''s clothes ignited, his skin blistering under the relentless heat. The mes showed no mercy, consuming him entirely and leaving nothing but ashes and the acrid scent of burnt flesh.


    *Stab*


    "Huh?" Ren, positioned slightly behind the clones to control them, raised a brow as he observed the chaotic skirmish.


    In the smuggler''s final moments, he summoned a burst of strength. With a wild, desperate swing, he hurled a dagger towards the clone, the de glinting dangerously in the fiery glow. The dagger found its mark, piercing the clone''s head, and it fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Ren realized that his clones were indeed weaker than him, and their magical prowess was less potent.


    "Fuck you!" One of the smugglers swung a fist towards a clone, putting his entire weight behind the attack. The clone reacted with astonishing agility, sidestepping the blow with a graceful movement. In response, it created a bolt of fire and stabbed the forearm of the smuggler. However, the smuggler retaliated by sending the clone hurtling backward with a powerful torrent of wind. The clone mmed into the bars of a nearby cage with a resounding crash.


    "Tch," Ren clicked his tongue in frustration as he witnessed the exchange. Without hesitation, he dispatched another clone to confront the recovering smuggler. This time, the clone jumped backward to evade an iing attack, only to be met by yet another clone. With deadly precision, the second clone slipped a sword through the smuggler''s back.


    Thud


    "Ack," the smuggler made a bewildered expression before sumbing to his wounds, slumping to the ground in defeat.


    Amid the chaotic battle, the subdued beasts in their cages began to stir. For a while, they had remained eerily silent, but now, their instincts kicked in, and various growls, roars, and snarls filled the air, adding a newyer of discord to the already tumultuous scene.


    As the sh between Ren''s clones and the smugglers continued, Ren''s control over his clones took on a cruel and sadistic edge. He relished in the variety of methods he employed to dispatch his adversaries. Each time, he made sure not to repeat the same killing method, savoring the unique screams of agony that apanied each death. To him, these cries of pain were intoxicating, and he felt himself slipping further into madness with every passing moment.


    In the heat of battle, Ren abandoned any semnce of morality. There was no distinction between what was right and wrong; he had descended into a bloodlust-fueled frenzy. Even his dwindling mana reserves went unnoticed, or perhaps he simply chose to ignore them. For Ren, this was more than a battle; it was a twisted form of entertainment, and killing had be his sadistic pleasure.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    [Lili''s POV]


    I used to live in a tiny vige with lots of friends. We yed in so, so happy thinking about seeing him again. Mom was smiling lots too. She''d been kinda worriedtely, but now she was back to being fields, chased pretty butterflies, and climbed tall trees. Life was easy but really fun.


    One day, my mom said, "Lili, we''re going on a big trip to see Dad!" My dad had gone away when I was tiny, and I missed him a lot. I got so, so happy thinking about seeing him again. Mom was smiling lots too. She''d been kinda worriedtely, but now she was back to being happy, and that made me happy too.


    The trip was a big adventure. We traveled for what felt like a super long time. I saw cool ces and met new friends. We only moved when it got dark outside, which was a bit strange, but it felt safe.


    But one morning, I woke up, and Mom wasn''t there. Instead, I was in a tiny cage with people I didn''t know.


    The man who talked a lot told me Mom had ...sold me.


    Mother? Mom sold..me?


    "T-that''s n-no,"


    I didn''t know why she''d do that. I got really, really scared and started crying. I felt all alone, and everything was super confusing. The world I knew changed into something really scary, and I wanted to go back home.


    ...


    Today I saw them take another girl from the cage next to mine. She was my age, and we looked at each other with scared eyes. They took her away, and I didn''t know where they were taking her. They''d bring her back every now and then, but each time, she looked sadder and hurt and her clothes....they were tattered.


    The men who did these things to her would sometimes nce at me, and their faces were really scary. They said awful things about her, and they said I was next... after they finished with her. I didn''t understand what they meant, but it made me even more scared. I just wanted to hide and nevere out.....but-


    ...


    "H-huh!!"The small, dimly lit cage felt like a prison as I huddled in the corner, clutching my tattered doll close to my chest. I didn''t understand why this was happening, why my own mother had sold me to these scary people.


    ""Aghhhhhhhhhh""


    The world outside was filled with strange noises and shadows that terrified me.... what''s happening.


    "M-mom,"Tears welled up in my eyes as I thought about my family. I missed them so much, and I just wanted to go back home, where everything was safe and familiar. But I didn''t know where I was or how much time had passed since I had been brought here.


    All I knew was that I was trapped in this cold, dark ce, and I felt so alone and scared.


    [A/N: Anyone remember her?and damn those smugglers deserved it huh.]

 Chapter 199 I am going to die?

    Chapter 199 I am going to die?


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    Year: 1738


    Date: 6th


    Month: Embera


    Time: 3:32


    "And this counts asst....nah you are still there," I muttered, my voice a hoarse whisper as I surveyed the aftermath of the prolonged battle.


    The fight had taken its toll, not only on my mana reserves but on the very fabric of the chamber itself. The corpses of smugglers and the remnants of my clonesy strewn across the once-pristine floor, transforming it into a gruesome mosaic of blood and shattered bones.


    I peered down at the mystical orb, its luminous glow flickering like a fading star. Cracks marred its surface, signaling that it had reached its limit.


    "Tud*Tud*," the echoes of the two surviving clones copsing punctuated the chamber''s newfound silence.


    Is this the extent of my control over these illusions? My mana was nearly depleted, and the fatigue weighed heavily on me.


    Broker, his once-arrogant demeanor shattered, scrambled backward, his eyes wide with terror. It was clear that the tide of the battle had turned, and he was now at my mercy.


    I took a deliberate step forward, every movement feeling like a colossal effort. "W-wait, d-don''te near me!!!" Broker''s voice quivered as heunched a desperate barrage of earth shards in my direction. I instinctively summoned a raw mana shield to deflect the projectiles, a newfound skill borne of necessity.


    Amidst the chaos, one of the smugglers unleashed a pack of wolf-like beasts from their cages. I had to simultaneously defend against these creatures and maintain control over the unstable illusions. Desperation led me to attempt manipting atmospheric mana to shield myself, but it proved insufficient against the nimble beasts. Their fangs sank into my left calf, leaving a gaping wound.


    ''You bit one of them,'' ze observed. I brushed off the remark, too preupied with my current predicament to care about minor injuries.


    Finally, the battleground was cleared, save for Broker.


    "L-let''s talk," he stammered, his expression now a stark contrast to the arrogance he had disyed earlier.


    I struggled to move towards a nearby cage where a girl had been imprisoned. "Agh," I grunted in pain as I approached, my legs weary from the ordeal. "Hey, let''s have a talk," I said, addressing the girl who had endured this nightmare.


    Broker, his fear palpable, offered a plea. "Yeah, what do you want....money? I-I can give you."


    "For now, try not to cast any spells behind my back," I warned, detecting the subtle shift in the mana around him.


    I turned my attention back to Broker. "How many beasts are in this chamber?" I inquired.


    "Heh?" His confusion was evident.


    "Numbers. Give me the count and their ranks. We''re here to make a deal, right?" My voice was raspy, betraying the strain of the battle. I ignored ze''s reminder of the boulder that had been hurled onto my back, the memory of its crushing weight still fresh. Instead, I reached for a healing potion concealed within my robe, swallowing it down to alleviate some of my aches and pains.


    The battle had been both exhrating and exhausting, stretching on for what felt like an eternity. But now, with Broker at my mercy, it was time to secure our negotiation.


    "Twenty C Rank, Five B Ranks, and Two A Ranks, with a few D Ranks as well," Broker disclosed, his voice shaky but cooperative.


    I advanced with caution towards Broker, his fear evident in the way he shrank back. The chamber''s atmosphere hung heavy with tension, and the flickering remnants of my mana-infused orbs cast eerie shadows on the walls.


    As Broker reluctantly provided the information about the beasts, I mentally cataloged the numbers and ranks. It was clear that he understood the precariousness of his situation and was now cooperating out of self-preservation.


    "Good," I replied tersely, my mind racing to formte a n. The beasts could be a valuable bargaining chip, and I needed to ensure I got what I came for.


    "Now, here''s how this is going to work," I began, my voice gaining a steely resolve. "You''re going to release the girl and provide me with all the information you have on your operation. In exchange, I won''t unleash the remaining beasts on you, and we''ll both walk away from this in one piece."


    I don''t n on doing it that way at all..... he''s dead.


    Broker hesitated for a moment, weighing his options. It was clear that he understood the gravity of the situation and that his leverage had diminished significantly.


    "Alright," he finally conceded, his voice trembling. "Just... just let her go first."


    I gingerly navigated the grim tapestry of dismantled bodies, each one a testament to the brutal chaos that had unfolded. Bones snapped, flesh torn, and heads crushed under the merciless onught. My footfalls were punctuated by the crunch of bones and the squelch of blood-soaked earth. There was a particrly gruesome sight, a body whose head had been utterly crushed, and another whose hands were torn apart - all part of my desperate attempts to distract the wolves that had been unleashed upon us.


    Step by step, I approached the cage where the girl had been imprisoned. I peered inside, my heart sinking at the sight that met my eyes. Shey there, motionless, her body still as death itself. Unconscious or worse, I couldn''t immediately tell. Her form was frail, naked, and her face bore the traces of suffering that cut deeper than any physical wounds.


    ''Princess!'' ze''s voice cried out within my mind, a reminder of the peril she had been subjected to.


    I couldn''t deny the truth that stared back at me. The horrors she had endured were etched on her broken form, a testimony to the cruelty she had suffered at the hands of these guys.


    My fingers trembled as I reached out to touch the girl''s neck, my eyes refusing to avert from the painful evidence of her ordeal. Scratch marks marred her body, and the condition of her lower body was a grotesque testament to the depths of her suffering...they raped such fragile creature.


    Her skin felt cold to the touch, and her chest remained eerily still, devoid of the rhythmic rise and fall of breathing. Her eyes had rolled back, her fingers curled into loose fists, and her body had surrendered to the grim embrace of death.


    She''s dead... She.is.dead.


    "..." I don''t know why, but I couldn''t take my eyes off her face. It held an expression of relief, as if she had found sce in her final moments. Why?


    Was she that relieved because of death?


    ''Ren, look back!'' As if pulling me out of focus, I heard ze''s voice. Mana depletion had dulled my senses in detecting physical movements.


    My breathing grewbored, each inhale a painful struggle. The world around me blurred, and my hands trembled uncontrobly. Blood oozed from my mouth, a metallic taste that only added to my growing unease.


    ''H-hey.....Ren.... Y-you are fine, right?'' ze''s voice was growing more distant with each passing moment, as though it echoed from the end of a long tunnel.


    My gaze drifted down to my chest, and I found myself staring at the gruesome wound, the steel shard jutting from my torso like a macabre decoration. It wasn''t the only weapon embedded in my flesh; there were others, creating a nightmarish tableau of agony.


    "You pulled this ingot out of your ass?" I gasped, my voice barely more than a hoarse whisper. The pain was excruciating, and my vision dimmed further as my strength waned.... but-


    "Fuck you!" I gritted my teeth and pushed myself deeper into the swords, inching my way back towards the hilt. Every agonizing millimeter was a struggle, but I couldn''t afford to lose consciousness now.


    The searing pain, oddly enough, grounded me, making the dizziness more bearable. I focused on the sensation, using it to keep myself alert and functioning.


    As I pushed myself further back onto the swords, I could sense the dwarf''s desperation. He attempted to summon another shard of earth to attack me, but his mana reserves were dwindling, and he was clearly exhausted from our battle.


    With my remaining strength, I summoned a small ball of lightning magic to my right hand. The crackling energy danced around my fingertips as I directed it towards the dwarf.


    "Sorry, but it''s time to end this," I muttered, my voice weak but determined.


    I released the lightning bolt, aiming it directly at the dwarf. It struck him with a powerful surge of electricity, coursing through his body and causing him to convulse in agony.


    Thebined pain of his own spell backfiring and the relentless lightning assault proved too much for him to handle. He let out a guttural scream as his body spasmed uncontrobly. In a final, dramatic arc, his body was thrown backward, crashing against a stack of crates with a resounding thud.


    Silence descended upon the chamber as the dwarf''s lifeless formy motionless amidst the wreckage.


    As I copsed to the ground, every ounce of strength seemed to drain from my body. My vision blurred, and the world around me became a hazy, distant realm. The pain in my chest was excruciating, each breathbored and shallow.


    With trembling limbs, I attempted to move, but my muscles refused to obey. I felt as if I were sinking into an abyss of darkness, the world slipping away from my grasp.


    The connection with ze, once a constant presence in my mind, abruptly vanished. His voice, which had resounded with urgency just moments before, was now reced by an eerie silence.


    Reflecting on the battle, I knew it had been reckless from the start.


    Have I?


    Haha, bullshit.


    [System Notification On]


    I called out in my mind as I saw a hazy te... I knew what it was.


    Initiate the level up.


    I knew this was not the end for me.


    I am not reckless, am I?


    [A/N: Wait a bit so...he fought while like that while he knew that something wasing? Waitttyyy someone tell me!! Heh? I am the author right? Ehehe my bad ]

 Chapter 200 Council Of God.

    Chapter 200 Council Of God.


    [A/N: Where''s Ren? Eh!? Fuck ya author-wait this one''s intresting]


    In the depths of an ethereal realm, a mysterious figure stood with a vice-like presence that seemed to defy human origins. His demeanor was enigmatic, to say the least.


    With deliberate grace, he traversed this surreal ne, each step as if he floated above the mist, untouched by its presence. His long, silver hair flowed like liquid mercury down his back, adding to the otherworldly aura that surrounded him. In his hand, he held a ss of wine, an incongruous choice given the surroundings.


    His piercing sapphire eyes scanned the myriad of fantastical creatures that filled the realm. They moved about, their forms shifting and merging with the mist that swirled around them. He seemed to be searching for something, a question in need of an answer.


    As he ventured deeper into this surrealndscape, the mist seemed to respond to his presence. It twisted and coiled, forming an intricate, beautiful armor that covered his torso and lower body, enhancing his already regal appearance.


    Before him stood a colossal structure, a mansion so immense that the term "manor" felt inadequate. It loomed like a city within this surreal realm, a testament to the power and grandeur of the being who called it home.


    "Lord," a soft voice whispered, breaking the silence. The figure turned his gaze toward a diminutive fairy who dared not meet his eyes directly. Her tone was polite,ced with respect.


    "We must leave for the council," she continued, acknowledging his role as the guardian of this elemental realm. The weight of his responsibilities and enigmatic presence hung heavily in the air as they prepared to depart for a gathering of otherworldly beings.


    Crystalwing acknowledged his brother''s presence with a nod as he raised his hand, causing the surrounding mist to swirl and increase in intensity. The air grew warmer, adding to the otherworldly atmosphere.


    Beside him stood his brother, Zephyr, a deity with striking blue hair that flowed like a river. Zephyr''s appearance was ethereal, with piercing azure eyes that seemed to hold the secrets of the winds themselves.


    The fiery beauty was Embera, her appearance as captivating as her name. Her fiery red hair cascaded down her back like moltenva, and her slender form was adorned in a delicate, me-colored gown. Her eyes glowed like embers, reflecting her fiery nature.


    Thest member to join them was Lysandra, a deity with mesmerizing cobalt hair that shimmered like a sapphire sea. Her elegant presence exuded a sense of tranquility and wisdom, and her cerulean eyes held the knowledge of ages.


    "Let us proceed," Embera urged, her gaze locked onto her brother. The gods they were to meet were known for their impatience, and the time for dy had passed.


    And these are the Sentient Guardians of the Elemental Realm, a ce inessible even to the gods themselves ¨C not in the past, not now, and not in the future. Only elemental creatures possess the means to enter this realm, beings whose very existence remains a mystery, even to themselves.


    They predate all existence, possessing their own minds and consciousness, yet they once felt iplete. It was as though they were abandoned, cut off from the outside world, and tasked with safeguarding the Elemental Realm against any intrusion from the realm beyond ¨C the reality the gods sought to protect.


    But who created these keys to safeguard the realm? The answer eluded everyone, including the Sentient Guardians themselves.


    As they traversed the void, it felt like a surreal journey through an ever-changing dreamscape. The path they walked on was a shimmering bridge suspended amidst the cosmic abyss. Starlight danced around them, painting the fabric of reality with ethereal colors.


    Gradually, the bridge led them to a colossal..... nothingness that loomed in the void.


    It was a structure like no other, adorned with intricate patterns that pulsed with otherworldly energy. As they approached, the guardians felt the overwhelming presence of the gods emanating from within.


    In the midst of this surreal and otherworldly ce, the Sentient Guardians found themselves on a vast, white tform that seemed to stretch out endlessly. At first nce, it appeared devoid of any inhabitants, leaving the guardians puzzled and uncertain. The silence hung in the air, broken only by the soft hum of energies.


    One of the Sentients dared to break the silence, their voice with realization. The void around them, which had seemed pristine quivering with curiosity, "Where are they, brother?" But Crystalwing, the leader of this assembly, silenced them with a raised hand. His senses were tingling, and he knew something extraordinary was unfolding.


    As his piercing sapphire eyes scanned the tform, they widened with realization. The void around them, which had seemed pristine and untouched, now bore multiple rifts, like jagged scars across the fabric of existence. These rifts pulsed and shimmered with an eerie light, and each represented a gateway from which beings of immense power emerged.


    The instability in the realm intensified as the waves of cosmic energy surged with each arrival. The guardians watched in awe and trepidation as hundreds of figures stepped forth from these rifts, each radiating their unique aura of authority and strength.


    These were the Demi-Gods.....Every single one of them are Demi Gods.


    Transcendent beings who had ascended to a level of power that set them apart from all others. They had gathered here, in a realm essible only to the most elite and powerful individuals, marking an extraordinary congregation of divine might.


    The gathering of Demi-Gods was a sight to behold, but Crystalwing''s attention soon shifted to a group of figures descending onto the tform. Unlike the Demi-Gods, these neers did not possess the same overwhelming aura of divine power. Instead, they represented the Pheonix n, a formidable group in their own right, but they were considered outliers in this assembly of transcendent beings.


    The Pheonix n-


    "Intresting." Crystalwing began walking towards the the tform too.


    As theynded on the tform, their presence added ayer of intrigue andplexity to the gathering. It was clear that the meeting of these diverse and powerful entities would set the stage for something extraordinary, something that could reshape everything.


    ....


    The elemental guardians and Demi-Gods found themselves in an uneasy silence as they observed each other with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. It was a gathering of power, egos shing beneath the veneer of politeness.


    As the tense atmosphere hung heavy, the very tform they stood on seemed to respond to the presence of these exceptional beings. It began to vibrate gently, a subtle sign of some mystical transformation at work. The walls of the void started to converge, encircling the once vast open space. The transformation was nothing short of breathtaking, resembling the grand spectacle of an arena slowly taking form.


    Eight imposing thrones materialized in the center of the arena, and the guardians and Demi-Gods took their ces, forming a semi-circle around the thrones.


    The seats, carved from weird stone, seemed to radiate an aura of authority and power. As the attendees settled into their positions, the stage was set for a momentous event, the likes of which had not urred in for millennia.


    [I appreciate the effort]


    The voice that echoed through the arena carried a weight of immeasurable authority, and all eyes were drawn to the figure that had appeared on the central throne. A being of azure me, radiating an otherworldly aura that made the whole humanoid figure appear as if it were forged from the very essence of fire.


    Before anyone could fullyprehend the appearance of this enigmatic entity, the other thrones were filled with divine figures, each representing a fundamental aspect of the universe. Svarog, the God of Fire, brought warmth and vitality. Aine, the goddess of fairies, was the embodiment of ethereal beauty. Neptune, the lord of seas, held dominion over the vast oceans. Lord Geb was in control of the earth itself, shaping the very foundations of existence. Hera was the wind herself, whispering secrets and carrying the breath of life. Ellora, the source of light, illuminated both the physical and metaphysical realms.


    Among them, a name that still sent ripples of awe through the assembly was Falkor, once their peer but now seated among the pantheon of gods, observing his former colleagues from a lofty vantage point.


    With the arrival of Erebus, thest throne was engulfed in darkness, and a mysterious masked figure emerged. Erebus''s presence was shrouded in myth and uncertainty, known to only a few who had witnessed thest battle of the gods.


    [The Council Has Begun]


    With the pronouncement that the council had begun, a sense of gravity descended upon the assembly, for this gathering held the potential to shape the fate of their elemental realms and beyond.


    Crystalwing stood up and opened his mouth, cutting Svarog off in the middle, a gesture not typically considered wise.


    "Who nted the Soul Watcher on a mortal?" His question was straightforward.


    Svarog had always been tolerant of these types of intrusions, so nobody thought he''d mind.


    [How dare you-]


    Geb looked him dead in the eyes - even though they were in this state, there was no way he could use this tone to speak with them.


    [""Shut up, Geb.""]


    And a simultaneous sigh escaped from every god''s mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Svarog questioed.

 Chapter 201 Council

    Chapter 201 Council


    These figures seated upon the thrones were indeed gods, each one emanating a unique aura that set them apart. They represented the very elements and forces of nature, their presence a testament to their divine authority.


    Crystalwing stood up, addressing Svarog with unwavering determination, though the inherent respect for the god was evident in his tone. "May I inquire as to who ced a Soul Watcher on a mortal?" His words carried a weight that conveyed his purpose.


    Svarog, who had always shown patience towards such inquiries, was now confronted by a question he couldn''t ignore. He listened intently, his fiery gaze focused on the Guardian.


    [How dare you-] Geb began to interject, but he was silenced by the stern look Svarog cast upon him.


    "Shut up, Geb," Svarogmanded, making it clear that this was a matter of great importance.


    Simultaneous sighs of relief escaped from the lips of the other gods, relieved that the interruption was quelled.


    Crystalwing continued, "Lord Svarog, I was summoned to the mortal realm by a summoning ritual performed by a mortal."


    "Summoned by a mortal? That should be impossible, even for you, Guardian," Svarog responded, addressing him with respect, but also indicating that such events were highly unlikely.


    "But it did happen," Crystalwing affirmed, "When I confronted the one who summoned me, I discovered a Soul Tracker on him. Considering the gathering here today, I thought it usible that one among you may have initiated it. I did not wish to interfere in divine matters, so I allowed the mortal to continue living."


    Hera, the goddess of wind, inquired further, "Was this mortal a human, Guardian?"


    Crystalwing nodded, remembering the encounter vividly. "Yes, I met him in a dungeon. He was a peculiar human, not filled with fear, but rather surprised by my presence."


    The gods exchanged nces and pondered the implications of this revtion. Divine rules dictated that such matters needed to be discussed, and Hera took the responsibility of rifying her involvement.


    "That would be me, I ced it." Hera admitted, acknowledging her role. It was necessary to maintain transparency among the gods.


    Crystalwing, ever respectful of divine authority, simply nodded and resumed his seat. He didn''t question the gods any further, for he knew his ce in the hierarchy of existence.


    The revtion raised an air of uncertainty among the gods. Svarog, as their leader, stood up to address the assembly. As he did, a sense of gravity filled the chamber.


    "My fellow...Demi-gods," Svarog began, "I appreciate your presence here today."


    As Svarog spoke, his voice resonated with divine authority, emphasizing the significance of their gathering. The gods listened intently, recognizing the seriousness of the matter at hand.


    Svarog''s words carried weight as he continued, "There''s an issue that requires our attention. Soul Watchers have been ced on a mortals for a purpose."


    Crystalwing''s revtion had sparked curiosity and concern among the gods. The room''s ethereal atmosphere seemed to intensify as they awaited Svarog''s exnation.


    Svarog''s gaze swept over the assembled gods, his eyes resting on the throne to his right. "Azra is alive."


    The deration was met with a stunned silence. The gods exchanged bewildered nces, processing the implications of this revtion. It was a name that carried a weight of history and power, and its resurgence was a matter of grave concern.


    "And that''s why I hereby announce for all of you to begin preparations," Svarog dered, his voice firm and resolute. The gods understood the urgency of the situation. It was a call to action that transcended divine boundaries. They would need all the strength and unity they could muster to face the return of Azra, the Demon God, a force that had shaped the very history of their world.


    The atmosphere in the divine chamber grew tense as an irritated voice shattered the silence. All eyes turned to the source, and there stood an elderly phoenix adorned in robe-like attire, her expression a mix of disbelief and anger.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" she demanded, her tone sharp and defiant. Her outburst was highly unconventional in this hallowed gathering of gods.


    "Didn''t you kill himst time?!" she yelled, her usation reverberating through the chamber. It was a question that challenged the very fabric of divine existence, a question that should not have been asked.


    Svarog, the leader of the gods, maintained hisposure despite the unprecedented interruption. For a brief moment, a frown creased his fiery visage, a rare disy of annoyance. However, he swiftly regained his stoic countenance.


    "Silence,"As tension mounted in the divine chamber, a chilling, enigmatic voice cut through the air. All eyes were drawn to the source of thismand, and their attention was fixated on a small white ball of energy that darted toward the elderly phoenix.


    Among the gods, a figure emerged¡ªa young man with long, flowing white hair that contrasted sharply against his baster skin. Horns gracefully protruded from his forehead, and his robes billowed around his lithe frame, all of them as white as the purest snow. His eyes, too, were an eerie shade of white.


    This was Falkor, the Dragon God. His very presencemanded reverence and instilled fear.


    In an instant, he obliterated the elderly phoenix, reducing her to nothingness. The Phoenix n members clenched their jaws in silence, their cheeks marked with visible tension. They had witnessed Falkor''s swift judgment, a fate dealt by his very hand. Their presence in this gathering was unconventional, but it was a privilege granted solely because of Falkor''s involvement.


    The divine council continued, its proceedings unfazed by this unsettling development.


    Svarog''s amused chuckle resonated throughout the chamber, as if he found Falkor''s action somewhat entertaining but not entirely disapproving. He then shifted the focus back to the matter at hand.


    "It seems we have reached a consensus," he remarked, igniting a spark of hope in the eyes of those present.


    "The world is not ready to withstand a second Origin War," Svarog continued, his words carrying a heavy weight. "Therefore, we must be meticulous in selecting our champions. We, the gods, have chosen our heroes, and we gather here today to share this vital decision with you all. Though we are unable to engage directly in this conflict, we urge you to prepare diligently."


    The gods'' promation hung in the air, emphasizing the gravity of the impending battle and the collective effort required to face this dire threat.


    Svarog, with a raise of his hand, revealed the chosen heroes: Devon, Amelia, Aron, Venda, Falco, and Adam. Translucent screens projected images and actions of these individuals, offering a glimpse into their lives and endeavors.


    "Anghhhhh," Hera''s exasperated reaction was evident as she shut down the panel disying Aron Adiel Velcrow''s activities, clearly unimpressed by what she witnessed.


    The diverse reactions from the gathered entities ranged from nods of approval to expressions of curiosity and concern. The destiny of these chosen champions now rested in the bnce, as the gods and sentient beings contemted their roles in the uing conflict.


    Svarog,manding the attention of all present, dered, "And today, I am about to announce whom I have chosen." With a flick of his hand, the panels disying the chosen heroes vanished. Erebus, despite being aware of Svarog''s choices, couldn''t help but be proven to be vastly different from their initial expectations.


    08:05


    intrigued by how the announcement would unfold.


    It had been a considerable amount of time since they had summoned that being from another world, and the oue had proven to be vastly different from their initial expectations.


    The boy they brought into their realm, Ren Hilton, didn''t exhibit an exceptional level of intelligence, yet there was a subtle hint that he possessed the potential to be more valuable and significant than they had initially anticipated.


    After observing Ren for a while following his arrival in their world, they couldn''t deny that he was an intriguing specimen, with aplex web of circumstances entwined around him.


    And then, with an unexpected twist, Svarog announced, "It is Fiyra, the next heir of the Phoenix n." His promation left everyone surrounding him in a state of bewilderment and confusion.


    All seven gods standing beside him were perplexed. Wasn''t Ren Hilton, the human boy, supposed to be the chosen one?


    "Heh?"The small voice came from none other than Fiyra, 100-year-old Phoenix, his appearance slightly diminutivepared to the fiery grandeur of his n. With crimson feathers that shimmered like moltenva in the sun, he had the regal bearing of his heritage, despite his young age.


    His amber eyes bore the wisdom of generations, and his wings were a magnificent disy of vibrant red and gold plumage, embodying the spirit of his lineage.


    Fiyra stood there, clearly taken aback by the unexpected announcement, his youthful face etched with surprise and uncertainty.


    [A/N: Hey!!? What the fuck just happened? What do mean .... Ren!!!! Where''s ma boy!!! Where is here????!?! Y-you can''t take him,nooo wait that''s -ugh what happened??]


    [A/N : damn that was very unpredictable,what happened here? Heh?]

 Chapter 202 Birth?

    Chapter 202 Birth?


    Fiyra had ascended as the Phoenix n head, marking a significant era of recovery and stability for his kind. This achievement followed the tumultuous aftermath of thest war between the Phoenixes and Dragons, a bitter conflict that had left scars that still throbbed in their memories. Despite the peace reigning over their realm now, the pain of the past lingered.


    Ignisara, the previous Phoenix n head, had been a close friend of Falkor, the Dragon God himself. Their friendship had helped heal the wounds of animosity, but Falkor made it clear that while Ignisara had been his friend, it didn''t absolve the entire Phoenix n of their role in the war. Forgotten were the original reasons for the conflict, but its legacy endured through the centuries.


    Fiyra was a young leader, burdened with the legacy of his lineage and the expectations that came with it. As the grandson of Ignisara''s brother, he carried the bloodline of theirst n head.


    "Me?"When Svarog unexpectedly pointed at him as "The Chosen One," Fiyra was left bewildered. His name had been summoned into this critical discussion, and he struggled toprehend why.


    "This is my blessings, it''s something that is truly meant for someone I trust and I see the potential in you and the bright future you hold."Svarog''s exnation unraveled as he conjured a brilliant azure ball of energy, his blessings meant for someone he deemed trustworthy and full of potential. The energy floated gracefully throughout the arena before gently reaching Fiyra. The young Phoenix leader found himself at the center of attention, still grappling with the sudden significance ced upon him.


    Meanwhile, seated beside Fiyra was Ashara, an enchanting beauty and the daughter of .....Ignisara.


    fiery-red hair that cascades down her back in waves, entuating her striking appearance. Her emerald-green eyes hold a depth of wisdom and experience, framed by gracefully arched eyebrows.


    Her facial features are well-defined, with high cheekbones and full, sensuous lips that often carry a warm and inviting smile. Ashara''s figure is curvaceous, with an alluring hourss shape that suggests both sensuality and confidence. She carries herself with grace and poise, exuding an air of maturity and self-assuredness.


    In her attire, Ashara often wears elegant, form-fitting gowns or robes that highlight her curves


    Despite her divine lineage, Ashara was not the head of the Phoenix n. Her im to be the daughter of Ignisara had been met with skepticism, as the revered Phoenix n head had never been known to mate with anyone. Found in the remnants of a war-torn castle chamber after the conflict''s conclusion, she had grown up in the n. Though her assertions were doubted, Ashara was embraced as one of their own and had be an elder sister figure to Fiyra.


    "Congrattions, Fiyra," Ashara offered a smile to her brother, though her eyes betrayed a sense of unease as they lingered on Svarog, the god. Her expression didn''t go unnoticed by the others gathered there.


    But she couldn''t hold her curiosity any longer and decided to address Svarog directly, a weighty task for her. "May I ask, my Lord, what this means?" she inquired, seeking rity regarding Fiyra''s newfound status and the responsibilities it entailed.


    Svarog, the god, provided an exnation. "He''ll be sent to the lower realm to fight when the timees, and until then, he must nurture the gift I''ve bestowed upon him," he rified. With that, Svarog concluded the gathering, expressing his gratitude for their presence, and revealing the constraints that bound the gods to their current location.


    Silence hung heavy in the air as the attendees grappled with the unexpected turn of events. Crystalwing and his brothers and sister eventually rose from their seats, bowing respectfully to the gods before departing the arena. Crystalwing had sought one question, and he was content with the response. He had no desire to entangle himself once more in the affairs of the lower realm and the unpredictable actions of the gods.


    As they departed, Zephyr, Crystalwing''s brother, posed a thoughtful question. "Still, brother, what are these gods nning this time? After the events of thest war, do you believe Azra still possesses such formidable power, even after being sealed away?"


    Crystalwing halted his steps, turning to nce at the vast assembly of powerful beings who hade to witness the announcement. None among them voiced any objections or concerns. They knew better than to underestimate Azra, considering the catastrophic consequences of their previous encounter.


    "Gods have always been enigmatic, brother," Crystalwing responded with a hint of resignation. "It''s best not to delve too deeply into own discussions.


    Falkor couldn''t hold back his frustration any longer. He addressed their machinations." He resumed his walk, feeling the weight of Erebus''s gaze upon him.


    "We ought to keep them at arm''s length, for the safety of our realm," he muttered to himself as he vanished into the space rift, leaving behind the enigma of the gods and their impending conflict.


    ....


    The gods, left alone in their otherworldly chamber after the departure of the mortals and guardians, were now engaged in their own discussions.


    Falkor couldn''t hold back his frustration any longer. He addressed Svarog with a sharp question, clearly displeased with the choice that had been made. "Svarog, what were you thinking when you bestowed your blessing upon that insignificant Phoenix girl? Did you not consider granting it to the human boy we brought from another world?" His clenched jaw betrayed his irritation.


    Svarog, ever the calm and enigmatic figure, settled back onto his throne as the surroundings shifted once again. The arena transformed into a vast chamber with pristine white walls stretching into the distance. He began to exin his rationale. "I believed that choosing someone with a more prestigious lineage was the wiser choice, and Fiyra possesses that advantage over the human boy," Svarog stated, defending his decision to the gods.


    Falkor, however, was unappeased, and his frustration continued to show. "Then why not bestow it upon a warrior from the Dragons or


    ¡ª" He couldn''t fathom why such an important opportunity had been granted to the Phoenix n.


    "What are you thinking?"Erebus, who had been silent throughout the conversation, finally spoke up in a soft voice, directing a question to Svarog. He had observed Svarog''s interest in Ren Hilton, the boy from another world, and wondered why the decision had changed.


    Svarog contemted Erebus''s question carefully before responding. "That boy is a lost cause," he sighed, his tone carrying a hint of detachment. "He was not meant to be a part of our grand design."


    Geb, still dissatisfied, grumbled his discontent. "Then why summon him here? It''s a waste of time," heined, well aware of the effort required to perform such a summoning and feeling that it had been squandered on a seemingly ordinary man.


    Svarog contemted the answer for a moment, clearly conflicted. "I thought that manipting his future would be more straightforward. Someone who can foresee the future, as boy can, could have been invaluable to us," he exined, acknowledging the unique abilities Ren possessed.


    Erebus, however, remained persistent. "And why choose Fiyra?" he inquired, wanting to delve deeper into the reasoning behind Svarog''s choices.


    Svarog''s response was cryptic, as he let a strange glint of amusement creep into his voice. "Must I provide a reason?" he posed the question, hinting at a deeper, undisclosed motive.


    Erebus didn''t press further, instead leaning back in his seat and closing his eyes, allowing the darkness to envelop him. The other gods also began to engage in various activities, seeking their own forms of entertainment. Meanwhile, Svarog pulled up a screen and muttered to himself, "Who altered the system?" It was clear that Ren had be increasingly elusive and difficult for the gods to track.


    Svarog, ever the calcted and strategic deity, delved into every possibility Ren Hilton could offer. He attempted to explore any potential usefulness the human boy might bring to the grand design of the gods. However, no matter what Svarog tried, it seemed that Ren''s fate was sealed¡ªhe met death at every turn. Each time, the oue was the same, leaving Svarog with no choice but to conclude that Ren was not a bet worth cing, for he appeared to be destined to perish, no matter the path taken.


    But was it.... right?


    ....


    Ashara walked beside her younger brother, Fiyra, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. She couldn''t help but feel abination of pride, concern, and curiosity about the path he was about to embark on.


    Ashara nced at her brother and broke the silence between them. "Fiyra, are you ready for this?" Her voice was soft but filled with genuine concern.


    Fiyra''s eyes, a striking shade of golden-red, met hers. He took a deep breath, trying to hide his nervousness. "I think so, Ashara. It''s just... unexpected. I never imagined I''d be chosen for something like this."


    She gave him a reassuring smile. "You have the potential, Fiyra. I''ve always believed in you. Just remember to stay true to yourself, no matter what challenges lie ahead."


    Fiyra nodded, his confidence growing as he looked at his sister. "Thank you, Ashara. Your belief means the world to me."


    Ashara, who had been walking alongside Fiyra, suddenly came to a halt.


    "Huh?" Fiyra turned to look at her, noticing that she had frozen in ce. She clutched her chest, her face drained of vitality, and her eyes filled with a wild, frenzied look.


    "M-mother," she managed to mutter before copsing, her body going limp and lifeless.


    ...


    Inside the office, two figures faced each other. One was Headmaster Stormborne, and the other was Falco.


    "I didn''t know the young master was here," Stormborne brewed a cup of tea for the son of God. Falco chuckled and epted it.


    "I was here for something Father assigned me to do, so I thought, why not meet you before going back?" Falco smiled, his eyes resembling his father''s.


    "Is that all?" Stormborne wasn''t convinced, and he had a reason not to be.


    "Haha, you know then," Falco stood up from his seat and continued, "Aron Adiel Velcrow. Try to keep that boy out of trouble for a while. Make sure he stays alive." With those words, he walked toward arge window and vanished, heading back.


    "Father and son are just the same... this time it''s Aron, the first prince, huh." Stormborne leaned back, taking a sip of his tea, but his face contorted as he spat it out. It was too sweet.


    The next moment, he felt a powerful surge of energy coursing through everything. Something significant was happening, but he wasn''t sure what. He had to investigate, so he left the office immediately.


    ....


    The dim light in the warehouse cast eerie shadows on the boy''s figure as he continued to gasp for breath. His trembling hands were stained with blood, and his eyes, hidden behind the curtain of dark hair, held a mixture of exhaustion and sorrow.


    It was a grim scene, surrounded by the lifeless bodies of those who had crossed his path. The boy''s presence seemed like a haunting specter amid the death he had wrought.


    As he looked up into the darkness, his thoughts remained a mystery, his emotions concealed beneath theyers of his enigmatic demeanor.


    "Haa haa,"the boy''s back arched in agony as an extraordinary transformation began. His muscles strained against his taut skin, and it seemed as though his body was fighting an internal war.


    "Ugh,"Then, from his shoulder des, a slow, agonizing process began. Feathers of vibrant crimson, shimmering gold, and fiery orange started to push their way through his flesh.


    Tud*


    The boy''s body finally sumbed to unconsciousness. He slumped "Aghhhhhhhhhh,"The boy''s pained cries filled the air as the feathers grew, forcing themselves out, unfurling into magnificent wings.


    Each feather, a masterpiece of design, glinted in the dim light, revealing intricate patterns and a mesmerizing iridescence. As the wings continued to push outward, the fiery hues intensified, and the air around them seemed to shimmer with heat. It was as if these wings were forged from the essence of mes themselves.


    Finally, with onest shuddering scream, it was...pleted. The boy was now adorned with a pair of majestic phoenix wings, each spanned wide with fiery plumage, and they radiated a supernatural glow, casting a fiery aura upon the surrounding corpses.


    Tud*


    The boy''s body finally sumbed to unconsciousness. He slumped forward, the newly formed phoenix wings cradling his fragile form.


    Was Ren Hilton really that easy to die as Svarog thinks?


    [A/N: Too many POV''s huh...but they were necessary **nods**]

 Chapter 203 Damn Evolution!!

    Chapter 203 Damn Evolution!!


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    "Haaa," I gasped, feeling the sensation of my wings opening and then closing.


    ''Hey... you... did you know this would happen from the start?'' ze asked, his voice shaky and weak from the recent ordeal. He was caged behind the third-tost one, still bleeding.


    I tried to focus my gaze, but everything was hazy, and keeping myself upright was a challenge. This was more painful than the second-level upgrade. The stages were something like Ember Initiate and then me Adept. Each stage had a weird name. The upgrade was possible because I''d stacked enough experience points.


    ''Is that all?'' ze questioned again, though I was sure he was on the verge of dying. Why did he keep talking?


    "Because if I stop, I''m dead for sure!" ze exined, his voice frantic. "Haven''t you seen those ys where characters die when they stop talking and the main character tells them to talk to stay alive? I''m talking to stay alive!"


    I chuckled a bit despite the pain. My thoughts drifted to the upgrades, and I realized that my nails had grown a few millimeters.


    nk*


    I picked up a sword from nearby, but it was caked in blood. I searched for something to clean it with, but the corpses around were too grotesque. I settled for using a piece of cloth I found as support to get up. My joints ached, and I was having trouble bncing.


    "Haaa," I gasped, feeling something odd on my back. I reached back, and my fingers brushed against something scaly at the corner of my eye. My nails had grown a bit, and my eyes widened. "Wings?"


    I saw massive wings sprouting from my back¡ªtwo on each side. I spun around, examining them in disbelief. They were solid and real.


    "Haven''t I warned you that you''d be able to fly soon, hehe," zeughed, and I tried to touch my wings. They were mostly numb, and I felt a strange sensation in my back.


    "Haaa, man," I sighed and facepalmed. I had not expected this at all. I needed healing and recovery, not wings.


    "You can retract them, I guess," ze said, attempting to be helpful. I had no idea how to do that, but I couldn''t just let my wings hang out all the time.


    "Try calming yourself and let them settle upon you," ze advised. "Your body is still adapting. But before that... get me a fricking HEALING POTION!!!" ze was desperate.


    I supported my weight and made my way out of the graveyard, looking for a way to help ze. It took a few minutes, but I eventually found him resting on top of a barrel, with the chaos of the beasts continuing around us.


    "Took you a while," ze teased, but he looked feeble, and I was surprised he even had the strength to joke.


    I bought three healing potions: one for me and two for ze. I drank one, made him drink another, and poured the third one over his body. Gradually, he regained some strength.


    "I''m going to need some rest before I take any further action," ze admitted.


    "Do I look different?" I asked him.


    "Obviously," ze replied immediately.


    "No, like a lot different, haa," I closed my eyes and focused on my wings.


    p*


    "Ouch," I winced, realizing that it caused some difort. These new wings were forming, and it seemed that my body was slowly adjusting to them.


    "Keep trying to retract them inside your back," ze suggested.


    I nodded and closed my eyes once more, trying to focus on retracting the wings. It felt like an alien sensation, having theserge appendages attached to my back. I concentrated hard, imagining the wings folding back into my body.


    p, p, p*


    I felt them twitch and move. The difort increased as the bones of the wings shifted beneath my skin. It was like a bizarre dance of anatomy. But gradually, with effort and concentration, the wings started to fold back.


    p, p, p*


    "Come on," I whispered to myself, trying to maintain my focus. It was a struggle, but slowly, the wings receded, returning inside my body. The sensation was odd, like trying to tuck something too big into a small space, but it worked.


    p, p, p*


    I took a deep breath, feeling relieved as the wings disappeared back into my back. They were no longer visible, and the pain subsided. It seemed I had the ability to retract them, which was a relief. I wasn''t ready to walk around with wings all the time.


    ze looked better, too, after the healing potion had some time to take effect. He wasn''t in perfect shape, but he was no longer on the brink of death.


    "You did it," ze said with a sigh of relief.


    "Yeah," I replied, still feeling the residual difort from the wing-retraction process," Now...system."


    I kept hearing a lot of notifications again and again at back of my head.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    {STATUS WINDOW}


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 3: Scorchmaster]


    [6 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Current Progress.


    Intelligence: 9/10


    Strength: 0/100


    Mana: 0/100


    [Next Level:Pyrosm Elder ]


    [0/25000 Exp]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None


    Skills: [30 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: (Open)


    Store: [Open]¡ú[New Feature Avable!]


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ----


    "Umm... how did you jump from 4 stars to 6 stars initially... it''s like you skipped the whole one star," ze questioned, a question many might ask, and I know the answer.


    A star, in terms of strength, doesn''t mean just experience or power level; it''s both. If I have power but not control over it, I won''t be considered at that level.


    But in this case, I capped the experience points. When I was killing them, I got 10x+ experience points because of the clones.


    I was keeping track of it and was surprised that it was possible. Whenever they did something, I''d get experience points, even just by controlling them. My intelligence also increased because of that. So it was like finding a grinding spot and a glitch in the game to level up.


    "I don''t understand, but... it''s like you cheated," zemented.


    "Well, you won''t understand if you aren''t a gamer," I chuckled as I turned around.


    "What''s the new feature?" I questioned as another te appeared.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    New feature avable!


    Storage Void!


    -You now have a fleeting chamber in spatial rift where you can store your stuff.


    Current number of items it can hold.


    [0/10]


    Weight limit: 5,000 Kg


    Note:


    *please note that,you cannot store something that''s alive yet.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    I read the notification about the new feature, "Storage Void," with interest. It seemed like a useful ability, especially considering how many items and equipment I had been collecting during my adventures.


    "Storage Void, huh?" I mused aloud. "Sounds handy."


    ze, who had been observing the notifications with curiosity, nodded. "Indeed, it could be quite useful for carrying all the loot you''ve been collecting. No more lugging around heavy equipment."


    I thought about it for a moment and decided to give it a try. I focused on the concept of a spatial rift, imagining a ce where I could store my belongings. To my surprise, a small portal opened in front of me, revealing a dark void.


    "Whoa," I muttered, impressed by the visual effect. It looked like a swirling ck hole suspended in mid-air. "Let''s see if it works."


    I reached out and ced a piece of equipment I had acquired earlier into the void. The item disappeared into the darkness, leaving no trace. I blinked, surprised by how smoothly it had worked.


    "It actually works," I said, slightly amazed. "I can store items in there."


    ze seemed equally fascinated. "That''s a handy ability, Princess. It''ll save you a lot of trouble when carrying gear or loot."


    "True, Ughh-" I felt my eyes gouging out as I clutched my throat and heart at the same time. It was as if I was having a cardiac arrest, and one side of my body felt paralyzed as I struggled to stand up.


    My vision blurred, and suddenly, I was transported to an otherworldlyndscape. The sky above was an intense, vibrant yellow, almost like liquid gold, with the sun positioned directly overhead, casting a brilliant, blinding light. However, half of the sky was engulfed in an ominous darkness that seemed to creep closer.


    Amidst this surreal setting, a small, fiery-haired boy appeared before me. His eyes zed like twin suns, and he shouted something I couldn''tprehend, all while tightly clutching my arm. It was as though I had stepped into the heart of a zing inferno.


    I tried to read his lips, but his words were lost in the chaos of my senses. He appeared distraught, tears streaming down his face as if witnessing something unimaginable.


    Above us, the sky was filled with magnificent, colossal Phoenixes. They soared with breathtaking grace, their wingspans so vast that they obscured my view of the strange, dual-colored sky. These majestic creatures circled ominously, as if locked in a fierce aerial battle, their feathers shimmering like molten gold and crimson mes.


    It was an otherworldly spectacle, a sh between light and darkness, and I was inexplicably trapped in the midst of it all.


    And then, "Haaaaaaaaaaaa," as if I had been released from an invisible grasp,


    "Look!" ze said as I dodged a w from arge bear-like mana beast that was waiting to catch me.


    What was that? It was as if... I looked into a far-off memory.


    "What happened?" ze asked, his voice trembling.


    "Maybe a... I don''t know." I wasn''t entirely sure what was happening; my head hurt. Could this be because of the level-up? It felt like I had seen a dream, but it was unlike any other.


    What the fuck is happening?


    [A/N : Sooo my boy can''t catch a break at all? Like what''s the problem with y''all,why u must make him do stuff..... he''s peaceful.... I mean.....fuck you!]

 Chapter 204 Never back down...Never what?

    Chapter 204 Never back down...Never what?


    "What the heck!" I felt oddly irritated, as if these bizarre urrences were bing a tiresome routine.


    ''H-hey,'' ze leaped off the cage, concerned by my outburst.


    "Why does this weird stuff have to happen over and over again? It''s just... infuriating," I grumbled, trailing off at the end as I tried to make sense of what had transpired.


    I nced around, taking in the familiar yet strange surroundings. It looked no different than before, but I couldn''t help but notice a sensation on my chest, as if I were bare-chested. It was a strange feeling, like I had lost some weight.


    Had my physique changed? I didn''t look radically different, but it felt like I had be slightly leaner. I instinctively checked myself, slipping my hand into my pants.


    "Phew, it''s the same," I sighed in relief, relieved that nothing rming had urred.


    ze, however, was less concerned about my physique. ''You''re a weird motherfucker,'' he cursed.


    I shrugged. It was hard not to be weirded out by the constant strangeness of this world, especially after a fight. The unpredictable nature of these events left me perpetually on edge.


    "Let''s just head back... maybe we can find a spot to take a shower outside somewhere before returning to the dorms," ze suggested.


    "And leave all this treasure behind?" I pointed at the cages, where the captured mana beasts were still in a frenzy. Somehow, the cages had held up against their onught, likely crafted from something as resilient as Adamantium.


    Adamantium, a strong metal... though that was about the extent of my knowledge on the subject. It didn''t seem all that important right now, considering the other minerals this world had to offer.


    ''Treasure?... You''re getting weird ideas again?'' ze gave me a defeated look.


    "If I remember correctly, there were twenty C-Ranks, five B-Ranks, and two A-Ranks," I recalled, "along with a few D-Ranks as well. That''s what he said before dying. I still feel like I should''ve tortured him more." My tone grew darker as I thought of the unfortunate soul.


    Corpse!


    Realization struck me like a lightning bolt. I quickly retrieved a robe from storage and looked around. There! Buried beneath several more corpses was the lifeless body of the small girl. It seemed that the corpses had been pushed around during my level-up process.


    I gingerly moved the other bodies aside, treating them like broken dolls, until I unearthed the fragile form of the girl. Gently, I draped the robe over her. I remembered that the outskirts had a cemetery near the church. That''s where she deserved to rest.


    ''Ha... Princess, it''s hard to hate you sometimes,'' ze sighed as he leaped onto a nearby cage. ''I''ll look into what kind of beasts these guys had,'' he offered, showing a willingness to help despite his grumbling.


    "That works," I replied, carefully picking up the girl and carrying her with me. The stench of the corpses was getting unbearable, and I needed to figure out a way to dispose of them.


    Thinking quickly, I considered that burning the bodies might be a solution. However, I worried that it would create a lot of smoke and attract attention. So, I decided to deal with that problemter.


    I turned my attention to the bear-like beast, still roaring and agitated in its cage. With a gruesome thought, I grabbed one of the corpses and hurled it toward the creature. The beast eagerlytched onto the body and pulled it inside the cage, making an eerie tearing sound as it did so.


    "Try not to leave anything," I muttered to myself, ensuring that everyst bit of the corpses was devoured by the captive creatures. It was an odd and somewhat grotesque task, but it seemed to be effective.


    As I continued tossing "treats" to the monstrous creatures, ze called out to me. His voice echoed in my mind, urging me toe over.


    "What happened?" I asked, tossing thest corpse to a group of Fenrir before I turned to see ze standing in front of a smaller cage.


    ''Look inside,'' he said, and my curiosity got the better of me.


    I activated my elemental vision and scanned the cage but saw nothing initially. However, as I squatted down to get a better look, I spotted a small figure curled up at the back of the cage, shivering. It was a child.


    I stared at the child in the cage, both surprised and concerned by the unexpected discovery. The young girl couldn''t have been more than five or six years old, and she appeared terrified and traumatized. Her clothes were ragged and dirtied, and her eyes were filled with fear as she nced up at me.


    "What in the world...?" I muttered to myself as I gently approached the cage. The girl seemed too frightened to speak or even move. It was evident that she had been subjected to horrific circumstances, and I couldn''t ignore her plight.


    ze, who had been observing the situation, chimed in, "What should we do, Princess?"


    I considered our options. Leaving her here to potentially starve or face the wrath of the beasts was out of the question. I needed to get her out of that cage and find out who she was and how she ended up here.


    "Let''s get her out," I said decisively, extending a hand toward the cage. "We''ll figure out the restter."


    ze nodded in agreement, and together, we carefully opened the cage door.


    "Don''t kill me, please! I''ll do everything please!!! Please don''t kill me!!" Her voice trembled with fear. It was a voice I had heard before.


    "Lily?" I muttered, disbelief washing over me.


    ''Lily who?'' ze asked, not recognizing the girl, which was understandable. We had only seen her face briefly once.


    "M-my n-name? Y-you know... Lily?" She stammered, still quivering. I pulled her out of the cage, perhaps a bit too hastily, which caused her to let out a scream. It seemed like she might have hurt her leg inside the cage.


    I stared at her. It was the same girl we had seen on the ship when we arrived at Thistlemere Harbor. I couldn''t help but wonder if her mother had sold her.


    "Your mother sold you?" The words slipped out of my mouth without much thought.


    "Wahhhhh!" Lily began to cry loudly, as if my question had struck a nerve. Perhaps I had hit the mark¡ªher mother had indeed been a renouncer.


    ''More importantly, you remember her...damn,''ze was stuck on that, and yes, I did remember her vividly.


    But this situation made sense. The warehouse was full of transported ves, Lily had clearly been brought here from somewhere else, and the recent activities of ve smuggling from Elishia Forest to Viceburg all connected the dots.


    I nced at Lily as she continued to cry. Sighing, I sat down beside a barrel and let her cry for a few more minutes. I gently held her as she sobbed.


    After a solid fifteen minutes, she finally began to calm down.


    "Listen, littledy," I tried to speak as gently as possible, "I came here to save you." It was a lie, but what else could I say to a child in this situation?


    "S-save?" Lily''s eyes wavered as she looked at me.


    "Yes," I replied, sticking to my fabricated story, "I was told that you were here, so I came from a faraway ce to save you."


    She remained silent for a moment, and then said something that didn''t make much sense to me.


    "What?" I asked, leaning closer to hear her better.


    She repeated herself, her voice getting louder, "T-there''s another girl... here. Those guys took her... those guys!" She seemed frightened.


    "Don''t worry," I reassured her, "we''ve already rescued her and sent her away. The men responsible were arrested. Now, it''s just you that we need to get to safety."


    '' You should try in story telling....you got scope,'' ze''s impressedment about me potentially bing an author. For now, I focused on Lily.


    "S-she''s saved?" Her eyes seemed to water with relief.


    "Yes, she''s safe," I confirmed. "But let''s go now. I''ll take you somewhere safe and far away from here, alright?" I carefully picked her up, though she winced in difort.


    I bought a healing potion and tried to make her drink it, but she refused.


    Gulp*


    "See, it''s safe. It''ll help you recover and stop the hurting, girl," I said, taking a small sip of the potion myself to reassure her.


    Lily hesitated for a moment longer before finally taking the healing potion. Her small hand shook slightly as she brought it to her lips. She sipped it cautiously, and then, after realizing it wasn''t harmful, she drank a bit more.


    "That''s it," I encouraged her. "It''ll make you feel better."


    As she finished the potion, her expression seemed to rx slightly. It wasn''t aplete transformation, but at least she wasn''t as visibly distraught as before.


    I carried her out of the warehouse, leaving the grotesque scene behind as I locked it with the same seal again. It was an easy task since the small artifact was still there; I nned to sell it when I returned.


    The stench of death and decay was overpowering, and I was more than relieved to be out in the open air. The sun was rising, warming the atmosphere and dispelling the cold.


    "W-where?" Lily finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "To a safe ce," I replied, looking around to make sure we weren''t being followed. "Don''t worry; you''ll be okay now."


    ze shifted forms, and I mounted him with Lily in one hand and the cloth-covered corpse in the other. Lily didn''t ask anything about it and ze.... she''s still in daze or just aware of me.


    With a powerful p of his wings, we soared into the sky.


    ''Where to?'' I asked ze.


    "To do a bit of acting," I replied to my own question. I wasn''t sure I could bring myself to enter a church, but I had a n in mind.

 Chapter 205 On The To Way Become Faithful..... Really?

    Chapter 205 On The To Way Be Faithful..... Really?


    "Try to grip the fur tightly," I said as I adjusted a bit.


    '' Don''t you think me changing forms in front of this girl is too dangerous and can reveal-'' ze questioned.


    Reveal what? Who''s going to believe a lost, traumatized five-year-old girl when she says that she saw a cat change into a big beast with wings? No one.


    I looked ahead; the sun was rising, but there was still time for the light to cut through the clouds as I felt the cold wind wash over me.


    "Hmm?" I raised a brow as I looked at Lily, who was staring at me wide-eyed.


    "What''s wrong, sweetheart? Do I have something on my face?" I was trying my best to be sweet. I wasn''t good with crying children, so I didn''t want to make her cry.


    She immediately looked down and clutched her half-torn clothes. Maybe we should stop by theke first; there was a small pond at the end of Solstice.


    "Change the path a bit," I said to ze as we began diverting. ze wasn''t talking much now.


    After a few minutes'' ride, we arrived at a small pond.


    The pond was surrounded by tall trees, their branches casting dappled shadows on the water''s surface. The serene atmosphere seemed to help Lily rx a bit, and I carefully set her down on the grassy bank.


    "Stay here for a moment," I told her gently, and she nodded, still looking a bit unsure.


    ze shifted back to his smaller form, a sleek ck cat with amber eyes, and jumped off my shoulder. He padded over to Lily, purring softly, and rubbed his head against her leg.


    "It''s okay," I said, kneeling down beside her. "ze is friendly. He won''t hurt you."


    She tentatively reached out to pet ze, and a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she felt his soft fur. It was a small but heartwarming sight, considering the traumatic experience she had been through.


    While Lily and ze looked at each other for a moment, I decided to wash the blood off the robe I had used to cover her. I dipped it into the pond and scrubbed it clean as best as I could, thenid it out to dry on a nearby rock.


    And then, an idea seemed to strike me as I picked up Lily and tossed her into the pond with a yful ssh.


    "Eek?" she squealed as she hit the water, and I followed with a big cannonball, sshing water all over.


    "Try to wash off the smell a bit," I said as I grabbed the girl and rinsed her in and out like a cloth before tossing her out of the pond. I took a deep dip myself, washing off the blood on my body and letting the water flow through my hair before jumping out.


    "Hm?," I wondered as I saw Lily grinding her teeth due to the extreme cold. Was it too much for her?


    ''....nah, it was perfect; she enjoyed it. Of course, fucker, who throws kids into the fricking cold pond!'' ze teased me.


    I conjured a fireball; the warmth from it feltforting as I sat in front of Lily to warm us both.


    Once that was done, I turned my attention back to Lily. She seemed terrified.


    Now that I noticed, Lily had short raven hair with a button nose and big eyes with raven pupils.


    "Do you remember how you got there, Lily? Can you tell me anything about the people who put you in that cage?"


    "... m-my.." She hesitated for a moment.


    "Look, I am here to help you... look, I am different from those men who put you in the cage, right? I am here to help." I tossed a me from one hand to the other as I used one to set back my hair that was obscuring my view.


    Lily''s eyes dted as she looked at me with an upward gaze, whispering something that I couldn''t hear.


    ''Beautiful, she said beautiful to you, Princess,'' ze teased again.


    "W-we were going to Viceburg, me and m-mommy," Lily began, her voice quivering.


    I listened intently as Lily recounted her story, her voice wavering with each word.


    "We were on a ship, and Mommy said we were going to a ce called Viceburg," she began. "But then... some bad men came. Mommy wasn''t there, and... and I was so scared. They put me in a cage alone, and I was so scared..."


    She still didn''t say it aloud¡ªthe part that her mother sold her. Kids are very resilient in their denial, trying to protect themselves from the harsh reality. I understood her reluctance to admit what had happened.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke, and I could see the trauma in her expression. It was clear that she had been through a harrowing experience.


    "What happened after that?" I asked gently, trying to encourage her to continue.


    "We were in the dark... and it was so cold," Lily continued, her voice barely above a whisper. "Sometimes, they would give us food, but it wasn''t enough. I missed Mommy so much... I didn''t know what to do."


    Her story was heartbreaking, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger towards those who had subjected her to such cruelty. But for now, I needed to focus onforting and helping Lily.


    ''Damn soft hearted nanny,'' ze chuckled.


    "You''re safe now," I assured her, cing a hand on her shoulder. "We''ll make sure you get to a safe ce, okay?"


    Lily nodded, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ze nuzzled against Lily''s leg, offering her somefort andpanionship. It was heartwarming to see how he was trying to ease her distress..... he''s not aplete asshole I guess.


    "We should head now," I said, thinking of the nearest town. "We''ll find you some dry clothes and a warm meal there, and then I''ll take you somewhere safe."


    Lily gave a small, trembling smile, and with that, we began our journey to find her the help and safety she deserved.


    ...


    "Feeling better?" I asked, crouching down to her level.


    Long story short.


    I found a small clothing store and purchased a set of dry clothes for Lily, making sure they were the right size. As she changed into the new attire, her shivering gradually ceased, and a sense of warmth seemed to return to her.


    Lily nodded timidly, her eyes still somewhat guarded. She was starting to trust me, but it would take time for her to fully open up.


    "Great," I smiled reassuringly. "Now, how about we find a nice meal for you? You must be hungry."


    Her eyes lit up at the mention of food, and she nodded eagerly. And yes, I am still carrying the corpse along with me as if it''s a parcel; it hasn''t started decaying yet.


    ....but still, we are near the church now.


    After a long walk from that shop that we found to the church, we didn''t talk at all. But as we got near, I said, "Listen, Lily, this," I pointed at the corpse, "-is your brother."


    "Huh?" She startled. "I- don''t h-have a-" she stuttered.


    "No, I meant that this is-" well, I can''t tell her to lie for no good reason, but "-listen, this is a friend of mine who died in there while fighting the bad guys before we were able to save you."


    Her eyes widened as she stared at the corpse intensely.


    "One must have a proper burial for their soul to be at peace after death, and they can go to heaven," I hunched a bit forward and whispered, "But the church here won''t let us bury him if he doesn''t have anyone to im to be his rtive.....so you pretend to be his sister, and then we can bury him with ease and let his soul be at peace," I exined.


    "...." she went silent.


    "You don''t have to do it if you want him to be a wandering ghost; I''ll just throw him in those bushes over there," I pulled my hand back a bit before I made an action that''ll make it seem I was about to throw.


    Lily hesitated for a moment, her young mind processing the situation. It was a heavy burden for a child to bear, pretending to be someone''s rtive just to ensure they had a proper burial. But I wanted to give her the choice, to allow her to decide whether she wanted to take on this responsibility....well I did guilt trip her a bit.


    I watched as she nced at the lifeless body of "my fallen friend." Her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity, sympathy, and perhaps a touch of fear.


    "S-stop," she finally said, her voice soft but determined. "I''ll pretend to be his sister."


    I smiled, relieved that she had made the choice herself. It wasn''t an easy thing to ask of a child, but I believed in her strength.


    "Thank you, Lily," I said sincerely, patting her gently on the head. "You''re a kind and brave girl. Now, let''s go inside the church and make the arrangements."


    Together, we approached the church.


    The church was a solemn structure of aged, gray stone, rising to a peak with a towering spire. Its sturdy wooden door, worn smooth by countless hands, stood as an invitation to the faithful. The stone walls bore intricate, weathered carvings depicting religious scenes.


    Haha, never thought I''d be here... gods, huh? In my past life, I don''t think I ever believed that there was someone above the clouds looking at us, but in this world... there are certainly a few of them.


    I passed by therge statue of an angelic-looking woman who held a sword in her hand as she sat on her throne.


    These are the followers of the goddess Ellora.


    .....hope they aren''t as extreme as they were in the game.

 Chapter 206 Holy moly

    Chapter 206 Holy moly


    [Alver''s POV]


    Year: 1738


    Date: 14th


    Month: Astralis


    Time: 4:32


    I looked at the stack of papers on my desk, chewing on the sweet gum-like concoction one of the chefs had invented. It was chewy, juicy, and stretched stically when pulled ¨C a fun jaw exercise with enough sugar to keep me awake.


    Knock*


    "Come in," I groaned, banging my head on the desk. Astrid walked in, cing a tray on the table.


    "Brother, you should rest. It''s only been a day since you came back from the Reva Kingdom," she said with concern.


    "Whatever, just go," I scoffed, spitting the gum onto the wall where it stuck.


    Taking a sip of tea, I looked up and cursed internally.


    "Why do you have to be so rude?" Astrid teared up, pointing at her cheeks, resembling a pouting squirrel.


    "Astrid, I don''t have time for this. I leave tomorrow and need to fix the paperwork and appoint guild masters for the guilds I acquired on this trip," I replied hastily, savoring the soothing aroma of the tea.


    "Muu," she pouted, leaving the office. Astrid had always been clingy, even following me when I left home like a small child.


    I chuckled, reminiscing about those days. I wondered what Mother was doing now, probably making...


    "Sir Alver, are you done with the paperwork?" Gramps, with hisposed demeanor and polite tone, walked in.


    I looked at the bespectacled old man, who remained calm even though his home country was in civil war ¨C a fact known to few.


    "Nope, not yet, but I''m trying. Many of the adventurers are strong, but..." I sighed, leaving the sentence unfinished.


    "...aren''t fit to be guild masters?" Gramps finished my thought.


    "Theyck that shine," I sighed again, realizing I had been sighing a lottely.


    "..." y raised a brow, which made me do the same.


    "What?" I asked.


    "No, nothing. It''s just that you initially handed guild master titles to anyone strong, but now you''re looking for something more ¨C quite a peculiar change," he noted, though he knew the reason behind it.


    It was all because of that one guy.


    "Anyways, I''ll finish this by the end of the day and pack my things. Make sure to book a good carriage with unicorns. I have to go to the Hestia Empire," I said, watching y pick up the empty cup and tray as he muttered on his way out.


    "Be safe... Kiddo," he said with genuine concern, as he always did.


    After y left my office, I returned my attention to the stack of papers before me. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on my shoulders. I had always been known for my decisiveness, buttely, every choice seemed to bear greater consequences.


    As I sorted through the guild applications and considered potential candidates for the position of guild master, I couldn''t help but think about the journey that had led me to this point. The adventures, the battles, and the allies I had met along the way had shaped me into the person I had be.


    But there was one person, one memory, that stood out above the rest ¨C the reason for my newfound criteria for guild masters.


    "Dude just seemed a bit off, not special, but wrong in the head ¨C those eyes were flicking in and out between life and death, which was quite fascinating."


    "Gramps!" I called, and y immediately ran into the office.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    "What academy was he going to again?" I asked, realizing I had forgotten the name.


    There were like five different prestigious academies in the Hestia Empire ¨C one of which I had attended before dropping out, or rather, getting kicked out.


    "Who?" y asked with a confused look.


    "Oh, him ¨C Ren Hilton is... in the Imperial Academy," he answered. Imperial Academy? It would be challenging to reach him inside there.


    "That hottie is here!?" A squeal came from the threshold as I saw Astrid. "Hottie?" Wait!


    "Hey, Astrid, you better stay away from that guy," I warned. I might be interested in him as a person, but I wouldn''t allow that guy near my sister.


    "Aww, but he''s so cute," her eyes practically sparkled.


    "No means no. Now, get out," I ordered firmly.


    Astrid pouted but eventually relented and left the room, her fascination with the mysterious "hottie" momentarily set aside.


    "Impact on one''s psyche, indeed," I muttered to myself as I sifted through the guild applications, pondering the implications of my choices.


    With the paperwork nearly done, I began the preparations for my journey to the Hestia Empire.


    I packed my belongings and made arrangements for my departure, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this trip might not be like any other.


    As for why I am going to the Hestia Empire? Offcourse to buy things and increase the business.


    "I''ll be at the top even if it means to be bottom of endless pothole." I am sure I can do this.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    [Dayster]


    Year: 1738


    Date: 7th


    Month: Embera


    Time: 6:00 AM


    "Sir, your destination," the carriage rider said.


    "Hm?" I looked around in shock as I rubbed my eyes to wake myself up. This trip had mostly involved contemtion, eating, and sleeping, making it easier than traveling in Reva Kingdom. There was also no animosity towards humans here, which made it much more pleasant.


    I pulled the curtain away from the carriage window and looked outside. The world was bathed in otherworldly light, with both suns in the sky. Dawn had always been my favorite time of the day.


    I looked down and saw the stone building, the church. From up here, it looked beautiful. I felt a slight change in direction as I saw therge wings of a unicorn. We werending now.


    The carriage came to a gentle stop in front of the magnificent stone church. As I stepped out onto the cobblestone path, I couldn''t help but be captivated by the ethereal beauty of the early morning scene. The dual suns in the sky painted the world with surreal light, casting long shadows and creating a sense of enchantment.


    The church itself stood tall and imposing, its architecture a testament to the craftsmanship of its builders. Stained ss windows depicted scenes of religious significance, their colors vibrant even in the early morning light. The air was crisp and carried a sense of tranquility that washed over me.


    I took a moment to appreciate the serenity of the surroundings before turning my attention to the task at hand. I hade here with a purpose, and it was time to seek the guidance within these sacred walls.


    I entered the church, and itsrge wooden doors swung open with a heavy creak. The interior was equally impressive, with high vaulted ceilings and rows of polished wooden pews leading up to the ornate altar. Sunlight filtered through the stained ss windows, casting colorful patterns on the stone floor.


    A soft murmur of prayers and hymns filled the air as a small congregation of worshipers bowed their heads in devotion. I walked silently, not wanting to disrupt their reverence.


    Approaching the altar, I noticed a cleric standing there, his robes adorned with intricate designs and symbols. He looked up from his prayer book and met my gaze with a calm and weing expression.


    "Wee, traveler," he said, his voice gentle and soothing. "How may the Church of Ellora assist you today?"


    I cleared my throat, suddenly feeling a bit nervous. "I have a request," I began, choosing my words carefully. "I seek guidance and assistance with a matter of great importance."


    The cleric nodded and motioned for me to follow him to a quieter area of the church. We entered a small side chamber, adorned with religious paintings and lit candles.


    "Please, tell me your concern," he said, his demeanor patient and understanding.


    "No, I wanna meet the pope," I smiled.


    The cleric''s expression remained calm, though a hint of surprise flickered in his eyes at my request. Meeting the pope was not amon urrence, even within the Church of Ellora.


    "The pope is a revered figure, and meetings with him are typically reserved for matters of utmost importance," the cleric exined. "May I inquire about the nature of your request? Perhaps I can assist you or guide you in the right direction."


    I considered my words carefully. While my request was important to me, it might not meet the criteria for a direct audience with the pope.


    I looked around before slipping a silver coin toward him. "Even with this? Dude, I''m in a hurry," I whispered.


    "sphemy-!" His voice, which was initially a bit loud, ceased as I immediately changed the coin to a gold one.


    "You gotta do what you gotta do," I''ve learned something throughout all of my life:


    Everything has a price.


    [Five minutester]


    "Ouch," I winced, "they didn''t have to push me out like this."


    I found myself back outside the church, the heavy wooden doors closing firmly behind me. It seemed my attempt to meet the pope through unconventional means had been swiftly thwarted. I couldn''t help but chuckle at my own audacity.


    "Well, that didn''t go as nned," I muttered to myself, ncing around the churchyard. The serene beauty of the ce remained, but I was left wondering about my next course of action.


    As I stood there contemting my options, a voice from behind startled me.


    "Sir, if I may have a word?" It was the cleric who had entertained my request earlier.


    I turned to face him, somewhat surprised to see him following me outside. "What is it?"


    He offered a kind smile. "I apologize for the abrupt dismissal. The pope is indeed a busy figure, but your request has piqued his curiosity."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Curiosity, you say?"


    The cleric nodded. "Indeed. He has agreed to meet with you briefly. However, please understand that his time is precious, and your audience will be brief."


    I couldn''t believe my luck. It seemed that the gold coin had indeed opened a door for me, even if just a crack.


    "Thank you," I said sincerely. "I appreciate this opportunity."


    The cleric led me back into the church, and this time, I was met with less resistance and a weird route for a few minutes as we soon.....We walked through the grand hall and eventually reached a door guarded by two solemn-looking knights. They nodded in acknowledgment as we approached.


    Beyond the door was a chamber where the pope of the Church of Ellora held audience. It was a simple room with a grand throne-like chair at its center. The pope, dressed in borate ceremonial robes, sat there, his expression a mix of curiosity and solemnity.


    I took a deep breath, realizing the gravity of the situation. This meeting could potentially change the course of my journey and my life.


    With measured steps, I approached the pope and knelt before him, a sign of respect and reverence for the spiritual leader of the church.


    "Your Holiness," I began, "Ie before you today seeking guidance and assistance in a matter of great importance. I am Alver, and I hope you will hear my plea."


    The pope''s gaze, sharp and prating, met mine as he nodded for me to continue.


    "Alver, rise," the pope said, his voice carrying a weight of authority. I stood up, maintaining eye contact with him.


    He studied me for a moment before speaking. "You have traveled far, and your presence here suggests that your request is indeed of significance. Speak, and I shall listen."


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment.


    "Sell me this ce.....and all thend you have under the name of church,"

 Chapter 207 Holyyy Shit!

    Chapter 207 Holyyy Shit!


    "Year: 1738


    Date: 7th


    Month: Embera


    Time: 7:00 AM


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    As I entered the church, the atmosphere was serene and peaceful. The soft glow of candlelight illuminated the interior, casting a warm andforting ambiance. The architecture was grand and intricate, with stained ss windows depicting scenes from religious lore.


    People moved about quietly, some in deep prayer, while others lit candles or made offerings at the various shrines dedicated to different aspects of the goddess Ellora. The air was filled with the faint scent of incense, and you could hear the soft murmurs of prayers and hymns.


    .... It''s the morning prayer.


    I... ced the corpse down a bit behind, like it was a good spot.


    "..." Lily seemed a bit overwhelmed by the solemnity of the ce, her eyes wide as she took in the surroundings. I guided her toward a corner of the church where a priest was tending to some flowers.


    "Excuse me," I greeted the priest politely.


    He turned to us with a kind smile. "How may I assist you, my children?"


    I gestured toward the covered corpse I was carrying. "We have a fallen friend here, and we wish to give him a proper burial."


    The priest nodded in understanding. "Of course, my child. The goddess Ellora teaches uspassion and kindness. We shall arrange for a proper burial for your friend."


    Lily clutched the edge of her new clothes, looking up at the priest with a mixture of shyness and hope; she understood the assignment.


    "Thank you," I said sincerely. "We appreciate your help."


    The priest led us to a quiet corner of the church where preparations for the burial would take ce. As we waited, I knelt down next to Lily and whispered, "You''re doing a great thing, Lily. Your kindness will help our friend find peace."


    She smiled back at me, a small but genuine smile, and I knew that despite the hardships she had faced, there was goodness in her heart.


    The priest returned with a group of acolytes, and together, they began the solemn process of preparing my fallen friend for his burial. The atmosphere was hushed, and I could feel the weight of reverence in the air as they went about their duties.


    Lily and I watched silently, offering our respects in our own way, as the priest and his assistants carried out their sacred task. It was a reminder of the power of faith andmunity, how people coulde together to provide sce andfort even in the face of death.


    After the preparations wereplete, the priest led us to a small courtyard within the church grounds where the burial would take ce. The area was adorned with flowers and sculptures, a peaceful final resting ce for those who had passed on.


    As we gathered around the open grave, the priest offered words of prayer and blessing, invoking the goddess Ellora''s grace and guidance. Lily and I stood side by side, our heads bowed in respect for this ....fallen friend.


    Once the final rites were concluded, the priest gestured to us, indicating that we could say our own words of farewell. I looked at Lily, who had tears in her eyes, and nodded to her, giving her the opportunity to speak first.


    With a trembling voice, she said, "I hope you find happiness and peace in the afterlife, just like the princess I heard about in stories. You won''t be alone anymore."


    Her words were simple but heartfelt, and I could see the priest and his assistants were moved by her sincerity. Then it was my turn.


    "I didn''t know you for long, but you were a good friend," I began, saying a bunch of stuff, but most of all were lies. What I said that wasn''t a lie is.....I just apologized for what happened to her; no kid should have to go through such a thing.


    All of that took about an hour to be done and Yes, I didn''t remove the robe... I made a special request and they agreed.


    ''You lie a lot dude,not good for your health.'' ze advised.


    And now the important part; I said, "Lily, you stay there, and I''ll be back in a second." I pointed at the benches nearby.


    Lily nodded, wiping away her tears as she took a seat on one of the benches nearby, still looking at the newly filled grave with a sense of solemnity. I gave her a reassuring smile before turning to leave the courtyard.


    I turned back towards the clergy who... seemed as if he was in a rush; he just ran somewhere.


    I just shrugged as I looked for someone else, and I found... it was a nun.


    "Sister," I called."


    The nun turned towards me, her expression serene and weing. She had a kind face with gentle features, and her eyes held a sense of wisdom that came with years of devotion.


    ''Damn that sinful body of hers!!!'' ze spoke and almost made meugh.....well he''s not wrong- anyways.


    "Hello, my child," she said in a soft, soothing voice. "How may I be of service to you?"


    "You see that kid over there? Her sister died, and now she has no one in this world. I''d like to admit her into the church''s orphanage," I exined.


    Well, this is good for everyone. I can''t keep a child with me just for the sake of goodness and all. Second, the Church is good at taking care of the orphans.


    The nun listened attentively to my request, her eyes filled withpassion as I exined Lily''s situation.


    She nodded in understanding and said, "It is a noble andpassionate gesture to seek help for this young child. The church''s orphanage is a ce where children like her can find shelter, care, and guidance."


    ''Can she adopt me too?'' ze questioned. Well, I don''t think so. ck cats are popr with witches.


    She turned her attention towards Lily, who was still sitting on the bench, looking both nervous and hopeful.


    "Would you like toe with us, dear?" the nun asked Lily gently.


    Lily looked up at the nun and then at me, seeking reassurance.


    I walked up to her and said, "See Lily, this is all I can do for you. This is the ce you''ll be at from now on." I put a hand on her head.


    She froze in her spot. Now, I know a lot of things might be going through that small head of hers, but I am sure that with time, she''ll adjust to her surroundings.


    "B-but y-you..." she stuttered.


    "Don''t worry, I might visit you from time to time." I gave her an encouraging nod, silentlymunicating that this was a good opportunity for her to have a safe and nurturing environment.


    With a hesitant but hopeful smile, Lily nodded at the nun. It was a significant step for her, and I knew it was the right choice.


    The nun smiled warmly at Lily and extended her hand. "Come, child. We will make sure you are well taken care of.... what''s your name?" She questioned Lily, I guess.


    "Lily....." and nothing much, she just stopped after muttering her name.


    "Don''t like the previous one?" I chuckled.....which might''ve been a bit rude.


    But Lily stayed silent. Man, children getplicated when ites to their parents.


    ''Can''t me her..... she''s still coping.'' ze was right too.


    I bent, much to the surprise of the nun and Lily, as I spoke a single sentence in her ear.


    "Really? Is that alright?" Lily immediately asked as I just nodded and made myself out of there.


    I exited the church, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief and satisfaction. I had done what I could to ensure Lily''s well-being, and now she had the opportunity to grow and thrive in a supportive environment.


    With that responsibility fulfilled, I knew it was time for me to go back.


    As I walked away from the church, I could still hear the soft hymns and prayers emanating from its walls, a reminder of the enduring faith and strength of the people within. It was a testament to the power of unity andpassion, something I hoped to carry with me on my travels.


    "Goodbye, Lily," I whispered to myself, knowing that our paths might cross again someday. But for now, she had a new home, and I had a new destination to reach.


    "And how about we sell the orphanage?" A very casual yet very familiar voice reached my ears, and I turned in shock.


    "We can reconstruct the main building, push it back a bit, and make a forgery here," he continued, followed by a group of church members.


    ''What is this fucker doing here?'' ze echoed my thoughts, and I was genuinely surprised.


    It had been a while since I had seen the guild master, Alver, and I was taken aback by his unexpected appearance.


    I quickly turned on my heel and attempted to slip away unnoticed. Thest thing I needed was a chance encounter with Alver. It had been a while since our paths had crossed, and for the moment, I to keep it that way.


    "Hey!!!!!!!!" But looks like the n was busted....man, I am not in mood for this.

 Chapter 208 Alver Is back!

    Chapter 208 Alver Is back!


    "Hey!!!!!!!" But it looked like the n was busted... Man, I am not in the mood for this.


    I sped up, but then I felt a hand gripping my shoulders. I could have easily avoided him, but man, it''s useless.


    "Why are you running away?" He questioned.


    "Hmm, nothing. I was just making a visit to the church, and..." I tried to excuse myself, but...


    "Liar, you and God don''t line up in the samene at all," hemented.


    I shook my head, sighed, and turned around to face Alver.


    "It''s been a while, Ren," he grinned and continued, "I never would''ve imagined that I would meet you immediately on my first day in Solstice, but it''s great." Heughed, and I felt extremely ufortable with the way he was looking at me.


    ''You and ufortable? Damn, let me have a look too,'' saying this, ze perked his head out of the robe, and...


    Fwip*


    He immediately went back inside.


    ''That guy smiles like a creep! You and him have the same smile!!!'' Well, he understands now. Wait, do I smile like this?


    "That''s great, then...." I paused and looked past him toward the church staff who, for some reason, were standing behind him, "Looks like you are a bit busy. How about we talk sometimeter?" I tried to make my escape.


    To which he turned toward the church people and said, "Pope, I guess this is all for today. I''d have to leave. Just remember whatever I told you and do it." He ordered the pope.


    "Oh, yes," the pope said as he turned to his subordinates, and they all left almost in the blink of an eye.


    I was a bit speechless; he had ordered the head of Ellora''s church.


    "Haha, see, I am quite influential here." He had that smug look on his face¡ªcrescent moon-like eyes and a smile that made me want to punch him for no reason.


    "Haa... what?" I asked. There''s no use beating around the bush. "What do you want... or is it the same asst time, being the guild master for one of your branches?" I questioned.


    "There''s a lot to ask and offer, but how about we go somewhere better? A coffee shop? I just got here, and I want something to freshen up my mind. A strong coffee would be great... what do you say?" He smiled.


    "Nah, I have sses..." I looked at the small pocket watch he had on his coat and said, "Look, my dorm warden might get worried if I don''t return now. I''m just a student, and I must follow the school rules." I have a few things to say to Alver, but man, I am tired.


    "Is that so..." he raised his brow before looking sideways and said, "The smell of the blood is thick in the air... I wonder if your teachers would notice it or not, maybe they will."


    "..." I for a second felt like he was peering into me, but I just sighed as I replied, "Okay, let''s go. I know a coffee shop here."


    "Great! I hope I can get some cake too... traveling makes one hungry." He beamed. He''s one weird fellow.


    We strolled along the cobblestone streets of Solstice, guided by the enticing aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafting through the crisp morning air. The city was bustling with life as people hurried to their destinations, their footsteps creating a symphony of movement.


    Finally, we found our sanctuary in a nearby coffee shop, a quaint and cozy establishment tucked away from the bustling streets. The warm lighting and rustic decor created an inviting atmosphere that was a stark contrast to the solemnity of the church we had just left. The soft hum of conversations and the clinking of cups against saucers filled the space, creating a soothing backdrop to our impending discussion.


    We settled into a corner table.


    Alver, in his seemingly carefree manner, ordered a robust coffee and a generous slice of cake.


    As the aroma of the freshly brewed coffee enveloped the table, he savored each bite of the delectable cake with an expression of sheer contentment. His eyes sparkled with delight, and it seemed as though he carried not a single care in the world.


    In the midst of our tranquil surroundings, I decided to break the silence. "So, Alver, what brings you here to Solstice? It''s been a while since our paths crossed."


    He set down his coffee cup, leaning backfortably in his chair. "Well, you know how it is, Ren. I''m perpetually on the move, ceaselessly expanding the guild''s reach and tirelessly seeking new opportunities. Solstice, I reckoned, was an intriguing ce to explore."


    Arching an eyebrow, I pressed for more. "You mean to tell me you traveled all the way here merely for business prospects?"


    He chuckled. "Of course, it''s not solely that. There was something I sought here, and a fewnd deals as well, not to mention the inevitable meeting with you."


    I harbored an inkling of caution regarding his intentions. "Is that so? Haa, let''s get to the point."


    "True, this is getting awkward."Alver agreed, understanding the need to address the topic at hand.


    I lifted my cup, taking a sip, and continued, "I cannot assume the role of a guild master, not for the next three years."


    "..."He paused for a moment before inquiring, "Will there be any further changes after these three years?"


    In three years, the entire ordeal with the demon king would presumably be resolved. The idea of being a guild master and leading a life of leisure appealed to me, but until then, I must adhere to the current n or the storyboard that is-


    "My education," I replied, casting a nce at my cake. "It''s vital that Iplete my studies at the Imperial Academy."


    He countered with a challenging perspective. "Do you not realize that it may eventually be futile? Sooner orter, you will reach your limit, and the academy will expel you without mercy. Why squander your time when you have an alternative?"


    He did have a point. The Imperial Academy appeared to be a paradise from the outside, but upon rational consideration, it became evident that those who couldn''t keep up were cast aside mercilessly.


    Nheless, I clung to my resolve. "Stubbornness," I retorted as I indulged in another bite of the delectable cake.


    ''Hey! Let me eat too!'' Smokeball jumped out of my robe and sat on the table.


    "Whoa!" Alver eximed at ze''s sudden arrival.


    I quickly exined, "Oh, he''s my familiar. Don''t mind him." I scooped up ze and the te of cake, cing them both on the ground.


    After that, an extended silence prevailed between us. It appeared Alver was uncertain about the direction of our conversation.


    "So... whom did you kill this time?" he eventually inquired.


    "Does it truly matter? How about you enlighten me regarding your activities at the church?" I fired back.


    He went silent again


    ''You both don''t trust each other at all,'' ze pointed out


    "A group of goons," I spoke, picking up my cup and fixing my gaze on Alver. He met my stare with a nk expression. "I killed them."


    Alver considered my revtion and then chuckled. "Haha, I bought the church."


    "Eh?"The weight of his statement was enough to make me feel like my jaw had fallen to the floor. He bought the church ¨C the very same church we had left earlier?


    "Haha, I anticipated that reaction! Even you are aware of the significance of such a purchase," he crowed, a proud glint in his eye.


    "That''s outrageous! There''s no way that''s... haa, how much?" My disbelief was palpable, and I felt as though I might leap out of my chair.


    Selling and purchasing a religious property was an absurd notion. The royal family held no dominion over the churches, and this was a transaction that, under normal circumstances, should have been unthinkable.


    "Far more than anyone can fathom," Alver responded in hushed tones. "It was an astronomical sum, but it was a worthwhile investment."


    "Ugh," I sighed, slumping back into my chair, still grappling with the shock of it all.


    "Yeah, it is. Everything under the name of Ellora Church now belongs to me," he dered, and that announcement left me somewhat annoyed.


    "And you purchased it for how much?" I inquired.


    "Too many questions," he initially tried to dismiss my query.


    "C-Ranks, five B-Ranks, and two A-Rank Beasts, I can offer you if you do something for me," I exined, tapping my index finger on the table.


    ".... That''s great, but..." he hesitated until I added a crucial detail.


    "Alive, they are alive," I emphasized, and his interest was suddenly piqued.


    "What do you want?" He inquired without dy.


    "The orphanage, I want you to maintain it as it is," I made my request explicit,"And I have few more things that can help you for increasing your guild business but that''ll require some....money."

 Chapter 209 What next?

    Chapter 209 What next?


    "Haa, why are we here?" Alver inquired, ncing around the area, which was noticeably busier than earlier in the day.


    "Let''s just get inside," I replied, scanning the vicinity as I waited for the door to open.


    Click*


    "How did that happen?" Alver questioned as he seemed to have missed ze going inside to unlock it from the other side.


    "...Just a handy trick," I exined.


    ''Taking credit away from me, you greedy bastard!'' ze sent.


    We entered the building, and I promptly locked the door behind us.


    "This is what I was talking about," I pointed, "but let''s go a bit deeper. They aren''t here." I sighed and proceeded further inside.


    After a few minutes of passing cages, Alver continued to peer inside them, chuckling to himself as he observed the mana beasts.


    "So, how is it?" I asked, as if this were the end of our agreement.


    "...Haa, fine, that works then. For the next few years, the church won''t be touched at all," Alver sighed, rubbing his temples. "Still, I''m surprised that you''re concerned about something religious like this."


    "You say that like you''ve known me for a long time," I responded sarcastically. "But I only asked you to leave the orphanage. I don''t care what you do with the church itself."


    "Ouch," Alvermented, leaning on a nearby barrel. "Well, you might not care, but as the owner, if I were to rebuild everything and leave the orphanage out of it, it''d be really weird. Might as well do it all together."


    "Fine," I didn''t say much, and silence fell upon us once more.


    ''You two are quite awkward for some reason,'' ze observed, hopping out of the darkness to startle Alver again.


    "This familiar of yours..." Alver looked at me.


    "ze, his name," I replied, grabbing a nearby barrel and sitting on it.


    "Hmm, how about you sell him too? I might offer you a generous amount for him," Alver eyed ze like a predator sizing up prey.


    ''His gaze makes me want to puke for some reason,'' ze felt ufortable.


    "Nah, I''m good," I shrugged, "but still, how much would you offer?" I was curious.


    ''Ayo, fucker! Who do you think you are to think that you can sell me, SELL ME!'' ze easily got flustered about such matters.


    "Maybe a couple of gold coins. I''m interested because I can''t seem to feel his presence for some reason; it''s hard to detect him with my eyes closed," Alver exined.


    "Oh, then nah. If he''s that special, I''ll keep him with me until the bidding gets higher," I joked.


    *Hiss*


    ""Pffff,""


    ze hissed at us, making both of usugh.


    "How much can they fetch on the market, especially in a ce like this near no man''snd?" I delved into the topic.


    Alver froze momentarily, blinking at my question. "Is there an issue? Can''t answer me?" I probed.


    "No, but... are you really sixteen years old? Knowing about the smuggler''s market near the no man''snd is quite unsettling," he remarked,"Nah.... there''s lot of things that are unsettling about you." He spoke to himself.


    It was indeed true that this kind of knowledge wasn''tmon, and I had no intention of exining to him how I came by it.


    "Maybe a few tinum coins. Their price goes up significantly if they''re alive, like a hundred times more than if they were dead," he replied.


    "Wow, that''s a substantial amount of money," Imented, knowing that many generations of ordinary folks hadn''t seen a single tinum coin in their lifetimes.


    "It is... like a substantial sum," he replied, then shifted the conversation. "So, what else did you want to discuss? I assume this isn''t the only reason you wanted to meet."


    I returned the question. "Who are you meeting after this? You''ve got an appointment, right?"


    He attempted to evade the question. "I can''t¡ª"


    "Ny Gryf," I interrupted him.


    He looked surprised but then realized it must have been in the documents I obtained. "Damn, it was in those documents, huh.....Anyway I am going to meet them-"


    "I killed them," I stated inly.


    "Eh?" He appeared as if he had seen a ghost. "What did you say?" he asked, clearly taken aback.


    "I killed Ny Gryf... the entire group. This is the shipment they were supposed to deliver, maybe to you," I exined as pointed around myself.


    I had already decided that this cargo would go to Alver or someone working for him because there was no straightforward way to know a criminal group''s travel route unless you were connected to them. So, indirectly, I had reced the middleman between the client and the shipment.


    ''More like you''ve reced the middleman with yourself,'' ze quipped in my mind.


    "Just say that you''re lying," he said with a hopeful smile, which was met with my stern expression.


    "Nope, I''m not lying," I asserted.


    It took him a moment to process this before he eximed, "Nooooo! Are you crazy? More like how! But noooo, shit! Aghhh, you messed up!"


    "Calm down," I tried to soothe him, but he wasn''t having it. "I know this might attract the attention of many sub-syndicates."


    "Fuck those sub-syndicates! I''m worried about my money! That''s more important! Who cares what these pests do with themselves!" Alver''s true priorities wereid bare.


    ''Damn, this guy is money-hungry,'' zemented, echoing my thoughts. Money-crazed people were everywhere in any world.


    "Don''t tell me you thought you''d get twice the amount for the beasts." I did my best to stifle augh.


    ".... Don''tugh, dude, I did. I thought it would be a jackpot, but... fuck," he grumbled, clearly upset.


    "Still, you got the shipment for free. It''s a win in my opinion." I stopped talking when Alver shot me a look that clearly said, "Really? Free?"


    "Anyway, I have a proposal for you. I''m sure I can trust you a bit." I hoped he could see the potential in my idea.


    "Make it worth it. You''ve already broken my heart and my hope," Alver replied, sounding rather desperate for a deal.


    "Haha, so... I want you to invest in Viceburg," I suggested, fully aware he might scoff at the idea.


    "That''s stupid. That ce is already in shambles," he dismissed the notion, clearly thinking I was naive.


    "Let''s move past this then¡ª" I began, but Alver raised both hands in a ''hold on'' gesture, signaling for me to continue.


    "I want you to buy a significant amount ofnd there and bring three top criminal groups into the city," I put it bluntly.


    "And what''s that for?" He inquired.


    "It''s for¡ª!!!" I halted mid-sentence as I sensed a powerful mana signature nearby.


    I activated my mana vision, but to my surprise, I couldn''t detect the presence of that person. It meant that this individual possessed immense power, enough to cloak arger area with their aura.


    .....that means Stormborne was nearby, not in the immediate vicinity, but close enough for my senses to pick up.


    "Listen, Alver, I have to go now. I''ll exin everythingter. Let''s meet tomorrow, and be sure to bring a map with you," I hastily exined.


    "Fine, I don''t know what''s happening, but whatever," Alver agreed, clearly confused but willing toply.


    "Good, it''s nice to see that aristocrats can be understanding ofmoners," I smirked, tapping him on the shoulder before bolting towards the exit.


    Pushing open the door, I quickly left the warehouse.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    -----


    [Inside the Warehouse]


    Alver stood alone inside the dimly lit warehouse, a stark contrast to the lively coffee shop he had just been in. His face was as pale as a ghost, his mind racing as he tried to process the shock of Ren''s revtion.


    "He knows that... I am an Aristocrat? How?" His words fell apart, disbelief and anxiety etched across his features. This was the first time someone had seen through his facade, and it left him feeling exposed and vulnerable.


    Alver''s thoughts raced as he grappled with the implications of this newfound knowledge. The walls of secrecy he had carefully built around himself had crumbled, and he was left wondering how to navigate this unexpected turn of events.


    Alver''s mind was in turmoil as he sat there, overwhelmed by the unexpected turn of events. He couldn''t help but worry about the consequences of Ren''s discovery.


    "I hope he doesn''t do anything that''ll require me to kill him," Alver mumbled to himself, his shock evident in his words. This was not how he had envisioned his day going.


    He continued to mutter in frustration, "If this is known to Mother, she''ll be very angry with this... Man, why can''t things get easy for once!" It seemed that Alver was facing a dilemma he had not prepared for, and the weight of it was taking its toll on him.


    [A/N : His mother!? And then wait he''s a Aristocrat? Who said....how did Ren know that? Anyways thank you for the 10k colls hehe.]

 Chapter 210 That girl is a bit mysterious.

    Chapter 210 That girl is a bit mysterious.


    "Is this fine?" I asked as I looked at ze.


    "...Damn, princess, did you get taller? I just noticed, for some reason," ze said as he looked at me.


    "I don''t know," I replied, looking down. It suddenly struck me that I had grown taller after leveling up to [Level 3: Scorchmaster]. That meant there were a few more levels above this.


    Anyways, I made a quick stop at the tavern, changed my clothes, and took a bath before leaving. ording to Alver, I still had the smell of blood on me, so it was better to wash it off.


    "That guy has a strong nose," zemented. It was true, as I didn''t think someone could notice the smell of blood even after the bath I took in the pond.


    "Anyways... how did you find out that Alver is an Aristocrat? Or was it just a figure of speech because he''s rich and..." ze, as always, was slow to catch up on these things.


    "Remember that one time I asked Old Man y about how Alver paid for the guild?" I began as I stepped in front of the full-length mirror, fixing my appearance.


    It was still 8 o''clock in the morning, which meant if I made it back immediately, I could attend my first lecture. If any professor asked where I was, I''d just say I was on a jog. I hoped it wouldn''te to that, though.


    ".... No, I don''t remember. You did something like that?" Smokeball seemed puzzled. It was something that happened only a few months back.


    "Anyways, I asked him about the minting of the tinum coins that Alver gave for the transaction. When he said that Alver gave out five coins that were minted in this decade, it was all fine, but..." I stopped, pulling my hair back. My hair was getting longer and longer.


    "But?" ze jumped off the chair.


    "Other ten coins were from the years 1700-1710... which is the only decade that tinum coins were designated for Aristocrats in both Grav and Hestia at the same time. None of themoners or even the wealthy merchants were given these coins; they were considered a valuable gift from the royalty," I exined.


    "After a few altercations between the pce and all, Grav was dered a democracy, and these coins weren''t that meaningful anymore. Aristocrats weren''t considered aristocratic blood anymore, just some wealthy folks in Grav. Most of them left Grav and settled in the Hestia Empire, which still had a noble society. A lot happened, but all in all..."


    When I heard that Alver had given these coins, my first thought was that he''s an Aristocrat; he has to be.


    "Was it a guess?" ze questioned.


    "Well, with all this knowledge, if you want to consider this a guess, then yes, this was a lucky guess," I sighed.


    "True, still... man, we gotta use that brain of yours for something more productive," ze agreed.


    The person in the mirror looked at me; my jawline was sharper, and my muscles were chiseled yet toned and lean.


    "This is the phoenix physique; get used to it. It''s better in terms of harnessing arge number of spells and takes less toll on the body itself," ze shrugged.


    "Is this?" I turned to the side and saw how my back was more muscr than my whole body. This is where my wings are, huh.


    *Fuu*


    With a deep breath, I focused my mana, my core energy, into the hidden reservoir where my wings were concealed. The power surged within me as I intended to manifest them. My back tingled as the feathers began to unfurl beneath my skin.


    The pain was intense, like fiery tendrils wing their way out of my back. The room around me seemed to shimmer as I felt the feathers tearing through my flesh, emerging with a burst of mes. It was both agonizing and breathtaking.


    As the transformation continued, my once hidden wings spread wide, casting a shadow on the floor. My entire back felt on fire, and yet I couldn''t help but marvel at their beauty. The feathers glistened with a fiery glow, each one as vibrant as an ember from a zing bonfire.


    As for my eyes, they looked a bit menacing and bird like, three rings around my iris and bright golden colour of pupils-this time the ring was vertical unlike the previous ones that were normal.


    ze''s voice echoed in my mind, "Impressive, isn''t it, Ren? These wings of fire symbolize your newfound strength and the next stage of your power."


    I nodded, still adjusting to the sensation. It was an intentional effort that pushed me to reveal my phoenix wings, a symbol of my progress and the possibilities thaty ahead.


    "But... aren''t these a lotrger than expected?" I said as I moved.


    *Tut*


    "Huh?" My left wing just outstretched itself on reflex and hit the nearby vase, breaking it.


    "Well yeah, they are... for some reason, bigger, but you know that bigger is better," ze replied.


    "Can I fly?" I asked, feeling like I''d just asked a question as basic as a five-year-old child.


    "Obviously," ze said immediately. "A bit of control practice, and you''ll be able to fly with those... I can help," he offered, as if he knew I would ask for his assistance.


    "Anyways..." I refocused and made them get back to their original ce. "Let''s get going."


    ....


    "After leaving the tavern, it was a few minutes'' walk from there to the academy. I kept thinking about various factors here and there.


    Like what Adam and his gang would be currently doing. If I remember correctly, they are heading towards the dungeon where Elsa''s parents are imprisoned or something.


    "It''s surprising that you don''t think much about them," ze peeked his head out of the robe.


    Yeah, he''s right, but what can I say? They are important.


    Adam is the protagonist, so him being on the right track means the story is on the right track.


    As for the curse''s impact, it''s like 9%, it skyrocketed in one night.


    And as a result, I am being eyed by every student around me as I enter the school grounds.


    Unlike before when they used to divert their gazes when I looked back at them, they now stare at me unbothered.


    I kept walking, and I thought I should go to the ssroom first but...


    Thud*!*


    "Huh?" I heard a loud explosion from my left.


    I looked and saw there was a bunch... no, arge group of students, circling around something.


    I focused my mana in my eyes and looked. I could see quite far away this time.


    I saw an instructor and two students standing in front of each other while holding spells in their hands.


    "A duel?" I was sure it was a duel. I shook my head as I lost interest, but...


    Thud*!*


    "Heh?" I raised my brow as I saw a boy, one of the participants in the duel, fly far away and crash to the ground in slow motion.


    "..." I refocused my gaze, and it was Vexa.


    This is the second-year battle practical ss, I think, and she''speting, but...


    "She''s that strong?" I was quite impressed when I saw the swirling tendrils of water coiling around her like a serpent as she just stood there, showing no emotion.


    It was as if her opponent hadn''t just gone flying, like discarded waste.


    "Haa, this girl is a mystery," I muttered to myself, still perplexed about Vexa''s identity. All I knew for sure was that she had royal blood.


    A tap on my shoulder startled me, and I nced over to find Cecelia standing there. I was so focused on Vexa that I hadn''t noticed her approach.


    "You should give me a warning next time, youzy leech," I grumbled in my mind, but ze just giggled.


    Cecelia smiled andmented, "She''s impressive, isn''t she?"


    I nodded in agreement. "She definitely is."


    "By the way, why aren''t you participating in the duel?" I asked Cecelia.


    She exined, "I just finished my own duel a minute ago. I saw you engrossed in watching Madam Vexa, so I rushed over to join you."


    "Did something happen during your duel?" I inquired directly.


    Cecelia hesitated for a moment before answering, "Huh? Me? No, nothing." Her response had a few awkward pauses.


    I gave her a reassuring smile and said, "Well, if anything ever does happen, don''t hesitate to tell me. I''m here to help." With that, I turned my attention back to the ongoing events,"Look they are calling you." I pointed.


    "Oh... thanks," she looked down and ran away.


    "You do realise you gotta calm down with those words of caress right?" zements atst.


    "..... I do," I sighed as I looked at Vexa forst, this second year makes me irk a bit.


    [A/N: Hmm Vexa.....Vexa...damn I think I know something about her but- who cares, I am dumb.]

 Chapter 211 Hes bashful....eh?

    Chapter 211 He''s bashful....eh?


    Yawning, I rested my head on the desk, feeling a bit sleepy and tired.... whatever the professor was saying was going above my head.


    ''You didn''t sleepst night, so this is expected,'' ze remarked before returning to his slumber. No one would dare question him.....cats have it easy huh.


    ''Yeah a lot easy, BITCH I NEARLY DIED, I DON''T COMPLAIN SO IT DOESN''T MEAN IT DOESN''T HURT!'' and or so he said but- he can still sleep.


    "And today''s lecture ends here," Professor Devereaux announced as she scanned the entire ssroom, stopping when her gazended in my direction. "Mr. Ren... Where were you this morning?" she inquired while fixing her sses and I was again centre of attraction.


    "Huh?" I thought she had seen me; after all, many people had noticed me entering through the main gate. "I was on a morning stroll. I had to meet a friend of mine as he''s in Solstice for a few days." I used Alver as my excuse.


    "Okay," she nodded to herself, then packed her things and left the ssroom, leaving behind a room full of murmurs, mostly questioning how I could have friends.


    Gathering my belongings, I exited the ssroom, feeling hungry. I decided to head to the cafeteria.


    ''Get me a piece of cake; I''m craving something sweet,'' Smokeball requested. Who says I don''t have friends?


    ...


    ''Is this how it''s going to be all the time?'' ze asked as he looked at me. I simply slid him a te of sweets.


    "Nice to see you around," I greeted the beastgirl who had taken a seat in front of me.


    "Really!? I thought the same too. Thanks for letting me sit here. Today''s quite packed," Raven replied, her table adorned with a substantial amount of food.


    "No problem," I chuckled as I picked up a piece of chicken from my te. "Are you done with yourbat sses? You''re in the same ss as Cecelia, right?" I inquired.


    "Oh, about that, no, my turn is after. That''s why I''m eating light; I want to be agile on the field," she exined. And this is her idea of a light meal?


    "Is that so... I never asked, but what''s your elemental manifestation again?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    "It''s earth... cough!" She choked on her food, and I quickly handed her a ss of water, which she eagerly drank. "I''m sorry... it''s just that I didn''t eat anything for two days."


    "Eh?" I faked my reaction, "Why?" I exaggerated a bit.


    "Don''t tell anyone, but... don''t you think it''s a bit strange that a second-year student like me was attending a first-year ss with you?" She looked around and lowered her voice.


    "Now that I think about it, yes, it is a bit unusual," I nodded.


    ''Damn, you should sometimes try theater,'' zemented.


    "It''s just that I requested the principal personally, and he agreed because..." she hesitated before continuing, "my grandfather is very sick. So I wanted to learn how to make potions for him, and..." She fell silent.


    "Oh, really!?" I pretended to be surprised. "That''s sweet. You must really love your grandfather."


    Raven lowered her gaze and nodded. "Yes, he''s always been there for me. He used to tell me stories about the world outside the city, about nature, and..." She paused for a moment.


    "That''s a beautiful reason," I said, pretending to be genuinely touched by her words. However, I did feel genuine pity for her situation.


    "Yeah," she replied with a faint smile. "I''m really thankful for everything he''s done for me. I just hope I can be strong enough to repay his kindness."


    Taking another bite of my food, I contemted her sincerity. "I''m sure you will," I said, "and when you do, you''ll be able to make amazing potions for him."


    "I hope so," she replied, her smile growing.


    Should I tell her that her grandfather is going to die?


    ''No! You sick fuck!'' ze cursed.


    For Raven, her strength was deeply rooted in her love for her grandfather, and it was a bond worth nurturing.


    Her character development in the game revolved around Adam and her grandfather. Her grandfather''s death made her weak but cold, and Adam was her sce and light.


    I swirled the fork in my hand as I looked to my side, my gaze lingering on Raven. "Still... I am d," I said, intentionally making my voice small.


    "Huh? Sorry, I didn''t hear you," Raven leaned forward, prompting me to repeat myself.


    ''Why are you acting bashful -.....damn sicko,'' ze muttered.


    "I said, I am d!" I pushed my voice a bit louder so she could hear me.


    "d? For what?" Raven seemed clueless.


    I pretended to check my surroundings before answering, looking down at the table. "I am d that you shared these things with me. I liked that I was the only one... Wait, I am the only one you''ve told these things to, right? Or am I just assuming? If so, then I am sorry." I realized why Jasmine used tough at lines like this; they were cheesy.


    "N-no!" Raven stuttered, her face turning slightly red.


    It does work, huh.


    "Really!?" I let out a sigh as I plopped on the table. "Thanks for considering me trustworthy enough to share these things."


    She froze, blinking her eyes in surprise.


    I gave Raven a reassuring smile. "Yeah... I trust you." She hesitated before saying that. Did I miss something?


    "Good to know," I said as I got up from my seat. "I think I should get going... or you want me to stay?"


    ''Now this is a lot to handle, ughhh,'' ze acted as if I was enjoying... maybe I was.


    "N-no, please don''t miss your sses... I just ordered too much; I have to finish," she said, looking down at her te, her ears still beet red.


    "Okay then,ter," I said. I picked up ze, who was eyeing the cake intently.


    ''Hey! At least let me finish the cake!!!'' heined as his eyes didn''t leave the sight of the cake until we left the cafeteriapletely.


    Maybe, with this, I can get ess to the contents of the letters.


    ''Meh, wait, what letters?'' ze questioned.


    Letters from Adam, that he''ll send here... from what I know, those letters should''ve arrived but looks like they haven''t, ording to Raven''s behavior.


    ''And how are they useful to you? Now you are invading the privacy of a young maiden?'' He questioned


    "Haa, why would you think that, I am a good guy," I sighed. "I just want to steal the insignia on that letter."


    ''.....really dude? That''s it?'' ze appeared puzzled, not fullyprehending the importance of the insignia.


    Well, even the princess doesn''t bat an eye, as they say, people living by the river don''t care about the shortage of water... or something like that, right?


    Anyways, that insignia is vital and highly effective if used correctly.


    ''How about you focus on Alver first?'' ze''s words served as a reminder that Alver was waiting for me, and he would have questions too.


    Haa... I never thought I''d be giving criminal advice again... but it''s not my fault. I need a few expensive tools and information.


    ''And what are these expensive tools?''


    ''Convergence Amulet,'' I knew there was a lot more to uncover about the "void" itself.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ---


    [Raven''s POV]


    My heart raced with a blend of emotions, leaving me flustered and overwhelmed. I couldn''t believe what had just transpired.


    "Muuu," I mumbled into myp, my face flushed with embarrassment. I knew I was drawing attention to myself with my unusual reaction, but I had no other way to contain my feelings.


    What was that all about?


    He was delighted that I trusted him! Ren, that guy!


    And his bashful expression was just too much to handle. He seemed almost vulnerable, as if he''d be genuinely hurt if I''d said "no."


    p!


    I literally pped myself, snapping out of my chaotic thoughts, and forced myself to sit up straight. My heart still pounded in my chest as I attempted to regainposure.


    I couldn''t understand why I''d opened up about my grandfather''s condition to him. Perhaps I''d thought he wouldn''t care, and I needed an outlet for my pent-up emotions.


    My grandfather''s health deteriorated with each passing day, and it weighed heavily on me. But...


    "He... ugh," I struggled to find the right words, as if my heart was on the verge of leaping out of my chest.


    How could he be... adorable? The way he''d acted, so concerned about my trust in him and seemingly timid, was aplete contradiction to the day he had been involved in a fierce battle.....he''s a murderer too!


    I am just..... grandpa help me here! Why does this guy''s behaviour now and at that time don''t match up.


    I couldn''t help but feel confused. This whirlwind of emotions left me both troubled and strangely ted.


    [A/N: Love interest?..... intresting love interest.]

 Chapter 212 Dark Elves.

    Chapter 212 Dark Elves.


    [A/N:Dark elves: Dark elves, also known as drow, dwell underground in hidden cities. They have darkerplexions, exhibit cunning and ambition, and excel in spiritual magic. Their alignment is typically chaotic, and they often serve deities with dark or chaotic tendencies. ]


    ....


    [Third person POV]


    "Damn!" Adam swiftly lowered his head, avoiding a lethal strike from the enemy elf.


    A de of wind whizzed past him, narrowly missing its mark. Adam acted quickly, conjuring a sharp shard of ice and sending it hurtling toward the elf who had attacked him. The projectile punctured the elf''s arm, causing them to cry out in pain.


    "Look out!" Amelia''s urgent voice resonated through the chamber as she hurled an object in Adam''s direction. Adam reacted with agility, sidestepping the iing threat, which turned out to be a spear. The spear found its mark in the head of another elf, who had been preparing a deadly earth-based attack.


    "Keep an eye around yourselves, kids! We can''t afford any more injuries," Amelia instructed, her gaze shifting to Helga, who was being carried by Mary on her back, visibly wincing in pain.


    "Understood!" Adam replied emphatically, gripping the hilt of his sword. It was a double-edged sword crafted from Orichalcum, a rare and precious metal he had discovered upon entering this dungeon.


    ....


    The underground passages of the dungeon twisted and turned, casting eerie shadows that danced like specters in the dim torchlight. Thepany, led by Amelia and Adam, pressed forward, determined to reach the heart of the dungeon.


    They were met with fierce resistance. Elf and dark elf warriors, their lithe forms hidden in the shadows, ambushed the group. With a sh of des and the hum of magical incantations, the battle was joined.


    Amelia, the seasoned swordmaster, lunged forward with precision, her trusty de finding its mark in the chest of a dark elf who tried to strike from behind. Adam, on other side, was right beside her, defending against a hail of elemental attacks with his sword and creating barriers of ice to shield their group.


    "We''ve got to push through, Adam! Don''t let them surround us!" Amelia shouted as she parried a vicious strike from an elf wielding a wickedly curved de.


    Adam nodded, his face etched with determination. He unleashed a surge of ice shard that coated the ground in frost, causing their attackers to slip and stumble.


    Meanwhile, Elsa, their healer, focused her powers on Helga, who was being carried on Mary''s back. Whenever the injured fighter grimaced with pain as Elsa''s soothing magic knitted her wounds and alleviated her suffering.


    "I''ll be ready soon," Helga said, her voice strained but resolute. She was not one to stay out of the fight for long.


    As the sh raged on, they discovered the enemy''s numbers were not limited to the few that had initially ambushed them. Reinforcements of elves and dark elves continued to pour out from hidden passages and alcoves.


    Adam stepped back, drawing on his power, and conjured a massive icy wall that blocked the oing attackers, buying the group a moment to catch their breath. "We have to find the way to the dungeon''s core! Amelia, the path up ahead!"


    Adam was quite tired because of mana depletion at this point,same with everyone except Amelia.....even two start difference can be this big.


    Amelia nodded and gestured for the group to follow her. With their foes temporarily held at bay, they ventured deeper into the dungeon''sbyrinthine tunnels.


    They turned a corner and arrived at a grand chamber, its floor adorned with intricate runes, and in its center stood a colossal stone door. The key to this door, and perhaps the secrets of the dungeon,y hidden within its depths.


    The moment theyid eyes on the door, it was evident that the elves would defend this entrance with all their might. Elf archers emerged from alcoves, their arrows enchanted with paralyzing magic, and aimed directly at the intruders.


    Elsa''s voice rang out. "Protect the archers! Don''t let their arrows hit you!" She channeled her mana into a wind barrier, deflecting the enchanted projectiles.


    Amelia leaped into action, engaging a dark elf warrior who seemed to possess unmatched agility. With each sh of des, they traded blows that left visible trails of sparks in their wake. The dark elf''s violet eyes gleamed with malice, but Amelia''s experience was her advantage.


    Adam, meanwhile, encased his sword in ice and hurled a deadly projectile at the archers, shattering their cover and silencing their bows.


    Mary, holding Helga, kept watch on their nk, warding off any attackers who dared approach. With the healer''s guidance, Helga''s injuries were bing less of an impediment.


    "We''re almost there," Adam shouted, his voice filled with determination. "Just a bit further."


    The dark elves, though valiant in their defense, began to sense the inevitable turn of the tide. The remaining archers ceased firing and joined the melee, their swords shing with Adam''s ice-empowered de.


    Elsa, havingpleted her healing, shifted her focus to supporting Amelia, who was locked in a fierce battle of strength and skill against the dark elf warrior.


    "We can do this!" Amelia grunted as she deflected a powerful blow and countered with a precise strike. The dark elf reeled, her confidence faltering.


    Theirbined efforts began to overwhelm the enemy. One by one, the elves and dark elves fell before the relentless onught of the adventurers. When their adversaries were no more, the group turned their attention back to the imposing stone door.


    Adam approached it cautiously, his gaze scanning for clues. It didn''t take long for him to identify the hidden mechanism. With a deep breath, he inserted a long-forgotten key that had been tucked away in his satchel.....it was given by one of the tribe leaders that they raided.


    The door rumbled and groaned, slowly grinding open to reveal the chamber beyond.


    Amelia sheathed her sword. "Well done, Adam. Let''s see if they are inside or not."


    With hope and anticipation, they stepped over the threshold and into the chamber that held the answers they sought.


    They stepped inside, only to find something entirely unexpected.


    The chamber wasrge, with high ceilings, and a single chain that held two people by their feet, hanging upside down in the middle of the chamber.


    "Mother! Father!" Elsa ran forward but was held back by Adam.


    "Wait a moment, Elsa. There''s someone here," Adam cautioned as he sensed another presence nearby.


    "Yeah, be careful," Amelia added, already recognizing the individual. "Elder... you should''ve never started this."


    A figure emerged from the shadows, radiating an aura of malevolence. It was Elder Vorith, a powerful dark elf mage and the mastermind behind the ordeal. He stepped into the dim light, his twisted grin revealing his malevolent intentions.


    "Ah, Amelia, you always had a knack for trouble," Vorith sneered, his gaze fixed on the group. "I''m proud of you for saving our kin."


    Elsa''s voice quivered as she confronted the dark sorcerer, her parents hanging in distress. "Why are you doing this? What do you want with my parents?"


    Vorith chuckled darkly, his toneced with sadistic amusement. "My dear Elsa, your parents possess something I desire, something that has eluded me for far too long."


    Adam gripped his sword tightly, his eyes locked on Vorith. "Enough with the cryptic nonsense. What do you want?"


    Vorith paced back and forth, never taking his eyes off the captives. "You see... I care more for my people than they ever could. I strive for their happiness while they ignore our struggles."


    Amelia narrowed her eyes, assessing their adversary. "But is that all?"


    Vorith shrugged nonchntly. "Sometimes, one must employ unorthodox methods to achieve greatness and justice. There''s nothing wrong with that." He took a step closer.


    His gaze turned icy, his crueltyid bare. "In the pursuit of power, sentiment and morality are trivial inconveniences. You may consider me a monster, young Elsa, but it changes nothing. Your parents... aren''t they cruel for ignoring our struggles?"


    Amelia exchanged a grim nce with Adam. They knew reasoning with Vorith was futile; it was time for action.


    "Adam, Elsa, stick close," Amelia ordered firmly. "We''re taking down this guy and saving the king and queen."


    Elsa''s eyes filled with determination. "Yes, we''ll save them."


    Vorith''s eyes twitched as he muttered, "Royal filth."


    Without wasting another moment, Adam and Amelia readied their weapons, and Elsa summoned her healing magic, preparing for what was toe.


    More dark elf warriors emerged from the shadows, surrounding the group. Their crimson eyes glinted with malice as they attacked with both weapons and magic. Adam and Amelia defended against the onught, their well-practicedbat skills fending off the attackers.


    Vorith, sensing their readiness, unleashed his earth Elemental maguc, sending tendrils toward the group. Amelia swiftly formed a protective barrier, blocking it. Adam dashed forward, shing des with Vorith, their swords ringing out in the chamber.


    Elsa stood ready, prepared to provide healing support to herpanions as they engaged in the fierce battle with Vorith''s powers. The room was filled with the shing of swords, the resounding echoes of spells, and the growing determination of the trio.


    [A/N: Why does he hate them this much?]

 Chapter 213 Cut off the city?

    213 Cut off the city?


    [Ren Hilton''s POV.]


    The cafe door''s bell rang with a pleasant jingle as I pushed it open and stepped inside. The cozy atmosphere of the cafe weed me as I scanned the room, and that''s when I spotted Alver.


    "Thank God you came. Do you have any idea how long I''ve been waiting for you?" Alver practically shouted. His outburst drew the curious gazes of other cafe patrons.


    I shook my head and chuckled, making my way over to his table. "Chill, dude," I said as I settled into a chair across from him. Today, like the previous time, we were supposed to meet here.


    "Chill? How the hell am I supposed to chill in a situation like this!" Alver''s agitation was palpable as he ground his teeth. "Not after what you said before leaving me in that damn warehouse, making me go crazy while thinking -"


    Ah, I remembered. Alver was clearly still reeling from the revtion of how I''d discovered his secret.


    Guild Master Alver was an aristocrat.


    "Would you like to shout even louder and attract more attention?" I asked, raising a hand to signal the approaching waitress. She rushed to our table to take our order.


    "Two dark coffees... wait," I grinned slightly as I caught Alver''s intense gaze. "Would you be fine with just coffee, my lord?" I yfully teased.


    "....fucker," Alver replied with a pause, not wishing to expose his aristocratic status in front of the waitress or anyone else.


    I still wasn''t sure which noble family he hailed from or where they were currently situated. But I knew it was only a matter of time before I uncovered that information.


    "And that means only two dark coffees...?" I raised an eyebrow as the waitress, flustered from our exchange, hastily jotted down the order.


    The atmosphere in the cafe was now a bit more animated, fueled by the drama at our table.


    "Man, these girls are real suckers for good looks, huh," ze quipped as he noticed the waitress''s flustered state.


    Before I couldment further, Alver tapped the round table to get the waitress''s attention. "Miss, it''s not good to daydream like this; you might lose your job." In a departure from his usual yful demeanor, Alver''s tone was more serious, revealing his irritation.


    The waitress, still blushing, snapped back to reality and bowed deeply, her head identally thumping against the table with a "baam."


    "You heard him. Take your time, though," I said with a wave, as she hastily retreated to the back of the cafe.


    ''You''re in quite a good mood today, aren''t you?'' zemented, and, well, I don''t know why, but it''s satisfying to uncover a mystery and then watch someone else stress over it.


    "Haaa... Be honest, Ren. Who told you?" Alver leaned back in his seat.


    "Hm? Why do you think I was given information from an outsider? Do you think someone set you up?" I wasn''t about to tell him.


    "Look, I know you''re smart, really capable too, but you can''t find anything about me without help from someone with a lot of influence," Alver''s expression turned grim.


    "Hmm... interesting. Are you sure I didn''t find it out from someone important to you?" I asked.


    "No one is important, and no one knows," his words were resolute.


    I remained silent, as it was quite funny. Old man y didn''t know what he shared with me at the time, so Alver can''t me him, but these kinds of slip-ups can reveal a lot if used wisely.


    "I don''t think I''m obliged to tell you," I refused to take the lower end of this conversation.


    Alver sighed as he looked around. Leaning forward, he whispered, "You are interesting, but that doesn''t mean you are important enough for me to keep you alive."


    This was something that I hated the most: threats. They always ticked me off the wrong way. "I do look like I care?" I kept it short and simple. "But since we''re both civil people, I might propose a deal."


    "What..."Before Alver could respond to my proposal, the waitress returned to our table, carrying two steaming cups of dark coffee. She ced the cups down with great care, creating a brief intermission in our conversation as she quickly departed, allowing us some space.


    I took a sip of the rich, aromatic coffee, feeling its warmth seep through me. It was the perfect backdrop to continue our discussion. "It''s good... have a taste," I offered to Alver, trying to ease the tension in the air.


    Alver epted the coffee and took a cautious sip. His expression remained tense, but the act of sharing the drink made the atmosphere a tad more rxed. "What kind of deal are you proposing?" he asked, his curiosity overriding his reservations.


    I contemted his response for a moment. Alver was right to be cautious, especially when dealing with someone who had already unearthed part of his secret. "Tell me which noble house youe from, and I will exin how I uncovered your aristocratic background," I suggested, attempting to offer him some transparency in return....or I didn''t.


    ''Just say that you want to know so you can connect his fate with the main storyline of the game.'' ze was oddly fast to catch up on that one.


    Alver, however, swiftly rejected the idea. "Nope, not happening. You already know too much, and I''m not taking any risks." It appeared that he wasn''t about to divulge his noble lineage easily, making our exchange more challenging... didn''t fall for it too, he''s not as dumb as he seems I guess.


    "That means we''ll have to move on to the next topic," I said, deftly switching our focus to another matter at hand.


    Alver''s expression disyed a mix of surprise and disgust. He clearly didn''t appreciate my persistence in these matters.


    "What? Let me rify this for you," I continued, ensuring that we understood each other. "I uncovered Alright, let''s forget the idea," as I pretended to relent, lifting my coffee cup to my lips.


    09:37


    But Alver wasn''t ready to let it go that easily. "At least try to convince me! I may be older, but you your origin independently, without outside help, so you can rest assured. Now, let''s delve into more serious business."


    ze interjected with a probing question: ''Do you trust him enough to make a deal?''


    The answer was far from straightforward. It wasn''t about trust but about recognizing an opportunity. I replied, ''Not yet, but I don''t believe I''ll have many chances to engage with someone as influential as Alver. The situation warrants some risks....maybe a lot of them.''


    "What serious business... the stuff you mentioned about Viceburg? I''ve already told you I don''t see any reason to get involved. The city is already in shambles, and there''s no point in investing there."Alver questioned the seriousness of our discussion, particrly concerning the matter of Viceburg.


    It seemed like he was about to borate on his viewpoint, but I stepped in and said, "There isn''t? Alright, let''s forget the idea," as I pretended to relent, lifting my coffee cup to my lips.


    But Alver wasn''t ready to let it go that easily. "At least try to convince me! I may be older, but you make it seem like I''m in the lower position here. Give me a reason to believe you," he demanded.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at how easily he took the bait, his ego slightly wounded by the suggestion that he might be in the inferior position. "Haha, don''t worry. I was just joking," I assured him, genuinely amused by his reaction. It appeared that he was now fully engaged in the conversation, ready to hear more.


    "Alright, let me exin," I began, preparing to outline my proposition. "I want you to purchase approximately half of thend in Viceburg and attract three significant criminal groups to the city. One of these groups must be Akh Helna."


    Alver''s curiosity was piqued, and he inquired about Akh Helna. "Akh Helna, the criminal brothers?" he asked, "And the reason for that?"


    "As an influential person, you are aware of the current rtionship between Elishia Forest and Hestia Empire, right?" I asked. He seemed somewhat indifferent.


    "And what does that¡ª" He paused, processing the information, and I saw his eyes widen as he gasped silently, bringing his hand to his mouth. It seemed the realization had sunk in.


    He gets the court politics too, maybe from a marquis''s family?


    ''You still hung up on his lineage?''ze quipped.


    "Who are you... Ren Hilton... This is... how? Like¡ª" he nced around and leaned closer to me, asking, "You want to cut off the whole city from the empire!"


    He tried supress his voice but yeah it might sound absurd but it''s possible.... really possible.


    He was right; I did. Perhaps it was time to move beyond everything.....and have some real fun.


    .....


    [A/N: So.....Give me some Power Stones and Golden tickets, maybe gift too T T I need motivation....oh you canment something too and yeah.... y''all did a good job, Completed challenge of hundred PS in a single day so tomorrow we smash and I gib three chapters in a single day as a prize.]

 Chapter 214 Weird.

    214 Weird.


    I picked up the steaming cup of coffee, savoring its rich aroma as it enveloped me, coaxing a sense of calmness. The cafe''s ambience provided a suitable backdrop for our ndestine conversation.


    ''Well, this is the first time I''ve heard this one. Any exnation on this, princess?'' ze inquired within the recesses of my mind.


    I sipped the coffee thoughtfully before responding, "There are multiple factors to consider. It''s rather insane from Alver''s perspective."


    Viceburg, in brief, was a city located on the border of Elishia Forest and Hestia Empire. Its history was marred by neglect and war, and it became a hub of criminal activity. After the second war, the city had beenrgely abandoned and subsequently imed by Elishia Forest, which, like its predecessor, neglected the city after the war had concluded, primarily due to the looming threat of demonic forces.


    With this historical context in mind, they transformed Viceburg into a military base andmitted mass genocide to maintain control of the city. While these details had been merely glossed over in the game''s narrative, they were significant to our current discussion.


    "So, yeah, I want you to start now. If you need any advice, ask me. However, you musty out the n immediately," I urged.


    Alver, disying an unexpected level of enthusiasm, inquired, "And what''s the n? You must have something in mind, right?"


    I questioned his readiness, prompting, "Are you up for it?"


    "The hell I am, dude! If it''s possible, just tell me! Need money? I''ll cover all your expenses at the academy. Don''t worry about it!" He nearly grabbed me by the cor before I stopped him.


    "Dude, stop. Anyway, that''s good, then." It was unsettling to see him so jubnt about severing a city from the empire. He didn''t seem to be concerned about the potential consequences of such an endeavor.


    "Hmm, you should keep in touch with court officials too. We might need¡ª" I trailed off, and Alver interrupted.


    "Wait, how did you know that?" he asked, perplexed.


    I opted for a cryptic response, stating, "A secret," as I decided not to delve into the intricacies of my knowledge.


    "Fucker," he muttered under his breath. My vague responses were clearly exasperating him.


    "Anyways, don''t purchase thend in your name. How about you buy it in the name of the church? Transform it into a charity-based organization, then acquire thend in the organization''s name. Purchase the other half under the name of those adventurers affiliated with the guild," I suggested.


    "How can I amass that much money while maintaining secrecy?" Alver posed a valid question.


    "Multiplicity, diversify your options and streams. At times, avoid dealing with people directly. Hire intermediaries to work on your behalf, deceive them by making it seem like they work for different entities when, in reality, they all work for you," I exined the strategy for maintaining secrecy.


    There was long ass pause right there.


    "That''s brilliant! I feel like I''m talking to someone who has formed cults, which cannot be true, haha," Alver chuckled. However, his smile waned as he raised a concerning question. "But it can''t be right, can it?"


    I sighed and, after a brief pause, continued, "As for the money¡ª"


    I hesitated, then concluded, "I''m not exactly an expert at making money, so don''t rely on me. Do whatever you can, and remember, you have a one-and-a-half-year time frame to achieve this."


    My words were met with an audible tongue click from Alver.


    Alver leaned back in his chair, deep in thought, as he contemted the task ahead. He sipped his coffee, a thoughtful expression etched across his face, while the cafe''s patrons went about their business, seemingly oblivious to the gravity of our conversation.


    "Time isn''t on our side," I broke the silence. "The sooner you start, the better. And remember, every move you make has to be calcted. The empire''s reach is extensive, and if you''re not careful, your actions might lead them straight to your doorstep."


    Alver nodded, his determination evident in his eyes. "You have a point, Ren... huh?" His gaze shifted behind me.


    Curious, I turned to see Aron entering the cafe.


    ''Just ignore him,'' ze suggested.


    However, Aron seemed to have other ns and approached us, standing beside our table.


    "Hey, you," he said, his presence causing tension in the air.


    It wasn''t amon sight to witness the masked First Prince entering a cafe to engage in conversation with someone. It drew the attention of everyone present.


    "Hmm?" I raised an eyebrow. "What''s up, dude?"


    ''What the fuck?'' Even ze appeared taken aback.


    It seemed pointless to be rude, considering Aron had saved me before. I didn''t believe he harbored any ill intentions towards me.


    Aron''s hand moved towards my neck, but I grabbed it midway. His nails were surprisingly long,


    ''yours are too....cut the damn thing.''though ze was quick to point out my own long nails.


    "Easy there. You don''t want people to know that it was me at the ceremony, do you?" I smiled and applied pressure, reinforcing it with mana. His expression showed signs of struggle, yet he withstood it.


    Impressive.


    "What''s on your mind? Make it quick. I''m with a friend." I turned my attention to Alver.


    "No, don''t worry about me. Carry on," Alver replied, appearing to back off from our conversation.


    I released my grip on Aron''s hand, and he withdrew it, his eyes flickering with a mixture of curiosity and mild difort. "You''ve got an interesting friend there," hemented, his tone somewhere between amusement and intrigue.


    "Indeed," I agreed with a nod, my gaze shifting between Aron and Alver. The cafe''s patrons continued their conversations, seemingly oblivious to the unusual aura surrounding our discussion.


    With a sense of curiosity tugging at me, I leaned in slightly and asked, "So, what brings the masked First Prince to this humble cafe today?"


    Aron''s posture indicated that he had something to say, something important. He hesitated, clearly weighing his words as he leaned in even closer, speaking in hushed tones. "Stay away from her."


    The abruptness of his warning piqued my interest. "What''s going on?" I leaned forward, keeping my voice low in response to his discreet tone.


    Aron seemed to hesitate for a moment, perhaps unsure whether this setting was suitable for such a conversation. Finally, he decided to continue, "Stay away from Cecelia. There will be consequences-"


    My curiosity pushed me to ask, "And what are these consequences?" I maintained our hushed tone, not wanting to attract any unwanted attention.


    Aron''s reaction to my question was a visible grind of his teeth in evident frustration.


    At that moment, I decided to break the tension. "Hey, miss, could you please bring another coffee and three cakes for this table?" I ordered, trying to lighten the mood as I felt the weight of the conversation press upon us.


    I turned my attention back to Aron. "Come, have a seat. Let''s talk about it. After all, we''re friends, right? You''ve saved me, and I''ve saved you," I said with a warm smile. Aron appeared taken aback by my invitation.


    ze''s amusement was evident as he remarked, ''Dude... this situation is so weird.''


    Feeling more at ease, I continued, ''Nah, you''re the weird one,'' clearly teasing ze.


    "Take a seat," I encouraged Aron, pulling out a chair from a nearby table and cing it next to mine, gesturing for him to sit down.


    ''Dude just got manhandled,'' ze humorously observed, perched on the edge of the table.


    .....well it''s not like I am doing it without any reason.


    [A/N: Weird.... Anyways! Listen everyone,you have few seconds,go to my profile like it then check for new work that''s.


    "Viin''s Contract With The God"


    (Add to library)


    I ain''t gonna say a word for it, just give it a try for my sake and yes join the discord server too.]

 Chapter 215 Dont Fight Over Damn Cake!

    Chapter 215 Don''t Fight Over Damn Cake!


    "I am not sitting - heh!?" He flinched as I grabbed him and made him sit down.


    "Chill, dude. Exin to me why you are so grumpy." I think it''s time for it now; maybe I can get something out of it too.


    "Don''t touch me," he brushed off my hand.


    ''... don''t tell me you want something from this guy too?'' ze was partially right.


    Aron is a very important character in the game; he''s a cruel antagonist who can do anything for his own purpose.


    His story starts after Adam and his gange back from Elishia Forest''s trip a bit sad and low on morale.


    Adam has a drastic change in his demeanor, like he''s cautious and very easy to be provoked, and that was the reason for him to be entangled with me... I meant Ren Hilton from the game and Aron after Ren.


    ''And what happened there? Like they seeded if I remember you telling me before.'' ze asked, him purring a bit when the waitress brought a tray of one coffee and three cakes, serving us.


    And I didn''t get one as ze just pulled in front of him, surprising the waitress. I gestured her to not worry... but looks like she''s already scared because of Aron.


    She served and left almost immediately.


    "Hmm, Alver, this is First Prince Aron, and Aron, this is Alver, my..." I looked at the raven-haired guild master who looked at me, "My friend." I smiled.


    "...creep," and I got this in response. Dude, I was just trying to be nice as we are about to be business partners.


    ''Dude, you are just using them... I can smell it from miles away.'' ze was right again.


    "Still, it''s not possible to not know who the First Prince is. I am more surprised you are friends with this... I meant the honorable prince." Alver flinched as he was about to say something in the middle which would have been offensive to Aron, I can tell it just by a look.


    "I am not here for this!" He ground his teeth. Well, from his perspective, this is something not normal.


    Like from the looks of it, he came here to pick a fight... I don''t know the reason because I thought we were on good terms.


    ''Dude, he was in the spot where you were about to die, then he somehow knew the identity of the guy who stabbed you too... you both are on good terms?'' ze questioned.


    And yeah, I think it''s not that bad. Simply, he was there to do something. The one who stabbed me is also lying to him, as Smokeball confirmed that he masked his identity when he was talking to Aron... so it makes it seem like he was not the main one behind it, just happened to be at the wrong ce at the right time while doing his own thing.


    "So you want to shout like a roadside thug rather than being civil and talking things like proper gentlemen?" I asked.


    "There''s nothing to talk, you bastard! I said stay away from her so you stay away from her!" Aron was... acting immature.


    "From who?" I questioned.


    "Of course you know who I mean," he ground his teeth. Dude''s acting too off for Cecelia for some reason.


    Alver raised his brows, "Prince, you should worry about your public image. Have this cake and calm yourself down. Friends should solve things..." his sentence was cut off.


    "You have it then," and with a simple motion, Aron grabbed the cake slice and pushed it on Aron''s face, who stopped it midway with his hand, which did not stop it from sshing all over his face.


    "Oh..." Well, I did not think that this guy has the brain of a four-year-old.


    "Haa," I sighed. My hand found its way to Aron''s hair.


    I grabbed it and pulled it back a bit, almost putting the strength enough to pull it apart from his head while Smokeball jumped on his mouth to stop him from shouting.


    ''We don''t wanna attract gazes - shhh, sleep, just sleep, boy.'' This guy was almost choking him, and his body movements made him stand out a lot.


    "Talk politely, senior. We are honorable students of the Imperial Academy, and you are the royalty on top of that. We expect more manners from you." I know, I came off as a bit edgy, but if it''s something that he understands, then why not.


    "Hey, stop! You''ll..." Alver jumped and immediately let go of Aron''s hair before Alver''s dirty palm could touch me.


    Causing Aron to fall backward in the chair.


    "...hurt him," Alverpleted his sentence.


    "Don''t touch me with that hand," I shrugged. It''s hard to wash your clothes in the dorms.


    ''You can dry them with your fire.'' ze added, but there''s a possibility of burning them.


    I decided not to engage further with Aron''s antics. Instead, I tried to de-escte the situation and maintain a level of civility.


    I need to use him wisely.....


    "Aron, let''s not make a scene here," I said calmly, although I was still holding his hair in ce to prevent any sudden outbursts.


    He seemed to struggle to get his words out, but he eventually managed to say, "I have my reasons. You should stay away from her."


    I nced at Alver, who was clearly concerned about this confrontation. "Prince, you should consider your public image," I advised, still trying to y the peacemaker. "Let''s resolve this peacefully. We can discuss any issues without resorting to such actions, "


    .... he''s actually good at this, something expected of Aristocrat.


    Aron, however, seemed to have other ns. He abruptly grabbed a piece of cake and attempted to push it into my face. I deftly blocked his hand, but it didn''t prevent the cake from sttering all over his own face.


    I sighed, realizing that Aron was not in a rational state of mind. I released his hair and reached out to wipe the cake from his face. Despite the tension, I couldn''t help but think how childish his actions were.


    Alver, who had been trying to intervene, seemed relieved that the situation didn''t escte further. "Please, let''s all calm down," he urged.


    With the cake incident behind us, I attempted to steer the conversation back to a more civil tone. "Aron, let''s talk this out properly. We can find a solution that works for everyone."


    Aron, still struggling with his temper, seemed to relent a bit.


    **Aron''s POV**


    Damn, damn, damn. Why did I evene here? I was just angry and came here to warn him. I don''t like him hanging out with her. Why can''t he just stay away from her?


    I had a lot on my mind these days, and I couldn''t keep tabs on where Cecelia was going and who she was with. But when I saw her in the cafeteria with this overly handsome guy, I knew I had to do something. I didn''t want her to hang around him; he''s going to get her killed someday.


    But when I entered the cafe, he actually wasn''t intimidated by me even a bit. Just like that day when he said thanks to me for saving his sorry ass, he called me a friend? Me?


    But Iposed myself. I needed him to stay away from her. And who''s this weird guy sitting in front of him? He looked handsome too for some reason. I tried to warn him, but now I was treated like a ragdoll. How strong is he?


    I was pushing my whole mana into my hair to not let it break. This is the only facial feature that I have now. My precious crimson hair. I felt like crying. Hera had told me that I must learn how to control a powerful beast before she can give me the power. But until then, am I supposed to be treated like this?


    "Let''s go," I mumbled, ashamed that it was this easy for him to get me like this.


    "Great! Alver, pay the bill, and... Prince should take a tour to the bathroom, I guess... cake isn''t a suitable decor for your mask." This Ren guy, whenever he smiles, why does it feel like he''s nning something creepy?


    I huffed as I dashed to the bathroom in the back of the cafe. Everyone was looking at me. I am ashamed that I came here on a whim.


    The cold water from the tap beckoned, and I sshed my face, trying to wash away the remnants of cake and the humiliation that clung to me.


    Putting the white porcin mask in the sink I washed it, I already locked the door from inside when I came here so no one can see me.


    As I stared at my own reflection in the dimly lit restroom, the scarred side was as ugly as always.


    I couldn''t help but think about why I was so concerned about Cecelia. She had always been strong and independent. Buttely, with all the dangers around, I couldn''t help but worry.


    That guy, Ren, was definitely a concern. He seemed to have a certain charm that drew people in, and Cecelia was no exception. What if he convinced her to do something reckless? What if he put her in danger?


    "Fuu."I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. I couldn''t let this situation affect me so deeply. If I wanted to protect Cecelia, I needed to be level-headed and find a way to get him out of her life.


    I know I am a hypocrite but - I have no choice.


    ...


    Exiting the bathroom, I rejoined the others at the table. His friend had settled theAlver had settled the bill, and Ren had a self-satisfied smirk on his face. I couldn''t shake the feeling that he was enjoying the chaos he had caused.....or I did, it''s hard to exin this feeling.


    Ren nced at me and said, "Feeling better, Prince? I hope you''ve learned not to pick fights over cake."


    Did he justpare cecelia with cake or I am just over thinking?


    Whatever the reason this guy is weird for sure.

 Chapter 216 Business Buddies.

    Chapter 216 Business Buddies.


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    I was doing my best to stifle myughter. It''s funny how this guy is so easy to express what''s in his heart, especially considering how cruel he was in the game. It''s aplete 180¡ã from Aron''s character in the game.


    We left the cafe and walked out, with Alver following behind us, settling the bill.


    Currently, Aron, Alver, and I walked together in silence, with ze perched on my shoulder.


    ''Should I walk behind you guys? Like if he tries something funny, I can grab him,'' ze asked.


    ''Nope,'' I replied, confident that there was nothing this guy could do to harm me.


    "So, who do you want me to stay away from?" I asked the obvious.


    "Really?" Aron had that tired expression on his face, as if telling me to catch up.


    "Spell it out for me. I can be a bit slow sometimes," I said, hearing a snicker from Alver''s side. The guy was keenly observing.


    Walking with these two attracted a lot of attention, from admiring female gazes to those who knew Aron and might be affected by my curse.


    "I want you to stay away from Cecelia," Aron said outright.


    "Who''s she?" Alver asked.


    "Shut up for a second," I retorted.


    "Dude, at least include me in this! Is this some kind of love triangle thing? Are you both courting the same girl?" Alver practically hopped with curiosity.


    "Nah... maybe," I smirked, and Aron clenched his teeth a bit, clearly getting angrier.


    "I just said stay away from her. Do you not understand?" Aron was quite stubborn about it.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Because I said so," he replied.


    "Oooooo, drama," Alver chimed in with amusement.


    Aron''s curt response only served to intensify my amusement. It felt like we were part of a live drama, with Alver equally captivated by the unfolding scene.


    "Why should I keep my distance from Cecelia?" I probed further, a strong desire to unravel the motivations behind his request burning within me.


    Aron''s frustration radiated palpably as he abruptly stopped walking. His crimson hair swayed gently as he turned to squarely face me. He hesitated before speaking, "You being in her proximity might pose a danger to both her and yourself."


    My curiosity surged. "Dangerous? Can you exin further?"


    Alver leaned in, mirroring my curiosity. "Yeah, Aron, you can''t just drop a bombshell like that and expect us toprehend without an exnation."


    Aron took a deep breath, visibly working to contain his anger. "Cecelia... she''s my dog."


    The conversation had veered back into this territory, and it left me puzzled. How could someone who had shown the ability to save lives harbor such deep-seated animosity toward a girl?


    Wait...


    "Is your treatment of her rted to that blond-haired senior or something?" I probed, mentioning Adam in our discussion.


    Aron flinched, and it was clear that Adam was a sore subject for him. His unease hinted at ayer ofplexity beneath his harsh demeanor.


    "Well, maybe there''s a connection between his attitude towards her and his hostility towards me," I mused.


    And with that, Aron abruptly spun on his heels and dashed away. He ran like a distraught child fleeing a scene, leaving me with a sense of disappointment. The cafe encounter and the conversation had yielded no meaningful information. I had hoped for more.


    "You seem let down," Alver noted.


    "Haaa... it appears that being born in the pce doesn''t necessarily guarantee intelligence," I remarked with a resigned shrug.


    The purpose of our conversation remained unclear, which left me with a sense of bafflement.


    Alver''s expression initially soured, hinting at frustration, but it quickly shifted back to a smile.


    "Are you going to walk me to the academy?" I asked, and Alver nodded in agreement.


    As we made our way to the academy, Alver offered minimal insights into his time at the Solstice and his ns for the future. It seemed he was adept at keeping his intentions shrouded in mystery.


    ''He''s no fool,'' ze chimed in.


    "And here we are. Should I meet your warden? I''ll tell them I am your elder brother," Alver was about to dash inside the gate.


    "Stop and let''s not concoct any strange rtionships," I chided, pulling him back by the cor.


    "A... now we''re business partners," Alver remarked with a quirky charm.


    "Whatever, I''m going in," I stated, resuming my walk toward the academy gate, only to pause mid-stride.


    "Hey," I called out.


    "Can I enter now? I''d really like to meet this Cecelia," Alver began, ready to continue with his inquiries.


    "Nah, I have a favor to ask," I informed him, invoking a sense of reciprocity in our interactions.


    "Tell me," Alver promptly retrieved a notepad from his robe.


    I spoke with a sense of gravitas, "A Convergence Amulet, S-tier."


    The request hung in the air, and Alver''s eyes widened with bewilderment as he scrutinized me and the notepad. I sighed internally, realizing that my attempt might not yield the desired result.


    "I can get you a B-tier for this mediocre familiar," Alver finally spoke, his offer apanied by a sense of disappointment.


    ''This guy!'' ze nearly erupted in frustration, ready to voice his disapproval.


    "Nah, forget it," I replied, making an attempt to turn away.


    "Wait! I''ll find you one... but keep in mind, you owe me a favor," Alver insisted, his determination unwavering.


    "I will," I epted, understanding that this favor could be a valuable asset in the future.


    "I''ll send a letter if I need anything more down the line," I reassured him, appreciating the relief of not having to sweat the small stuff.


    "...but don''t make it too costly," Alver cautioned as he straightened himself.


    Well, what''s considered expensive for someone who''s acquiring vast expanses ofnd worldwide as if it''s pocket change?


    "Oh, onest piece of advice before you go," I added with a smile, remembering something important.


    "Hmm?" Alver raised an inquisitive eyebrow.


    "If you evere across anyone associated with the Reva Kingdom''s ve contractors, I strongly suggest you distance yourself," I warned.


    "Okay," Alver agreed promptly, disying a surprising readiness to heed my advice.


    "Good luck," I said, offering a parting nod of encouragement.


    However, I still couldn''t shake the feeling that this guy was hiding something, and that lingering suspicion left me wary.


    Alver reciprocated with a smile. "Thanks. And I''ll keep an eye out for that S-tier Convergence Amulet for you."


    With that, we bid each other farewell, and I continued my walk into the academy, aware that my interactions with Alver had opened a door to potential benefits in the future.


    I was keenly aware of how this favor might benefit me down the line.


    ''What do you think Adam and his friends would be doing right now?'' ze questioned.


    I yawned as I altered my course, heading toward the dorms.


    Well, he might be mourning the loss of his friend. The knight''s purge marked the end of the first war,


    Amelia y is dead.


    ''What changed by her death?'' ze asked,his voice calm.


    It gave Adam a p right across his face and woke him up from his fairynd of the world.


    ***

 Chapter 217 217

    [A/N: Yeah this is not Ren Hilton POV but still read it, it''s important! How much sadistic fights you want!? don''t tell me you are....a masochist.]


    [Third Person View]


    "Shhhh," Amelia''s trembling hand gently pressed her finger to Adam''s quivering lips, silencing him in the midst of chaos.


    Adam''s eyes shook as he surveyed Amelia''s tattered appearance. She was trembling all over, her fingers straining to cast a wind barrier around them.


    The wind howled fiercely, echoing the tempest within. She had expended a considerable amount of her power and mana to shield them from the raging maelstrom.


    "W-what should I do now?" Adam stammered, his voice quivering as he looked down at Elsa, the Elven princess clutched in his arms.


    Elsa was battered and bruised, far beyond her usual capacity. She had never been one to engage inbat, but the grim necessity of this fight had pushed her to her limits.


    Mary, her face pale with determination, fought to stanch the flow of blood from her wounds. Any further loss could prove fatal to her. Helga, who had already lost a leg, clung to herst vestiges of strength. Adam, too, had lost not only his sword but also his dwindling mana reserves.


    "First, calm down, soldier," Amelia implored, her heart a roiling tempest within. She endeavored to steady the young boy standing before her, desperate to quell his rising panic.


    "You must get out of here," she continued, her eyes resolute. "Take your friends with you. I''ll hold off the remaining dark Elves."


    Vorith had fallen only moments ago, but not without exacting a heavy toll. His dying act had been to trigger a hidden teleportation chamber within the chamber, which led directly to the Dark Elf valley. The valley now disgorged a relentless wave of dark Elves¡ªhundreds, it seemed. The onught was not swift but deliberate, as if the dark Elves reveled in their sadistic method of attack, taking their time to assail the beleaguered defenders.


    Helga, with one leg already lost, and Adam and Mary, their resources depleted, had fought bravely but were teetering on the brink of exhaustion. It was only through Amelia''s unwavering skill and power that they had managed to hold the dark Elves at bay, for the moment.


    Amelia''s resolute gaze bore into Adam, urging him toprehend the direness of the situation. The gusting wind around them seemed to echo her determination.


    "But you''re injured, and your mana is nearly spent," Adam protested, his voice filled with concern.


    Amelia smiled faintly, though her eyes betrayed the weariness that weighed on her. "I''ve faced worse odds, soldier. Now, I need you to promise me that you''ll get Elsa and the others to safety."


    Tears welled up in Adam''s eyes, but he nodded. He understood the gravity of the situation. With great reluctance, he gentlyid Elsa down on the cold, unforgiving ground and secured her to his back with a chain.


    Mary and Helga gathered around, their faces etched with worry, and Mary''s burden was the Royal couple, Elsa''s parents.


    Adam was now responsible for carrying three people, leaving no room for him to fight, and solely relying on his skills to fend off any attacks.


    "We''lle back for you, Amelia," Mary vowed, her voice quivering. Even in the short time they had spent together, she hade to recognize Amelia''s worth as a formidable swordsman.


    Amelia nodded in acknowledgment. "Remember... Forget it." But she cut herself off when she noticed the barrage of attacks intensifying.


    "I''ll tell your grandfather and your family that you love them."


    With a heavy heart, Adam and the others retreated, leaving Amelia alone to face the relentless onught of dark Elves.


    As they made their way to the teleportation chamber, the sounds of battle continued to echo behind them. Their escape n hinged on the use of the same portal Vorith had employed to transport the dark Elves. Amelia''s wisdom had guided their decision, and Adam trusted her judgment.


    They navigated the dark tunnels with haste, driven by a desperate need to reach safety. The underground chamber exuded a spectral aura, illuminated only by faint, mystical runes adorning the walls. The narrow corridor led them to the teleportation chamber, a circr room with an intricate pattern on the floor.


    Adam knelt by the chamber''s rune stone, his fingers trembling as he infused it with mana. The runes on the chamber''s floor came to life, glowing with an eerie light, and a portal materialized in the center.


    "Everyone, step inside," Adam urged. Mary, Helga, and Elsa walked through the portal, disappearing into the unknown. Adam hesitated for a moment, his gaze lingering on the shimmering gateway. He couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt for leaving Amelia behind. However, he knew it was their only chance at survival, and with a heavy heart, he finally stepped through the portal, vanishing from the battlefield.


    ***


    Back with Amelia, her magic abruptly came to a halt. Exhaustion, searing pain, and the relentless loss of blood made it increasingly challenging for her to maintain her bnce.


    The once-proud sword she wielded nowy in tatters, its de shattered and broken, reflecting the state of its wielder.


    A quiet, disappointed "Tut" escaped her parched lips as the weapon slipped from her weakening grip and fell to the unforgiving ground.


    Amelia''s gaze ascended, directed at the dimly lit expanse of the cavern''s ceiling. It was adorned with countless ominous figures, the dark Elves, whose outward appearance only differed from her own kind in their skin color.


    "For..." Her voice was strained, and every word required a herculean effort. But she steeled herself, realizing that she could not afford to be anything less than resolute now.


    "For the one and all," she dered, her words echoing in the cavern, prompting raucous cheers from the dark Elves. Their intellect was as limited as goblins, if not slightly superior, which theypensated for with sheer brute strength.


    Amelia emitted a weary, mirthless chuckle, her right palm pressed against the searing wound on her left side. Her eyes closed briefly as she prepared for whaty ahead.


    "For the family and for..." This was the sacred vow she had embraced when she had taken up the mantle of a knight.


    "For the honor of the mother, I live," she affirmed, but her reasons for persevering had been fulfilled. Her beloved princess and her cherished family were now safe, and the war could find its conclusion in this final act of defiance.


    "And I die," she concluded with poignant finality.


    *Screech* *Screech*


    Amidst a cacophony of ear-piercing screeches, a group of dark Elves descended upon her. Amelia''s heart, heavy with emotion, braced for the end as they moved to im her life.


    As the dark Elves closed in on her, Amelia braced herself for the inevitable. Pain, exhaustion, and a bittersweet sense of fulfillment coursed through her veins. She knew that her sacrifice was for a noble cause, and that gave her sce in these final moments.


    Their twisted faces contorted with a cruel sense of triumph as they drew nearer. They saw victory within their grasp, the fallen knight whose strength had dwindled.


    Amelia took a deep,bored breath and found a moment of peace amidst the chaos. She thought of her family, her beloved princess, and the honor of the mothernd she had sworn to protect. With her final breaths, she clung to the knowledge that her sacrifice was not in vain.


    More and more dark Elves descended upon her with savage fervor, their weapons poised to strike. In the heart of the battle, surrounded by foes, Amelia closed her eyes, ready to embrace her fate.


    *Silence*


    -But then, a very ethereal voice interrupted the impending doom.


    [Nah nah tch tch, this is why I sometimes agree with Svarog. He was right about y''all.]


    The voice was incredibly soothing, almost angelic.


    Amelia, stunned, opened her eyes to seek the source.


    [Hello, don''t n on dying before talking to me. Even I can''t defy death, you know... atleast I can''t.]


    The chuckling voice belonged to a small, fairy-like creature. It defied Amelia''s preconceptions about fairies, as they weren''t supposed to talk... or so she thought.


    [I am Aine,] the ethereal being introduced herself. [I am the fairy Goddess, and I am here to give you a choice.]


    "What?" Amelia asked in a daze, her mind struggling to process the surreal turn of events.


    [Choose to be a chosen one or die.]


    The benevolent facade of the goddess seemed to crumble, revealing a less gentle side beneath the soothing voice.


    Amelia''s heart raced as she grappled with the gravity of the choice before her. It was an offer of life, but at what cost? Her mind raced, and she had so many questions, but the time seemed to bend and stretch in this peculiar moment.


    "What does it mean to be a chosen one?" she finally managed to ask, her voice filled with both curiosity and skepticism.


    Aine''sughter was melodious but carried a sense of weight. [To be a chosen one means that you will carry a great destiny,] she exined. [You will be a guardian of the realms, a protector of the bnce. Your name will be sung in the annals of history, and your deeds will shape the course of many worlds.]


    Amelia felt a rush of conflicting emotions. The prospect of bing a chosen one was tantalizing, a chance to make asting impact on the world, but the weight of responsibility it entailed was staggering.


    [But, my dear, there is a price to pay,] Aine continued. [You will be bound by a sacred duty, and you can never return to the life you once knew. You will be a beacon of hope, but also a target for darkness.]


    Amelia''s mind churned with thoughts of her family, her princess, and the life she had known. She had always believed in the importance of duty, and this offer seemed like an opportunity to fulfill her oath to the mother on a grand scale.


    After a moment of contemtion, she made her decision. "I choose to be a chosen one."


    Aine''sughter filled the chamber once more, this time with a sense of joy. [Very well, brave soul. Embrace your destiny.]


    In that moment, a surge of power coursed through Amelia. She felt herself being lifted from the ground, her wounds healing and her strength replenishing. She had made her choice, and a new pathy before her¡ªone of responsibility, sacrifice, and uncharted adventures.


    ....but what she forgot to question was, Should being a chosen one meant only this much? Is it only being a protector? Or a...


    [A/N: Or a what!??? Tell US! You can''t leave me hanging!!! And wasn''t she supposed to die!!!?]


    [A/N: And kids a tip from the author,read your contacts before signing...ing from an author who''s stuck in multiple foul contracts... I can tell you that it''s not a good feeling.]

 Chapter 218 Rune- Craftsman.

    [Ren Hilton''s POV.]


    "Umm, so what do you think?" I asked Smokeball.


    ''Hmm, is this guy crazy rich or is he in love with you?'' he paused as I mmed on the ground.


    ''What! Don''t me me. No one is this inclined to help someone, and since you are underage, he''s a predator!!'' He was saying whatever came to his mind.


    Either way, I don''t swing that way.


    I still looked at the wooden box in front of me. It was a very vintage type of box, heavy too. The lid was already open, and inside was a tinum-ted triangr pendant with a long chain. The inscription that was supposed to be on the pendant was on the chain, with the final rune in the center of the triangr pendant.


    Unlike the one in Beast Mastery ss, this one was a lot slimmer.


    "More like jewelry essory... he has good taste," zemented.


    And yes, this is the Convergence Amulet that I asked Alver to get for me yesterday. This morning, a man, one of our professors, came to my door with this box and said that my elder brother sent it to me.


    I was a bit confused, but I epted it as I was in a deep slumber. The name on the box was, of course, mine, but when I opened the box, this thing was inside. He actually found me an S-Tier Convergence Amulet in a single night.


    This is ridiculous... even if you have enough money, that doesn''t mean you can find such a rare artifact in a single night.


    "That''s why I said you should keep an eye on him," ze continued to bber, but I ignored him.


    Picking up the locket, I found a small note under it stuck to the box.


    [Hello, well, you, Ren, I guess you received what you wanted, and I kept my promise.


    I am going to Viceburg now. I''ll keep in contact with letters and ask you if there are any problems while executing the n and... remember the price of the Amulet is about three thousand gold coins, and I will keep the orphanage untouched and keep the expenses on my tab, just saying~]


    ...He is trying to list what he has done, huh?


    I am really interested in how much money this guy has.


    "He invested this much money in you after just one meeting yesterday?" ze is normal for doubting, but both Alver and I know that once Viceburg is cut off from the Empire, the revenue it''ll generate will make this investment look like a speck of dust inparison.


    "Wanna try it out?" He asked and--


    "Nah, I am hungry," I am pretty sure that I could smell something great. Since the level-up, my senses have heightened a lot.


    I changed my clothes and took a bath. I''ll try this out at the end of the date as I am sure that today we have Runecrafting.


    I missed about the first two lectures because I was toozy to go, but now I think I should. If I am able to carve some runes by myself, then it''ll be good to understand the mana flow.


    "You could''ve taken that elemental maniption subject then. It would be better, right?" And here I am questioning why this guy still hasn''t-- "Is this because you think you are so special because you can manipte the raw mana in the atmosphere and its density while also using techniques that can discern the pattern of the elemental spells while the formation of it and the pull between the mana and elements?" And I think I have been mistaken. He actually is an oldie for knowing all this, but--


    "I want to know all these things that aren''t mentioned in the game story. Basic magic is the same, but there areyers to it that no one seems to know. Everything makes sense, but there are also rules that are backing the rules of basic magic, too, which is quite unsettling." I sighed, and this talk is making me a bit sleepy.


    I was never a fan of theories but was interested in the answers.


    In the game, there are four elements and a few advancements to each element. There is mana and a mana core. Dragons are mentioned, but Phoenixes are not that important.


    Two Gods are there, but no mention of the other seven gods alongside the ces above the map and the way the demon kind is moving is also unknown. But now, knowing it makes sense.


    "Just say you want to try to create the rift between the fundamentals of this world itself, don''t try to be roundabout about it." And it''s not a good thing that I can''t get this cat out of my mind.


    And yes, it''s true that I want to try and experiment a few things, and Runecrafting can help me try a few things that are actually... quite unique.


    Creating Elemental Weapons... might sound absurd, as it''s not as if it wasn''t tried before. In the Arcane History book Year: 1432, it was told that this failed because whatever kind of runes werebined or made, the only thing that could be channeled into the weapon is mana and nothing else. At most, you can cover your weapon with your elemental magic.


    Second is recreating the elemental manifestations.


    "Just trying to fail?" ze questioned.


    "Well, as a diligent student of Imperial Academy, I should keep learning." I adjusted my cor and went downstairs.


    After the brief discussion with ze, I proceeded to have breakfast. The aroma of freshly baked bread and the sound of sizzling bacon filled the dining hall. I grabbed a tray and helped myself to a hearty meal, trying to savor every bite as I knew the day ahead would be filled with challenges.


    ''....Dude, how hungry are you? At least make less noise.'' ze was saying this, but I am quite hungry today.


    I ignored the gazes of people around the table. It doesn''t matter what they think for now.


    I checked, and yes, the curse''s impact has gone down to about 12 percent. This affected everyone a lot, even when I wasing to my dorm room, everyone was staring at me, not even flinching anymore.


    ''Well, it''s not wrong.'' ze added.


    With breakfast behind me, I made my way to thest building of the academy where the Runecrafting ss was held. The morning sun cast a warm glow over the campus, and the chatter of students going about their business filled the air.


    I approached the Runecrafting ssroom, feeling a sense of anticipation building within me. Runecrafting was a fascinating subject, and I was eager to explore the intricacies of this ancient art. The door to the ssroom stood ajar, and I entered to find the room already abuzz with students, each engrossed in their preparations.


    The Runecrafting ssroom was a sight to behold, bathed in the soft, ethereal glow of mystical runes etched into the walls. These ancient symbols shimmered with a faint, otherworldly light, casting intricate patterns and shadows across the room.


    The desks and chairs were made of rich, dark wood, adorned with borate carvings of mythical creatures and arcane sigils. Runestones and crystals were carefully ced on each desk, each one emitting a gentle, soothing aura. The room was adorned with various magical artifacts, from enchanted scrolls to ornate staffs, creating an atmosphere of profound reverence for the subject matter.


    In the center of the room, a massive stone b served as a tform for practical demonstrations. Professor use it to showcase the intricate process of crafting runes, and it bore the scars of countless runes that had been etched and erased over the years.


    The ss was taught by Professor Elgara, a renowned expert in Runecrafting. Her reputation preceded her, and I had known that she was both a strict and knowledgeable instructor.


    I took my seat and couldn''t help but nce around at my fellow ssmates, wondering if any of them shared my enthusiasm for this subject.


    It seemed, however, that most of them were more interested in keeping their distance and muttering among themselves. I wasn''t sure what was going on in their minds. Did I look like a monster to them? Or were they making up something in their minds about me?


    I wasn''t sure about the purpose of the curse ¨C what it meant to be "cursed by the world," as the system panel had indicated. Nheless, I tried to focus on the lesson.


    Professor Elgara entered the room, her presencemanding immediate attention. She was a tall, imposing figure with a no-nonsense air about her. Her long, silver hair framed her face, and her piercing blue eyes seemed to assess each student''smitment to the subject.


    "Pull your rune crafting grimoires,pick up a Batfish tooth quill from that shelf over there and craft the five origin runes on the acacia wooden nk I gave youst time." She did not wait for even a second....


    I don''t have a wooden nk.


    "You new face, Got to thest shelf and get a nk,Lazy asses who can''t even bother to attend lectures regrly." She clicked her tongue but-


    I immediately ran and got myself a board,"Thanks." I appreciate it.


    As for...What are the five origin runes?


    "That wall over there, Look at it and carve the same ones,make sure to put even flow of  mana into the quill so you don''t mess up the deepness of the craved runes," She advised.


    She actually is a good teacher I guess.


    [A/N: ze should take a break on those bl novels.]

 Chapter 219 Rune-Craftsman

    So, the five origin runes are at the center of the first ring. We already know that when forming any inscriptions or runes, they have to replicate the pattern of mana movements in the atmosphere. Eachyer of runes represents a new ring, and the strength of the spell is reciprocal to that of the ring.


    But each of these inscriptions or runes has to start from somewhere, which is the center. Until this day, every spell that has been cast has one of these origin runes in the center of its first ring, indicating that these spells have amon pattern at the start.


    The five origin inscriptions are as follows: a wavy line, a half arc with a horizontal line going through the center, a circle with a point in between with a small line connecting both the outlines, and a triangle with a square in it that touches all the walls by its corners from the inside.


    [Half hourter.]


    "Y''all done?" Professor Elgara asked, her keen gaze sweeping past all of us, assessing our progress in carving the runes.


    ''You think this is it?'' I asked ze, uncertain about whether I was doing well or not.


    ''...dude, you''ve got a steady hand,'' he responded, offering an unexpectedpliment.


    I used the quill to carve the runes, trying to mimic their intricate designs. But not everyone was finding it easy.


    "Ouch," someone winced in pain.


    It seemed that not everyone was able to do it smoothly. Over thest half hour, I had witnessed four students breaking their quills or exploding the tip as they struggled with the constant and continuous flow of mana needed for carving.


    ''Skill issue,'' ze remarked, pointing out the source of their problems.


    "I am done," I reported proudly, feeling a sense of aplishment.


    Elgara raised her brows as she walked up to my station and examined the board with the carved runes. "Is this really your first time?" She questioned, her tone filled with surprise.


    "Yep," I replied confidently, cing my hands on my waist and shing a satisfied smile.


    ''Stop looking so smug, dude,'' zemented before deciding to step out for a while.


    "That''s...good," Professor Elgara admitted, acknowledging my effort. She then picked up the board and announced, "I''ll be keeping this board as an example for the next ss."


    "Go ahead," I replied, not minding the idea of leaving the board behind. I was quite content with the praise I had received from this experienced veteran teacher.


    "Now, take another board and draw this rune on it. Focus on the board and watch what I am drawing. Make sure you do the same," she instructed, her guidance proving to be helpful.


    "Sure," I responded, eager to continue learning and making the most of this ss.


    Professor ra walked back to her desk, gently cing the board she had taken from me in my hands. I made my way to the shelf with the carved runes, picked up a fresh quill, and selected a new acacia board.


    Acacia wood, I reminded myself, was the most basic surface for carving runes. The type of material used influenced the strength, duration, and range of the carved spells. It was all about understanding the rtionship between the material and the magic being inscribed.


    "This -" she said, tapping the chalk on the board. She deftly drew a triangle with a square inside it and added three small lines connecting the corners of the triangles with arcs that touched tip to tip. "This is the spell formation for a gentle breeze of wind."


    I observed the formation with keen interest. While it might not be the most powerful spell, knowing how to create it seemed like a valuable skill.


    A student from the second-tost row raised his hand and asked, "Professor, how do we find the pattern of a spell when we can''t see the mana, but only the elements? And how do strengthening runes work on weapons when the strengthening magic happens within our body, and we can''t see the flow of mana inside our own body?"


    Professor ra paused for a moment, her thoughtful expression casting a hushed atmosphere in the ssroom. All eyes were on her, eager to hear her response.


    "The pattern of a spell can be discerned through careful observation and study," she began, her tone measured. "While we may not see the mana itself, we can detect its effects on the elements. By understanding how mana interacts with different elements, we can deduce the patterns of various spells."


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit let down by her response. After all, I could see the flow of raw mana with my own eyes and manipte it. To me, this exnation seemed a bitcking.


    "We have to keep records of the already discovered spell patterns and continue to add to our knowledge," she continued, her words carrying a deeper meaning. "Sometimes, it doesn''t work, and it takes years of research and data collection to replicate them one by one."


    In other words, it was abination of time, chance, and luck. There was no surefire way to unlock all the secrets of magic, and my ability to see and manipte mana was just a part of the puzzle. I might be able to control the flow of mana, but deciphering the intricate patterns of elemental magic remained a challenge.


    ..... it''s quiteplex to exin in words.


    She gestured to a diagram on the chalkboard, depicting the interaction of mana with elemental forces. "For example, when fire mana meets water mana, there is a certain reaction that urs. By studying these interactions and their oues, we can infer the patterns of different spells."


    "As for strengthening runes on weapons," she continued, "it is true that the strengthening magic urs within the wielder''s body. However, when you imbue a weapon with this magic, you are essentially extending your mana''s influence to the weapon. It''s a transfer of power, and while you may not see the flow of mana within your own body, you can sense the connection between yourself and the weapon."


    I contemted her words, pondering the concept of mana interactions and the transfer of power. It made sense, even though my ability to see the flow of mana within my body had diminished after ze left. Nevertheless, I could still sense the connection between myself and any object I infused with mana.


    Shut up dude.'' Looks like Smokeball is back,


    ''Where were you?'' I asked.


    ''.....that Isolde Halloway girl, She passed by the door and was looking at you for some reason, looked quite grumpy for some reason.'' ze jumped on the station.


    ''You worried?'' i questioned.


    ''Why wouldn''t I be?'' He looked at me like I was spouting nonsense.


    Anyways back to the board after the fat student sat down after nodding about something that he probably didn''t even understand.


    "So, how do we practice these runes?" Another student asked, breaking the silence that had settled over the ssroom.


    Professor ra acknowledged the question with a nod. "Excellent question. Practicing runes requires both precision and control over your mana flow. Start by drawing the rune on a wooden nk. Then, focus on channeling your mana into the quill to replicate the pattern. It may take time and patience to get it right, so don''t be discouraged if you don''t seed on your first attempt."


    With her guidance, the students set to work, each one carefully drawing the small breeze of wind formation on their wooden nks. As I focused on replicating the rune, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This was the beginning of my journey into runecrafting, a subject that held endless possibilities.


    ''.....stop sounding like a good innocent guy, it irks me dude.'' ze was right. I didn''t usually adopt this kind of demeanor, but for the sake of blending in as a normal student, I had to make the effort.


    ''Will youmit a mass genocide if it meant toplete what your goal?'' He questioned.


    ''yes,'' and I answered.


    ''Good student my foot!'' And he cursed..... I ignored.


    I pressed the new quill onto the board, carefully regting the mana flow. With deliberate strokes, I began to draw the intricate lines of the spell formation. It was a challenging task, requiring both precision and finesse. The quill hummed with energy as I channeled my mana into it, willing the rune to take shape on the wooden nk.


    Haa how peaceful it is.


    [In a dorm room]


    Raven sat near the desk in her dimly lit dorm room. The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows on the walls, creating an intimate and cozy atmosphere. She had received a letter earlier in the day, and now, with trembling hands, she decided it was time to read it.


    The envelope was delicate, sealed with a deep crimson wax, imprinted with an intricate emblem. Her heart raced with anticipation as she carefully broke the seal and unfolded the parchment within. The contents were written in elegant calligraphy, and she devoured the words with a mix of excitement and relief.


    The letter stated that Adam''s group had returned safely to the pce, and there were no losses among them. A wave of relief washed over her. They had faced perilous challenges in Elishia Forest, and the fact that they had all returned unharmed was a reason to celebrate.


    But there was more. The letter went on to reveal that Adam had been granted the title of a war hero for his valiant actions in Elishia Forest. He had fought courageously and yed a pivotal role in saving the royal family, an incredible feat that had earned him this prestigious recognition.


    Raven couldn''t help but smile, her heart swelling with pride for Adam''s achievements. She had always known he was capable of greatness, but this confirmation filled her with a sense of joy and admiration.


    With the letter in hand, Raven leaned back in her chair, her thoughts filled with images of Adam''s return and the adventures that awaited them. The room was filled with the warm glow of the candlelight, and in that moment, it felt like the world outside had faded away, leaving Raven alone with the joyful news that had brightened her evening.


    "Haa maybe I''ll visit Ren and tell him about this." That was the first thing that came to her mind, celebrating this with her new friend.

 Chapter 220 Deep Burn.

    In this fiery scene, the raging mes made it nearly impossible for anyone to escape. The burning houses turned the entire area into a living hell, with people fleeing in every direction. However, upon closer inspection, it became clear that these were not ordinary people.


    They weren''t elves, dwarfs, or even humans. Theirplexions varied, and their heads bore menacing horns, while their bodies exhibited a range of strange and grotesque forms.


    They were demons.


    As chaos reigned, one of these demons stumbled in their frantic escape, their face scraping against the ground in their desperate flight.


    The vige was burning to crisps, a nightmarish inferno that devoured everything in its path. mes leaped from building to building, devouring homes, market stalls, and even the ancient oak tree in the center of the vige square. The once-cozy cottages were now charred skeletons, their wooden frames creaking and copsing under the intense heat.


    The acrid smell of smoke hung heavily in the air, making it difficult to breathe. The crackling of burning wood and the desperate cries of those trapped in the fiery maw echoed through the night.


    Amidst this chaotic and destructive tableau, a lone silhouette emerged. It was a figure, seemingly unfazed by the destruction that surrounded them. Their steps were deliberate and measured, cutting through the smoke and chaos with an eerie calmness.


    As they drew nearer, their features became more discernible. A hooded cloak concealed most of their identity,


    If one could see clearly,they''d see that the hooded guy was dragging something with him.


    Grabbed on the horn was a demon being dragged by the man while - behind him was a whole group of demons that did the same.


    Dragged someone along them


    Their eyes were unfocused and it was hard to discern meaning of their expression with those drooling faces and wobbling movements.


    The fire scorched the skin and gave out a very unpleasant smell but none of them stopped,not even the hooded guy when his whole robe was almost on fire.


    "Let Go of me!!????? Who are you !??" Cried the orc like face demon who was being dragged by the hooded guy,


    None of them understood the reason what was happening and why was it happening?


    It was all good a hour ago while he sat in his house trying to eat his hunt with his friends while drinking alcohol but someone just broke into his house along side other vigers.


    They were his kin but now they all looked like they were under some sort of curse,they neither listened to him but just beat him to pulp.


    *Tap*


    The steps came to halt with a abrupt halt,


    Hood was removed slowly and revealed a pair of horns on his forehead and dark pupils...not only pupil but the whole eye was dark.


    "Remember me?" Riksar let go of the man''s hair that he grabbed, His hand skeletal.


    "Y-you!??" The demon was bbergasted.


    It''s the same boy they- They raped his sister infront of him.


    Riksar smiled at him, it was a very pure smile and said"Peek a boo,"


    "Huh-" before the demon could react,He heard something to his left,it was screech.


    Riksar chuckled sarcasticly before crouching down,"That''s your mother right? And.....the girl with her is maybe your sister... your father had a daughter at this age, she''s more like your daughter rather than your sister."


    Riksar.... something felt off about him, it was as if- he was not there and was there at the same time.


    "N-no!! I am sorry!!!" Demon apologized.


    Why is he apologizing? Doesn''t he enjoy this kind of thing? He asked Riksar the same questions when he was forcing and taking round with Riksar''s elder sister....andughing.


    "Shhh,Be a good boy and watch." He pointed his boney finger at the mother daughter duo.


    Or so he said. And then what happened was quite gruesome. The demon was forced to watch while his own kin... somehow, they seemed out of their minds as they began tormenting each other.


    Riksar stood there, wearing a creepy smile and reveling in the feeling of overpowering them as he watched them torment each other in their madness.


    He was happy.


    [Is your revengepleted?]


    The voice asked.


    "Yeah," Riksar replied, his heart now filled with a sense of fulfillment and closure as he knew his revenge was finallyplete.


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "Haa I am beat," I let my back fall onto the softness of the bed.


    The rune crafting ss was quite interesting but still standing like that was boring after a while.


    ''Hmm take a rest then,'' ze jumped on the desk.


    I turned my face and saw the moonlight that passed through the window curtains and the gentle breeze that was keeping the room cold.


    "Nah, let''s try that gift." I shot up and got towards the desk and pulled the convergence Amulet out of the drawer.


    Putting the Amulet on around my neck, I can wear this thing anywhere because of how casual this looks.


    ''Like I said that dude got a good taste in this stuff.'' ze jumped on the bed and then in my shoulder.


    "You keep an eye on the door if anyonees....well you can''t do anything when I am in the void." I sighed.


    "Why not show me how you travel through the shadows?" I asked.


    ''Okay,'' ze jumped off to the floor,''You better be grateful for the demonstration.''


    He-''Sorry I can''t, I''d have to change my form and the room is too small.''


    "..." I just stared at him.


    ''Hey!! Don''t look at me like that!'' ze was disappointment.


    I focused my mana and poured it into the new Amulet.


    The reason I asked for the S tier Amulet was because it allows the bearer to interact with the mana beast for longer period of time.


    I felt myself falling,it was like tripping off the high ne to lower one.


    And-


    "..." I was there, I am in the void.


    This ce is the replica of the world but in the shadows.


    I looked for ze who was moving, so they do move.


    But then his shadow figure stopped and say down.


    I looked outside my room and unlike first and second time the outside was not that distorted, atleast the few buildings around the dorm were fine ,the distortion can be seen a bit faraway.


    Where thewn and academy ground was floating creepy.


    I tried to close the window but my hand went through, making me wonder why I wasn''t falling to the first floor for some reason.


    I passed through the door and then walked down the stairs and- I entered the rooms of other dormmates one by one.


    They all were busy doing something - which I didn''t disturb


    This is not the real time,likest time.


    I know that the time is here is faster than the outside world....or maybe not.


    I am not sure how I am to use this skill- like this can be used to travel great distances quickly and gather information but then again I am not a Winged Pardus.


    I reached the first floor and decided to take a stroll outside. The distorted surroundings made it feel like I was in a surreal dream. The grass on the academy grounds seemed to float, and the trees twisted in strange and unnatural ways. The academy building itself looked hauntingly beautiful under the moonlight....which was still their when moon wasn''t in the sky.


    I walked further, observing the other students who were still up and about. In the shadowy world, they appeared as mere specters, going about their activities in a ghostly manner. It was an eerie but fascinating sight.


    And yeah, I spent about half hour in that realm.


    Unlikest time, I was able to move much more distance without being pushed back, and the mana pool wasrger than before, giving me the advantage of actually looking around.


    So this is it.


    ze uses this Umbra-mana Skill for transporting himself through shadows, and I can''t use or grasp the theory yet, but it''s clear that he jumps in this realm for a second and then immediately somehow retreats or breaks through to the other side.


    And the distance is covered, is it because of his form? Or is this the same kind as the Spatial Shift?


    But when doing the spatial shift, one has to break the space, but this isn''t the space but some type of internal realm.


    I looked at a figure walking from my front, it sure was someone with poise, like their posture was too uptight.


    And as for the time, this means that this thing hasn''t happened yet or it is happening, but if I interfere, then it''ll give the reaction a bitte.


    The understanding of time can also be studied here... atleast for both of the realms differences.


    Eventually, I decided to return to the material world. With a focused thought, I willed myself back to the dorm room. The sensation of falling engulfed me once more, and in an instant, I was back in the real world.


    I removed the convergence Amulet from around my neck, feeling a sense of aplishment. This newfound ability was a valuable asset, and I couldn''t wait to explore its potential further.


    ''Well, that was a sessful test?'' ze questioned.


    "hmm I guess,"I agreed. "This Void has so much to offer, and I n to make the most of it."


    As I settled back into my room, I couldn''t help but-


    .... I think I know how to use this void.....for the my advantage.


    Wait why don''t I try using magic in there?


    Wonder if I can use void to learn flying.

 Chapter 221 All ears

    Chapter 221 All ears


    So like this?


    I tried to form a fireball in my palm, but it didn''t even properly burn. As I also looked like part of the shadowy figures, I''m not sure, but it seems that elemental magic does not work in this void.


    I rested up a bit in the real world, but my curiosity took over my exhaustion. So, I immediately bought some mana potions from the system and drank them to refill my mana core. It took about twelve bottles of mana potions, which is quite an absurd amount, but it''s reasonable considering that my mana pool has extended to a degree where I was able to go from five minutes in this ce to thirty-five minutes, quite a drastic difference.


    And came here.


    Anyways, I tried to manifest the system panel, and something dide up, but it was fricking weird. The panel that floated in front of my eyes was glitching quite a bit, and the stats were too. Did it crash in the void, or is there something wrong with the connection between this owner, the Battery Core, and me?


    I am still aware that the soul watcher is still inside me. Like whenever I level up, I have to locate it inside my body because it shifts its position. It''s hard to spot it when it gets away from my core. Like this time, the soul watcher got near my sternum and took about three days to get back near the mana core.


    Man, I want to see who this owner of the system is. Is it the same guy who I met when I came to this world? Or someone else... but since the owner changed, that means it can be anyone. A God or Demi-God, ording to ze, every single grown dragon is already a Demi-God, and there are a few other races who live in the upper realm and can be considered as Demi-Gods too.


    Whatever, I looked at my palm and, after dismissing the system panel, I tried to manifest a lightning sphere.


    I need to work on my lightning magic too, as it''s quite important, and I''m a bit bored of using fire most of the time.


    It''d be fun to see the reaction of my family if they knew that I have lightning as an advancement.


    Raw mana?


    I haven''t tried it yet. Can I form raw power here even though I can''t form elements?


    I tried to pull the raw mana out of the atmosphere and, to my surprise, a small string of white crackling energy formed above my hand.


    "It''s weak," I muttered, realizing that the mana in the void is scarce and doesn''t support the elements.


    I let out a sigh and decided to return to reality. My short exploration of the void had provided valuable insights into its peculiar nature, and it was time to rejoin the waking world.


    With a final mental focus, I willed myself to leave the void. The sensation of falling returned, and before I knew it,


    "Ugh,"I was back in my dorm room, standing beside the desk where I had initiated this.


    ze, who had been patiently waiting for my return, immediately hopped onto my shoulder. "Well, how was it?" he asked, genuinely curious about my experience.


    "It''s a mysterious ce," I replied, trying to put my thoughts into words. "Elemental magic doesn''t seem to work properly there, but I did manage to tap into raw mana, although it was significantly weaker."


    ze tilted his shadowy head. "Raw mana, huh? That''s intriguing. This void has its own set of rules, it seems. And who knows, perhaps you''ll discover more about it as you explore further."


    He actually sounded like someone knowledgeable for a while.


    I nodded in agreement. There was something strangely alluring about the void, its enigmatic nature pulling me in like a ma. But for now, I needed to rest and digest what I had learned.


    As Iy back on my bed,many questions in my mind.


    For now, I would let those questions rest and focus on the tasks at hand. Tomorrow, I would have more runecrafting to practice and more to do.


    *Tad*


    But as I closed my eyes, I heard something... I smelled it too.


    It was a burning smell, I got up immediately and looked to the side and-


    Saw that the books on the desk were burning....how?


    "Get em! You spent money for it!" ze shouted as he jumped on it and began patting it with his paws.


    My heart raced as I tried to make sense of the chaos unfolding in my room. The books on my desk were indeed burning, and the source of the fire remained..... unknown.


    *Skirk*


    "Shit,"but my attention was soon diverted by the lightning sphere that appeared right in front of me, then vanished as quickly as it hade.


    Before I could process what had just happened, a jolt of raw mana struck my ribs, sending a shock of pain through my body.


    "What the fuck?" I gasped, clutching my side where the raw mana had hit.


    ze, still patting down the burning books, looked bewildered as well. "I have no idea."


    As a small but growing fire inched closer to my bed, I frantically searched for a way to stop it. I grabbed a nearby ss of water and sshed it onto the mes, hissing as the heat met the cold liquid. The fire sputtered and died, leaving behind charred remains of my books.


    With the immediate incident under control, I realized I needed to understand what had just happened.


    Looks like this is..... dyed reaction.


    What I tried to do in the void happened here with a dyed time but it did happen.


    "Smokeball, I think I have to be careful about using my magic in the void. It''s like they''re..... actually happening here."


    He took a moment to understand.


    And then,,"Yeah, I guess...you fuck up and then learn as always."


    This Void is confusing.


    ****


    [Third Person View]


    Raven entered the bustling cafeteria with a sense of excitement bubbling within her. She had been looking forward to this moment for some time, the chance to meet the enigmatic Ren in person. While approaching his table, she couldn''t help but be captivated by the young man''s appearance.


    Ren sat at his usual spot, surrounded by a formidable array of books and study materials. His focus on his work was evident, and it gave him an air of schrly dedication. However, what struck Raven was his undeniable beauty. It was a kind of handsomeness that transcended the ordinary; he seemed almost otherworldly.


    As she drew closer, she observed him more closely. His features were finely chiseled, and his expressive eyes held a hint of mncholy. Raven couldn''t help but think that he carried an air of nobility about him, even though she knew he wasn''t of noble blood.


    With her heart pounding, she approached his table, her footsteps hesitant but filled with anticipation. She didn''t want to interrupt his concentration, so she observed him from a short distance for a few moments.


    ...did she forgot that she once saw this man in very unpleasant situation? No she didn''t but the more she was reminded of that the more she felt intrested in his ways.


    It was during this brief observation that she noticed something even more unusual. There was a cat perched on the table in front of Ren, and it was patting his head with one of its paws. The scene was utterly unexpected and brought a smile to her face.


    Raven couldn''t help but find it endearing and amusing. She watched as the cat continued to interact with Ren, as if trying tofort him. The moment seemed to encapste a peculiar but charming bond between them.


    With a mix of curiosity and delight, Raven finally approached Ren, not wanting to disrupt the unique moment they were sharing. She offered a warm greeting, "Hello, Ren."


    Ren looked up, his gaze shifting from the cat to Raven. There was a subtle surprise in his eyes, but it quickly gave way to a friendly smile. "Oh, hello there, Raven. I didn''t expect to see you."


    The cat, having finished its attention to Ren, gracefully hopped off the table and sauntered away, leaving the two of them to converse. Raven couldn''t help but chuckle at the cat''s quirky behavior. "I see you''ve have a feline friend," she remarked.


    Ren chuckled as well, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Yes, this is ze. He''s a bit mischievous but keeps mepany when I''m studying. And I must say, he''s got a unique way of showing his affection."


    Raven nodded, finding herself intrigued by the unusual name and the special connection between Ren and the cat. "ze, that''s an interesting name. It seems you two have a special bond. I came here hoping to meet you, but it looks like I walked in on a unique moment."


    Ren''s smile remained, and he gestured to the empty seat opposite him. "Well, I''m always happy to have somepany during my study sessions. Please, have a seat, Raven. What brings you to the cafeteria today?"


    As she took the offered seat, Raven felt a mixture of excitement and shyness. She realized she hade here to speak with Ren but wasn''t exactly sure how to begin. "I wanted to talk to you about something, Ren. It''s about a my friends."


    Ren..... he leaned forward slightly. "Go on, Raven. I''m all ears."

 Chapter 222 Keep your window open.

    Chapter 222 Keep your window open.


    [A/N: Quite peaceful innit?]


    Ren''s voice held a curious tone as he asked, "What about them?"


    Raven''s smile was hopeful as she responded, "So my friends... you know they areing back."


    However, Ren''s reaction was not what she expected. He cocked a brow and asked, "The same ones who left you here alone in the academy?"


    The words were delivered without any hint of happiness or interest, and it stung a bit when Raven heard him say that outright to her face. It was as if she was the one who decided to stay back, even though her grandfather had warned her not to leave the academy. But now, reflecting on it, nobody had really insisted that shee along either.


    "Oh, sorry!! I am sorry, I shouldn''t have said that," Ren immediately facepalmed himself.


    "N-no, it''s fine... I just thought I could share it with you," Raven stuttered.


    "You can. I''m sorry for saying something like that... Please continue," Ren insisted, his expression apologetic.


    Raven went silent, unsure of how to proceed. She didn''t know why, but she wasn''t as enthusiastic as before to share her news.


    Ren, realizing his error, decided tofort her. He gently grabbed her by the shoulders and said, "Hey, I''m just a bit irritated. I didn''t mean it in that way. Can you please continue what you were about to say?"


    His expression was apologetic, and he appeared sincere in his desire to make amends.


    Raven, after a moment of contemtion, nodded and said, "Nah, there''s nothing much. It''s just that they areing back, and I had no one to share this with, so I came to you."


    She tried to shake off the excessive thoughts that had been bothering her.


    Ren sighed and got up from his seat, almost startling Raven. He walked to the cafeteria kitchen.


    While he was away, Raven found herself with a newpanion ¨C ze, the ck cat with small wings. The cat jumped onto herp and stretched itself, emitting a contented "Nya~."


    Raven looked at the cat and immediately began to pet it. Her fondness for cute things was evident, and ze certainly fell into that category. She lovingly petted its head, nape, and even its stomach. It was amusing to see how the cat allowed her to pet it wherever she pleased.


    Then, unexpectedly, ze grabbed her chest, causing her to squeal, "Angh!" She quickly scolded the cat, "Bad manners," and yfully flicked its forehead.


    In a matter of minutes, Ren returned to the table, his hands held behind his back. However, both he and ze froze as they locked eyes, seemingly engaged in some sort of non-verbal conversation. ze then leaped out of Raven''sp, distancing himself from them.


    Raven, curious about the sudden change in behavior, couldn''t help but ask, "What happened?"


    Ren offered a vague exnation, "Well, it looks like he has something more important to do, anyways." He then ced a box in front of Raven and cleared a space by removing a few books from the table.


    Raven was still baffled by the number of books. "What is this?" she inquired.


    Ren simply replied, "Open it," directing her with his eyes.


    She hesitated for a moment before reaching for the lid of the paper box. The simplicity of the box suggested that there was something edible inside.


    "I heard it''s quite popr in Reva Kingdom," Ren exined as he took his seat, moving closer to Raven. He rested his elbow on the table, propped his head up with his hand, and looked at her with a smug expression.


    Raven''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Solven Berry Jelly?" It was a pleasant shock.


    "Yep... quite hard to get here at this season, but I managed somehow. I was going to pass by your ssroom to give it to you, but it''s a good thing that you came here," Ren chuckled.


    Raven couldn''t help but ask, "How?" She was genuinely puzzled by how he acquired something she loved so much.


    "Haha, I have my ways," Ren replied, puffing his chest out a bit, which she found rather cute.


    Raven, still trying to process the situation, asked, "How did you know that I like these?"


    Ren gave a matter-of-fact response, "Who doesn''t? You''re from Reva... I can tell just by looking at you, and it''s a stereotype that y''all love this stuff. Have a bite and forgive me for saying that about you."


    She couldn''t help but smile at his response.


    It''s hard to understand this boy,she thought to herself, amused by Ren''s unpredictability.


    Raven''s smile continued to brighten as she realized the sincerity of Ren''s gesture, and she genuinely appreciated his thoughtfulness. "Thank you," she said, feeling touched by his kindness.


    Ren''s smug expression softened into a warm smile as he observed Raven''s reaction. "You''re wee. I thought it might brighten your day a little," he replied in a friendly tone.


    Taking a bite of the Solven Berry Jelly, Raven closed her eyes, savoring the taste. It was every bit as delicious as she remembered. "Mmm, this is amazing," shemented between bites. "You have no idea how much I love this stuff."


    Ren chuckled, noting, "I can tell. It''s written all over your face when you eat it."


    yfully rolling her eyes, Raven replied, "Is it that obvious?"


    He nodded, adding, "Well, it''s a good thing I can read those signs, then."


    His words made her blush slightly, as if he was indirectly implying that he was happy to be able to read her expressions.


    Changing the topic, Ren inquired, "Anyways, how''d you know that they areing back?"


    Raven tried to answer while swallowing her food. "A letter, I got one."


    Ren continued, "It might be odd, but what were they doing in the Elishia Forest?"


    Raven momentarily froze. She couldn''t reveal the true reason for Adam and his group going to the Elishia Forest. So, she replied with a fabricated story, "It''s... a trip. They went there for a trip before the Mage Gambit."


    "Oh," Ren responded, and a brief silence followed. Did he sense that she was not entirely truthful?


    Raven''s heart raced. For some reason, she didn''t want Ren to think she was lying, he''s a first friend she had besides Adam.


    "Haa, still, it''s good that your friends areing back," Ren leaned back in his chair and sighed, adding, "Here I am, stuck like this."


    "Huh? Why?" Raven questioned with a puzzled look.


    Ren dramatically pointed at the thickest book on the table, his face conveying a mix of frustration and resentment. She watched him with a yful glint in her eyes, waiting for his answer.


    She found his bodynguage amusing and couldn''t help but chuckle, a smile spreading across her face.


    He let out a tired sigh and exined, "Arcane History. Our professor told us to be ready for a written test by tomorrow, and I don''t understand it at all." The way he furrowed his brow and pouted made her wonder a lot.


    "Arcane History? Isn''t it easy?" Raven questioned, not fully understanding Ren''s struggle. She wore a yful smirk, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    Ren seemed frustrated and said, "Heh? That''s some bull. It''s not easy at all. Why do we even have to learn about some old, crappy people who have died a long time ago?" He sounded a bit like a child throwing a tantrum, and she couldn''t help but find it endearing.


    Raven couldn''t let such a statement pass, especially since she grew up on stories of these old mages. "That''s wrong! Arcane History is interesting!" Her animated expression and the way her eyes sparkled as she defended her point were truly captivating.


    Ren countered, "No, it''s not!" His insistence and the way he folded his arms over his chest added a touch of adorableness to his frustration.


    But Raven wasn''t ready to give in. "It is!" She stared at him firmly, her determination mixed with a bit of stubbornness.


    Ren seemed a bit embarrassed as he scratched his cheek and asked, "Really?" His bashful expression and the slight pink tint on his cheeks made her heart flutter.


    Raven nodded vigorously in affirmation, her enthusiasm evident in her bright eyes and the radiant smile that graced her lips.


    Ren, still a bit hesitant, finally said, "Can I ask you to help me, then?" The hopeful look in his eyes was simply irresistible.


    "yes!"Raven''s response was immediate and resolute, and the warmth in her gaze as she agreed could melt even the iciest heart.....


    Why does this feel quite funny? She thought to herself.


    Ren suddenly got up from his seat and said, "Keep your window open by midnight." He left swiftly, leaving Raven slightly perplexed. She watched as he disappeared from the cafeteria, unable to utter a response in time.


    ***

 Chapter 223 Ravens Room.

    Chapter 223 Raven''s Room.


    ''You sure about this?'' ze asked me as he looked at me.


    ''Well..... I am quite bored and this isn''t that bad.'' I shrugged off my shoulders.


    ''Risk of being seen, breaking rules of the campus, and potentially getting another demotion...yes, it''s not that bad.'' he listed.


    "Well then, here goes nothing." I said to myself in a low voice.


    Knock*


    I knocked on the window panel once, then twice¡ªshe''s asleep?


    Sirk*


    "Whoa!" I grabbed the ridge of the outer window before I could fall down.


    "What the hell¡ª" Raven raised her voice, but I grabbed her mouth, saying.


    "Shhh, senior. You''ll get me caught." I looked at her. She didn''t have her sses and wore a white nightgown, and her face looked like she was sleepy.


    Her eyes looked at me and then down the window, where there was a drop of two stories. Just like me, she also lived on the upper floor of the second-year dorms, which were a bit in a distance from my dorm.


    "May I?" I asked.


    "Y-yeah," She backed off as I put my leg inside the room, and the warmth made me realize how chilly it was outside tonight.


    Raven''s dorm room was a small, cozy space tucked away in the corner of the building. The room was always neat and meticulously organized, reflecting Raven''s penchant for order. Her single bed, dressed in a simple whiteforter, upied one side of the room, while a wooden desk with a chair was strategically ced by the window, where she spent hours immersed in her studies.


    The bookshelf that dominated one wall was filled with a diverse collection of academic texts and novels, giving the room an air of intellectual curiosity mixed with a touch of whimsy.


    A small wardrobe held her modest collection of clothes, and a nightstand with amp provided a convenient spot forte-night reading.


    A mirror on the back of the door allowed her to quickly check her appearance before heading out.


    ''Shut ya creepy ass! don''t stare this much into a maidens room!!!... And you forgot how good it smells in here.'' ze said, isn''t smelling her room much creepy?


    Click*


    I closed the window as Smokeball slipped in alongside me.


    "Why are you here?" Raven questioned dumbfounded.


    "....to study," I replied bluntly.


    "At this hour!? What would happen if anyone saw you!?!" She questioned, "You''d be in trouble."


    "But no one saw, so no problem, right?" I was sure that no one passed by the second-year dorm from eleven to twelve at night.


    Raven still seemed bewildered, but she lowered her voice. "Studying here in the middle of the night? Are you that serious about your academics?.....we could''ve studied anytime tomorrow."


    "You forgot that tomorrow is the test? I gotta grind tonight so I can pass tomorrow."


    I gave her a half-smile. "Well, you could say I have a lot to catch up on, and I don''t want to fall behind. Plus, I could use some help with Arcane History."


    "..... weird," she muttered, "Well, give me the book. You gonna sit there?" She questioned.


    "I shouldn''t?" I asked as I looked down at the bed I saw. Her dorm room is smaller than others because it''s already in the corner of this building but it''s good that she doesn''t have to share her room with anyone.


    And the point to be noted, this dorm is shared between Adam Stales, Mary Kleine, Elsa Starleaf, and Raven.


    So yeah, just like any other game, the protagonist is surrounded by his heroines.


    "It''s fine," She turned around and then walked towards her desk that was ced by the right side of the window.


    Pulling the drawers, she took something and closed it again¡ªit was a bundle of papers.


    "These are the notes I took for you." She waved them.


    "Took for me?" I questioned.


    "Y-yeah, I just thought you might need them ..... I was about to give them tomorrow though, I wasn''t awake hoping that you''de." She pulled her chair and sat on it, making an anxious expression.


    So she was awake, huh? I found it rather cute.


    "That''s great, still... I might need you to exin a few of them to me." I took the notes and looked through them.


    ''Be honest... You don''t need these,'' ze was right, I don''t need help with my studies.


    "I am quite dumb, so I might rely on you to exin Arcane History chapter fifty-two, the revolution of internal affairs of Grav Kingdom." I picked a topic that...


    "Say less, sit down, pick up the quill and listen." This was one of Raven''s favorite topics.


    There was a small conversation in which she exined how interested she was in this chapter.


    I did just as she told, slipping a bit deeper into the bed so she could pull her chair near. With that, the lesson began.


    Raven began exining the topic with enthusiasm. "Alright, so let''s dive into the history of Grav Kingdom. Grav was initially a monarchy, where the power was centralized within the royal family. They held sway over the entire kingdom and had the final say in all affairs. It was a system that had been in ce for generations."


    "However," she continued, "things began to change when a wave of reform swept through the kingdom. The people grew dissatisfied with the monarchy and the aristocracy. There were widespread protests and demands for a more equal and just system."


    Raven went on, "As a result, the monarchy was abolished, and the aristocracy was dismantled. In its ce, the people of Grav Kingdom established a democratic system. The power shifted from a single royal family to the hands of the people. Now, the royal family still exists, but their role has changed. They are more symbolic figures and don''t possess the same authority they once had in ruling the kingdom."


    She emphasized, "This transformation was a significant turning point in Grav''s history, leading to the establishment of a more inclusive and egalitarian government. It''s an interesting example of a kingdom''s transition from monarchy to democracy."


    I already knew this, still...


    "What was the Royal family''s name? Like, I am from Grav, but no one has mentioned it," I questioned.


    And it''s true; I don''t know why, but this is the thing... nobody ever talked deeply about Grav''s Royal family at all.


    "Well, how would they? Like, this happened about four hundred years ago, so it''s notmon knowledge, as the Royal family doesn''t appear much," She leaned back in the chair as she said, "If I remember correctly, then it''s ''Nekler¨¨.''"


    "Nekler¨¨, quite a name. Still, do you think they might be able to regain control of Grav?" I asked.


    "Hmm, nope, I don''t think it''s possible at all." She scribbled on her paper and then showed it to me.


    There was a circle drawn on the paper.


    "The family would have to have the strongest backing to stand up and regain control of Grav," Her hand traced four random shapes, "These are Reva, Hestia, Elishia, and Grav. One would need everything in their hands to be able to regain control, since Grav is geographically thergest on this continent after the no-man''snd."


    Raven made a point, and I couldn''t help but agree. "You''re right. Trying to regain control of Grav Kingdom would be a monumental task, considering the strategic and economic importance of this region. The other major kingdoms wouldn''t just let it happen."


    She nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Even if the Nekler¨¨ family tried, they would face strong opposition from the other kingdoms, not to mention the democratic government that''s firmly in ce now."


    "Sounds like aplex politicalndscape," I remarked.


    "It is," she replied with a wry smile. "The history of Grav is a mix of tradition and modernization. Understanding it can be challenging, but it''s also what makes it so fascinating."


    As we continued our discussion, I couldn''t help but appreciate how much Raven knew about the history of Grav Kingdom and her genuine passion for the subject.


    "Haaa, pause, pause, a break, I''m tired." I let my back fall on the bed.


    "You''re tired with just this much? It''s only been two hours," she pointed out.


    Usually a shy girl acts like a strict teacher, huh? Guess she already had that toughness in her.


    "Please, it was fun, but I must do what I''m here to do."


    "Okay, five minutes break," she closed her book.


    "Fifteen... no, twenty," I looked at her and then at the desk behind her.


    "Fine," surprisingly, she agreed.


    "Who is that person in that frame?" I asked about the small frame ced on the table behind her.


    It was an old man with a withered face but a smile was still there. Why do old Mafia guys look wholesome?


    And yes, he''s human.


    "Oh, that''s my grandfather," she smiled, "I was adopted."


    ...Well, way to state the obvious.


    "Wow, I don''t think I would''ve been able to tell," I got up from the bed.

 Chapter 224 Return From Ravens room.

    Chapter 224 Return From Raven''s room.


    "I get that a lot. Most people can''t tell. My parents adopted me when I was very young, and my grandfather has been like a second father to me." She picked up the frame and looked at it fondly.


    Well she obviously left the part that her parents are dead and grandpa is one wanted criminal ..well who cares.


    "That''s nice. He seems like a kind man," Imented.


    "He is, and he taught me a lot about history. That''s why I enjoy studying it so much," she said, cing the frame back on the desk.


    "Raven... What''s this, though?" I pointed at the pile of letters she had bound in a bundle.


    "Oh, these are the letters that I got this month," she answered as she picked up the letters. "One is from my grandfather, and these are from my friends back in the vige, and these are from the people I traveled with."


    "Quite a lot, huh?" I raised a brow. "You got one from that friend of yours too, right?"


    "Adam? Yeah, I did." She ced the bundle down.


    I looked around her room with a casual demeanor, my gaze settled on the letters. "You must keep your letters from Adam in a special ce, right? A letter from a close friend can be quite precious."


    I pointed at the bundle of letters. "You must keep your letters from Adam in a special ce, right? A letter from a close friend can be quite precious."


    Raven nced at the bundle and said, "Hmm no... it''s there. I was about to put it in the bundle." She pointed at her drawer.


    "Oh, I see," I replied, trying to hide my surprise at how she didn''t know how important it was.


    I went silent, but Raven looked at me ¨C she basically stared.


    "Ren, have you ever killed anyone?" Her next words made me shake for a second.


    What does she mean by that? Did she see me somewhere? Like, do I have to kill her?


    "Stop! At least talk first," ze advised.


    "Have you?" Without answering, I turned the question to her.


    And she went silent. "Yes."


    "Without any reason?" I questioned.


    "No, for self-defense," she rubbed her hands together.


    "Isn''t that just fine, then," I looked her in the eyes, "You never started; you just finished."


    "Nah, I''ve seen someone kill without any reason," ze said, sitting near the window.


    "But still... Adam says that one shouldn''t take anyone''s life," she mentioned.


    "Was Adam there in the situation you were in?" I don''t know why the conversation came to this, but I answered, "You did what you felt was right in that moment, so there''s nothing to feel guilty about."


    "Yeah," she sighed, but soon a smile followed.


    I dodged the question, I guess.


    A moment of silence passed between us as I looked at the window and said, "Do you have anything to eat?"


    "There should be something downstairs. You didn''t eat anything?" She asked.


    "Nope, I was busy studying, so I''ve been hungry since this afternoon," I lied.


    "That''s bad for your health!!!" She uncharacteristically got angry.


    ''She''s worried,''ze stated.


    "Well, I''m going to eat something tomorrow then," I said.


    "No, wait, I''ll bring something... I hope there are some leftovers," she got up from her chair.


    Raven gracefully made her way to the door, leaving her desk and the scattered notes behind. Her nightgown flowed as she walked, and the soft moonlight streaming in from the window added an ethereal glow to her form.


    I quickly jumped from the desk, feeling a sense of urgency. My fingers pulled the drawer out, revealing the already torn letter carefully tucked inside. The envelope bore the symbol of a world tree, still in surprisingly good condition, with a few signatures adorning its surface. The moonlight yed on the signatures, making them appear almost luminescent in the dimly lit room.


    I quickly closed the drawer, the envelope with the world tree seal still clutched in my hand. My heart raced as I heard the door close behind me. I turned, and my eyes met Raven''s as she stood there, her expression filled with shock.


    She whispered, "W-wa..."


    I strained to hear her over the thumping of my heart. "Huh?"


    She rushed toward me, her back pressed against the door, and pulled me closer. Her voice was barely audible as she hissed, "Warden is awake. You have to leave."


    Panic surged through me, but I couldn''t just leave without the letter.


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts! Get out! You''ll get caught! It''s not good for you!" She grabbed my arm and began to guide me toward the window.


    I tried to protest, but she was determined. She practically pushed me toward the window.


    "Listen¡ª"


    "Get out," she insisted, her eyes unwavering.


    I sighed, realizing that the footsteps were getting closer.


    Knock*


    A sharp knock echoed from the door, causing me to click my tongue in frustration.


    Raven didn''t waste any time. She quickly opened the window and gestured for me to climb out. The urgency in her expression was clear, and I knew I had to act fast.


    I reluctantly climbed onto the windowsill, preparing to jump out into the dark night. The room was on the second floor, but I couldn''t afford to get caught by the warden.


    "Be careful," Raven whispered, her hand on my shoulder as I perched on the windowsill.


    I nodded and took a deep breath before making the leap. Mynding was quiet. I turned to look at the window, and Raven''s face appeared, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Get away from here as quickly as you can," she said. "And don''te back tonight."


    I nodded again, and with onest nce at her, I slipped into the shadows, leaving behind the room, the letter.


    ***


    [Raven''s POV]


    I hesitated for a moment before asking, "Ren, have you ever killed anyone?"


    My question was a weighty one, and my thoughts raced as I tried to understand why it had even crossed my mind. Why did I have to ask this!? My mind raced with possibilities. Would he answer? Was there something about Ren that I needed to be cautious of? The fear of the unknown sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Have you?" He asked, turning the question back to me.


    I nodded, but what he said next made me rethink what I had always believed. He said it''s fine when it''s self-defense. I have killed people in the past and never felt bad until one day Adam said how sad it is, and I couldn''t bring myself to tell him that I was a killer. But here, Ren had different views, like a real adventurer I met on my travels. So that day was also self-defense. I felt as if my mind was clear immediately; he cannot let others kill him, and who wants to die? It was just a struggle.


    But then the image of cruelty shed through my mind, along with theughter with eerie wailing noises. I shrugged it off... I tried to atleast.


    Out of nowhere, Ren asked if there was anything to eat. He was hungry from the afternoon. I got angry for some reason. It''s no good, even if you are stressed about the exam, it''s not good to starve yourself. I felt like a hypocrite thinking this because I was the same during the exam period. I immediately got up and left to get something, leaving Ren in the room.


    I still don''t know how unhinged he is, entering a girl''s room in the middle of the night and sitting on the bed as if it''s nothing. Adam once came into my room and was too shy, thinking about where to sit and what to say. But in contrast, Ren seemedfortable with these things.


    I stepped out of the room and looked at the stairs that led to the lower floor. This building is shared between Adam and others. I could tell that the principal favored Adam. I got myself a small but separate room because I was ufortable sharing.


    I stepped down the stairs before I heard footsteps. I peeked down the railing and saw a pair of huge breasts, and a woman slowly came into view. The woman looked around, and then her gaze met mine. It''s the warden!!


    I turned on my heel; she''d report us if she saw Ren in my room. Why did I have to let him in!? I felt like crying, dashed into my room, and closed the door. Ren was standing near my desk but flinched when he saw me. I got him out of there immediately. I didn''t want either of us to get punished.


    But I don''t know why I felt a bit sad when I saw him disappear from my sight.


    "Mrs. Larkspur, open the door," the warden knocked on the door.


    Quite a night.


    ***


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    Iid on the bed in my own room, feeling a mix of disappointment and frustration. I couldn''t believe how close I had been to obtaining that letter.


    My thoughts wandered as I stared at the ceiling. What if I had been just a bit quicker in retrieving it? What if I had asked Raven to get it for me, instead of trying to grab it myself? So many "what ifs" swirled in my mind.


    She had been kind enough to help me with my studies, and her willingness to share her notes and knowledge was something I appreciated.....not really.


    Iy there, I contemted my next move. I knew I had to find a way back into Raven''s room to retrieve that letter.


    ''leave it,'' ze jumped, I haven''t heard his voice in few minutes.


    "Where were you?" I got up and felt like shit.


    ''You think only you are smart huh,'' I saw him looking at me as he held a envelop in his mouth.


    "Fucker," I cursed but there was a smile at he corner of my lips.

 Chapter 225 Kingdoms Secret.

    [Third Person View]


    Aron''s nose red as he tried to suppress his anger, clenching his teeth with his form scraping on the empty te in front of him.


    "Keep utensils down if you are done with eating," Adiel Velcrow said, looking at Aron, who sat farthest from the dinner table.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Aron questioned, sweeping his eyes across everyone present at the table.


    "What?" Adiel gave him a brow.


    Despite being the biological father of Aron, he was never close to him in actuality... well, who would be close to the child born out of the concubine''s womb?


    "You said that I will not be considered as a sessor for the throne, but these two would be?" He looked at the two figures sitting closest to his father.


    "Yeah," Adiel picked up a piece of meat on his te.


    "That''s some bullshit; I am the eldest." He growled at the king.


    A soldier standing behind clenched the handle of the hilt.


    "You and I, we both know that no one is epting you as a monarch of this Empire," he said calmly.


    "Whose fault do you think this is?" Aron''s words made no sense to anyone other than him and Adiel.


    Adiel''s eyes shook a bit as he remembered what Aron was trying to say.


    This all started when Aron was called back to the royal pce on short notice. He didn''t want toe but was forced to oblige.


    He came back and saw his siblings... step-siblings.


    Eve, his sister, and Ele, his brother, were twins and three years younger than him.


    From a young age, they all didn''t get along quite well because of obvious reasons, but there was never a mention that Aron won''t even be considered as a candidate to seed the throne.


    Like he knew that no one was in favor, but the fact that he won''t be able to even try made him irritated.


    "With your dirty hands, I don''t think you should even be allowed near the crown." Finishing her food, Eve said.


    Just like everyone, he had that signature red fiery hair with a baby face and brown eyes. Her personality was quite haughty and crass towards Aron.


    "Shut your trap," Aron took a moment before he said.


    "Don''t talk like that to my daughter," Adiel pointed a cutlery knife towards Aron as the pressure of his presence weighed down on everyone in the room.


    "And what about me then! Am I not your blood!" He was... hurt.


    "No, you are not." Adiel''s eyes did not lie, and they were cold towards Aron.


    "Liar! This is all because of you! How about you tell me about that c-" his words were caught in his throat as a huge current of wind hit him, and he went hurtling backward and hit the wall behind him.


    A small crack on the wall and a few crunchy sounds indicated that Aron broke some of his bones.


    Adiel''s robe whipped as he strode towards the fallen Aron, who was struggling to get up.


    He walked towards him and-


    Thud*


    His boot sped on Aron''s chest and pushed him to the floor.


    Everyone in the room has seen the king treat the prince cruelly, but this was the first time he had used strength on him.


    But not one dared to step- why would they? Nobody felt even a shred of sympathy.


    Who would feel bad for such a disgusting existence?


    Adiel looked at Aron who shook under his foot and said, "You do not say a word about it to me." His voice was low so only Aron and Adiel could hear it.


    Adiel''s eyes gleamed with icy intensity as he continued, "You are not fit to question or challenge me. Your existence is a stain on this royal lineage, a product of a mistake that should never have happened."


    Aron struggled to speak, gasping for breath under the oppressive weight of his father''s foot. The room remained eerily silent, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Adiel leaned down, his face inches from Aron''s. "I tolerated your presence because of the ties of blood, but don''t push me, Aron. I can make your life even more unbearable."


    With a dismissive gesture, Adiel released his hold on Aron, allowing him to crumple to the floor. The prince''s pride wounded, he red at his father, a mix of hatred and defiance in his eyes.


    Adiel turned away without a second nce, leaving Aron nursing his injuries on the cold floor. The dinner table, once a ce for family gatherings, now bore witness to a fracture that seemed irreparable. The tension lingered in the air, a suffocating reminder of the power dynamics within the royal family.


    But there was another person who didn''t mind all this and kept eating.


    Not a single line of concern watched her face; she kept her hand going up and down from her te to her mouth.


    Aron looked at this epitome of a girl that his father brought home and told everyone that she''s one of the rtives.


    Her tinum blond hair and azure eyes were quite distinct from Velcrow bloodlines features.


    Her name was Vexa; she came and joined the imperial academy too¡ªjust a year below him.


    A second year, she''s quite weird as she mostly keeps quiet, and for some reason, she too was called back from the academy to attend this¡ª


    Great Family dinner.


    It''s been quite a while since Aron''s been losing this thin line between reality and nightmare.


    Aron struggled to his feet, glowering at his father''s retreating figure. The pain in his chest and the humiliation stung, but he couldn''t afford to show weakness. Vexa continued eating as if nothing happened, her expression unreadable.


    "Are you alright, Aron?" Eve''s mocking voice cut through the tense atmosphere.


    Aron ignored her, choosing to focus on his father''s unjust actions. This wasn''t just about the session; it was personal. Adiel''s disdain for him had reached a new level.


    Adiel Velcrow, the king, walked out of the dining hall, leaving the fractured family behind. Aron followed, determined to confront the patriarch and demand answers.


    As Aron stepped into the corridor, the grandeur of the royal pce surrounded him. The walls whispered centuries-old secrets, and the chandeliers overhead cast a dim glow. He quickened his pace, catching up to Adiel.


    "We need to talk," Aron demanded, his voice carrying a mix of frustration and desperation.


    Adiel turned to face him, his gaze colder than the stone walls of the pce. "What is there to talk about, Aron? You are not worthy to inherit the throne."


    Aron clenched his fists, the pain in his chest intensifying. "What do I have to do to prove that I am?"


    Adiel''s eyes flickered with a momentary disturbance, but he quickly regainedposure. "That''s impossible; you are already a lost cause."


    The cryptic response fueled Aron''s anger. "Tell me! Whatever you say! Tell me what I have to do for that damn throne!"


    There was a pause... a long one, and tension was high.


    Adiel''s lips curved into a disdainful smile. "Mage''s Gambit, win it."


    The grand corridor echoed with the fading footsteps of the king. Aron knew that the secrets buried within the royal pce ran deeper than he could have imagined.


    And with every unanswered question, the thin line between reality and nightmare blurred further for Aron.


    ***


    Adiel Velcrow descended into the heart of the royal pce, following the winding stone staircases that led to an undergroundbyrinth unknown to most. The air grew colder with each step, and the torches flickered ominously, casting dancing shadows on the damp walls.


    As he reached the lowest level, a dimly lit corridor extended before him. The faint sound of dripping water echoed through the passages, creating an eerie atmosphere. The secret dungeon, hidden beneath the opulence of the pce, held the kingdom''s darkest secrets.


    Adiel''s footsteps reverberated as he walked through the damp corridor. The air felt heavy with the weight of forgotten history. Rusty iron doors lined the narrow passage, each leading to a different chamber of secrets.


    Approaching the end of the corridor, Adiel reached a massive iron door, its surface adorned with intricate engravings. With a wave of his hand, the door creaked open, revealing a chamber of shadows and silence. The only light emanated from a single flickering torch mounted on the wall.


    At the center of the room stood a twisted throne, an ancient artifact with ominous carvings depicting scenes of suffering and despair. Adiel approached it with an air of familiarity, his fingers tracing the grotesque reliefs as memories of the past resurfaced.


    His gaze shifted to the deepest part of the dungeon, where a solitary prison cell awaited. The flickering torchlight barely reached the cell, shrouding it in darkness. Adiel''s eyes glinted with a mix of intrest and determination.


    The prison cell held a figure huddled in the shadows, unseen and unheard for years. Chains clinked against cold stone as the prisoner stirred, a feeble acknowledgment of Adiel''s presence. The air within the cell held a lingering sense of despair, a testament to the time spent in istion.


    Adiel''s voice cut through the silence, "Hey..... Demon."


    The prisoner, eyes sunken and body frail, slowly rose from the cold ground. Chains dragged across the floor as the figure staggered toward the cell door. With a wave of Adiel''s hand, the door swung open, revealing the face of a man once considered a threat to the throne.


    The prisoner squinted against the sudden light, his features etched with the weariness of captivity. His eyes, once filled with defiance, now held a glimmer of something resembling submission.


    Adiel regarded him with a cold detachment. "Tell me about....No Man''s Land."


    The prisoner''s gaze met Adiel''s, a spark of recognition flickering in the depths of his haunted eyes. The memories of past conflicts and shattered alliances yed out in the silent exchange.


    Adiel turned to leave the underground dungeon, the prisoner hesitated for a moment before following. The chains that bound him clinked with each step, echoing the weight of the choices that led to this.


    [A/N: Wait! How''d king know about the demons before anyone else!!!??]

 Chapter 226 The left out history?

    Chapter 226 The left out history?


    "Are you actually doing this?" ze stared at me as his paw patted my wrist.


    "Why did you not tell me this before?" I questioned.


    "Not my fault; it was fun seeing you work hard," he said in a nonchnt tone.


    "I''ll drop you," I looked down the window, and the brown-haired girl from our dorm looked at me.


    Her eyes widened when she saw me grabbing Smokeball by his neck and hanging him over the window.


    She paused for a second, and then her face turned red as she ran away from there.


    "I am a cat, dude," he... has a point.


    I sighed and let go of him, and -


    Thad*


    "Nyaaw!!!!!" He winced in pain as I smashed him on the wall with a bit of strength.


    Phew, now I feel better.


    This dude could''ve just sneaked into Raven''s room and got us the letter but didn''t do it only to see me struggle my way to get in there.


    ''Motherfucker! That does not give you the right to break my bones!!!!!'' He cursed.


    "Serves you right," I am more disappointed in myself for not thinking that this dude can do it.


    Anyways, I looked at the desk where the letter that ze broughtst night.


    He remained in Raven''s room and waited till she talked to her warden, and when Raven left the room, he got the letter and came back.


    I picked up the letter, and the seal on it was the thing that I needed. I know the contents inside, so I won''t worry about it, but this seal.


    Symbol represents the sacred world tree, featuring a prominent leaf design that signifies their connection to nature and the forest.


    The official stamp of the Royal Family Starleaf - This is something that can be used to prove that a specific document is approved by the Royal Family itself.


    And somehow Raven ended up with it because of the turmoil in the Royal Family right now.


    They didn''t even notice that what they sent could be used in a lot of ways... well good for me.


    "And what do you n on doing with this?" ze - looks like I should throw him in the sky next time.


    "...dude, chill; it was a joke," or so he said.


    "Well - forgery.... counterfeiting, I can list a lot of them - since Viceburg is at the border, we can mislead the whole battalion of fighters by forging the fake orders and maybe even manipte major aristocrats and turn them towards each other in the midst of the second war that''ll be happening." I removed the seal from the letter and put it in the storage Void.


    A small portal opened in front of me, revealing a dark void.


    This was something that I absolutely loved, like I can put anything in there.


    ".... It''s still hard to understand you; what do you actually want?" ze asked.


    "Hmm, nothing, I just wanna live." I am sure that it''s normal to have a will to live, "-It''s just that the value of my life is a bit higher than if others."


    I put on some clothes over my bare body and left the dorm. I didn''t feel like eating, so I walked towards the main building and then towards my ssroom.


    Passing by everyone in the hallway, I stopped when I saw something unusual. Raven stood at the entrance of the ssroom, holding something in her hand. Other first-years nced at the second-year with interest; some boys even asked her, but she shook her head.


    I stepped forward, "Morning," I waved at her.


    She flinched, but soon a frown appeared on her face, "You arete! Your test started! Go inside!" She grabbed me by the wrist immediately.


    Oh, I remembered that today was really the Arcane History test, but I thought since it''ll be easy, but...


    "What are you doing here?" I questioned as I felt a lot of gazes on me.


    "I came here to wish you luck before the exam, but look at you! You arete!" She was grumbling.


    "Okay, I am sorry." I apologized and immediately acted as if I was in a hurry and took a step toward the door.


    Grap*


    "Huh?" I was stopped as she grabbed the hood of my robe, making me bend backward a bit.


    "Take this, this is my lucky quill." She pushed a bottle of ink and a quill towards me.


    "Oh... thanks." I took them. The set looked quite expensive.


    "Now go!" She pushed me inside, and the atmosphere turned from chaotic to silent as everyone who was scribbling on the paper stopped and looked at me.


    "Hilton, I request you to take your seat," Professor Devereaux said as she nced back to see Raven, who flinched at her gaze and scrambled out of there.


    I chuckled at her such behavior; it was quite cute to see her doing these things.


    "I will," I said as I walked towards my seat, a lot back in the ssroom.


    As I walked back, the eyes of my ssmates followed me, a mixture of only two emotions, hate and disgust.


    I could feel the weight of Professor Devereaux''s gaze as I made my way to my seat.


    "Mr. Hilton, it''s not customary to arrivete for a test," Professor Devereaux remarked with a stern tone.


    "I apologize, Professor. It won''t happen again," I replied with a nod of acknowledgment, trying to maintain aposed demeanor despite the attention.


    I settled into my seat, ncing at the ink and quill Raven had given me. The set looked exquisite, and I couldn''t help but appreciate the thoughtful gesture.


    A small wind carried the question and answer sheet towards me; the professor was a wind element mage with no advancements - Six stars at that.


    ''Best of luck,'' ze said.


    She immediately picked him because familiars weren''t allowed. Maybe for her, he was cute too.


    ''Booba!'' And he''s fine too.


    The questions on the Arcane History test were as intricate as I expected, delving into the historical nuances and intricacies of magical civilizations.


    Minutes ticked away, and I found myself immersed in the questions.


    The ink flowed smoothly from Raven''s gifted quill, and my answers took shape on the parchment.


    Throughout the test, Professor Devereaux kept a watchful eye on the students, ensuring a fair and disciplined environment. Despite the initial disruption, the atmosphere in the ssroom gradually returned to the concentration typical of an examination.


    When I finallypleted thest question, a sense of relief washed over me. I carefully ced the quill and the remaining ink back into the small box Raven had provided. As I handed in my test paper, Professor Devereaux gave me a scrutinizing look, a silent reminder of the importance of punctuality.


    Still, I was the first one to submit, so who cares.


    I picked up ze and left the room.


    And asked a question that bugged me when I was writing the answer to a question rted to war timelines.


    ''Hey, you said that there had been a war to im you, right?'' I am sure that this quite old thing ze said to me.


    But ording to him, there was a time when even gods fought to get hold of him when he was in the dagger.


    Because the dagger was just as strong as the wielder; it had limitless potential and greatpatibility.


    ''Yeah,'' he agreed, ''I was a hot topic those centuries.''


    ''Then where did most of these wars ur?'' I asked.


    ''.... for acquiring me....No Man''s Land....wait, wait- Heh? How''d you catch up on that?'' He was baffled too.


    ''Nah, it just hit me that when you were sealed in the dagger, you were thrown into these lower realms, then there has to be a mention of it in the Arcane History, right? But there''s not.'' I am not sure, but it hit me when I read that there was a gap of information, like as if nothing happened in that specific time.


    Hmm, so No Man''s Land was infamous because of the secret thousand dungeon overload, but before that, there was a war that happened there too, huh?


    ''Stop! Don''t say these things like it''s this casual, and why didn''t I think of it!'' Why can''t he stop reacting?


    ''Because- SOMEONE DELIBERATELY LEFT THIS PART OF THE HISTORY!'' and yeah, it''s true.


    For some reason, there''s no record of what happened between that specific hundred years.


    This is the 17th century, and this war we are talking about happened in the 8th century if ze is correct.


    Meaning everything from the 8th-9th- oh, by the way, in this world.


    Time before years were recorded is named as B.M (Before Mages).


    So did humans, Elves, Dwarfs, or even Beastkins, anyone forget to write about such an important war? Or is ze on drugs and messing up the timelines?


    ''Fuck you!'' He jumped off my shoulders, ''This is serious because Arcane History of any- Even there are Arcane History records for dragons because they are important, and if there''s a missing part in it, then that''s not good.''


    ''... whatever,'' I just addressed it because I found it interesting; we can even just sort it out by saying that century people weren''t interested in recording and writing down everything.


    There is a lot that is not important for me,just addressing it makes me remember itter nothing much- Once said and remembered always.


    ....for now I am more interested in what Raven is doing right now- do I have to return the quill?

 Chapter 227 A Brief Conversation

    Chapter 227 A Brief Conversation


    Raven tapped her finger on the tabletop as she looked at the professor who was teaching, but her mind was somewhere else.


    Since she sat quite far back in the ssroom, it was not easy for anyone to notice, but yeah, she looked quite distracted.


    ''Will he be able to answer all the questions?'' She thought to herself.


    Last night she took quite some time teaching Ren, and now, just a few minutes ago, she gave him her lucky quill set that her grandfather gave her to bring him good luck.


    The lecture went on for a long while, but she neglected it, not that it was an easy subject; it''s just that her heart wasn''t in ce right now.


    She thinks about her new friend again and again, wondering if he thinks of her too, like this.


    "Mrs. Vexa, can you tell me how the advancements are molded because of the basic element?" The old frail-looking professor asked.


    Raven''s eyes settled on the tinum-haired beauty sitting in the front row; Cecelia wasn''t with her today as she sat alone.


    Vexa got up, and...


    "Huh?" Raven raised her eyebrows.


    As she saw Vexa form a sphere of water in her hand and...


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål.c¦Ïm She turned her palm upside down as the sphere remained the same and then shifted it sideways.


    And bringing her second palm parallel to it, she...


    *Ssh*


    She sped both palms onto each other as the water sttered everywhere... only to freeze midway?


    The water turned into a uniformed spike ice shape, more like a disc.


    "Like this." Her voice was quiet, only to be heard by the professor.


    ".... I didn''t mean like that; you could''ve just told me the theory." The professor eyed the structure.


    Vexa again said nothing, till the professor sighed and made her sit back.


    She''s always like this, doesn''t speak much or to anyone else at all.


    Not something Raven canin about as she herself is not too social, but in Vexa''s case, it seems like she doesn''t want to speak.


    As if she is tired to even utter a word for anyone who''s not worth her time or energy.


    With this, the ss kept on going.


    ***


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "Hmm, how long will it take?" I questioned ze.


    "Dude, we just arrived," he said.


    I stood in front of Raven''s ssroom, observing the professor discussing magic theories while some students dozed off. Raven was nowhere to be seen, indicating she was likely sitting far back. The only person I could see was quite.


    "Do you think that Vexa girl is weird?" Smokeball asked.


    "You don''t?" I leaned back against the wall as a female professor passed by, eyeing me from top to bottom.


    "Well... my perception of weird and normal has been quite twistedtely, wonder why?" He gave me a side-eye.


    "Well, I don''t know her, but can''t say that I am not interested... but I will prefer to keep distance from her as long as it''s not necessary." I yawned.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the ss ended, and the professor picked up his books, walking towards the threshold. I stepped forward and looked inside the ssroom.


    Not to mention the attention that I attracted alongside the leaving professor.


    "!!!" Raven''s eyes met mine and widened in surprise.


    I gave her a casual wave, and she hastily packed her things and exited the ssroom. Students around her whispered, pointing in my direction, probably discussing my unexpected appearance.


    ...well, this is one of the main stages of the storyline itself, so it won''t be surprising if they start hating me.


    As I''ve noticed, the more the person is rted to the storyline, the more they hate me¡ªor are easy to start hating me due to the effect of the curse.


    Which, of course, is wrong in my mind too because that rules out Raven for some unknown reason. She''s a main heroine but doesn''t seem to hate me.


    Same goes for Cecelia... as for others, I''ve seen that I should try not to trigger their hate because once I make a mistake, there''s no forgiving from them but only hate. This happened with Professor Harris.


    "Ren, what are you doing here?" Raven approached, a mix of curiosity and confusion in her eyes.


    "Just thought I''d check in on my favorite tutor after the test," I said with a smirk.


    She rolled her eyes, "how was the test?"


    "Oh, it was good," I said, leaning against the doorframe. "By the way, thanks for the lucky quill. I hope it brings me good fortune in future exams."


    She raised an eyebrow, "You actually used it?"


    "Of course, I did. I''m not one to turn down a good luck charm from a friend," I said sincerely.


    Raven looked momentarily surprised but then smiled. "You''re wee, then."


    "Can I keep it?" I waved the quill.


    "No, you can''t." Only for it to be snatched out of my hand, "It was a one-time thing; you''d have toe to me if you need it again." She huffed a bit.


    "Okay," I said, supressing my chuckle.


    We both walked out of the ssroom.


    I yawned a bit as I stretched myself.


    "You didn''t get any sleep?" She asked.


    "Well, obviously," I cracked my neck sideways.


    "You should, it''s not great for your health." She looked concerned.


    "True," I agree, not sleeping is not good at all... I''ll get dark circles.


    "You going to attend the next potion-making ss in the afternoon?" She questioned.


    "You will?" I returned the question.


    "Yeah, I guess." There was a subtle pause before she answered.


    "Maybe I won''t attend," I said nonchntly, looking down the crowded hallway.


    "Heh!? Why!?" She looked a bit baffled.


    "I identally burned some of my books for potion making; I gotta buy new ones before I attend the lecture." I said, and Raven looked as if she was relieved.


    "That''s sad," she looked at me with an upwards direction, "Still, why''d you use magic near the books?" She sighed.


    "Well, things happen," Now that I notice, we have quite a height gap, like about twenty centimeters.


    "Anyways, I''ll get going now." I noticed that we were already near the Runecrafting ss; I have a lecture.


    "Huh?" She looked lost for a second.


    "I have a ss now; we can meet in the canteenter." I waved and left for the direction of the ss.


    I left the busy hallway and headed to the Runecrafting ss. The student chatter faded as I walked through the corridors of the academy.


    Approaching the ssroom, I noticed the detailed runes on the door. Professor Elgara was waiting inside. The ssroom had a tense feel, different from the first day.


    "Quitete, aren''t we, Hilton?" She raised a brow. I just apologized and entered the ss, taking my seat.


    The professor started the lecture, exining runic formations and their use in magic. At the end of the lecture, she said, "We''ll be having abined ss for the students who have Runecrafting and Enchantments as amon subject... two dayster." Her eyes settled on me. "Anyone who iste won''t be allowed inside."


    After the lecture, I packed up and prepared to navigate the academy''s corridors again, leaving the runecrafting ssroom. I went towards the canteen, only to find...


    "She isn''t here?" I looked around.


    ***


    [Third Person View]


    [A hour ago.]


    Raven stood there, left to grapple with a sense of mild disorientation as I departed, leaving her to navigate her thoughts.


    What had she anticipated? A scenario where sses were skipped for a more extended conversation?


    Despite her uncertainty about what the next steps might entail, she found herself scanning the bustling hallway, her eyes moving awkwardly with the flow of students.


    "Haa, my mind is in disarray," she muttered, the palm of her hand meeting her forehead in a self-deprecating gesture.


    "Mrs. Larkspur, if I may have a moment of your time?" The voice called out from behind.


    Turning around, Raven encountered a ck-haired girl adorned in a ck robe, the golden threading intricately hinting at her role.


    Isolde Holloway, the President of the Student Council at the Imperial Academy, stood before her.


    "What''s this about?" Genuine confusion etched across Raven''s features.


    "Merely a brief conversation," Isolde responded with a smile, though the gaze from her eyes betrayed a more serious intent.


    [A/N:Hmm.....Hmmmmmm....Hmmmmmm,What do ya want to talk to that girl huh!]

 Chapter 228 Flying Lesson.

    Chapter 228 Flying Lesson.


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    The first level, Ember Initiate, brought about a fundamental change. It introduced me to my new bloodline and expanded mana pool. However, the standout feature was gaining absolute control over raw mana¡ªpure and unrefined.


    Moving on to the second level was peculiar. ze mentioned an interruption during my progression to me Adept. Despite the disruption, this level granted me an understanding of mana, elemental vision, and an enhanced awareness of presence. Strangely, it also strengthened my bones and anatomy.


    The third level, leading to the title of Scorchmaster, marked a significant transformation. It involved a reconstruction of my inner structure, reshaping my entire back to amodate wings. This time, the change was not only internal but also extended to my physical form.


    During this transformation, I experienced a peculiar vision, as if looking through someone else''s eyes. Additionally, the process created a pocket within me, allowing the wings to retract when not in use.


    "First two levels were most likely to prepare you for the bigger change," zemented, observing his surroundings in his Winged Pardus Form.


    "Well," I paused, closed my eyes, and focused on rxing. While maintaining the wings retracted required continuous mental effort, it was worth it despite the asional difort.


    "Ugh," I winced, wondering why the movement of the wings caused pain. Nevertheless, I unfolded two beautiful pairs of wings from my back.


    "Then let''s start the flying lesson!" ze eximed enthusiastically as I prepared to take flight, looking straight ahead.


    Perched atop a mountain, the scene was breathtaking. Two moons hung luminous in the night sky, casting a gentle glow over thendscape.


    A carpet of countless stars adorned the heavens, creating a spectacle. The mountain range, situated on the western edge of Solstice, reached enormously heights.


    From this point, the entire city sprawled below, its twinkling lights resembling scattered gems. The air was crisp, carrying a refreshing chill. The quietude was asionally interrupted by the soft rustle of the breeze, adding to the serene ambiance.


    "Ya said this is the ce that most of the town folks used after the demon invasion hit, right?" He asked.


    "Yep," I answered as I looked down the height,the drop was quite deep and the number of caves made it hard for demons to invade people inside.


    "Alright, Princess, let''s delve into the intricacies of flight," ze dered, his voice carrying the weight of experience. "Flying isn''t just about spreading your wings and taking off. It''s an art, a dance with the wind, an understanding of currents and thermals-"


    "Stop with the bullshit,"I stopped him silently.


    "Ahem*First, the basics of wing control," ze began. "Your wings are an extension of your body, and mastering them is crucial. Adjusting the angle and surface area of your wings determines your direction and speed."


    With a fluid motion, ze demonstrated the fine-tuned adjustments, showcasing the effortless grace that came with mastery. "Feel the air," he advised. "It whispers its secrets. Listen, and you''ll know how to go through it."


    The night air enveloped us, and I tentatively extended my wings. The feeling was extraordinary¡ªa mix of liberation and trepidation. ze watched, his eyes reflecting a blend of encouragement and guidance.


    "Great, Princess.....Now, let''s talk about lift and descent," he continued. "To ascend, you increase the surface area of your wings and catch the upward drafts. For descent, reduce the surface area and let gravity guide you down."


    "Kay," I responded, absorbing ze''s instructions. The night sky stretched above us, a vast canvas awaiting my newfound wings to paint through the air.


    ze floated in the air, his fur catching the moonlight, as he effortlessly demonstrated the principles of ascent and descent. I took a deep breath, focusing on the air currents around me.


    "Ascend," ze directed,


    "Haa,"took a deep breath and I adjusted the surface area of my wings, feeling the resistance beneath them. The sensation was exhrating as I lifted off the ground, gaining altitude with each calcted wing movement.


    "Now, let''s try descent," ze suggested. I followed his guidance, reducing the surface area of my wings, and gradually descended with precision.


    As ze spoke, I experimented with the adjustments. The sensation of lifting off the ground was good, a rush of adrenaline apanying the newfound freedom.


    Descending, however, proved to be a delicate bnce, requiring finesse.


    "Now, turns and maneuvers," ze instructed. "Tilt one wing slightly to turn. Experiment with the subtleties; the sky is your canvas."


    He thinks he''s artist huh


    I tilted my right wing slightly, feeling the resistance change as I smoothly turned to the left. The night air whispered around me, a gentle caress as I navigated my movements.


    ze observed with a nod, encouraging me to explore the subtleties of wing control.


    "Not bad, Princess," he praised. "Now, let''s add some ir. Try a spiral descent."


    I took a moment to absorb the instruction before gradually reducing the surface area of my wings while simultaneously tilting to the right. The spiral descent felt like my head was spinning a bit, a controlled descent.


    ze grinned, "Not bad at all. Now, let''s spice things up with a loop."


    I adjusted my wings for the upward motion of a loop. The rush of wind intensified as I ascended,pleting the loop with a sense of aplishment.


    "Excellent!" zemended. "You''re catching on fast. Now, let''s wrap up with a gentlending."


    Descending, I adjusted my wings to slow the descent,nding on the ground with newfound confidence. ze floated down beside me.


    "Flight is anguage," he said. "The more you converse with the sky, the more it reveals its secrets to you."


    I sighed, appreciating the poetic aspect of his words.


    "You love flying, huh?" I looked at him.


    "I was a dragon, you fucking dumbass," he hissed, "Of course I like to fly, the sky in this realm and in the upper realm is different, but the feel is the same."


    "Whatever," I shrugged.


    We soared a bit more above the mountain, the city lights below shimmering like distant constetions. The wind whispered itself, and with each maneuver, I felt a deeper connection to the art of flight.


    ze initiated a gentle spiral descent, and I followed suit. The mountainousndscape unfolded beneath us, a mesmerizing tapestry of shadows and moonlit peaks.


    "Fucker... you''re a natural," zeplimented. "But there''s more. Flying isn''t just about solo performances. It''s about synchronicity when you''re flying in tandem with others. It''s about understanding the unspokennguage of the sky."another not needed quote.


    He gestured for me to join him in a side-by-side flight. As we navigated the night, ze introduced me to the nuances of synchronized flight¡ªanticipating movements,plementing each other''s trajectories, and maintaining the pace.


    "Communication is key," ze emphasized. "Not through words but through movements. Watch, learn, and respond."


    "Alright, Princess, let''s push our limits," ze proposed. "Let''s breach the cloudyer. It''s a different world up there."


    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm As ze and I soared higher into the night sky, the city lights below us resembled tiny jewels scattered across thendscape. The air grew colder, and the gentle breeze yed with my hair as we ascended. ze''s wings cut through the air with precision, and I marveled at the grace with which he navigated the vast expanse above.


    "Feeling the sky, Princess?" ze''s voice echoed in the my mind, carrying a sense of exhration.


    "Yeah," I responded, a mix of excitement and uncertainty coursing through me.


    The city below was shrinking rapidly, and the stars above seemed to draw closer. The moonlight bathed us in its silvery glow as we ventured into higher altitudes.


    As we reached a point where the city lights blurred into a mesmerizing mosaic, ze suggested, "Let''s go above the clouds. The real beauty lies there."


    I nodded in agreement, and together we ascended even higher, leaving the city lights far below. The air became thinner, and the world transformed into a dreamlike panorama. Above the clouds, the moon cast ethereal shadows, creating a surreal picture of shifting shapes.


    "Isn''t it breathtaking?" ze eximed, his eyes reflecting the magic of the night sky.


    I couldn''t help but agree as we continued our ascent. The clouds felt like soft cotton beneath us, and the silence at this altitude was profound. It was a serene escape from the bustling world below.


    And-


    "Huh!!,"But then, amidst the tranquility, a sudden jolt disrupted my focus.


    My heartbeat echoed loudly in my ears, and my body froze. Panic set in as I realized something was wrong.


    "what''s happening?" ze''s concern seeped into his voice.


    I struggled to respond, feeling an inexplicable interruption in the rhythm of my heart. It was as if an invisible force had seized control, and my body refused to obey.


    The world tilted, and my vision blurred. I could hear ze''s urgent words, but they sounded distant, distorted. Fear gripped me as I began to lose control of my descent. The sky that had once felt like a vast yground became a disorienting maze.


    My body felt as if it was dropping down,the wind howling past my ears.


    " Snap out of it!" ze''s voice cut through the haze as I spiraled downward, the clouds rushing towards me with increasing speed.


    I fought against the invisible force, desperately trying to regain control. My wings felt heavy, unresponsive. Panic turned into a visceral fear as the ground below approached rapidly.


    "Ren!" ze''s shout seemed to pierce through the chaos.


    The rush of air against my face intensified, and I struggled to level my descent.


    Everything was silent,even in the moment of this panic- I felt still even when falling.


    I couldn''t feel anything but a string of strange words- more like hymns.


    I tried to control my breathing atleast but it felt like the air inside was getting forced out.


    In that harrowing moment, every fiber of my being focused on oveing whatever had seized control.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!"Then, with a sudden release, the resistance vanished. My wings responded, and I stabilized in mid-air. Relief flooded through me as I realized I had averted a free fall.


    "Ren, are you okay?" ze hovered beside me, his eyes reflecting genuine concern.


    "Yeah, I... I don''t know what happened," I stammered, still shaken by the inexplicable interruption.


    "Take it easy, Princess," ze advised,"We....can continueter." He seemed...a bit off.


    "Fuck was that," I cracked my neck sideways as ze gave me a ride back the academy.

 Chapter 229 Return.

    Chapter 229 Return.


    I walked down the hallway, students passing by, some staring, others whispering. There was a ridiculous rumor circting that I frequented a brothel, which was strictly illegal in Solstice. Another story was about me leering at girls from behind benches. Ridiculous, I know.


    ze perched on my shoulder, enjoying the spectacle and finding it immensely entertaining. Sighing, I realized that these rumors started from something trivial and snowballed into a bigger issue.


    .c¦Ïm As long as it wasn''t directly affecting me...


    "Ren!" I heard someone call from behind.


    I turned and saw Raven approaching, drawing attention with her hurried pace. Thest time I went to the canteen, she wasn''t there. I waited, but she didn''t show up that day.


    "Sorry!" Those were the first words she said as she reached me.


    "For what?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Not seeing you yesterday! I was unexpectedly called to the student council, then I went to your room, but you weren''t there, and I couldn''t find you on campus!" she exined, concern etched on her face.


    "Student council?" I noticed the pouch in her hand.


    "Yeah, the president wanted me to help prepare for a party we''re throwing for my friends when they return," she borated.


    "Oh, that''s... good," I responded, not entirely sure how to react.


    "Yeah, I was told to get gifts for them. Then I saw you walking here and came¡ªI just..." she trailed off, sounding anxious.


    "Hey, it''s fine. I''m not angry or anything," I reassured her, cing a hand on her shoulder.


    Her relief was palpable as I let go. It was a bit odd, this level of anxiety from her.


    We walked down the hallway, garnering more attention than necessary.


    "Were you going to get them gifts?" I asked, trying to change the subject.


    "Yeah...I''m not sure what to get them, though. The president asked for individual gifts for each of them as she''ll prepare for the party," she shared.


    "Sounds tough," I remarked, sure that she''d find the right gifts herself.


    "Will youe with me? I mean, if you want," she asked, looking away.


    "Is that an invitation for a date?" I teased, raising an eyebrow.


    Raven stopped abruptly, turning red as a tomato. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    "Pfff, don''t worry, I was just kidding," I reassured her.


    Today seemed quite fine, considering it''s been about two months since I joined the Academy, and things are going smoother than I had expected.


    After a brief conversation with Raven, we agreed to meet in an hour after freshening up. I agreed to apany her to help pick out gifts for Adam and his gang.


    "Don''t you dislike them?" ze inquired.


    "Nah, not really. I mean, if they give me a reason to, sure. But being unnecessarily grumpy about them seems childish," I replied.


    I remembered thest time I faced Adam. He''s actually empathetic and probably won''t pick fights with me, especially considering he has a lot on his te when he returns.


    After freshening up and changing into something more presentable, I waited for Raven at the entry gate. It was nearly noon, and we could be back before the gates closed.


    After a bit, Raven arrived, and...


    "Looking beautiful," Iplimented her.


    She was in a lovely pure white dress, slightly frilly with floral patterns, whichplemented her silver hair.


    "Thank you... you too," she replied, her gaze shifting to her feet.


    ''Dude... just a heads-up, try not to break her heart,'' ze whispered in my mind.


    The sun was beginning to set as we left the familiar grounds of the academy and ventured into the heart of the city. The streets bustled with life as we strolled along, passing by various shops that sold an assortment of items from jewelry and essories to weapons and books.


    Raven diligently picked out gifts for her friends while I casually perused items that piqued my interest, asionally ncing at things I thought might interest her as well.


    ''Princess, You should buy me something sometime too,'' ze teased yfully in my mind.


    "Hey! Ya got a litter box?" I joked loudly, earning a quizzical look from the shopkeeper, who then informed me, "Sir...we sell weapons."


    "Looks like they don''t have your perfect gift," I remarked, picking up a sword disyed nearby.


    ''Fucker, ya gonna regret this!'' ze grumbled but eventually relented and left the matter, finding it humorous.


    "You like this?" Raven peeked over my shoulder.


    "Hmm, nope," I replied, examining the sword. Its de seemed too fragile, and the handle was made of in wood.


    "We just need onest gift, and then maybe we can..." Raven hesitated for a moment, "...get dinner, perhaps?"


    "Sounds great," I agreed, cing the sword back and waiting for her to pick out the final gift.


    Afterward, we left the store and ventured further, eventually arriving at the entertainment sector. We found a charming restaurant that looked inviting and decided to indulge in a hearty dinner.


    As we dined, we engaged in lighthearted conversation, discussing random topics that led to sharedughter.


    And then we left.


    Yep, after that, we both came back and returned to our dorms.


    "Haaa, how I wish that this peaceful environment keeps up till the day I die," I sighed,ying my back on the bed.


    I don''t care if the curse is in work trying to do something. I can cut off anyone who hates me, but still, not having to worry about a lot of things is great.


    And looks like the wish was granted. In the next few days, I did nothing but attend sses and then spend time with ze and Raven.


    ***


    The midnight air hung heavy as a lone carriage ttered to a stop before the towering gates of the academy. The horses, their breath visible in the cold night, stood steaming in the dim light. The carriage was an ancient, ornate structure, its wood adorned with intricate carvings that whispered tales of centuries past.


    Silhouetted against the faint glow of the moon, the driver, wrapped in a thick cloak, skillfully maneuvered the horses to a halt. The wheels groaned softly as they rolled to a stop on the cobbled path, the sound echoing in the stillness of the night.


    As the carriage door swung open, a figure emerged. "Looks like we''re here," Adam remarked, gazing at the towering building with a wave of relief washing over him.


    "We made it back safely," he continued, jumping out and extending his hand to help thedies alight.


    One by one, they stepped out of the carriage, their eyes filled with a mix of emotions as they surveyed the Imperial Academy.


    Helga stood beside Adam, having recovered with the help of a good healer. Elsa, tucking her blond hair behind her ear, nced at the figure of the man who had saved her entire kingdom, her cheeks faintly blushing in the moonlight.


    However, Mary seemed a bit deste. As she looked at the academy, a face shed in her mind, stirring a blend of relief and disappointment at his absence.


    "Let''s get inside," Adam suggested, pausing before looking back into the carriage. "Please, someone, wake up Mrs. Knight."


    Inside, Amelia was sound asleep, oblivious to the arrival at the academy.


    [A/N: Count 1]

 Chapter 230 Can I Win?

    Chapter 230 Can I Win?


    As they stepped inside the academy''s grounds, the sight of two familiar figures waiting for them brought waves of emotion. Headmaster Stormborne, with his wise and kind demeanor, stood tall, a warm smile adorning his face. Beside him stood Isolde Holloway.


    "Wee back, everyone!" Headmaster Stormborne''s voice echoed across the grounds, his eyes filled with genuine joy at their return.


    Isolde, unable to contain her enthusiasm, rushed forward, practically jumping into Adam''s arms, enveloping him in a tight hug. "Adam! You''re back!" Her voice was filled with delight, though it caused a pang of jealousy among the other girls.


    "Hup!" Adam''s face reddened immediately as he felt Isolde''s chest rubbing on his face.


    "Hey!" Helga immediately pulled them apart, much to the relief of others and a chuckle from the principal and Amelia.


    The carriage turned and left; it was the escort sent by the Starleafs, especially to guarantee their safety.


    How weird for them to worry about the guy who saved their asses and the country altogether.


    "Come on,e on!" Isolde urged, pulling Adam and the others closer. "Let''s head to the student council room. We''ve got so much to catch up on!"


    She tugged Adam, usually all serious, but around Adam, she''s a bit looser, especially since it''s been a long time since she saw his face.


    Everyone followed them and entered the academy.


    Elsa looked at the academy in awe; she didn''t believe that she''d be able toe back to the academy as a student again.


    After they left that underground dungeon - they thought they''d die as the portal opens because it would open in the dark elf valley.


    And it did, but the thing was that for some reason, the elves weren''t there, at least not in hordes as they had expected; it was just a small number, something they barely managed to evade.


    And then, when they came back to the capital, they met Amelia.


    Standing in front of them, waving her hand and her chin up, like a proud knight as she always has been.


    It was all chaotic for a while until Amelia herself exined how she managed to escape; there wasn''t much, but she miraculously made an escape from there.


    But ignoring that, everyone was happy to see her again; it was as if a big weight was removed from their chests.


    "Princess, are you crying?" Amelia''s voice came from behind as she leaned a bit, letting her golden blond hair fall forward her cheek.


    Amelia cut her hair too for some reason; it''s a lot shorter now than ever, almost like a boy.


    "No, *sniff* I am just happy." She sniffled, wiping the tears across the ridge of her eyes.


    They reached the door of the Student Council.


    "And-" Isolde grabbed the door and with a swing, she opened it with great vigor.


    "Wee Back!!!!!!!" echoed through the room.


    "Whoa!" Adam''s eyes widened as he saw the sheer number of people inside. It was like the room was packed with everyone and anyone he knew.


    Inside the room, the decorations were borate, and arge table upied the space. The regr furniture was set aside to make more space, with a tremendous amount of food and beverages on offer.


    "T-thank you," Adam''s voice caught a bit as he managed to squeeze out his gratitude.


    They entered the room.


    As they entered the vibrant room, pulsating with music andughter, Adam was immediately surrounded by well-wishers congratting him. One of them, Daniel, a cheerful and supportive friend, shook Adam''s hand enthusiastically and shared a heartfelt congrattory message.


    Amidst the buzzing atmosphere, Adam''s eyes wandered and finally settled on a figure in the corner.


    Raven sat calmly on a chair, her gaze fixed on the group. It wasn''t an intense or sentimental moment, just a quiet recognition amidst the lively ambiance.


    "Just a second," Adam excused himself from the bustling crowd, navigating through the joyful chaos toward Raven. With a smile and a casual nod, he approached her.


    "Hey, good to see you," he said, his tone light and friendly.


    Raven returned the gesture, offering a slight nod. "Yeah, me too," she replied, her voice blending seamlessly into the background chatter.


    Taking a deep breath, Adamposed himself and met Raven''s gaze. "I''m sorry for leaving you here. I didn''t think it''d take us this long to get back," he confessed, his eyes ncing down at his feet.


    Feeling genuinely guilty, Adam knew Raven wasn''t someone who was highly social, and her circle of friends, besides him, was nearly nonexistent. Leaving her without even inviting her along while his other friends were with him felt unfair to Raven.


    "Hmm? No! It''s fine. I was fine," Raven reassured him, shaking her head. Unexpectedly, she added, "I wasn''t alone, so you don''t have to feel guilty."


    "Really?" Adam blinked, then sighed, epting her assurance.


    While this conversation unfolded amidst the lively party, there was someone notably disengaged from the festivities. A silver-haired girl sat holding a ss of water, her foot tapping nervously against the floor, silently biting her cheek in restlessness.


    Mary surveyed the room, noticing a mix of students from first to third years. However, she felt an overwhelming sense of emptiness, akin to the feeling when she initially left the academy¡ªonly this time, returning exacerbated the creeping sensation clutching her heart.


    ''Why isn''t he here?'' she thought, a tinge of annoyance seeping into her mind.


    Despite having ventured through practical wars and narrowly escaping death multiple times, her return left her feeling strangely hollow. She grumbled internally, questioning Ren''s absence and whether he cared about her return. Shouldn''t he, at the very least,e to see her, especially considering their mutual affection?


    Last time, Ren had mentioned he wouldn''t bother her, echoing what he''d said a year ago before the academymenced. Now, a month before, the situation seemed identical. Her attempts to confront and warn him were futile¡ªhe epted the status quo as it was, leaving her increasingly frustrated.


    ''Did no one call him?'' Her eyes lost their luster again. A momentary sense of relief swept over her when she spected that, perhaps, Ren''s absence stemmed from not being invited due to his solitary nature.


    Her heart, however, remained slightly relieved yet troubled by the lingering thought.


    ***


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    I felt a tapping on my face, stirring me from my sleep.


    "The heck," I grumbled, squinting my eyes to meet a pair of vivid yellow eyes belonging to a bastard.


    "See this," ze hopped off my chest and onto the floor.


    Rousing myself, I sat up and rubbed my eyes. "What''s up?" I asked, still half-asleep.


    "Come here," ze darted to the window ledge without waiting for a response.


    Reluctantly, I left the warmth of my nket and trudged over to ze.


    Peering out the window, I noticed amotion. A group of students was entering the main academy building, although I had to strain my eyes to see clearly.


    .c¦Ïm "It seems they''ve returned," I murmured to myself.


    "Curse panel."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Notification [Muted]


    ?!?!?!?!


    The host has been ensnared by a Curse.


    Curse: Fate


    Caster: Nature


    Current Impact: 16%


    Cure: None


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    The percentage had notably increased.


    "I better keep my distance from those folks," I sighed, still feeling the pull of drowsiness.


    "At least show some interest!" ze chided me, frustrated by myck of engagement.


    "Interest? In them? Haaa, Smokeball¡ª" I slid back under the nket, interrupting myself mid-sentence. "Let them be. Things are about to get tough for them in two days."


    The Mage''s Gambit was looming over the head And-


    "Hope I can win without much struggle."

 Chapter 231 This Feeling

    Chapter 231 This Feeling


    "Feeling drowsy?" I asked Raven as she rubbed her eyes and struggled with her fork.


    "Yep," she responded with a brief acknowledgment, exining, "I was kept awake by others."


    "You could skip," I suggested, nudging my dessert onto her te.


    "No, that wouldn''t be right. I shouldn''t skip good lectures," she replied, disying her usual diligence.


    I quietly ate my sd, the atmosphere surprisingly tranquil considering Raven''s friends had only returned the day before.


    ''Seems like those dates paid off,'' Smokeball remarked, swiping some meat from my te before darting away.


    "You should get some sleep," I suggested, twirling my fork, but amotion drew my attention to the entrance of the cafeteria.


    A sigh escaped me as the group entered, attracting everyone''s eyes and sparking whispers.


    Helga clung on Adam''s back as Elsa walked behind them with a smile on her face, she''spletely in love- one g was captured huh.


    Besides her walked Mary Kleine.


    ''Fucking bitch.'' ze cursed as if she was the most hateful thing he saw in his life.


    I chose to ignore their arrival until¡ª


    "Raven!" The inevitable call interrupted.


    Raven smiled and waved back at them but appeared less than enthusiastic for some reason. Leaning towards me, she whispered, "I''ll introduce you to them."


    "Sure," I chuckled softly at her approach.


    Lounging back in my chair, I observed the boy, whose expressions seemed to shift with each step, from excitement to a scrutinizing gaze that he directed my way.


    "Hey¡ª" Raven greeted, attempting to initiate introductions.


    "What are you doing here?" Mr. Protagonist ignored her, directing his question straight at me.


    I casually picked at my sd, replying with a simple, "Eating."


    It wasn''t the response he expected, judging by the irritation shing across his face.


    ''Are you going to start a fight?'' Smokeball inquired within my mind.


    ''... I won''t be the one to initiate it.'' I am a good guy.


    ***


    [Third person view]


    "You both know each other?" Raven''s eyes darted back and forth between the boy sitting calmly in front of her and her friend who stood with an air of quiet irritation while observing Ren.


    "Hm?" Ren''s brow rose slightly as he delicately wiped his mouth with a tissue. "Maybe I do. Senior here is quite adept at treating his juniors." His statement hung ambiguously between praise and sarcasm.


    "Oh, that''s..." Raven sensed an underlying tension, her voice trailing off uneasily. "Anyways, Adam, this is Ren Hilton, a first-year and my friend. Ren, meet Adam Stales, my ssmate and a good friend."


    Shepleted the introduction, but Ren appeared disinterested, his gaze not quite reaching Adam. In contrast, Adam''s eyes remained fixed on Ren, seemingly scrutinizing every nuance of Ren.


    Raven''s difort settled over her like a thick, suffocating fog. She couldn''t shake the feeling of being an unwanted addition to the scene, her mind racing with doubts. Had she inadvertently misstepped somewhere? The weight of this unspoken tension intensified as Ren''s voice cut through her thoughts.


    "You gonna eat it?" Ren inquired, his eyes fixed on the untouched dessert he had ced in front of Raven moments ago.


    It was a familiar scenario, this unspoken gesture of Ren''s, offering items that, inexplicably, always resonated with Raven''s preferences. She clutched onto the te, her grip tightening as if her existence hinged upon that single slice of pie.


    "Y-yeah," Raven stammered, her gaze flickering between Ren and the dessert, feeling the pressure of time slipping away as the break neared its end.


    "Then you should hurry, the break is about to end." He chuckled as he reminded.


    A strange sort of tunnel vision enveloped her, narrowing her focus solely on Ren''s words. It was as if everything else around her, including Adam standing beside her and their other friends, faded into a blurry background whenever Ren spoke.


    "Raven, I think you shoulde with me," Adam''s handnded gently on Raven''s shoulder, his concern palpable.


    "I am eating," Raven responded immediately, a knot forming in her stomach as she observed the palpable tension between Ren, Adam, and even the difort etched on Elsa''s face as she nced uneasily at Ren.


    "...okay, let''s talkter," Adam''s mind raced, sensing an unspoken and palpable unease. He couldn''t act on his instincts if Ren remained unresponsive. Though he recalled their previous encounter, a sh that revealed Ren''s physical strength, now there was no provocation to warrant a confrontation.


    It wasn''t just dislike; there was something uncannily unsettling about Ren, an inexplicable aura that made Adam''s skin crawl. With a deliberate turn, Adam departed, leaving Raven to grapple with the bewildering turn of events.


    The air hung heavy with the weight of difort. Adam''s brief visit, the strained conversation with Ren, and his subsequent departure had left an awkward imprint on the cafeteria space, the most ufortable encounter Raven had ever witnessed.


    It was a puzzling moment¡ªAdam''s arrival, the interaction with Ren, and his swift exit¡ªleaving Raven to mull over the enigmatic dynamics that had just unfolded before her eyes.


    "...," one person remained, their gaze fixed on Ren, face drained of color, resembling a statue frozen in awe.


    Mary''s heart surged, her thoughts turning to mush, her feet rooted to the spot.


    Her eyes locked on Ren, who appeared entirely transformed. From the way he tied his long hair to the radiant intensity in his eyes, an indescribable charm enveloped him, rendering her immobile.


    ''Is this... my Ruu?'' she questioned herself, baffled by the stark changes she observed. ''And when did his hair acquire that red tint?''


    The cute boy she once knew seemed to vanish; the man in the grey robe was anything but adorable.


    Her breaths quickened, making it hard to divert her gaze from him.


    ''Calm down!'' she urged herself, attempting to regainposure. She needed to stay focused, even if Ren harbored feelings for her; she had to maintain a sense of discipline.


    "Mary," Raven''s voice broke her trance.


    "Huh?" Startled, Mary responded, her thoughts momentarily disrupted.


    "Princess is calling for you." Raven gestured toward Elsa, who departed alongside Adam.


    Adam and everyone else''s attention fell upon Mary, but her focus remained fixated on Ren, an air of bewilderment clouding her expression.


    ''Why isn''t he saying anything?'' Irritation bubbled within her.


    ''Why won''t he even say hello, tell me how grateful you are to see me! I came back!'' Her mind surged with these frustrated thoughts.


    "Mary, do you have anything to say?" Raven inquired, noticing a departure from Mary''s usualposed demeanor. Today, everyone seemed a bit off.


    "..." and then realization dawned, ''Why is he having lunch with her?''


    It made no sense to Mary. Why would he share a meal with a girl from a different year? How had they met, and what right did she have to share such an intimate moment with him?


    "Hey, don''t you have anything to say to me?" Mary finally voiced her internal turmoil, a struggle against her own pride.


    Ren, on the other hand, seemed oblivious, ncing around as if unaware of whom she addressed, then pointing to himself, "me?"


    The disdain etched on his face jolted Mary.


    ''What kind of expression is that? For a guy who was practically groveling a few months ago!'' Mary''s jaw clenched, an undercurrent of frustration building within her.


    Unable to endure it any longer, she briskly walked away from the table, consumed by anger and annoyance directed towards Ren.


    ''What kind of behavior is this that he can exhibit toward the person he loves?'' Her thoughts raced, even as she moved away, a silent query lingering in her mind, ''Is he not going to stop me?''


    Observing the dynamics, Raven cautiously asked, "Do you know her?"


    "Her mother is a good friend of my parents and was a teacher to me, about her... nothing much." Ren exined, a nonchnt shrug punctuating his response.


    "Kay....."Raven absorbed Ren''s response, noting the casual dismissal in his tone. His indifference to Mary''s departure didn''t align with the undercurrents of tension radiating from the cafeteria table.


    Ren returned to his meal, seemingly unaffected by the turmoil left in Mary''s wake. His eyes scanned the surroundings, his focus shifting as if contemting something far beyond the present conversation.


    Meanwhile, Mary stormed away, a tempest of emotions swirling within her. Anger mingled with hurt and confusion. Her steps quickened, each stride an attempt to distance herself from the baffling encounter.


    and without going towards her friends, she left the cantine itself,"I''ll talk to Raventer."


    Her mind whirled with unanswered questions. Why was Ren acting so distant?


    Doubts gnawed at her, casting shadows over the once-clearndscape of her understanding.


    Adam watched Mary''s departure with a furrowed brow, registering the tension in the air. His gaze shifted between Ren, whoseposure remained stoic, and the retreating figure of Mary.


    "This guy is a problem," Adam was sure about it, It''s a very subtle feeling.


    There''s much more going on that he shows.


    ***


    ''I told you, man, you need to get your palm read,'' ze said.

 Chapter 232 I Am Participating

    Chapter 232 I Am Participating


    ''Fuck that bitch! Who does she think she is!?'' ze''s fiery expletive echoed in my mind, reflecting the frustration coursing through me.


    "I''m done," I announced, pushing my chair back and preparing to leave.


    "Me too," she murmured, her voice trailing off as if hesitant to continue.


    "You should talk to them. I''ll head out; the lecture will start soon," I stated, gathering my belongings.


    "Take care," she responded softly.


    "Still, thanks for staying till the end. I would''ve felt quite lonely if you had left with them," I expressed my gratitude, trying to keep my tone casual.


    "Eh!?" Raven''s surprised squeal rang through the air.


    ''Quite smooth for you to tell her that you feel lonely without her,'' ze interpreted, hisment sardonic.


    "Well,ter then," I left the spot, only for Raven to grab my arm. "Hm?"


    "No-nothing," she said abruptly, releasing my arm almost instantly.


    I didn''t dwell on it and left the cafeteria.


    [Two minutester.]


    ''I told you, man, you need to get your palm read,'' ze said.


    "Could you move?" said the blond-haired elven female knight. Her hair was cropped short, and a faint scar marred her face, but¡ª


    What the hell is this?


    "I asked you to move," she repeated herself, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    What in the world? Is she really alive? Wait¡ª


    "Hey," I blurted out involuntarily.


    Amelia halted and looked at me. "What?"


    Raising my hand, I touched her shoulder - she''s real.


    More than that.


    Raising my left hand, I intercepted the iing p¡ªshe''s at least two tiers above me. It took considerable effort to deflect it, yet that wasn''t as shocking as the realization at that moment.


    I left her, turned around, and walked away, ignoring her calls from behind.


    ''Dude, she''s calling you... whatever,'' ze hopped onto my shoulder.


    I strolled across the academy grounds and returned to my dorm, copsing onto my bed.


    "What the actual fuck?" I muttered.


    Amelia y was alive and kicking. Unlike the game where she never returned from the trip¡ªha! I should''ve noticed when Adam and his group entered the cafeteria in high spirits.


    And until now, it was a certainty that she''d die, but now, what?


    It might seem like a trivial detail, but¡ª


    It''s as if the entire storyline has been disrupted. How did she survive the onught of hundreds of dark elves? It''s impossible for her.


    She was already fatigued if I recall correctly, but now¡ªthe way she stood in front of me made me doubt a lot.


    ''Is it that significant?'' ze questioned.


    Yes, it is!


    This event would''ve made Adam the protagonist, the hero who valued lives and the consequences of his decisions.


    I rolled onto my side. This was not¡ªthis is not how it was supposed to be.


    ''Dude, stop it. It''s not like this is the first time something has deviated from your knowledge,'' Smokeball chimed in.


    I leaped off my bed, dashed to the desk, and grabbed paper and quill.


    "The events that unfolded were aspects left out of the game, which I could understand¡ªhow demons arrived wasn''t exined, but there was a usible exnation. The same went for other urrences involving the gods and everything else we witnessed," I exined, "But until now, anything we knew didn''t affect the storyline; it was in its ce, working fine without disturbance. But this is a direct change, like altering a death itself."


    "Wait... that''s bad?" Smokeball''s ignorance struck me.


    "Yes, I can overlook other alterations because they patched the plot holes, but this is a direct contradiction of the story!" I listed the alterations.


    Amelia''s death.


    Adam bing more cautious.


    Joining the Mage''s Gambit.


    Progressing to the interschool rounds.


    And losing another first-year''s life in the final moments of the tournament.


    But now, the initial step is missing¡ªthe entire chronological order is in disarray now.


    The magnitude of this alteration reverberated within me. It was a disruption that unraveled the carefully crafted progression of events. It was more than just a plot twist; it was a direct vition of the narrative structure.


    I scribbled furiously on the parchment, organizing my thoughts in a desperate attempt to make sense of this anomaly.


    "This change undermines the very foundation of the story," I muttered to myself, my frustration mounting as I grappled with the implications.


    Amelia''s survival defied logic, challenging the established order of events.


    "That bitch was meant to be eliminated." Her continued existence meant a deviation from the destined course, disrupting the pivotal moments that were supposed to shape Adam''s journey.


    ''What now?'' ze''s question lingered in my mind.


    "I don''t know," I admitted begrudgingly.


    The consequences were unknown and unpredictable, shrouded in uncertainty and veiled by the unpredictability of this unforeseen deviation.


    ''Is there a way to fix it?'' ze''s voice cut through the tumultuous whirlwind of my thoughts.


    "I don''t know," I repeated, frustrationcing my words as I stared at the scrawled notes on the paper, each line indicative of the disruption that had taken ce.


    ''So, what''s the n?'' ze nudged, pressing for a solution.


    ... I can''t eliminate her too. It''ll be difficult to assassinate her now that everything will be in disarray tomorrow.


    ''Well... if Adam wins and bes more conscientious, following the same development as the game, won''t it reconcile everything?'' He presented a smart perspective, but...


    "Who says I am going to let Adam win?" I was more upset that...


    Initially, it was going to be one change in the story, but now there are going to be two.


    "haha no way you''re going to..." his voice trailed off, "participate... right?....you were kiddingst night right?"


    "No I wasn''t." I regret that Adam won''t get the prize¡ªwell, I''ll at least let him have the trophy.


    ***


    [Third-person view]


    Amelia frowned, puzzled by the recent unsettling encounter. What was that guy''s deal?


    His unexpected touch had sent shivers down her spine, leaving her feeling unnerved. Unconsciously, she swung her palm, attempting to push him away, only to be met with a surprising realization.


    "Is he truly that strong?" Although she hadn''t exerted her full power, his ability to halt her without so much as a flinch was disconcerting.


    This marked the third strange encounter she''d had with this peculiar individual. Each time, he managed to do something that left her feeling suspicious and questioning his intentions.


    First, it was his presence at the borders, then being spotted with a criminal, and now this odd behavior at the academy. It was almost as if he was intentionally causing trouble.


    And now, this almost harassment-like situation?


    "I should be more attentive that I am the chosen one." She muttered as a green spark flickered in her emerald eyes.

 Chapter 233 Peace before-

    Chapter 233 Peace before-


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "Ugh," I groaned, coercing myself to rise and stretch.


    After leaving the bed, I brushed my teeth, took a shower, and got ready for the day.


    "It''s today?" ze asked, jumping onto my shoulder as I scrutinized myself in the mirror.


    "Yeah," I replied, fastening the convergence Amulet around my neck and tying my hair into a bun before leaving the room.


    Descending the stairs, as usual, the others weren''t particrly friendly, but today I simply walked past them.


    "Aren''t you going to have breakfast?" Mrs. Penny inquired.


    "No, thanks," I replied, continuing on my way without looking back.


    Leaving the dorms, the day was quite cloudy. It felt like it would rain¡ª


    ''Well, the season is changing now,'' ze followed me.


    I pondered that too but in a different sense. It''s true that the season is changing; a lot happened in the storyline.


    ''Rtively, everyone except Adam, Mary, and the Elven princess, I suppose,'' ze said.


    ...yeah, I guess that''s true. I''ve been involved and not involved at the same time.


    Anyways, I''ve genuinely enjoyed my time here at the academy. I attend a lot of sses, learn new things, and I''ve made a friend too.


    ''You had an ulterior motive with her,'' He interjected.


    Yeah, that''s true. I initially befriended her for my own benefit, but ignoring that, it''s quite a healthy friendship I have with Raven.


    I''ve been at the academy for about two and a half months, and I''m already quite well-known among the first-years. It''s fine as long as they don''t approach me directly.


    As for the first arc of the academy, it''s done for the main cast; their first mission was a sess. From here on, I don''t foresee any problems for them.


    Tap*


    I turned as someone tapped on my shoulder. I looked around to see the signature blue hair and shiny armor.


    "Nice to see you," I greeted before she could speak.


    There was a pause from her side. "You don''t seem surprised," her gaze narrowed a bit.


    "I don''t? Well, then¡ª" I took a deep breath, "Damn! When did you get back!?" I shouted, attracting the gazes of passing students.


    "Drop it," she chuckled, and I did too.


    "Well, I am back now," she said as we both walked, "Where are you going?"


    "Hmm, the Arena," I nced left towards the Arena, a bit farther from the main building, where the entrance exams were conducted.


    "Don''t you have sses?" she questioned.


    "Bunking," I smirked at her, only for her to reprimand me for skipping so much.


    ''Who''s going to tell her that the number of sses you attend depends on your mood?'' Smokeball interrupted my thoughts.


    Cecelia was away because she was called to the capital alongside Aron. Why? I don''t know the reason.


    "Where were you these past few days?" I asked her.


    "Back, meeting up with my family," and yes, she was partially hiding something about her meeting with Aron.


    I don''t know if it''s her loyalty, sense of duty, or the fact that Aron has her family as hostages¡ªlike the Marquis''s family is at the mercy of the royal family.


    "Hmm, that''s great. Well, I miss my family too," I sighed. It''s true that I miss Mom and Dad, even Marylin too.


    Like I want to eat home-cooked food.


    ''Homesick, huh... weak,'' hisments don''t stop, but with each passing day, I feel like I have gotten used to it.


    "How big''s your family?" she questioned.


    "Well, unlike you noble folks, we are just modest. It''s me, my mother, and father," I shrugged, turning towards the entrance to the arena.


    Cecelia''s footsteps came to a halt. I turned to look at her, "How did you know that I am a noble?"


    "Because you live in the noble dorms," I lied, but it was a logical reasoning.


    "Oh... Kay," her face reddened a bit. Don''t tell me that she thought it was a big mystery to me that I wouldn''t know she''s a noble.


    I still don''t know why she''s following me, but since I didn''t mind, I let her tag alongside.


    We passed through therge arched door, only to end up in the grand colosseum-like ce.


    The colosseum was massive, like seriously huge. It had these towering walls that stretched up into the sky. The ce was built with these ancient-looking stone bricks, all worn out and weathered. Inside, there was this massive open space, like a gigantic arena or stadium.


    The ground was a mix of gravel and dirt, kind of dusty and rough under your feet. There were rows and rows of seats, like bleachers, all arranged in a circr pattern around the center stage, where all the action went down. The whole ce had this historic vibe, you know, with bits and pieces that looked like they''ve been standing there for centuries. Overall, it was an impressive sight, giving off this vibe like it had seen a ton of action in its time.


    "Why here?" She questioned.


    "Well... the weather''s great, so why not?" I shrugged as I made my way towards the rows at the end.


    Passing by a few couples in the midst of their make-out sessions¡ª


    hey, it was mostly empty, so it wasn''t hard to find a spot in the back.


    I settled in a good spot, and Cecelia sat beside me.


    The cold wind blew, signaling the end of the Embera season.


    In this world, the months pass like this, with the seasons changing every three months¡ªFrostvale, Luminos, Verdantia, Equinoxia, Solstice, Astralis, Embera, Harveston, Lunaris, Shadowmoon, Stormrider, Valeria.


    "Wait¡ª" She raised a finger, reaching for her left hand and shing a red gem ring¡ªa spatial ring.


    It had been a while since I''d seen one, to be honest.


    ''Why don''t you ask Alver to buy you one?'' ze suggested.


    Well, it''s not like I need one now that I have a spacial void.


    She tapped on the ring, and the air around her hand buzzed a bit¡ª


    this was a strong one.


    With a whirl-like motion, arge ck wooden box appeared in her hand.


    "What''s that?" I asked.


    "This?" She chuckled cheekily, her mood surprisingly good today.


    ''Did that Aron guy get a constipation?'' ze expressed his disdain as always.


    Pulling the lid off the box, a delicious aroma hit my nose directly.

 Chapter 234 - Gambit.

    Chapter 234 - Gambit.


    I leaned in a bit, trying to catch a glimpse of what was inside the box. The aroma emanating from it was tantalizing, making my stomach growl involuntarily.


    Cecelia smiled mischievously and revealed the contents¡ªa spread of mouthwatering homemade sandwiches neatly arranged on a tter. Layers of fresh vegetables, slices of sulent meat, and a variety of cheeses peeked out from between the slices of bread.


    "those look amazing." Iplimented.


    "I thought we could have a little pic," Cecelia said, offering me a sandwich from the tter.


    I epted, taking a bite. The vors exploded in my mouth¡ªfresh and delicious, the perfectbination of savory and tangy. I savored every bite, relishing the taste of the carefully crafted sandwich.


    "You''re quite the cook," Iplimented between bites.


    "I had some help," she replied, her smile widening.


    As we enjoyed our impromptu pic, the atmosphere around us remained tranquil. The asional breeze ruffled our hair, and the sound of students chatting andughing in the distance filled the air.


    "You know," Cecelia began, breaking the peaceful silence, "you''re not what I expected."


    "Oh? And what were you expecting?" I asked, intrigued.


    "I don''t know... something different, I suppose," she admitted, a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    I chuckled. "I get that a lot."


    ''I get that lot.....fucker,'' ze cursed.


    "Well, different isn''t always bad," she said thoughtfully, taking a sip from her water bottle.


    Our conversation drifted to lighter topics, and for a moment, it felt like time had slowed down. We finished our sandwiches, enjoying the simple pleasure of good food and pleasantpany.


    I nced at Cecelia. She seemed rxed, a serene expression on her face as she gazed out at the surrounding scenery.


    "Thanks for this," I said, breaking thefortable silence. "It''s been a while since I''ve had such a chill meal."


    "Likewise," she replied with a nod, a soft smile gracing her features.


    And-


    Eyes were drawn towards the entrance, where I noticed a stream of students rushing into the arena. It was a chaotic scene, as if the entire academy poption was converging in this direction.


    Cecelia seemed puzzled by the sight, her brow furrowing slightly. It was clear that she, too, was taken aback by the sudden rush of students towards the arena. Confusion marked her expression as she nced around, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "Looks like something big''s going on," she remarked, gesturing towards the crowded entrance.


    "Yeah, seems like it," I replied, my gaze fixed on the throng of students.


    The atmosphere buzzed with excitement and anticipation, indicating that there was more to this gathering than met the eye. As the noise from the growing crowd filled the air, it became increasingly apparent that something significant was about to unfold inside the arena.


    The seats filled up quickly, and some students resorted to sitting on the stairs.


    And that''s precisely why I came to the arena.


    After Stormborne''s announcement, it was clear everyone needed to be present here, and since I knew the importance of securing a proper seat...


    ''You came here like a child to book your seat in advance,'' ze remarked.


    Well, yeah, I didn''t n on sitting on the stairs.


    ''...childish,'' he sighed.


    Cecelia leaned towards the students beside her, engaging with a guy¡ªit was the same nerdy guy from the Beast Mastery ss.


    He seemed to flinch a bit, perhaps embarrassed when Cecelia spoke to him. Well, she was a beautiful woman, so it wasn''t surprising that his heart might be racing.


    Cecelia returned to me. "He says that the Headmaster has an announcement for all the student years," she stated, reiterating what I already knew.


    "Oh, really... interesting," I responded, ying along with the information.


    A professor , a stern figure , strode into the center of the arena, a massive grimoire floating gracefully beside him. With a flick of his hand, the ground beneath him rippled and lifted, forming a stage-like structure amidst the arena.


    As the murmurs of the gathered students filled the air, an echoing screech from the sky interrupted the chatter. Heads turned upward, and a collective gasp rose among the crowd as a massive Griffin soared above them. Its wingspan cast a shadow over the ground as it flew, causing some students to instinctively duck as it passed overhead, Professor Harris astride its back.


    The spectacle didn''t end there. Following the buttercup flyby, the entirety of the academic staff hurriedly made their way onto the stage, forming a line behind Professor Harris. Each member carried an air of importance, their expressions a mix of solemnity and anticipation.


    The student council soon followed suit, filing in behind the faculty members, their posture reflecting a sense of responsibility.


    The atmosphere crackled with a blend of excitement and curiosity, the anticipation palpable among the students as they gazed at the assembly on the stage. Whispers and hushed conversations fluttered through the crowd, everyone specting about the reason for such a grand gathering.


    The professor''s grimoire floated closer to him, and with a subtle wave of his hand, the surrounding noise began to fade. The arena fell into a hushed silence, all attention now fixed on the stage, waiting for the impending announcement.


    The anticipation hung heavy in the air, creating an electric atmosphere that hinted at something momentous about to unfold. The students, eager and expectant, leaned forward in anticipation of what Professor Harris and the assembly were about to reveal.


    Professor Harris stood tall on the elevated stage, hismanding presence silencing the murmurs that had spread among the students. With a raised hand, he gestured towards the sky, his voice projecting across the arena, "Wee Maximilian Alistair Stormborne!! The headmaster of our esteemed academy!!"


    ''Why''d you even show off like that then?'' ze''s question echoed in my mind, stirring a hint of skepticism within me.


    .... it''s true, you don''t have to hype that much for someone else..... whatever.

 Chapter 235 Mages Gambit.

    Chapter 235 Mage''s Gambit.


    The crowd''s attention shifted as all eyes fell upon an elderly man dressed in a y-colored gown. His long, graying beard was intricately braided, a testament to perhaps the craftsmanship of his granddaughter. With a distinguished air about him, he walked deliberately, assisted by another professor, his steps slow and deliberate as they ascended the stage.


    The murmurs among the gathered students amplified, the buzz of anticipation and curiosity intensifying with the unusual sight of the Headmaster addressing everyone in such a manner. It was evident from the expressions and whispers that such a grand assembly under the Headmaster''s direction was indeed a rare urrence, leaving everyone present surprised and intrigued.


    The solemnity of the moment was evident, and a sense of curiosity and excitement rippled through the arena, each person in attendance eager to learn the reason behind this unprecedented gathering. The anticipation hung heavy in the air, as all awaited the Headmaster''s address, specting about the announcement that was about to unfold.


    The Headmaster stood tall on the stage, his presencemanding attention as he began to speak. His voice resonated with wisdom, carrying a gentle yet authoritative tone that echoed across the arena, captivating the hearts and minds of all those present.


    "Dear students and esteemed colleagues," his voice boomed, yet it was as soft as a soothing melody, "I bid you wee to a momentous asion, one that marks themencement of the.... Mage''s Gambit."


    The audience was entranced, hanging onto his every word, as he continued, "Today, the selections for the Mage''s Gambit shallmence. For the next three days, the intricate weaving of magic and skill shall transpire. From each school year, two esteemed students shall be chosen, their destinies intertwined with this hallowed tournament."


    His words seemed to float upon the air, carried by an enchanting cadence that held the crowd in rapture. "These chosen few shall journey forth, representing our esteemed academy in the interschool tournament. A wondrous event that transcends borders, as seven prestigious schools from across the globe unite in a harmonious spectacle."


    A sense of wonder and anticipation filled the air, each syble spoken by Stormborne creating a tapestry of magic and anticipation. "Be informed, dear students, that this tournament urs once every seven years, a celebration of prowess and mastery, a testament to the unity of the magical realm."


    The audience sat in awestruck silence, the weight of the moment hanging between every word uttered by the Headmaster.


    Everyone here knew what the Mage''s Gambit was. It was something that goes down in the history books of this world.


    Winners are guaranteed to secure a great future in the kingdom.


    "This Gambit¡ªthe Mystic Grove Institute, Luminary College of Magic, Shadowcrest Institute, Valorian School of Sorcery, Frostfall Conservatory, Nexus Institute of Magic," he paused briefly, "and The Imperial Academy¡ªare the names of the institutes participating in the tournament."


    "...four of them are from Hestia Empire, while one is from Elishia Forest, another from Grav Kingdom, and thest from Reva Kingdom. Can''t argue, since the education in Hestia is betterpared to anywhere else," I mused as the schools were announced, causing a buzz of excitement among the attendees.


    Cecelia gripped my forearm tightly, her eyes widening with maximum enthusiasm. "This is crazy!" she eximed.


    I noted internally that she wouldn''t be participating herself, nor would she have a chance since she''d have topete against other students from her own school year.


    "And the second year is already decided: Adam Stales and Mary Kleine," I mentioned casually.


    ''That girl again?'' ze asked, dripping with disdain.


    Indeed, this event would likely solidify their feelings, especially Mary''s feelings for Adam.


    "Is it?" I inquired.


    "Yes! Do you not know how big the Mage''s Gambit is? It''s a historical event!" Cecelia''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Yeah, the Mage''s Gambit dates back to the time when the four kingdoms were formed, initially considered a way to bond and provide entertainment."


    I leaned forward to see past Cecelia as the nerdy guy continued his speech.


    "ording to the timeline, it became more of apetitive sport. By the 15th century, thispetition was categorized, limiting the number ofpetitors to seven top academies, whereas it used to involve hundreds of academies across the globe," he concluded, ncing my way.


    "Want me tomend you?" I teased.


    "N-no!" He suddenly seemed taken aback, averting his gaze.


    ''Dude, be nice, he provided a good amount of information! At least be considerate to introverts,'' ze nudged me with a hint of sympathy toward the boy.


    My attention wandered to the student council, the only group seemingly nonchnt about the announcement. Isolde Holloway had likely briefed them beforehand, leaving them unsurprised by the news.


    Yet, in a moment when I wasn''t focusing elsewhere, my gaze caught a peculiar sight. Among the bustling crowd stood a girl with tinum blond hair, Vexa, resembling a statue with her droopy-eyed expression, observing the situation.


    This girl as always was quite weird like what''s going on in that mind of her''s is already mystery.... she''s more like a statue that was ced too out of the ce in this academy.....of that makes any sense.


    Where she came from is the bigger mystery to begin with-


    ***


    A few minutester, Stormborne concluded his announcement and departed. The teachers were then tasked with exining the process of selecting the six individuals for the Mage''s Gambit.


    Elemental Mastery Trials, Spellcasting Challenges, Combat Simtions, and Problem-Solving Scenarios. These are the crucial elements of the uing tests.


    "Are you going to participate?" Cecelia inquired.


    "Do you think I should?" I replied, trying to be lighthearted about it.


    "Even if you face defeat, you should! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity," she eximed excitedly. It was the first time I had seen her so enthusiastic about something.


    "In that case, count me in," I said confidently. I had already made up my mind; I was going to participate regardless.


    In summary, I just need to outperform anyone who challenges me tomorrow.


    ''Wouldn''t this make you... standout?'' ze questioned.


    Well.....yeah but who cares.

 Chapter 236 Lunch huh

    Chapter 236 Lunch huh


    After a few hours or so, Cecelia and I walked side by side back to the dorms. The evening sun cast a warm hue over the academy grounds, creating a peaceful atmosphere. We strolled infortable silence, exchanging asional nces that conveyed volumes about the day''s events.


    The buzz of students chatting dissipated as we approached the dormitories, the vibrant energy of the day giving way to a tranquil evening. The sky disyed shades of orange and pink as the sun descended beyond the horizon, signaling the imminent nightfall.


    "Thanks for sticking around for the announcement," I said, breaking the silence.


    "No problem. It was quite surprising, wasn''t it?" Cecelia replied, her voice still carrying a hint of excitement.


    "Absolutely. The Mage''s Gambit announcement really shook things up," I agreed, contemting the intensepetition thaty ahead for the participants.


    Upon reaching the dorms'' entrance, Cecelia turned to me. "Good luck for tomorrow," she said with a smile.


    "Likewise," I responded, returning the smile. With a nod, we went our separate ways¡ªshe headed for her dorm.


    As I turned, I froze¡ª


    ''Why does this feel like you were caught cheating?'' ze asked.


    And indeed, it did feel a bit like that.


    Why?


    Because¡ª


    "Evening," With ack of warmth in the greeting, the beast girl looked at me with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "Good evening," I replied, sensing an awkward atmosphere.


    "Looks like you had quite a fun day," She nced behind me, where Cecelia had just left.


    ... Oh, she saw us together, huh?


    "Yeah, I suppose..." I moved closer to her.


    "Well, it looks like you aren''t that happy about the announcement," I observed, looking at her.


    "...Do you often meet Cecelia?" She seemed fixated on that topic.


    ''Ooo, interesting,'' ze mused in my mind.


    "Nah, I just met her a few hours ago¡ªhad lunch with her, and then, surprisingly, the announcement was made," I exined.


    "You had lunch with her," her eyes narrowed slightly, and her brow furrowed.


    "Yeah," There was a pause in my sentence.


    I don''t think Raven has any issues with Cecelia. They aren''t close friends, but at least they''re not on bad terms.


    "Well, that concludes today. I''m going to head back, and you should too," I attempted to leave, but I stopped as I noticed her staring directly into my eyes, her expression a mix of anger and sadness.


    "I haven''t eaten anything," she stated.


    "Wanna grab something at the canteen?" I offered. I knew that refusing would only escte the situation for no reason.


    ''How''d you know?'' Smokeball asked.


    Well, let''s just say I have a bit of an understanding of how women think. From her expression, I can tell she wants to eat something and wants me to join her immediately. Plus, I''m not that tired, so I''ll tag along.


    "Sure," she agreed with a smile. It feels like I was the one who made the request and she simply agreed.


    ''Women,'' zemented with just one word.


    I gestured for Raven to walk alongside me as we headed towards the canteen. The evening air felt cooler, the sun having dipped further beyond the horizon, casting a soft glow over the campus.


    As we strolled, the atmosphere between us was a mix of awkwardness and unspoken tension. Raven remained quiet, her expression unreadable. I nced at her asionally, trying to gauge her mood without directly probing.


    The canteen came into view, bustling with students unwinding after a long day. We entered, and I led Raven to an unupied table in a quieter corner.


    "What do you want to eat?" I asked, trying to break the silence.


    She shrugged, her gaze wandering around the menu. "Anything is fine."


    I headed to the counter, ordering a couple of sandwiches and drinks. When I returned, Raven was lost in thought, absentmindedly tapping her fingers on the table.


    "Here," I slid her sandwich and drink across the table. "I hope it''s okay."


    "Thanks," she muttered, taking a bite without much enthusiasm.


    I nibbled on my sandwich, the silence weighing heavily between us. I searched for something to say, to break this ufortable atmosphere, but words seemed to escape me.


    "So... anything interesting happen today?" I tried to initiate conversation.


    "Not really," she replied tly, taking a sip of her drink.


    The conversation felt forced, and it was evident that both of us were preupied with our thoughts. The tension lingered, and I couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was bothering Raven.


    We finished our meal in strained silence, and as we stood up to leave, I nced at her. "I hope you''re okay. If there''s anything on your mind, feel free to talk about it."


    She paused for a moment, meeting my gaze with a hint of vulnerability in her eyes. "Thanks," she said softly before turning to head back to her dorm.


    I stood there for a moment, watching her figure disappear into the distance, feeling a sense of unease settle within me.


    "What the fuck just happened?" I sighed.


    ***


    [Raven''s POV]


    Sitting opposite him felt like bncing on a tightrope. Every attempt at conversation felt like tiptoeing around an elephant in the room. Despite the lively chatter echoing in the cafeteria, a thick veil of tension enveloped our table.


    He extended a sandwich toward me, a kind gesture amidst the palpable unease. I mechanically took a bite, the vors a mere distraction from the whirlwind in my mind. The awkwardness persisted, making it impossible to focus on anything he uttered.


    His concern was evident, the unsaid question hung heavy between us, begging to be addressed. Yet, I felt trapped by an invisible weight, unable to articte the turmoil brewing within me.


    As we finished our meal, I mumbled a hurried "thanks," eager to escape the stifling atmosphere. Each step toward the dormitories wasden with a cocktail of emotions¡ªa simmering concoction of frustration and bewilderment.


    "Why did he choose to have lunch without me?" The thought lingered, echoing like a petnt child''s pout, amplifying my inner turmoil.


    [A/N:...why do I rte to this situation?]

 Chapter 237 Pre-elimination

    Chapter 237 Pre-elimination


    I woke up to the faint glow of the early morning sun seeping through the curtains. Rubbing my eyes, I sat up on the bed, feeling a mix of anticipation and nerves churning within me. Today was the day of the trials for the Mage''s Gambit.


    ''Nervous?.....you?'' ze jumped off the table.


    "I''ll be disqualified for killing," I said a single sentence.


    ''....makes sense that you are nervous,'' atleast he agrees.


    ***


    After a hour, I stood in front of the arena gate and it was a chaos.


    Tud*


    "Move dude," Someone bumped past me saying this, by the robe he looked like he was a third year.


    The crowd was the mix of the each year and it made it hectic as fuck for everyone around.


    Well since this is the first day it- I just backed off of the crowd.


    ''Not in hurry?'' ze asked as he perched on my shoulder.


    Well not really because - it''s not like I won''t get my chance if I am not in front, this sense of urgency makes no sense to be honest.


    I saw the cattle like students pushing eachother till a group of teachers came along and began sorting them out, hurling away the ones who were pushing the juniors teaching em'' a lesson.


    I saw one of the professor giving a wind blow to hurl back Aron as he was- quite literally beating those who were standing in the row.


    Well he''s also participating by his year I guess and he''ll lose anyways since he''s inpetition with Isolde and another person from the student council.


    Which''ll trigger him further - I don''t know why but in the game he acted as if his world ended when he was not able to win.


    ''Skill issue,'' ze pointed.


    As three individual lines were made with each respective school year and yeah, I just stood atst of the lines.


    Welp secondst atleast, I turned to see who was behind me- only for me to flinch a bit.


    "Damn," I blinked a bit and pulled back a bit


    "H-hello..." said the guy as he fixed his sses on his nose bridge, it''s the same guy from yesterday.


    "you following me around?" I asked casually.


    "Um, no, I mean, not at all! It''s just, you see, I didn''t intentionally... I got pushed by the guy in front, and the professor, they didn''t believe me, so I ended up here, and then, well, you were here too, and I wasn''t following you, I swear! I was just, you know, looking around. Sorry if it seemed otherwise-" He seemed scared.


    "Pffttt! Hahaha," It made me chuckle loudly,"chill dude it''s not that deep." I brushed the corner of my eyes,it was funny.


    "Y-yeah," he awkwardly looked down.


    I shrugged it off and turned my attention back to the front, where the lines were steadily moving forward.


    The atmosphere buzzed with a mix of tension and excitement as students eagerly awaited their turn. Each line progressed slowly, guided by the supervising teachers and staff.


    "So... what''s your name?" I asked the guy behind me, trying to break the ice.


    "It''s Erik," he replied softly.


    "Ren," I introduced myself.


    The line shuffled forward inch by inch. As we got closer to the entrance, the energy among the students heightened. Everyone was eager to showcase their skills and make it through the trials.


    "I hope I don''t mess up," Erik muttered, a hint of anxietycing his voice.


    "Just rx, do your best," I reassured him. "It''s all about showing what you''ve got."


    We finally reached the entrance where several teachers were overseeing the registration process.


    "Next!" one of the teachers called out.


    I stepped forward.


    "Mr. Hilton, surprise seeing you here," said the professor; it was Elgara from potion making ss.


    "Is it?" I responded, cing my hand on the grimoire that she held in her hand.


    "Quite a bit," the elderly woman smiled as she directed me to enter.


    Inside, it was just like the illustrations in the game - a chaotic mess.


    The arena seemed chaotic as I stepped inside. The illustration in the game didn''t capture the disorder and the loud buzz of students.


    Therge metal arena door closed behind with a loud bang, silencing everyone. Professor Devereaux walked past me; she was everyone''s favorite professor.


    She stood in the center and announced, "Today the Arena is divided into three different parts for each year. Matches and tests will be happening simultaneously. Everyone can see the board of professors at the corners of the arena; they are the ones who will be evaluating each one of you." Her hand went to her hip¡ª which was quite seductive because of the way she held her long leg out of the robe.


    As ze started barking in my mind¡ª isn''t he a cat?....


    "You all are going to participate in multiple matches until we choose two from each year. The number of times you fight will be chosen by us, not you. You are allowed to use whatever weapon you want, and it''ll be provided by us if we have it. Beast Mastery and skill convergence are allowed, but you are not allowed to cause fatal harm to anyone."


    The word "death" made everyone go silent for a while. Well, I couldn''t me them as they were still not used to such things.


    And yeah, the criteria is unfair too, but who''s going toin? Not me, at least.


    ncing around, I noticed familiar faces from the academy - Adam, Mary, and a few others among the sea of students. They were gathered with their respective ssmates, discussing strategies or maybe just trying to calm each other''s nerves.


    "Erik, youing?" I asked, noticing him a few paces behind, his eyes wide with a mix of nervousness and excitement.


    He nodded and quickened his pace to catch up. "Yeah, just a bit overwhelmed," he confessed, a hint of uneasiness in his voice.


    "Don''t worry, take it one step at a time,..... you might be the one who''d represent our year who knows." I reassured him, patting his shoulder before we merged into the crowd.


    I know it''s a false hope but it won''t do any harm.


    After that the tests started, and the format was like this:


    First, they called dozens of students on the tform and told them to form the biggest spell they know.


    Later, the same batch was told to hit the .... why does this remind me of the training I had with Marylin back in Sephra?


    It was the same - the amount of mana and control over elements type of training.


    As for me - yeah, since I didn''t want to be left behind in this, I just made sure not to hold back in these small things.


    I strengthened my body for a straight 30 minutes, which was already way above average for my year, and stopped when I thought it was enough.


    Targets weren''t missed. The biggest spell I made was a fireball half my size, which raised some funny reactions from professors and students simultaneously.


    ''...FUCKER!!!! YOU ARE JUST SHOWING OFF!!!! THE WAY EVERYONE LOOKED AT YOU WAS AS IF YOU ARE SOME KIND OF MIRACLE....MAYBE MORE LIKE A GHOST!!!!'' ze shouted. Well, I don''t need his help at least.


    I looked around and saw that Erik wasn''t around..... maybe he left after he didn''t get selected.


    Poor guy.


    Everything took about three hours toplete all of this.


    As the tests concluded, a profound hush descended over the arena, broken only by murmurs and scattered sighs of relief from those who had managed to pass the preliminary rounds. The tension was palpable, anxiety gripping those who anxiously awaited their fate.


    A teacher, d in the academy''s emblematic robe, stepped forward with an air of authority. Their voice boomed across the arena,manding attention.


    "Students of the Imperial Academy! The preliminary rounds have concluded. It is time for the results!" their voice reverberated through the arena, echoing off the walls.


    The students, divided into groups of winners and eliminated participants, nced nervously around, awaiting the verdict.


    "First years, step forward!" The teacher''smand echoed.


    The crowd stirred as the first-year students shuffled in anticipation. The air was fraught with unease as the teacher unfurled a scroll and began reading aloud, announcing the names of those who would progress to the next stage.


    The professor began reading the list, announcing the names one by one.


    "...and Ren Hilton." For some reason, my name was listedst.


    A mix of emotions erupted across the arena ¨C cheers, sighs of relief, and disappointed murmurs. Those whose names weren''t called turned despondently toward the exits, while the selected few gathered in a designated area, their eyes betraying a mixture of excitement and apprehension.


    The process repeated for the other years. Those who had made the cut found themselves amidst an arena scattered with a handful of sessful participants, a far cry from the initial chaotic assembly.


    "Now, audience, get ready for the first round of matches!" The teacher''s announcement filled the arena, drawing the attention of both the selected participants and the seated audience.


    In the stands, the onlookers prepared for the ensuing spectacle, while the participants braced themselves for the trials ahead. The stage was set for the thrilling battles that would unfold within the Arena''s boundaries.


    "I got selected!" Erik eximed, clearly excited.


    "..... no you did not," I replied, looking at him.


    ".... I did, maybe you missed my name in the announcement." He fell silent.


    ''You were too focused on your name that you didn''t hear a thing other than that.'' ze reminded me.


    "Oh! I remember, man congrats." I shook his hand and turned my attention forward.


    ]A/N: Phew sorting the bad fruits in done.]

 Chapter 238 Round One

    Chapter 238 Round One


    In the heart of the selection arena, a raised circr tform glimmered with the intricate etchings of ancient runes. This central stage served as the focal point where aspirants disyed their prowess, their destinies hanging in the bnce. Surrounding this pivotal space, tiers of seating offered amanding view to the expectant audience. A bustling sea of spectators, a mix of students, faculty, and curious onlookers, filled the stands, their fervor palpable in the charged air.


    Adjacent to the central stage, segmented areas were cordoned off, each designated for specific challenges marked by vivid banners fluttering in the breeze.


    Perched high above the expanse of anticipation, a grandstand hosted a panel of learned evaluators. Professors and esteemed judges observed the unfolding drama from this elevated vantage, their keen eyes assessing the aspirants'' every move, every incantation, every strategic maneuver.


    Strategically ced supply depots dotted the periphery, stocked with an array of weapons, magical tools, and elemental resources. Participants, poised for their moment, could ess these caches in their pursuit of triumph.


    ***


    [Third Person View.]


    The groups of students from each year huddled close together; first-years were near the circumference of the arena, while second-years were at the far end of the ground, and third-years sat down on the ground.


    Everything was quite peaceful -


    Ren hummed to himself, ignoring how he stood alone at the end of the group, with no one trying to stand beside him.


    "Hey... did you see how big of a fireball that guy created?" someone whispered to another.


    "Yeah! It was crazy... that dude - is he really from ss B?" The skinny girl questioned.


    The first year was a mix of mostly students from ss A and B because none others were able to qualify. Many ss B students purposely avoided Ren as they had heard rumors about him being a troublemaker and a bad guy. Most ss A students hadn''t met Ren but still had heard something about him.


    "He was in our ss, but the headmaster kicked him out, though." The guy looked at Ren, who was yfully nudging a cat with his foot. The poor cat kepting back to him despite his actions.


    "Why!?" The girl leaned in closer to the boy.


    "He... brought a prostitute and alcohol onto Academy grounds," he said, as if he actually knew that was the case.


    It was true that Ren was caught with alcohol, but then everything else added to the story was false. Rumors kept piling on top of each other for some reason. For instance, if he was seen talking to a girl, they automatically assumed he was bullying her. There was a group of girls he hung out with for a few days when he arrived, but then those girls distanced themselves from him. Everyone assumed it was because he did something wrong.


    None of them had the courage to talk to him. One student from his own dormitory said that this guy was quite rude when he talked and acted like a street thug.


    One girl imed to have seen Ren torturing a small bird early one morning, burning it to a char.


    ....For some reason she blushed as she remembered the scene again.


    So, all in all, Ren''s image was plummeting. He was also seen with Aron, an infamous third year, so it made him a bit known in the third year, not much, but a bit.


    At the front row of the first-year crowd stood Helga, her eyes wandering around the second-year students standing nearby.


    Her eyes met a pair of blue eyes; a blond second-year waved and smiled brightly at her.


    Her heart raced as she bounced on her feet to wave back at the senior she liked. It was love at first sight for her, and her feelings had only grown stronger after going on a two-month trip with Adam.


    "Haaa, I''ll be sure to tag along to Mage''s Gambit with him," she took a deep breath.


    "Well, who knows, he might fall for your charm if you win in style," a girl beside her teased, nudging her.


    There was no one here who didn''t know about Helga and Adam, and many of her friends were rooting for her.


    "You bet," she chuckled.


    Helga looked around and, call it pride or arrogance, she couldn''t see anyone here who could defeat her in terms of skills.


    The professor, a tall and slender figure with a stern expression etched on his weathered face, strode to the center of the stage. His eyes scanned the expectant faces of the gathered students before he cleared his throat to address the assembly.


    "Students of the Imperial Academy," his voice echoed through the arena, resonating with authority. "The Mage''s Gambit trials willmence shortly. Listen carefully to the format for the first round."


    His gaze swept across the sea of students, the air heavy with anticipation. Each student''s expression bore a mix of anxiety and determination as they awaited further instructions.


    "Over the next two days, you will participate in continuous trials," he announced. "First years willpete first, followed by second and third years. These trials will whittle down the number of participants until only half of each year''s students remain. Those remaining will be ced in random situations during their fights, requiring swift and decisive reactions."


    As his words hung in the air, a buzz of nervous excitement rippled through the students. Some exchanged anxious nces, while others leaned forward in anticipation, eager to prove their worth.


    The professor continued, "Now, without further ado, the first six first-year students for today''s matches are..."


    As he called out the names, six students emerged from the crowd, stepping onto the spacious stage. They varied in appearance - a mix of sizes, shapes, and styles.


    Among them stood Ren Hilton, a tall, lean figure with ruffled jet-ck hair with red ends and piercing golden eyes.


    Beside Ren, Erik, a slightly shorter boy with sses and tousled brown hair, looked nervous yet determined. His eyes darted around, his fingers fidgeting as he anticipated the uing challenge.


    Ren patted the boys shoulder....which looked like he was threatening the boy.


    Opposite Erik stood a confident and athletic-looking girl named Helen, her blonde hair tied in a tight ponytail. Her athletic build and steely gaze projected a strong aura, signaling her readiness for the trials ahead.


    Next to Helen stood a boy named Jason, a small and wiry figure with an intense gaze and an air of determination. He seemed focused, his eyes fixed on the stage ahead.


    Completing the group were two other students - Emily, a petite yetposed girl with a quiet confidence in her demeanor, and Lucas, a slightly built boy who appeared calm and collected despite the tension in the air.


    As the six students lined up on the stage, the murmurs among the spectators intensified. Some whispered words of encouragement, while others observed the contestants, assessing their strengths and weaknesses.


    The tension in the air was palpable as the six participants awaited their respective opponents and themencement of the first matches of the Mage''s Gambit trials.


    The professor, holding a scroll, nced at the list before announcing the pairings for the first round of matches. "For the initial battles, we have Helen versus Emily," he dered, indicating the two girls on opposite sides of the stage. Both girls nodded in acknowledgment, each showing a different form of readiness - Helen''s fierce determination contrasting with Emily''s calmposure.


    "Jason will face Erik," the professor continued, pointing to the two boys. Jason squared his shoulders, a determined glint in his eyes, while..... Erik sweats buckets.


    He looked around before"And for the final match of this round, we have Ren against Lucas."


    Down on the stage, there was a buzz as Ren found himself the center of attention, with many curious gazes fixed on him.


    "Do you know about that guy, Helga?" The girl beside Helga asked, already feeling bitter that her turn wasn''t first. She had to wait for two more rounds now.


    "Who?" Helga frowned, seeking rification.


    "Oh, nothing," the girl sighed, shaking her head, and their attention returned to the stage.


    "START!" the professor announced as he jumped off the stage.


    Each participant took their stance, sizing each other up for an opening.


    None of them had taken a weapon, confident they wouldn''t need one.


    "Why take the chance, stupid?" Helga muttered, convinced she would''ve grabbed a weapon right away. However, her expression shifted from a frown to disappointment as she said, "What''s that guy doing?"


    Her gaze fixed on the boy with a messy hair bun, standing motionless while the other four had already engaged inbat nearby.


    "He''ll be the first one knocked out with that stance," she sighed, judging hisck of practical fighting skills.


    "Ren Hilton! Won!"


    The two sentences echoed throughout the arena. After a few seconds, the fightmenced, the judgment quicker than expected.


    Helga blinked, her hand instinctively moving toward her waist where her sword would usually be, though it wasn''t there. It was an unconscious reaction.


    Why?


    Ren stood there, observing his surroundings while chewing on something, his boot resting on Lucas''s face as Lucas struggled to remove it.


    It was - it''s been another minute,it was quite - like no one dared to cheer- isn''t it supposed to be cheered at such show.


    Like.....why everyone felt cold?

 Chapter 239 Gasp

    Chapter 239 Gasp


    [A few minutes ago]


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    Fighting alongside others isn''t my cup of tea. It''s ufortable¡ª


    ''Shut up,'' ze grumbled, evidently upset that he didn''t get a share of the chewing gum Erik gave me.


    I''m not sure where Erik found that stuff, but as soon as I saw it, I asked for some. Fortunately, he handed it to me while I was climbing the stairs.


    ze wanted some of it too, but now he''s angry because I didn''t share. Dude, you''re a cat¡ªyou don''t need chewing gum.


    ''Get lost. Just admit you wanted it all for yourself, you greedy fuck,'' ze hissed in my mind.


    Anyway, I focused ahead¡ªLucas, huh? He''s from ss A, which might mean he''s quite skilled.


    The professor initiated the match.


    I waited for Lucas to make the first move, but he didn''t budge, merely strengthening his stance.


    "Hey, wanna bet?" ze queried in my mind. "Defeat the guy in, like, the next thirty seconds, and I''ll teach you a powerful spell."


    Shifting my left foot back, I infused mana into my right leg, fortifying it alongside both forearms.


    My feet tapped as the world around me seemed to slow down and fall silent simultaneously. I exerted force against the ground beneath me, propelling myself forward.


    There was a slight flicker in Lucas''s eyes as I noticed a small trail of wind forming in his left palm, but it was... slow. Quite slow.


    Extending my left forearm, I cupped the left side of his face in my hand, securing my left foot and striking around his ankle. He rose slightly off the ground, and I pressed down on his cheek.


    Thud.


    I allowed him to fall to the side, cing a foot on his face to halt his movements.


    "Ren Hilton! Won!"


    I heard the announcement, narrowing my eyes a bit to check if there was any significant injury, but aside from a trickle of blooding from his ear, he seemed... alive.


    "I won," I said to ze, who stared at me with deadpan eyes.


    "Have you ever wondered how much you contradict your own actions and statements?" he asked.


    I stepped down from the stage. "What do you mean?"


    "Really? You said you''d like to keep a low profile¡ªputting on such a disy¡ªdo you think you are keeping a low profile anymore?" he asked, clearing his throat as I approached him.


    ncing around the silent Arena, with everyone''s eyes on me and the professors whispering among themselves, I rified, "I never said that I want to keep a low profile. I said that I don''t want to mess up with the storyline, so I''m free to do things that don''t mess up with the storyline."


    Suddenly, a second announcement caught my attention. "Erik Weller! Won!" I turned to see the huffing nerd standing above his fallen opponent.


    "Hey! That''s not it! I was distracted?!" Jason, the boy who was battling him, shouted as he tried to shake off the boulder from his chest.


    An earth elemental mage huh....


    Erik, looked around in confusion, as if he didn''t believe what he had done. His eyes fell on me, and I simply nodded at him to encourage him before moving back to the rear of the group.


    "Helen Gumner! Won!"


    As the Arena reverberated with the announcement of winners, the crowd erupted into cheers, the thunderous apuse signifying the conclusion of the round. It seemed the spectators had moved on from the impact of my match.


    The second-year rounds followed, with unfamiliar faces engaging in battles that didn''t resonate much with the audience. The third-year matches mirrored the same sentiments.


    Then came another round for the first-year students, trimming down the number of contestants even further. In the end, only 24 students from each year remained in the fray while thest round was still going on- and yes I already know the oue.


    Among the talked-about matches were Adam''s, Mary''s, Raven''s, Cecelia''s from the second year, and Aron''s and Isolde''s battles. Adam''s surprise match against Elsa, the princess, resulted in an expected triumph for him, showcasing his considerable strength and improved fighting skills. There was a nce he stole during his match, perhaps directed at Helga.


    Mary Kleine, though victorious, seemed somewhatckadaisical in her duel, disying a hint of distraction throughout. Raven, unsurprisingly, emerged victorious in her match, her gaze drifting over the first-year students¡ª


    likely searching for me, though I remained out of sight, unintentionally blocked by the seated crowd.


    "You''re practically glued to the ground. Few girls shifted ces, thinking you were eyeing their backsides," Smokeball teased as he approached me.


    Aron''s battle showcased his usual style, resulting in a win for him, while Isolde''s match exuded dominance within the ring. As for their power levels, Adam was nearing a significant leap from six to seven stars, Mary stood at aplete five stars, while Elsa, Helga, and Raven were four-star mages¡ªespecially impressive for Helga, proving her prodigious talent.


    Aron''s power hovered close to reaching his fifth star, a considerable feat considering his unexpected rise from a two-star mage, a puzzling mystery. Isolde mirrored Adam''s status, on the brink of transitioning from six to seven stars.


    "Why even list their power status?" ze queried, a sentiment I couldn''t help but agree with. Who cared about such details?


    Nevertheless, the trajectory seemed set¡ªAdam and Mary representing the second year, Helga and her unnamed friend, a first-year, along with Isolde and the Students'' Council Manager for the third year. A bizarre choice in the game''s narrative, the developers curiously designated Adam as the sole male representative from the Imperial Academy''s team for the Mage''s Gambit Arc.


    "!!!?"The Arena was filled with an intense buzz, everyone on edge after the matches and the intense atmosphere that had consumed the ce.


    ***Thaadddd***


    Suddenly, a thunderous explosion shattered the silence. I shot up from my spot, my eyes locking onto the stage where chaos had erupted.


    My eyebrows shot up in astonishment at the scene unfolding before me. The guy, along with everyone else, was hurled off the stage in a sudden, violent upheaval. Ice spikes erupted from the stage, piercing the air and catching everyone off guard.


    "What the fuck....." My voice echoed among the bewildered murmurs of the crowd.


    My gaze darted to the source of this unexpected chaos¡ª


    Vexa. Her tinum blond hair seemed to glint amidst the chaos, her cold, glowing eyes scanning the surroundings.


    The floor was now an icy cold mess, and in her hand, Vexa wielded an ice spike, exuding an aura that sent shivers down my spine. The sudden shift from normality to this menacing scene had everyone baffled and rmed.


    "What in the world just happened?"Someone shouted...The same question lingered in my mind, mingling with the stunned murmurs and whispers that reverberated through the Arena.


    Vexa''s lips moved in a silent conversation with the professor stationed near the stage. The exchange was swift, almost imperceptible to most, but the urgency in their gestures hinted at something urgent.


    An abrupt announcement from the professor rang out, his voice carrying a note of panic, "Results for this round will be postponed until tomorrow! We need healing potions¡ª


    now!"


    Confusion rippled through the Arena, mingled with shock and disbelief. The sudden turn of events had everyone on edge.


    .....why the fuck this girl seems more and more mysterious and boring at the same time?


    [A/N:.....Dem,]

 Chapter 240 Truth nonetheless

    Chapter 240 Truth nheless


    As chaos erupted within the Arena, students and faculty alike rushed to assist the injured participants. The arena echoed with a blend of confusion, concern, and shock, entuated by the sporadic shouts and murmurs among the audience. The professor hastily summoned healers and medics to tend to the wounded, while others tried to calm the increasingly agitated crowd.


    Vexa stood at the center of themotion, her eyes scanning the area with an unreadable expression. Her clenched fists and rigid posture hinted at her unease, yet her face remainedposed, betraying no emotions.


    And as for her opponents? Not a single person other than herself was standing on the stage; it seemed like she had tossed others outside the stage, rendering them unconscious.


    I focused my eyes and, for a flicker of a second, turned on the elemental vision and saw that the mana was still flowing through their bodies¡ªso no one was dead, at least not the four of them. However, the one who got tossed to the other side of the stage¡ªI couldn''t confirm their condition.


    The professors attempted to restore order, but the mood lingered on the edge of frenzy.


    ze''s voice resonated in my mind, a mix of concern and curiosity. "What was that? Why did she do that?"


    "I have no idea," I replied, feeling equally perplexed.


    "Today''s Trials have ended; please return to your dorms!" With this, the professors began pushing the students out of the Arena.


    My eyes remained locked onto the girl who looked confused but was still trying to understand what was happening around her¡ªVexa looked... unapproachable.


    As the students exited the Arena, I noticed Erik among the crowd, his face pale and his eyes wide with disbelief. He caught my nce and hurried over to me.


    "Did you see that? What just happened?" Erik asked, his voice trembling slightly.


    I shook my head, equally puzzled. "Nah,"


    Exiting through the gate, they immediately closed it behind us, leaving the main cast still inside.


    ''Well, I can spy inside for you,'' ze suggested.


    ''Don''t do it - the professors are not dumb. They would notice your mana signature, and yep, they''d kick you out immediately. They are overly cautious, even with cats,'' I replied.


    The sun was setting, and it seemed like the trials had just be more intriguing.


    Returning to the dorms after the chaotic events at the Arena, the sun was setting, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink as the day drifted into dusk.


    Entering the room felt like stepping into a sanctuary after the turmoil outside. The familiar space, my haven, provided a sense of calmness. The events of the day spun through my mind, each moment from the intense matches to the unexpected chaos reying in my thoughts.


    Laying on the bed, I stared up at the ceiling, trying to make sense of everything that had transpired. The images of Vexa wielding her powers and the confusion that followed lingered in my mind, leaving a sense of unease.


    The room was quiet, the only sound being the gentle rustle of leaves outside the window carried by the evening breeze. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath, trying to rx and let go of the tension that had built up throughout the day. The events of the trials would surely spark conversations and spection among the students, but for now, I needed some peace and solitude to process the whirlwind of the day.


    "..... Smokeball," I called out amidst the silence.


    ''Hm?'' He leaped onto the bed.


    "I won the bet," I informed him, meeting his gaze.


    ''...haa I was going to teach you even if you didn''t win, but okay. This is a spell that every phoenix must learn when they enter their puberty, but since I was a dragon, I can''t demonstrate it. Well, I can''t even now as a cat, but I know the theory. And I know that you''re not that dumb, so-'' He sprang off the bed and swiftly climbed through the already open window. ''Let me teach you something that can determine the flow of battle in the most crucial moments.''


    The window weed the evening breeze, allowing it to dance through the room as the cat''s fur shimmered in the fading sunlight. His eyes held a particr intensity, resembling an ancient being who had lived through millennia and immersed themselves in magic.


    "Show-off," I muttered with an eye roll as I rose from the bed to join him.


    ***


    [Third Person View]


    The confusion waned, leaving a somber air within the arena. Vexa stood, her eyes fixed on the scene before her. Murmurs and whispers crisscrossed the crowd,den with spection and a tinge of fear. Professors gathered, their discussions hurried, their expressions etched with concern, silently sharing a sense of solemn agreement.


    Suddenly, a forceful voice pierced the tension. Isolde, a usuallyposed member of the student council, stepped forward, her voice resonating with fiery determination. Her demand for an exnation echoed, seizing the attention of all present.


    The professors exchanged uneasy nces before one, adjusting his sses nervously, stepped into the forefront. "We are currently investigating the incident," he dered. "Rest assured, we will provide aprehensive exnation once we have gathered all the details."


    "What about the students?" Isolde pressed, gesturing toward the motionless figures. "Will they be alright?"


    "Our healers are attending to them at this moment," the professor assured, striving to maintainposure amid the mounting tension.


    Meanwhile, Vexa remained silent, her countenance inscrutable. Lost in contemtion, an underlying tension enveloped her stance.


    While the professors endeavored to restore order and usher the remaining students away, an unsettling blend of fear, confusion, and curiosity lingered in the atmosphere. Spections and whispers continued among the students, casting an aura of unease and enigma.


    Cecelia swiftly navigated the space between the professors, closing in on Vexa. Adam and a group of others, shadowing Isolde, followed closely behind her.


    "Madam, are you alright?" Cecelia''s gaze, filled with concern, meticulously scanned the noble girl, registering every detail of Vexa''s demeanor.


    Vexa, her voice trembling ever so slightly, directed her query toward Cecelia, someone she had known for several months. "Hey... is it true they''re offering Ocean Pulse as the prize for thispetition?"


    Her inquiry not only startled Cecelia but also drew the attention of Isolde, who nudged Cecelia aside and stepped forward. Vexa''s eyes swiftly shifted toward Adam, who hesitantly took a small step backward.


    Isolde, frustrated that Adam had leaked the information to Vexa despite her instructions, intervened quickly, attempting to offer rification. "It''s just a rumor," Isolde interjected,pelled to exin despite Vexa''s apparentck of interest.


    With a deep sigh, Vexa allowed her ice spear to dissipate, her posture straightening as she murmured with a hint of resignation, "Rumors may beposed of half-truths, yet they carry truths nheless."

 Chapter 241 Blazes POV -1

    241 ze''s POV -1


    [ze''s POV]


    The phoenix, a mythical embodiment of more than just mes and rebirth, encapstes the essence of renewal, resilience, and the intricate cycle of life itself. Their story isn''t solely about rising from ashes but about an enduring spirit steering their every transformation.


    Beyond their fiery nature, it''s the inner strength that defines them, guiding their essence through each rebirth. For the young ones among them, mastering the mes within isn''t merely about wielding power; it''s a quest for harmony, a pursuit of bnce, and an understanding of the intricate dance of energy.


    Their mes represent not only passion and creativity but also the profound willingness to start anew. Yet, within that immense power lies an undeniable responsibility. mes possess the duality to both heal and destroy, to bestow strength and to engulf in chaos.


    However, not all who bear the legacy embrace its wisdom. Some fall prey to the allure of unchecked power, losing themselves in reckless abandon, forgetting the wisdom inherent in their kind''s legacy. In their pursuit of unfettered strength, they forsake the true essence of the phoenix.


    I descended to the ground, letting Princess off my back. He jumped off¡ª


    I still remember the way he fell in the midst of his flight. Everything was fine, but for some reason, it felt like his heart stopped. I could feel the mental connection between us disappear then, but thankfully, he was fine.


    "Why here?" he pointed at the pond, his expression a mix of interest and boredom.


    It''s the same pond we came to when he rescued that little girl, which was surprising in its own way, to be honest.


    "Well, you might get your skin a bit burned; you might need some water to cool off your burning ass." I turned back to my cat form.


    The sun had fully set, and the two moons hovered over us. The clouds made it hard to see them, though.


    "Shut the fuck up," he rolled his eyes as we walked towards a bit more open space with fewer trees.


    The wind blew in the cold atmosphere. I don''t know, but it''s been long, and I like this world more than back there, where I grew up. It''s more... free.


    Ren took a deep breath as he jumped a few times to loosen up his muscles. Were the things he did in the Arena not enough for the warm-up?


    I am not sure, but for some reason, whenever I see him doing something out of ce, I hope that he won''t do it. Because for thest year, whatever he doeses back to bite him, and hisck of surprise for those things makes me more... worried.


    I never thought I''d be one to say that I am worried about a puny mortal.


    "Princess, you have already gone up by the half puberty stage of a Phoenix, and surprisingly, you are not even close to what a real half-grown phoenix should be like in terms of power. More like a loser," I provoked him in my mind.


    Well, he never met a phoenix, and this system is useless... maybe it''s my fault. No point in ming anyone.


    But yeah, unlike what he should''ve been doing right now, this guy''s in constant threat of... Gods.


    It''s really simple, to be honest. For the past few months, it''s been in my mind that he''s a constant target of those so-called Gods.


    My rtionship with them was never deep at all, but I knew that they were quite strong - well, they are literal Gods, but still, I canpare myself with them in my prime years.


    So yeah, they are strong, and them being interested in this human that they themselves have invited into this world is quite normal. But why are they all trying from different angles? And who''s on what side? Do they want him to live or do they want him dead?


    "You can remove your robe," I told him. "Don''t look at me like that, you jerk!" I shouted, seeing his disgusted expression.


    Sighing, he removed his robe. His current physique is like perfectly how it''s in a real womb-born... or you can say egg-born phoenix. His bloodline still has some human remains, which is why he''s still able to remain between his humanoid form this early - things are going to keep changing from here on, though.


    "Now you better teach me something useful," he said.


    ... useful. Well, this is going to be a life-changer.


    "Form a fireball on your left palm and a raw mana orb on your right palm. Keep your eyes closed. Make sure the mes are aspact as you can get them - I don''t want any chaotic mes," I instructed while backing up.


    "Kay," he closed his eyes and ced both of his hands in front of himself. A me formed on his left and white energy crackled on his right palm.


    I am still not sure how he got his hand on raw mana this early, but due to him being... a lot different than anyone, and sometimes sense doesn''t apply to this guy, I left it aside for now.


    The mes took shape of a ball, and then, I sensed him curving the overgrown mes. Looks like I don''t have to spoon-feed him, at least, as he himself understood that he has to spin the fire at tremendous speed to make it look more stable.


    "And now, channel your mana pool at max and strengthen your body to the maximum," I said.


    There was no motion from him while the fireball kept spinning faster and faster. I saw him gritting his teeth.


    ...he didn''t question why but pushed himself to the limits in a few seconds.


    If I were to throw a small hill on him right now, he''d survive... at least a bit injured but still alive.


    His current mana pool allows him to max out, using around a hundred six-star spells while putting significant pressure on him, but it''s still better than any human on the surface of this world who''s a six-star.


    Even that blond kid won''t be able to cast fifty to seventy spells.


    Usually, since most phoenix younglings don''t have ess to raw mana at such a tender age, this spell has a slightly different way of usage.


    I had observed Ren extensively beforeing up with this, but if I were to tell him that, this guy wouldn''t care at all.


    "And now..." I paused for a moment before continuing, "Absorb the fire and make it spin internally."


    Fush*


    "What the heck?" The fireball dissipated in his hand along with the mana orb.


    "Why would you stop!" I cursed at him.


    "Who says to make fire internally? Dude, I''ll just burn my insides! Where am I supposed to make fire? In my stomach? My intestines?" he retorted.


    "Fellow! You are a phoenix now! Your body can at least handle such internal burns!" I hissed at him mentally.


    Humans would die if they form a spell internally, but for dragons, phoenixes, and other high-ss creatures, we are different. Even if it burns, it''s bearable.


    "...really?" He raised a brow.


    "Coward," I said with just one word, and he closed his eyes, formed a fireball, and stopped again.


    "How am I supposed to absorb the fire inside, though?" ...not his fault. Can''t me him for things he''s never heard about.

 Chapter 242 Blazes POV -2

    242 ze''s POV -2


    I instructed Ren, "Think of it like pulling water from a sponge. Imagine the fire as energy flowing into you, circting within, not burning but merging with your inner mana. Visualize it blending, harmonizing with your being."


    He hesitated for a moment, his brow furrowed in concentration. With a deep breath, he closed his eyes, forming the fireball again. This time, he seemed more focused. As the mes danced in his palm, I sensed a change in his approach.


    "Okay, feeling it," Ren muttered, his voice determined. His posture shifted, indicating a willingness to try this new perspective.


    The fireball glowed brighter, and gradually, I sensed the energy streaming into him, not as a destructive force but as an integration, merging with his inner mana.


    He frowned slightly, as if concentrating harder. It was as though he was channeling the mes into himself, converting it into an inner force rather than an external manifestation.


    A few moments passed in silence, Ren''s concentration evident in the way his breathing steadied. Suddenly, a flicker of triumph shed across his face, and the fireball began to dim.


    "This!" he eximed,


    .... I don''t know if I should be proud of worried about hisck of reaction on his current state.


    His eyes are closed as I saw multiple streams on read dark blood from his side of eyes, mouth corners, nose, and ears flowing down.


    It''s normal but still- shouldn''t he- whatever.


    "How is it?" I asked.


    He opened his mouth, only to let already-puddled blood in his mouth fall out. "I absorbed it and am keeping it spinning under my sternum, the core is a bit upwards and it''s under- Ipressed the size to around a marble. I can feel my blood sizzling inside, but I cut a bit of my intestines- they are fixing themselves immediately though," he exined his current state.


    "Okay let''s not waste any time now- Make a mana shield around it- Internally," I added.


    This is going to be tough-


    "Done," He said immediately.


    I noticed Ren''s body freeze for a second, and then the air around us seemed to ripple.


    Ren''s back went rigid, and slowly, something began to happen. His wings began 09:38


    Sensing something unusual, I instinctively shifted back, transforming into my Winged Pardus form, ready for whatever wasing.


    Ren''s back went rigid, and slowly, something began to happen. His wings began unfolding¡ªeach feather seemed to shimmer under the moonlight, radiating a silvery glow against the dark night. The span of those wings was impressive, disying an intricate pattern that seemed to dance with a faint ethereal light.


    His eyes remained shut, showing a serene focus. The streams of blood that were running down his face suddenly stopped, drying up almost instantly¡ªa sight to behold.


    Those wings of his reached their full stretch, spreading out magnificently, as if embracing the moon''s soft rays. In that moment, bathed in the moonlight''s gentle glow, Ren''s figure stood out, almost otherworldly against the backdrop of the dimly lit night.


    ''What now?'' he asked me in mind, still impressive that he''s not unconscious.


    I locked my paws on the ground, pushing the mana into my legs - I have been practicing my techniques each night when this jerk is asleep.


    I let the lightning course my veins as I felt my fur hair straightening. ''Now on the count of three, push the shield outside of your body.''


    I let my bare fangs out and spread the wings to give me a push¡ªthere''s about ten feet distance between me and the princess right now.


    ...hope this works.


    ''Three!'' I finished the count, and¡ª


    My vision went dark as a small rift formed, and I ran into it at a tremendous speed¡ªmy bones are going to break for sure.


    The rift took me into a small dark realm, more like a tunnel.


    When I and Ren share the skills through the convergence Amulet, I imagine him going through this guy; he says he can see the world beyond this, while for me, it''s mostly a part of it.


    I saw a distorted path¡ªit was straight, and since I had chosen the opening ce when I was outside, I could see the rift opening bit¡ª I have very little time.


    I pped the wings once, and it throttled me outside the rift. The world shifted to its normal colors, and the next thing I knew, I was in front of Ren, who had his hand outstretched.


    And a small square box hovered at the top of his index finger while his eyes glowed with a golden hue.


    And¡ª


    I smashed my head into the shield.


    Thad*


    I got thrown a lot backward as I saw the whole space bend in a curve, the shield got bigger.


    ''And now shoot the fireball outside.'' I ignored the crunching sound of my skull.


    The shield crumbled and got reced by¡ª


    ''... it''s not supposed to look like that,'' I panicked as I saw¡ª


    I saw a spear¡ªit had a definitive shape, like he purposely made it.


    The spear looked like it was a projectile.


    ''Should I shoot?'' He asked.


    ...he can control it?


    ''Can you change the shape?'' I asked.


    Ren didn''t answer, but he changed the spear into something that looked more like a cone and then to a sword.


    ''It hurts,'' he said.


    "Shoot it!" I got out of my surprise; it''s not good if he kept it like that.


    And with that, the world felt like it had gotten slower.


    [Five Minutes Later]


    Surveying the aftermath, my eyes traced the immense fifty-meter-wide crater etched about twelve feet deep into the ground. Its edges smoldered with lingering mes, casting an eerie glow across the scene. The once serene pond nearby nowy in disarray, disrupted by the intense impact and fire''s wrath.


    Lowering my gaze, I observed the wound in Ren''s stomach, a significant hole that had begun the miraculous process of healing itself. The raw power of his recent maneuver had certainly left its mark.


    "I won''t die, right?" Ren''s voice cut through the lingering tension.


    ".....Why''d you aim that sword at me?" I asked, examining my torn left wing where the sword had effortlessly sliced through.


    "For fun," came his casual reply.


    Well, I couldn''t argue with him; after all, I hadn''t warned him about the potential pain of using the technique...for fun obviously.


    "Used directly and correctly, you''re going to cause some serious damage," I remarked, still astonished by his innate ability to wield such power without prior experience.

 Chapter 243 Partial Self Destruction.

    243 Partial Self Destruction.


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    Extending my hand, I sensed the fiery sphere whirling around my sternum, an unfamiliar yet oddly natural sensation that coursed through my body.


    The internal maniption of elements was a foreign concept, one that brought with it an unexpected difort. As I shut my eyes, engulfed by the swirling fire within, a strange instinct took over, dictating my actions without conscious thought.


    The searing ze roared within, under my control, but within moments, a tumultuous turmoil erupted in my stomach. It was an overwhelming eruption of internal heat, blood boiling within, emitting an acrid scent of singed flesh, a sensation both peculiar and inexplicable.


    Following ze''s guidance, I absorbed the mana orb, encapsting it within a shield, triggering a peculiar shift within my physicality.


    Instinctively, my wings extended to their utmost breadth, and my body''s pulse seemed to slow, muffling the ambient sounds around me.


    "Three," ze''s voice echoed, signaling the final count.


    In response, I propelled the entire spell through a curious pathway, a sequence that felt like an intricate dance through my anatomy¡ªfrom the sternum, sliding along the corbone, traversing down to my hand, ultimately culminating at the extended index finger.


    When I opened my eyes, my sight beheld a sight that struck me as profoundly peculiar.


    Hovering in front of my index finger was a small, translucent box, defying gravity with a serene suspension above the ground. Simultaneously, a peculiar rift manifested in the atmosphere, granting a glimpse of ze''s head peeking through the other side¡ªa surreal moment frozen in time.


    The tiny bird in a bit distance¡ªits pping wings seemed to slow down to a rhythm where each beat was discernible, as if time itself had warped around its flight.


    I shifted my gaze back to ze, whose head touched the box, triggering an unforeseen reaction.


    The box seemed to arch backward momentarily before a luminous strand of white energy emerged¡ªan unmistakable manifestation of raw mana.


    These streams of mana rapidlytched onto the shield, intertwining and multiplying in number, resembling an intricate web weaving its way around the shield''s surface. They pulled at the shield''s edges, as if coaxing and transmitting an unrestrained influx of energy.


    A surge of potential energy surged through the air, triggering a series of transformations. The strings of mana not only repaired the shield but also injected an excess of mana, overloading its capacity.


    In response, the box expanded, stretching into arger shield, now five timesrger than my form. ze, positioned behind the shield, was abruptly thrust backward by the sudden expansion.


    Strangely, amidst this apparent chaos, there was an eerie silence¡ªa realm of muted sounds and slowed time, an existence in a hushed and dtory state.


    "Shoot the fireball outside!" ze''s voice reverberated in my mind, breaking the silence.


    Redirecting my focus inward, I manipted the spinning fireball within me. Its speed increased drastically beyond my intent, transforming into a zing white hue, dazzlingly bright in its intensity.


    I let it out just like a mana shield, but the moment it came to the tip of my finger, I felt and saw the vacuum.


    What vacuum? The impact of the shield had caused and created a vacuum that had pushed the atmospheric mana out of the path between me and ze and a bit farther. It was hollow of any mana¡ªsuffocating.


    The fireball that was created outside of my body was big¡ªgiant, but I didn''t feel like letting go of it.


    I just thought there was something more, so I tried something. I looked for mana inside my core¡ªit was dry, not enough.


    I couldn''t get mana to conjure lightning¡ªI can''t leave this fireball like this.


    I looked through myself until a small me¡ªthe azure one. How could I forget about this one?


    The soul watcher shaped itself at my will when I got it out of me, and¡ª


    I applied the same method that I used to push internally formed spells outside me to pull and control the soul watcher. It worked.


    Not fully, but a few mes got out of myself.


    I saw a constant barrage of red notification panels, shing incessantly in front of my eyes, warning after warning, repeating like an unending nightmare.


    Until... a small portion of the soul watcher touched the fire, and it stabilized itself, albeit just a bit.


    Shaping it into something that emerged abruptly in my mind, a weapon perhaps? Because the fire now seemed more like a material than an element.


    ze said something, and I responded withoutprehending my own words until¡ª


    "Shoot it!" His shout snapped me out of my trance, and I just let it go.


    Suddenly, everything returned, all at once¡ªthe sound, my senses, even my breath hit me in a single moment.


    I copsed to my knees. The next thing I heard was an explosion¡ªa colossal one, shaking and quaking the ground beneath me.


    When I managed to open my eyes again, I was met with a gaping hole in my chest, a sight that somehow started to repair itself, and ze with an almost severed leg, dragging limply on the ground.


    Beside me, a system notification shed:


    [System Notification: 24 organs damaged, substantial blood loss, 70% of bones broken, 50% loss of vision.


    Attempt of self-harm detected.


    Immediate healing rmended! Owner is informed!]


    I wanted to chuckle, but I couldn''t. I felt... crippled. I could see, but only up to the hole in the ground. My vertebral column felt powdered, shattered.


    My chest began to slowly knit itself together, sinew and flesh intertwining in a grotesque disy of regeneration. The skin crept back, ovepping like a puzzleing together, forming a grisly patchwork over the hollow that had been carved out.


    Each breath I took seemed to stitch the remaining tissue tighter, sealing the wound with an eerie speed. It wasn''t seamless; the scar tissue formed irregr lines, almost as if my body was in a hurry to mend itself, unconcerned with cosmetic perfection.


    The pain gradually waned, fading to a dull ache that lingered, a constant reminder of the brutality my body had endured. Yet, despite the difort, the wound closed, leaving behind a jagged but closed chasm where moments before there had been a void.


    My vision cleared slowly, and I could feel the strength returning to my limbs, the fractured bones reforming and mending themselves with an unsettling sensation akin to bone crunching and knitting back together.


    First thing I spoke from my mouth was,"What is the name of this technique?"


    ''Partial Self destruction,''...so he did set me up huh.

 Chapter 244 Another round.

    244 Another round.


    ''System notification on,'' Imanded in my mind.


    And sat down on the ground - It was annoying, the continuous "ting ting" sound at the back of my head that just kept ringing like an annoying rm.


    It''s better to keep it shut but I check it whenever I am in need of quiet.


    ''Status panel,'' A blue te appeared before me.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    {STATUS WINDOW}


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 3: Scorchmaster]


    [6 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Current Progress:


    Intelligence: 9/10


    Strength: 39/100


    Mana: 78/100


    [Next Level: Pyrosm Elder ]


    [500/25000 Exp]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None


    Skills: [40 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: (Open)


    Store: [Open]


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    ''Buy me... five... no, seven healing potions,'' I said as the potions formed in my hands.


    ''This many won''t be needed,'' ze said.


    "So what?" I opened the cork and poured it down my throat, and the remaining ones were sprayed on ze''s leg.


    I didn''t want him to suffer or have any after effects of the injury - There''s no point in being frugal with these things.


    His flesh knitted back together.


    ''Well, good as new then,'' he said as he turned into his cat form.


    And now, I am just sitting.


    Absorbing whatever just happened. The skill, as ze called it, is a partial self-destruction.


    Which... well, doesn''t sound that great, but yeah, it works just fine. Currently, my body has somehow healed itself without the system, like the time when the system healed me in Nightshade Sanctum.


    It was as if the spell messed up with mana and elements, delivering more impact than I could imagine - but at the cost of a lot of mana. It''s like I have no mana left in my core. I feel drained.


    ''Well... maybe we should leave because the explosion was quite loud,'' ze suggested.


    "Yeah, I''ll get up¡ª"


    Thud*


    I fell t on my face.


    "...Just give me five minutes," my legs feel numb. I won''t... use this constantly.


    ***


    [After two hours.]


    Well, it took a lot more time than expected to return back to the academy.


    Currently sitting on the ground while waiting for my turn on the stage, I nced at the tform where the second-year duels were taking ce. The stage was upied by only two students.


    Unlike the first round, where the focus was on eliminating the less skilled candidates, this second round was more crucial. When two students climbed onto that grand stage, there weren''t many interruptions.


    The male contestant disyed adept swordsmanship, wielding his de with practiced finesse while deftly manipting earthen projectiles in his other hand. His movements were precise, his footwork calcted, and his posture unwavering. His determination to im victory was evident in his every maneuver.


    However, his focus momentarily wavered when the female opponent swiftly hurled her spear toward his rib cage. With a quick reaction, he dodged, but the distraction led him directly into the path of a Wind Sphere, a relentless force that sent him hurtling off the stage. In that split second, the tide of the battle turned, favoring the cunning strategy of the female contender.


    "That was smart, right?" I asked Erik, who sat beside me, sweating profusely.


    "Y-yeah... all of the second-years are quite proficient inbat," he replied.


    The scene continued in silence as another duel from the third yearmenced.


    ze had opted to return to the dorms, iming fatigue as the reason to skip the battle. I sat a little removed from the group, enjoying the vantage point from my spot. Some of the first years nced my way, their curiosity evident, but I paid no mind. They were likely intrigued by my previous match, but I didn''t dwell on it.


    Surprisingly, Mia was present, the same girl who engaged me a few days after my demotion. Her friends were absent, indicating they likely didn''t make the cut.


    If memory serves me right, winning this round would mean I''d only have two more before potential selection.


    My attention shifted back to the ongoing matches. It was a mixed bag - some impressive performances, while others were quite goofy.


    "Hey... thank you for thest time," Erik broke the silence.


    I had my reasons for sitting apart from the ss, but Erik seemed to have none, yet he chose to sit beside me.


    "Hmm, it''s fine," I casually shrugged.


    "Do you even know why I''m thanking you?" Erik paused before asking.


    "No," I replied, diverting my gaze back to the stage.


    His eyes widened momentarily before he sighed, "When you distracted everyone, I was able to defeat my opponent because of it... so I was able to win because of you."


    "Okay, you''re wee," I responded, more focused on the ongoing matches.


    It might mean something to him, a chance for some attention, maybe some admiration from girls, or a topic to boast about among friends. But I knew he was aware that he probably wouldn''t make it to the final round.


    "I know I won''t win, but even getting this far is one of my biggest achievements in life," Erik said, addressing me.


    "Oh, nice," I replied shortly, another silence following.


    "Do you think you''ll make it?" I asked suddenly, more out of curiosity than anything else.


    schrship, I wouldn''t be at the academy," Erik admitted, shing a faint smile.


    09:41


    "Nope, I won''t. I know I''m weak... a lot weaker than anyone. If not for my academic schrship, I wouldn''t be at the academy," Erik admitted, shing a faint smile.


    Pathetic.


    "Don''t be a loser. Who knows, you might get lucky," I offered a brief encouragement, patting his shoulder before standing up.


    "Ren Hilton! Gelgar Clunte!" The names were announced, signaling the beginning of another duel.


    "Looks like it''s time," I yawned a bit. I drank a few mana potions... maybe a dozen of them, to recover my full mana pool, which cost me a lot of blood points.


    But I''m not sure how to say this, but yeah, it''s thanks to Smokeball that I don''t have to worry about the blood points. He hunts whenever he has time in the outer parts or outside the city, and whatever he kills gives me the blood points.


    Gelgar Clunte was already striding confidently toward the stage, exuding all the characteristics of a beastman. He was quite a sight, towering over everyone else with his solid build radiating confidence. At just 16, he carried an air as if he owned the ce. His chestnut brown fur was adorned with streaks of silver, and his eyes possessed an intensity that seemed capable of piercing through steel.


    His arms were adorned with ink, each tattoo seemingly telling tales of unknown adventures. Below, his attire consisted of strikingly patterned pants, a nod to his cultural roots. Around his neck hung a pendant, disying an emblem that remained unclear to me from a distance. Ah, it clicked; he was from the Tormel Tribe. His event was already over, so there was nothing particrly notable about him.


    He picked up a sword but then nced at me and returned it to the inventory, opting instead for a greatsword that stood about seven feet in height.


    Making my way toward the stage, the tension in the air was palpable. It wasn''t just about Gelgar or me; the match held significance for everyone present. The professor stood poised, ready to officiate.


    "Ren Hilton versus Gelgar Clunte," the professor''s voice resounded loudly, echoing across the Arena. "Prepare yourselves for a fair fight. The duel willmence on my mark. Ready... Set..."


    [Few minutester.]


    ...haaa, It was just a single hit.....why they gotta be so dramatic.

 Chapter 245 Duels!

    245 Duels!


    Gelgar, with his towering build and confident demeanor, took his position on the stage. His greatsword, crafted from a


    Mythril glistened under the arena''s light, emanating an ethereal blue sheen. As a three-star warrior, Gelgar exuded an air of experience, though his recent defeat still lingered in his mind.


    On the other side, Ren stood quietly, igniting three white rings around his iris¡ªan indication of the mana strengthening coursing through his body. But unlike Gelgar''s expectation, Ren appeared unperturbed, an aura of tranquility surrounding him.


    Gelgar, haunted by his recent loss to a girl from his ss, sought redemption in strength. His determination overshadowed any hesitation, pushing him to prove himself beyond his current capabilities. He knew his potential, given his lineage, and was driven to surpass the three-star ranking.


    Eager to start the battle, Gelgar channeled his mana into his massive greatsword, readying himself for the sh. His swift charge toward Ren prompted murmurs and impatience from the audience, some even voicing discontent at the dy.


    Observing Ren''s seemingly unprepared stance, Gelgar felt confident in securing an effortless victory. He braced himself for the decisive strike, focusing on aiming his colossal sword at Ren''s exposed neck.


    Tension surged among the professors overseeing the duel, their vignce escting as Gelgar''s de threatened Ren''s vulnerable position. Professor Devereaux, ready to intervene if the situation escted, held a floating shard of rock behind her¡ªa precautionary measure in case the battle spiraled out of control.


    Yet, defying expectations, Ren leaned back slightly, narrowly evading the fatal blow. The greatsword grazed past his throat, missing its intended target by a hair''s breadth.


    Unexpectedly, in a swift and calcted move, Ren countered. With precise timing and uracy, his left fist struck Gelgar''s windpipe.


    A faint "Tud*" echoed in the arena, overshadowed by the suddenness of the strike. Gelgar''s eyes rolled upward, a pained gasp escaping his lips. His massive frame knelt as the greatsword ttered to the ground, its metallic echo ringing in the stunned silence.


    Gasps resonated throughout the arena, shattering the stillness that followed the abrupt strike. Gelgar, now on his knees, struggled to draw breath, his windpipe incapacitated by Ren''s precise and unexpected counter.


    Amidst the stunned silence, the professors, caught off guard by the swift turn of events, hurriedly climbed onto the stage. One of them rushed to Gelgar''s side, channeling healing energy to ease his breathing, while another approached Ren with a cautious hand outstretched, as if to ward off any further actions.


    Ren, maintaining his calm demeanor, observed the professors'' reactions. His collected presence and unassuming stance contrasted sharply with the tense atmosphere that enveloped the arena. As the professor''s hand hovered protectively towards Gelgar, there was an inexplicable moment where it seemed like they were extending their hand to shield Gelgar from Ren''s potential threat.


    However, as if emerging from a trance, the professor swiftly retracted their hand, realizing the misinterpretation of the situation. Ren, stillposed, showed no signs of aggression or malice.


    The audience, now abuzz with murmurs and spection, was gripped by an eerie tension. The unexpected turn of events had shifted the atmosphere, evoking a sense of unease akin to witnessing an unexpected oue, one that didn''t align with the usual heroic narrative of a duel''s resolution.


    Gelgar, now stabilized but still recovering, received the healing assistance from the professors. Despite the intervention and Ren''s non-threatening demeanor, there lingered an air of uncertainty, a subtle tension hanging in the arena, reminiscent of the aftermath of an unconventional victory that defied the expected norms.


    "Ren Hilton, won!" The resounding announcement echoed through the arena as Ren gracefully descended from the stage, his movements betraying no hint of the intense battle that had just unfolded.


    Among the group of second years, Adam Stales, with an expression alternating between surprise and incredulity, turned to the girl standing beside him.


    "Mary... is he that strong?" His voice carried a hint of disbelief, his gaze fixed on Ren as he made his way down and settled beside a scrawny bespectacledd.


    Mary''s eyes remained fixed on Ren, observing his every move. Her thoughts buzzed with a cacophony of conflicting emotions. Ren, the same guy who had incessantly followed her, serenading her with unwavering affection, was now a puzzle to her.


    ...what had happened to him?


    The question reverberated within her mind. Was it the result of that mysterious trip? Or had something changed when he arrived at the Academy? Her mind revisited the scene where Ren effortlessly pushed back Adam¡ªthe strongest second year¡ªbut she had attributed it to Adam''sck of mana control.


    But this victory, this unanticipated triumph over Gelgar, left her grappling with a reality that seemed both unfamiliar and yet oddly recognizable.


    "I don''t... know," Mary replied, her voiceced with uncertainty.


    Her eyes flickered, betraying the weight that settled upon her heart, an inexplicable heaviness that made breathing feelborious.


    Would Ren secure a spot if he continued at this pace?


    In that moment, her gaze met Adam''s, his eyes still fixed on her. "We must get selected," she asserted, a faint hint of determination in her tone.


    Adam chuckled softly at her fervor. "You bet," he affirmed, mirroring her resolve.


    And then there was another girl who sighed with relief but had a small smile on her face. Raven knew who Gelgar was¡ªwhy wouldn''t she? He''s the heir of his own small tribe. But she was worried. She knew that it''s not possible for him to defeat Ren.


    She doesn''t know how and why she believed in Ren. Well, there''s a reason, but at that time, his opponents were weak. But this time, it wasn''t the same.


    She hasn''t spoken to Ren for two days. Why? She just felt like pouting.


    But seeing him winning made her genuinely happy. Maybe she''ll go meet him after this and¡ª


    ''I''ll ask about why he hasn''t met me, yes! I will!'' She was sure of that. She was going to talk but would make sure toplete her ranting first.


    Amidst themotion, a voice whispered behind Raven, "It''s your turn, Raven."


    Startled, she turned to find a fellow student signaling her toward the stage. Her heart raced with a mix of nervous excitement and determination.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Raven hurried toward the stage, her steps quick and purposeful. Pausing momentarily, she nced over her inventory, swiftly selecting a gleaming mithril sword before striding onto the stage.


    Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Raven tightened her grip on the sword, her eyes scanning the waiting arena.


    "Raven''s up next!" echoed a voice from the stage, drawing the attention of the audience.


    "I can do this," Raven muttered to herself, the determination evident in her voice. With a resolute nod, she faced forward, ready to take on the challenge.


    Raven''s eyes locked onto the silver pair gazing back at her¡ªthe girl standing opposite her swiftly drew a sword from her scabbard, her silver hair neatly tied in a ponytail. She wore a cobalt blue tunic,plemented by sleek ck leggings, exuding an air of unwavering focus.


    The girl''s countenance remained stoic, devoid of any discernible emotion.


    "Raven Larkspur and Mary Kleine! Duel start!!" boomed the announcement, setting off a cacophony of cheers and excitement among the audience.


    With a steady grip on her mithril sword, Raven braced herself for the challenge thaty ahead. Her heart raced with anticipation, a blend of nervousness and determination coursing through her veins.


    As the cheers reverberated around the arena, Raven and Mary stood poised, their eyes locked in silent determination, ready to engage in the uing duel. The tension in the air crackled, signaling the beginning of an intense confrontation between the two opponents.


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    As I lounged on the ground, observing Raven''s poised stance on the stage with her de positioned against Mary, a sudden craving for a snack struck me.


    "Hey, got anything to eat?" I casually inquired from Erik, who swiftly produced a pack of salted peanuts from his pocket¡ªalways prepared, that guy.


    While munching on the nuts, a familiar voice resonated behind me. I turned to find ze making his way toward me.


    ''Not resting?'' I queried, a hint of amusement in my tone.


    ''Who''d want to miss such an entertaining match?'' ze retorted, a sentiment I couldn''t disagree with.


    Curious about Erik''s take on the ongoing duel, I turned back to him. "Who do you think will win?"


    "I-I think... Senior Larkspur," Erik stammered, his cheeks reddening slightly.


    "Want to bet?" I proposed, throwing a yful challenge his way. "I''m putting my stake on Mary."


    Erik hesitated, contemting the wager. "What''s the stake?"


    "Let''s make it interesting¡ªhow about a gold coin if you win?" I suggested, teasing him a bit with the offer.


    "A gold coin! That''s crazy! I don''t¡ª" Erik started, but I interjected before he could finish his protest.


    "Rx. If I win, just get me a bunch of chewing gums," I bargained, trying to ease the stakes.


    He hesitated briefly before agreeing, "Is that enough... like a gold coin¡ª"


    "Yeah, it''s fair," I waved off his concerns, redirecting his focus back to the stage.

 Chapter 246 Meeting.

    246 Meeting.


    Hmm, have we ever delved into discussions about the weaponry and martial arts prevalent in this world?


    In my experience, I''ve mastered about twenty or so types of martial arts from my realm, but I''m curious about the unique offerings of this world.


    Each weapon or martial arts technique here seems to fall under three distinct categories: Standard Style, Knight Style, and Pdin Style.


    The concept is rather straightforward, with each styleprising approximately twelve forms, some of which necessitate a lifetime forplete mastery.


    Let me elucidate: Standard Style focuses on the fundamental weapon arts, aiming to minimize injury while maximizing proficiency. It''s a dedicated practice where one hones their skills, learns intricate forms, and delves into the utilization of mana or elemental infusions.


    Knight Style, however, embraces a more assertive and aggressive approach. Here, the emphasis is less on personal safety and more on a relentless forward momentum, a grounded approach brimming with offensive maneuvers.


    Then there''s Pdin Style, an exclusive teaching found solely within church confines, reserved for their elite Pdins. This style is intriguing¡ªit revolves around oveing opponents while minimizing harm and, in some cases, even imparting the knowledge of healing through weapon arts.


    "Which of these can you do?" ze''s query interrupted my musings.


    "None," I responded, acknowledging that I''ve never been acquainted with any of these techniques.


    If it boils down to sword skills alone, I must admit my inferioritypared to the two girls currently standing on the stage, locked in confrontation.


    Observing them, Mary''smand over the Knight Style was apparent in the assertive stance she adopted, while Raven''s proficiency in the Standard Style was reflected in her poised demeanor.


    Mary gracefully maneuvered her sword, infusing it with mana, while Raven stood with a solemn posture, channeling mana through herself, her sword held vertically.


    "Remind me, what''s Raven''s elemental affinity?" ze inquired.


    Mary seemed to wield water with an icy touch, while Raven''s affinityy with the earth element, sans any advancements.


    [THIRD PERSON VIEW]


    The arena buzzed with excitement as Mary and Raven faced each other. Their swords shed, creating a resounding symphony of metallic echoes that reverberated through the vast amphitheater. The crowd''s roars intensified, blending with the tense atmosphere, while the bright arena lights illuminated every movement.


    Raven''s movements were swift and calcted, her eyes focused intensely on Mary, analyzing every strike and maneuver. She wielded her de with practiced precision, a subtle earthy aura enveloping her, enhancing her stance and adding weight to her strikes. Her feet moved gracefully, shifting along the sandy terrain of the arena.


    Opposite her, Mary was a vision of fluidity and grace. Her icy water-infused sword shimmered under the spotlight as she moved with a dancer''s elegance. Each of her strikes was a calcted step in a meticulous dance, her lithe form evading Raven''s attempts to ground her.


    The intensity of their sh increased with each strike. Raven, determined to defend, parried and countered Mary''s relentless assaults. Yet, for every defensive move, Mary''s agile and strategic attacks forced Raven to adapt her defensive strategy continually.


    The audience watched in rapt attention, their cheers echoing through the arena. The duel''s pace fluctuated, moments of lightning-fast exchanges between the fighters interspersed with brief pauses, each fighter trying to anticipate the other''s next move.


    Amidst the flurry of strikes, Marynded a series of calcted blows that began to wear down Raven''s defenses,her sword fell. The crowd''s anticipation heightened as Mary breached Raven''s guard, staggering her. But Raven, far from yielding, summoned a trail of sand, twirling it in her hand¡ªa move that caught everyone by surprise.


    The exchange intensified, thebatantsunching into a blur of motion. Then, in a swift and unexpected turn, Raven conjured a massive shard of earth. Tension crackled in the air as she infused it with an incredible surge of mana before hurling it towards Mary.


    A deafening thud shook the arena as the earth shard collided with Mary''s defenses, triggering a sudden explosion that shrouded the stage in a cloud of dust. Through the haze, two silhouettes emerged, their positions momentarily obscured.


    The audience gasped in disbelief, their cheers now reced by hushed murmurs. Mary''s posture faltered, taken aback by Raven''s unexpected and fierce retaliation. The abrupt shift in the duel''s rhythm left everyone stunned, the pacing of the fight having taken an unforeseen turn.


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "Mary Kleine! Won!"


    The resounding announcement filled the arena, dering Mary''s victory after an intense battle. Despite Raven''s valiant effort, she couldn''t match Mary''s prowess.


    Observing Raven afterward, I noticed her gaze fixated on her feet, a telltale sign of distress. Half of her face appeared slightly swollen, a blue-ck bruise visible beneath her eye.


    In a desperate move, Raven abandoned her weapon, resorting to hand-to-handbat. However, Mary effortlessly countered, delivering a powerful blow to Raven''s gut. The force behind Mary''s kick was unmistakably strong, leaving no doubt about its impact.


    Mary, now standing victorious on the stage, sported a small, satisfied smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Ooo... that looked... painful," ze remarked, his tone carrying a hint of concern as he observed the aftermath of the intense duel.


    As the matches concluded, Raven seemed on the verge of tears, her expression a mix of disappointment and frustration. The toll of the intense duel was evident, not just physically with the visible bruises, but also emotionally.


    Amidst the subsequent rounds, the tension in the arena persisted, each duel more gripping than thest. The day''s selection process continued, drawing nearer to its conclusion.


    After several more riveting rounds, the second day of selections eventually came to an end. The dust settled, leaving twelve students standing as the chosen few for the ultimate round¡ªthest day of selections.


    As the crowd dispersed, murmurs echoed through the arena, conversations buzzing with excitement and anticipation for the climactic final day. The twelve students who had made it through showcased a mix of emotions¡ªpride, nervousness, determination


    ¡ªall etched onto their faces.


    With the conclusion of the day''s events, the focus now shifted to the impending final round¡ªthe ultimate test that would determine the select few who would advance further in their pursuit at the academy.


    The arena cleared, leaving a palpable sense of anticipation lingering in the air. Tomorrow would bring thest day of selections¡ªa decisive moment that held the destiny of these twelve aspiring students.


    Leaving the bustling Arena, I caught the sunset''s warm glow. The sky painted beautiful colors¡ªpink, orange, and purple¡ªas the day wound down.


    Thoughts of the day''s intense duels filled my mind. But stepping away, I found peace in the calm evening. Shadows grew long as daylight faded, creating a serene atmosphere.


    Taking a deep breath, I soaked in the tranquil moment. Amidst the day''s excitement, this quiet sunset offered a chance to rx and reflect before the final selections tomorrow.


    "You''re not going to see the girl?" ze inquired.


    "No, not this time," I responded. "She seemed too upset, like she''d break down if someone spoke to her."


    "She looked really sad, man. You''re sure?" ze prodded.


    And then...


    "Yeah, I guess," he chuckled knowingly.


    Letting out a sigh, I gently tapped on the window panel. It waste, and everyone was asleep. It had been quite some time since Ist visited her¡ªback when she was helping me prepare for the exams.


    The nighty shrouded in an icy hush, the chill wrapping itself around the surroundings. Each breath exhaled turned into mist, dissipating into the frosty air. The stillness was broken only by the asional rustle of leaves, the world cloaked in a serene, wintry silence.


    Moments stretched into eternity before the window creaked open, breaking the eerie quietude.


    As I gently tapped on Raven''s window, the silence of the medieval night enveloped us. Startled, Raven flung open the window, a look of surprise etched on her face.


    "Who goes there?" she asked, her tone cautious.


    "Just your friendly neighborhood Ren, seeking asylum from the cold," I quipped, shing a yful grin.


    "Seeking asylum?" Raven raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching with the ghost of a smile.


    "Yes, I promise I''m not here to kidnap you for ransom or transform into a mythical creature," I reassured her with a mock-serious expression.


    "You better not be a shape-shifting sorcerer," Raven joked dryly.


    "Ah, but if I were, I''d definitely have chosen a more dramatic entrance," I replied, feigning grandeur.


    With a resigned sigh, Raven relented, "Fine,e in."


    I hoisted myself through the window, my tone still lighthearted. "Thank you, mdy, for sparing this weary traveler. Fear not, no funny business, only a knack for terrible jokes."


    Raven let out a soft chuckle, despite her somber mood. "Please, spare me the terrible jests."


    "s, my friend, my jests are as sharp as Excalibur!" I proimed dramatically, earning an eye-roll from Raven.


    "Well, if Excalibur''s humor is anything like yours, it''d remain stuck in a stone forever," Raven quipped, the hint of a smile tugging at her lips.


    By the way for some reason the game developers added this Excalibur story in the mythology section of the Games storyline.


    Her eyes, swollen and tired, glistened under the faint moonlight filtering through the window as she clutched a book, her spectacles perched upon her nose. Wrapped in a simple white nightgown, she stood amidst the night''s frosty embrace, a solitary silhouette against the frozen backdrop.


    "How are you then?" I sighed an asked.

 Chapter 247 Night visit

    247 Night visit


    "Are you sure?" I asked once more.


    She paused momentarily, then offered a light smile and reiterated, "Yeah, I am fine... Why are you here?"


    Why am I here? This was the question I pondered myself.


    After ze mentioned that Raven might be crying and feeling down, I couldn''t just leave her in that state.


    "Well, I watched your fight. Can''t say I wasn''t disappointed," I rified.


    Raven blinked in surprise, then nced downward briefly. "Haha, it wasn''t that great of a fight," she admitted, lifting her gaze to meet mine.


    She pointed at her swollen face. "This is the proof. For some reason, Mary wasn''t holding back her punches."


    "You should''ve forfeited the match when you let go of your sword. There was no need for..." I stepped a bit closer, trying to exin.


    "Easy for you to say," Raven turned away and headed towards her bed.


    "No, I was just saying that... there was no need for you to get beaten like this," I responded awkwardly.


    Raven seems to have pride and low self-esteem simultaneously. It''s a perplexing mix that somehow works for her.


    "I''m not strong enough to knock my opponents out of the ring with one blow," sheined.


    "Well, she''s taking a jab at you," chuckled ze. "I''ll give you two some space, until then~" With that, ze hopped out of the window.


    "If that''s all you came to say, you should go back. If anyone heard or saw you here, it''d be problematic," she warned, grabbing a book and nestling deeper into the bed.


    "Well, true... right now, I''m risking a lot. The whole Adam gang is in the building alongside the warden, and it''s even more problematic since this is a girls'' room and it''s about midnight," I exined.


    "Haaa, I just wanted to see you..." I sighed, feeling a pang of disappointment.


    "Took you two to three days and one defeat to show up in front of me to show sympathy," she retorted, turning the page of her book.


    Ouch, she''s angry.


    It''s true, I hadn''t seen her often in the past few days because of two reasons¡ªfirst, the selections, but the major one is Adam.


    I tried to give them some time, but... excuses, I just forgot.


    I pulled a chair, cing it in front of the bed. Raven adjusted herself, pulling her feet in a bit.


    Seated on the chair, I nced at her, one hand delving into my pocket to retrieve a small bottle. It contained a green, algae-like substance¡ªa healing potion gel, as it''s aptly named.


    "Come here," I called out.


    "No need," she replied, turning another page in her book.


    "I told you toe here," I reiterated, feeling frustrated. Why did this have to be so difficult?


    "I said no," she replied firmly, unwavering in her response.


    Was this curse at y?


    Shaking off the notion, I pondered. She hadn''t pushed me away or shown any signs of difort, but this situation was undoubtedly my fault.


    I might have initially pursued a rtionship with Raven out of self-interest, but now I could confidently say that we had developed a good friendship. She was someone I valued and was willing to make efforts for.


    Observing her feet retract slightly, I noticed her left foot peeking out from under the nket she had wrapped around herself, almost as if it was a subtle disy of her anger.


    "Eek!!" She yelped in surprise as I grabbed her ankle and pulled her closer, covering her mouth with my right hand.


    "Rx," I assured her.


    "This is something I searched for two hours in the bargain alley," I gestured toward the bottle with my eyes.


    Her gaze shifted to the bottle, and a tiny glistening tear formed at the corner of her eye.


    Nom*


    Wait, what?


    "Pffffffffffffffff," I released her and burst intoughter, leaning back deeply in the chair.


    She bit my palm... as if she thought that would suffice.


    That was funny.


    Raven swiftly withdrew her hand from my grasp and stood up, her palm pressing firmly against her lips as she urgently whispered, "Shhh, keep quiet, you''d wake up everyone!!!" Her expression was riddled with concern and worry.


    For a brief moment, the world fell into silence as I watched Raven''s face change rapidly, her emotions shifting from concern to surprise, and then transforming into shock.


    I nodded toward the bottle, attempting to ease the tension. Raven sighed and released my mouth, starting to say, "Give it to my I''d--"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I reached out and gently guided her shoulder, maneuvering her to sit slightly twisted with her back towards me and her face directed at the wall. In the midst of the movement, a book slipped off the bed,nding with a soft thud on the floor.


    "You don''t know how to apply this one, it''ll hurt," I informed her calmly, sliding the chair back a bit to ensure her head had enough space as I positioned it onto myp. It became an awkwardp pillow situation.


    "What are you doing!??" she questioned, a mixture of surprise and confusion evident in her voice.


    "Making it up to you," I replied casually, trying to lighten the mood.


    As I opened the potion gel bottle, the herbal aroma filled my senses. Inside, there was a cotton bud; I retrieved it and dipped it into the liquid gel, preparing to apply it.


    I engaged in small talk to ease the tension, attempting to distract Raven as I slowly and gently applied the gel to her face. The herbal scent wafted through the air as I delicately touched the cotton bud to her skin.


    "You know," I started softly, "it''s pretty risky to get into fights like that." I made sure my tone carried a mix of concern and understanding. "Especially without proper preparation or defense."


    Raven winced slightly as the cold gel touched her skin but remained quiet, listening intently.


    "I understand you''re strong and all, but being rash in battles can lead to unnecessary harm." My voice conveyed a hint of empathy. "It''s important to pick your battles wisely, considering your safety... forfeiting isn''t a bad thing sometimes."


    She seemed to rx a bit under the touch of the gel, the soothing gel starting to work its magic on the irritated areas. I continued to apply it gently, ensuring it covered the affected skin.


    "It''s admirable how determined you are," Iplimented her, trying to boost her spirits. "But sometimes, taking a step back doesn''t make you weak. It''s a smart move to strategize and n before diving into conflicts."


    Raven remained silent, but her bodynguage softened, indicating she was starting to absorb my words. I finished applying the gel and set the cotton bud aside.


    "There," I said gently, "let that sit for a while. It''ll help ease the irritation."


    She turned her head slightly, meeting my gaze with a softer expression than before. I smiled reassuringly, hoping my words had gotten through to her.


    "I wasn''t trying to do anything... I just tried my best," she finally murmured, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    Her best? Like her best was until the moment her sword fell down, and after that, it was just a struggle.


    I nodded in acknowledgment and leaned back, giving her some space. As she sat there, the tension seemed to melt away, reced by a sense of understanding.


    "I am sorry," she apologized, "I shouldn''t have¡ªouch."


    I gently tapped her forehead, "Well, it''s not only you who''s at fault."


    "...yeah! You are at fault too! How can you not meet me for two days! What were you doing!" She immediately flipped.


    I listened to her rant for a while.


    It was a lot, as if she wanted to catch up with me. What surprised me was herck of interest in the battle.


    I expected her to ask me a load of questions regarding my matches, but she didn''t. She just talked about what I was doing and who I was meeting, nothing deep.


    "So, I''ll go back now," I stood up from the chair.


    "Take care, Ren," I heard her say softly.


    With a slight nod, I climbed out of the window, onto the ledge, and began my descent. Her faint voice lingered, echoing her words, "Be safe!"


    As I reached the ground, I took a moment to adjust my clothes, then melded into the shadows, grateful for her genuine concern.


    ***


    [Raven Larkspur''s POV]


    Seeing him off, I almost forgot about the defeat.


    My hand touched the cheek where he had applied the gel¡ªwhy hadn''t he just brought the potion? Well, potions are expensive too, but gels... ugh, whatever. Yet, strangely, I felt lighter now.


    The one thing I couldn''t exin to him was why I had tried so hard. I knew I was defeated the moment I let go of my sword, but I still made the effort.


    "Is it bad that I wanted to join the tournament alongside him?" I sighed deeply, leaning a bit to check if he waspletely gone. That''s when I noticed a small tail in the dark and two pairs of yellow eyes¡ªze, his cat.


    The cat appeared for a moment, seemed to nod at me, and then disappeared into the shadows, as if acknowledging the oddity of its master and his pet.


    Knock*


    A knock on the door startled me¡ªI hope it''s not...


    Shaking my head, I approached the door, twisting the knob open to find my morning rival, Mary, standing there. Surprisingly, she didn''t have a single scratch on her face.


    ...Well, having a few bruises doesn''t seem that bad.


    ...I could feel my face heating up slightly.


    "Hm?" I looked at Mary, taking in her appearance.


    "Hey, sorry for this morning. I didn''t expect it to hurt that much. I just lost control," she apologized.


    "No, it''s fine. I don''t hold a grudge," I replied honestly.


    "Can Ie in? I wanted to talk a bit," she asked, her tone softer now.

 Chapter 248 Last day of selections-1

    Chapter 248 Last day of selections-1


    I yawned and rubbed my eyes, ncing around the room. ze sat on the desk, lost in thought as he peered out the window. Getting out of bed, I readied myself and headed downstairs. Mrs. Penny was preparing breakfast, and the other students were seated at the table in our dorm.


    I exchanged a few silent words with Mrs. Penny before settling on the nearby sofa. She brought me breakfast, which I consumed in quietude. After recent events, no one had spoken much to me, creating an eerie silence in the dormitory.


    "Seems like you''re inadvertently intimidating them," zemented, nibbling on a piece of meat.


    I finished breakfast and made my way out, heading toward the Arena. Today marked the final day of selections, and unlike others, I hadn''t needed to fight more than twice. For the rest, it had been two or three bouts.


    Arriving at the bustling Arena, I noticed the crowd noise making it difficult to discern individual conversations. Scanning for the first-year section, I was surprised to see Erik there.


    "You made it to the semi-finals?" I inquired, surprised by his presence.


    "Yeah... even I can''t believe it," he replied, shrugging in disbelief.


    As I looked around, my gaze met Helga''s, but she quickly averted her eyes. Everyone besides Erik and me hailed from ss A, emphasizing their strength.


    I joined Erik''s side, waiting for the second and third-year students to assemble. Today, we stood closer while in line, and I sensed a gaze from a distance¡ªAron was staring at me from the back of the third-year line, with the second-year group in between.


    Mary and Adam stood at the head of their respective lines, keeping some distance.


    "Where''s your Pet?" I asked Erik, who stood in front of me.


    "He was injured in thest fight. The healer advised me to keep him out of any fights for the next six months," he replied, looking down at his feet.


    I didn''t press for more information.


    "Students, esteemed colleagues, and esteemed guests," Headmaster Stormborne began, his voice carrying a wise and authoritative tone that resonated across the packed arena. As he stood in the center of the stage, a gentle flick of his hand mended every crack on the surface, signifying the start of a new day of challenges.


    "We gather once again in this hallowed ground, where courage, skill, and determination converge. Today marks the culmination of our trials, a day where champions will rise and aspirations will find their voice. The journey thus far has been one of dedication, resilience, and camaraderie."


    He paused, surveying the eager faces before him, his eyes sparkling with wisdom and warmth. "In the pursuit of excellence, we have witnessed remarkable disys of talent and resolve. But today, my dear students, we embark upon the final chapter of this illustrious contest."


    Stormborne''s voice resonated with amanding yet encouraging timbre. "The rules for today are simple yet decisive. The weapons you choose today will be your allies till the curtain falls. An embodiment of your choices, they will echo your skill, your strategy, and your conviction."


    He continued, each word carrying a weight of significance. "But remember, dear students, the weapons you wield are but an extension of yourselves. They mirror not just your strength but your adaptability, your determination, and your fortitude. It is not merely the weapon in your hand, but the heart behind it that defines the champion."


    "In the arena today, you will confront your peers, your equals in prowess and your friends in ambition. But let it be known that every duel, every sh, is an opportunity not only to showcase your abilities but to honor the spirit of fair y, respect, and sportsmanship."


    He swept his gaze across the assembledpetitors, his eyes full of pride and encouragement. "Embrace the challenge before you, for it is within these trials that character is forged, friendships are tested, and greatness is achieved. May the valor of the brave guide your path and the wisdom of the learned steer your choices."


    "In this arena, let courage be your shield, and integrity your sword. Go forth, champions, and let the echoes of your resolve resound across these hallowed halls. Let today be a testament to your spirit, your dedication, and your unwavering pursuit of excellence."


    With a slight bow, Headmaster Stormborne concluded, "Let the final day of selectionsmence!"


    Why did he mention the weapons more than once? Because today the weapons that would be given to the students are going to be top teir,like from Rank A-B which is quite a big thing if I say so myself.


    ''Says the guy who only uses a mithril sword that breaks if put much pressure or mana into it.'' ze added.


    I sighed, feeling today would be different. I could witness the third-years'' battles before my turn, following a sequence where the third years fought first, then the second years, andstly, us, the first years.


    As Stormborne descended, a professor took his ce on the stage. Stormborne''s gaze lingered on us, particrly on Isolde, whom he waved at, receiving a friendly wave in return. Despite her dragon lineage, unlike phoenixes or basilisks, dragon abilities didn''t awaken merely with a drop of dragon blood. Isolde had potential, yet shecked the innate draconic powers of her grandfather, an unknown dragon.


    "First match! Aron Adiel Velcrow! Cent Clurk!" the professor announced, drawing attention to the stage. Aron nced at Cecelia and me before stepping up.


    Cecelia stood just behind Mary¡ªshe had made it here, unlike Raven. Where was Raven? I scanned the audience.


    "Third row, left side," ze pointed out, leading my eyes to Raven, looking better than the previous night.


    I didn''t offer her a potion directly; instead, I carried gel, wanting to show care through actions rather than just giving her a drink.


    Raven seemed nervous, and when I waved, she hesitated before finally responding, possibly lost in thoughts.


    "Do you know Senior Larkspur?" Erik inquired, and my frown spoke volumes.


    Raven''s response was hesitant, waving fervently after a brief pause, lost in contemtion. I simply smiled back, returning my focus to the uing matches.


    I refocused my attention on the stage, anticipating Cecelia''s forting loss against Mary. It would serve as a reminder for the supporting heroines to intensify their training and enhance their strengths.


    My gaze returned to the ongoing match where Aron disyed dominance, wielding a lengthy spear. His wind spells had be impressively robust, leaving me puzzled. It seemed like a loophole in the storyline,cking proper exnation for his sudden surge in power within a few days.


    Aron firmly gripped his spear, twirling it skillfully while crouching near the stage. His opponent hurled a massive boulder, ten times their size, towards Aron. He positioned his spearhead to meet the iing threat, resulting in a thunderous explosion that obliterated the boulder. Employing pressurized wind, Aron had cracked the boulder and exploited its weak spot with the force of his A-rank spear, sending his adversary flying out of the ring.


    "Aron Adiel Velcrow! Won!" The oue was evident as the defeatedpetitory unconscious, his face bloodied, drawing immediate attention from the professors while the spectators, including myself, remained fixated on Aron.


    The aftermath of Aron''s intense battle left the stage bearing scars¡ªthe marks of his spear scraping against the floor had left cracks, despite Stormborne''s recent repairs.


    A wave of silence enveloped the arena as Aron released his hold on the spear, its metallic ng resonating within the hushed atmosphere. His eyes, tinged red, held a formidable intensity, creating an impactful moment amidst the prevailing silence.


    He spat on his opponent''s face, assuming a crouching position. Although I couldn''t discern his words, having yed the game extensively, I knew precisely the phrase he uttered.


    "I''ll get what I want."


    The meaning behind his statement remained an enigma, puzzling the gamingmunity. Many spected that he referred to the Oceanic Pulses, yet the true significance lingered shrouded in mystery.


    .....Well for Oceanic Pulses, that things is- haaa if I wanted to make it clear then that''s the only reason I want to participate in the mages Gambit like this.


    The Oceanic Pulse, sourced from the heart of the mythical Eurabdis, possesses the extraordinary ability to grant its possessor the "Hydrokic Resonance." This unique power allows the wielder to manipte water in its purest form. Unlike typical water maniption abilities, the Hydrokic Resonance isn''t limited to controlling existing water sources. It enables the user to create water from the moisture in the air, even in the driest of environments.


    Furthermore, this ability allows the user to resonate with the fundamental essence of water, granting them an acute sense of fluid movement and an unparalleled understanding of hydrodynamics.


    Ultimately, possessing the Oceanic Pulse bestows upon the bearer a mastery over water that transcends conventional maniption, offering a multifaceted and adaptable skill set that taps into the pure essence and boundless potential of this fundamental element.


    And that''s for only those who already have water element but for us.... it''s like unlimited breathing pass under the water.

 Chapter 249 Not that smile again

    <h4>Chapter 249 Not that smile again</h4>


    Hmm, it''s been a few matches, and it''s an absolute mess - why? Because the matches are getting intense.


    "This is intense?" ze questioned, as if unaware that, ording to their level, these matches indeed felt intense.


    After Aron left the stage, there was minimal discussion. His match had set a new standard - being of Royal descent, he possessed an unspoken pass to cause such havoc, as long as it didn''t result in fatalities. This, fortunately-unfortunately, influenced others to believe they could inflict simr damage without repercussions, which is kind of true. Since no objections were raised during Aron''s disy, they felt entitled to follow suit.


    "They say the Imperial Academy believes in equality," ze mocked.


    Well, equality is the biggest sham, but whatever.


    I shifted my focus back to the stage. The second-year battle concluded. Currently, one round of matches had ended for the third years, followed by the second years, and now it was the turn for the first years.


    The professor climbed the stage while the others took the injured student away.


    "Next round! Morin Sten And-" he stopped, and I stood up, "Ren Hilton." I knew it.


    I stepped aside as everyone who was already standing had their eyes on me - everyone.


    I climbed the stage alongside Morin, who was a bit shorter than me, a boy with tan skin and a buzz cut.


    We both said nothing as we first went towards the stash of weapons ced right beside the circr stage.


    I looked at them; there were swords, spears, a whip... everything one could think of as a weapon.


    I turned my face to my side, seeing Morin rub his temples as if stressed about which one to choose.


    I simply picked up a sword.


    "Boring," ze nagged me in my mind.


    I switched it with the pair of daggers nearby; they had a wavy de and a leather handle - looked quite simple.


    I pushed my mana into it as the blue transparentyer of mana coated it.


    "Good," Iplemented.


    Tud*


    The sound of something falling made me look at what Morin was doing, and he... well, looks like he was waiting for me to choose the weapon so he could choose his.


    He had a Halberd in his hand, this one had an axe on one side while a hook on the other. Its handle was about Morin''s height at most; the metal looked a bit rugged while the edge was sharp, and there were a few engravings on it too, to make the mana flow smoother throughout the weapon.


    He had that smug look on his face as he tapped the weapon on the ground.


    "If the weapon selection is done, pleasee on the stage," said the professor.


    Morin passed by me as his robe rustled on the ground.


    Clink*


    I threw the daggers back into the stash as I picked up a mace - a heavy mace, about B rank, made out of Adamantium - the same metal I sawst time at the warehouse used in cages.


    The folding chain mace, crafted from unblemished Adamantium, exuded an elegant yet menacing presence. Its massive head, adorned with two engravings, projected an air of force. Swirling patterns etched along the metal surface seemed to whisper tales of endurance and resilience.


    "Come up," the professor repeated himself.


    I hit the button on the mace''s handle, and the head of the mace clunked onto the ground, the chain instantly extending. Scraping noises echoed as the chain dragged against the metal steps while I hoisted myself up, gripping onto the extended chain.


    Morin hustled himself into position right in front of me. I pumped more of my mana into the mace, knowing it could handle a hefty load.


    While I snagged the daggers, Morin snatched up the halberd, hinting he wanted to keep a bit of distance.


    "Didn''t expect to prep this much for a match against you," he sighed, sounding all smug.


    I couldn''t quite ce where I''d seen this dude before. Had I skipped one of his matches or something?


    Despite my uncertainty, he seemed chill, almost too calm about the whole situation.


    With a wide stance, I heaved the mace off the ground, trying to bnce its weight with mine.


    "Ready, set, go!"


    In that moment, I surged ahead with all the force I could muster.


    Morin adjusted his stance, holding the halberd horizontally in front of him, as if he intended to charge straight at me.


    With one hand gripping the mace''s forward handle and the other at its end, I employed a controlled strength, pulling the mace back before swinging it forward. As the chain extended and the head was released, I infused mana into the propelling rune, setting it spinning.


    The halberd''s head was dangerously close, almost colliding ¨C this would''ve crushed Morin''s face had itnded. But in that moment.....something unexpected happened.


    "Tf-"


    Mid-attack, the halberd''s trajectory shifted, veering downward. My focus locked onto Morin''s head, but he seemed to be looking down, his right leg slipping slightly as he thrust the halberd''s axe toward my shin.


    Reacting swiftly, I jumped, maintaining control of the mace.


    "Gotcha!" he eximed triumphantly, securing the halberd on the ground and using it as an anchor tounch his foot toward my stomach. Everything seemed to slow down.


    In the next instant, I was hurtling backward at an rming speed, a sinking sensation in my stomach.


    He... kicked me.


    I felt the impact surge through my abdomen, sending me hurtling uncontrobly toward the edge of the stage. Instinctively, I reached out, my mana-infused hand gripping the stage''s edge with all my strength.


    My fingers dug into the wooden block, sharp splinters pricking my skin as I fought against the force threatening to cast me off the tform. The momentum strained against my grip, pulling relentlessly, but I clung on with sheer determination, my muscles taut and straining against the opposing force.


    My body lurched as I struggled against the relentless pull, each breathing in quick gasps. For a moment, it felt as though time had slowed, the arena descending into an eerie silence, focusing solely on the contest between my grip and the unforgiving force trying to wrench me away... He applied an extraordinary amount of force at once and quite precisely too.


    Yet, I anchored myself firmly to the stage, halting the backward momentum. With a heave, I hauled myself back onto the stage, wiping sweat from my forehead as the audience roared with excitement.


    I observed Morin, who was somehow now bncing himself on the tip of the Halberd. He appeared to be fine in that precarious position.


    "Don''t underestimate me," he said, adopting a monkey-like posture as he lowered himself. "-Keep your eyes on me."


    I stared at him... he''s challenging me.


    ''Uh oh... not that smile again!!!!'' ze was saying something but I forgot about it as I gripped the mace more strongly.

 Chapter 250 Not that smile again -2

    <h4>Chapter 250 Not that smile again -2</h4>


    "Hey, isn''t he the guy who knocked out his first two opponents in the first move?" whispered someone from the audience.


    "Well, maybe it was just luck, but now the selection is serious... there''s no way a guy like him can defeat someone from a ss above him,"mented a student in a brown robe from the stands.


    "Haha, true, and honestly, I don''t like his face,"ined a stout second-year. "He''s just too pretty, to be honest."


    Ren steadied himself, eyeing the boy who was standing confidently over his halberd. Without much ado, Ren stepped forward, shifting his entire weight to one side as his footwork directed the blow. The mace in his hand swung hard, the chain extending to its fullest, enough to circle the whole stage at once.


    Morin didn''t flinch; instead, he jumped up as the halberd fell to the ground, narrowly avoiding Ren''s swinging mace.


    ''Why was I even worried about this guy?'' Morin asked himself as he observed Ren, who didn''t halt his attack and went for another swing.


    This time, Morin couldn''t keep himself airborne for long, being a water elemental mage. But with quick thinking, he conjured a stream of water between himself and the iing mace head, significantly reducing the impact.


    But-


    Thud*


    "Huh?"The sudden explosive impact had caught Morin entirely off guard, propelling him backward with unexpected force. Confusion marred his expression, one brow slightly raised in disbelief before an explosion knocked him off his feet. His chest throbbed with a searing pain obscured by a cloud of smoke. He couldn''t quite grasp the source of the impact, nor its intensity.


    Ren''s unexpected maneuver had diverted Morin''s attention to the mace''s de, creating a split-second gap, which Ren exploited by swiftly conjuring a spell. Morin''s thoughts were a whirlwind, unable to keep pace with Ren''s rapid actions.


    As Morin found himself soaring through the air, weightless, a jolt ran through him, and hended with a muffled thud, rolling out of the ring.


    *Silence*


    "Ren Hilton! WON!" boomed the professor''s announcement, echoing throughout the arena.


    The abrupt end to the match left everyone taken aback, a stunned silence prevailing over the spectators. Murmurs rippled through the crowd, surprised at the sudden turn of events. Ren''s unexpected victory left a lingering disbelief hanging in the air.


    Ren, slightly bewildered by the reaction to his win, turned to gauge the audience''s response. His face bore a mix of astonishment and slight confusion, entuated by a tinge of a bemused smile. However, amid the hushed whispers and wide-eyed stares, one voice broke the silence with a cheer.


    "Yay!!!!!!!!!!"


    Ren spun around to identify the source of the outburst, locking eyes with a figure that stood out from the crowd. It was Raven, the beastgirl with striking silver-grey fur adorning her small ears. Her eyes formed a half-moon as she energetically waved her hands, wholeheartedly celebrating Ren''s victory.


    Ren''s bemusement shifted into amusement at the sight of Raven''s unexpected cheer. He noticed the odd nces directed at her from the surrounding students. A small chuckle escaped him, entertained by the sincerity of Raven''s support.


    Acknowledging her cheer, Ren reciprocated with a wave, a half-smile adorning his face. With a sense of humility and gratitude, he descended from the stage, feeling a subtle warmth spreading within him.


    He looked at Morin.


    Morin, with his chest heaving, stood up and dusted himself off. He wore a mix of disbelief and frustration, eyeing Ren as he made his way out of the ring. The crowd murmured in surprise, still processing the swift end of the match.


    As for Ren... He nodded silently thanking Raven for her unexpected encouragement. Raven returned the gesture with a genuine smile, feeling a sense of....it felt like she had decided something for herself.


    Exiting the stage, Ren couldn''t help but rey the moment in his mind, feeling a surge of unexpected tion. He had won, but the unanticipated cheer from Raven made the victory feel a little sweeter, injecting a dash of unexpected joy into his heart.


    As Mary observed Raven''s flushed face, her eyebrows furrowed with concern. Her friend''s behavior had been puzzling since their return from Elishia Forest.


    "Raven, something''s off with her," Adam whispered into Mary''s ear, causing her to shift ufortably away from him. She nodded, her gaze fixed on Raven, analyzing her peculiar demeanor.


    Even amidst the mor of the surroundings, Mary''s thoughts were focused on Raven. She recalled the conversation from the previous night, pondering why Raven persisted in her current course of action despite their discussion. Frustration flickered across Mary''s face, her jaw tensing involuntarily.


    Suddenly, the announcement snapped Mary back to the present moment, her name ringing through the arena.


    "Mary Kleine! Cecelia Noctern!!"


    Mary''s anger surged as she was jolted from her thoughts. Her frustration intensified, transforming into an irate determination, visible in the fire burning within her eyes.


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    "Got a girl cheering for you, princess," ze teased.


    I said nothing as I made my way back to his ce, aware of everyone''s curious gazes fixated on me.


    Erik, firmly nted on the ground, nced at me and eximed, "Hey! How did you do that!?"


    "Oh..." I paused and nced at the ss A students tantly staring at me. "Just a habit."


    What I performed on the stage was something challenging ¨C a weapon-to-spell switch. It''s a micro technique known only to those familiar with the weapon. By stopping the infusion of mana into the weapon''s runes during my second swing, I diverted Morin''s attention towards mitigating an impact I hadn''t fully powered. Simultaneously, I conjured apact fireball, striking him in the chest.


    The speed was too much for him to evade in time.


    And I won.


    I turned around.


    As Mary and Cecelia ascended the stage stairs, a hush fell over the arena. All eyes were fixed on the duo poised to sh. The professor''s voice echoed, signaling the beginning of the match. The tension in the air was palpable, an anticipation building among the spectators, eager to witness the impending showdown.


    ***


    [Half Hour Later.]


    "Fuck is happening...."

 Chapter 251 251

    Chapter 251 251


    "What the Fuck is happening...?"


    ..... Geez, she''s being brutal.


    "I don''t think you''re in any position toment," ze remarked.


    But seriously, this isn''t Mary''s usual style of fighting, especially not against her own peers.


    Mary red at the fallen Cecelia, who struggled to rise, her sword proving too heavy to support her. Mary''s forehead was bleeding, and her sword''s de was chipped. She seemed inexplicably furious.


    This match revealed a different side of Mary to everyone present.


    "Hey, why is Mary acting like this?" A whisper emanated from the second-year row.


    "It''s a tournament, but that was pretty intense," came another response.


    I nced at Adam, observing his shock at the unfolding events.


    Neither he nor anyone else seemed to anticipate Mary''s actions.


    Cecelia bore bruises and swelling beyond measure. I couldn''t discern what led to this confrontation, but Mary seemed uninterested in distinguishing between friends and foes; she was ferocious in her attack against Cecelia.


    "That wasn''t all that intense," ze interjected.


    Well... perspectives differ, and from the arena''s viewpoint, it was intense.


    "Ouch," I winced as Mary tossed Cecelia off the stage, only for Cecelia to summon an earth pir to break her fall -


    Thad* -


    A deafening explosion erupted as Mary, with her sheathed sword, thrust it into Cecelia''s stomach.


    "Mary Kleine wins!" The announcement confirmed the result.


    The damn arena was a chaotic mess, buzzing with stunned silence and endless whispers trying to make sense of what went down. Some gawked in shock, while others just shook their heads in disbelief.


    Mary, with her forehead smeared in blood, descended from the stage, her face a mixture of frustration and stubborn determination. Meanwhile, they hauled Cecelia off, her injuries demanding immediate attention from the healers.


    And there''s Adam, scurrying over to Mary like a worried pup, grabbing her shoulders with that concerned look stered on his face. He leans in, muttering something, eyes boring into hers, seeking answers or some damn reassurance amidst this chaos.


    I raised my brow as I saw Mary stare at me for a second and then looking at the stage, but...


    "..." I saw her shake off Adam''s hand in a hurry while she went back to her ¨C but then Adam grabbed her by the elbow and dragged her towards the healers too for the first aid.


    After a few minutes, the second match for the first year was announced.


    And...


    "Good luck," I said to Erik, who stood up with wobbly legs.


    "P-pray for me," he said, as I chuckled at him.


    He walked towards the stage, stopping at the weaponry when the host reminded him to get a weapon ¨C he picked up a Bow.


    And then...


    "I forfeit the match!" The girl in front of him said.


    "Eh?"


    Everyone had the same reaction, including me.


    "You sure?" asked the professor.


    "Yes, I want to forfeit," she said as she looked towards Helga.


    "Can you exin what happened here?" asked Smokeball.


    Well, I would if I could, but I don''t know what happened.


    "Erik Weller won!" The announcement dered the quickest match in the history of the Imperial Academy''s Mage''s Gambit selections, which was awkward as hell.


    Erik ran down the stage and sat in front of me, trying hard not to look up as he buried his face downwards.


    That''s gotta be embarrassing.


    I tapped him on the back and said, "Well, at least you won."


    He slowly turned towards me, his face red. "But... but-"


    "No need to say anything, I understand," Iforted him.


    "No! You don''t!! You areughing!!" His outburst made meugh, which I was trying to control.


    "Hahahaha," I lost it, Man these selections are weird.


    In the arena, Isolde and Eine faced off, swords drawn and spirits high. As the signal was given, their sh erupted into a whirlwind of steel, the sharp ng of their des echoing through the arena.


    Isolde''s movements were calcted and precise, a testament to her seasoned skill. With fluid grace, she weaved through Eine''s strikes, countering each with strategic precision. Meanwhile, Eine fought with unyielding determination, her strikes heavy and forceful, thoughcking the finesse of her opponent.


    The battle was intense, each swing of the de met with a fierce parry or nimble evasion. Isolde danced around her opponent, her footwork intricate and deliberate, always seeking an advantage. In contrast, Eine relied on sheer strength, each swing aiming to overpower her opponent.


    As the duel progressed, Isolde''s strategic prowess began to shine. She capitalized on openings in Eine''s defense,nding calcted blows that gradually wore her opponent down. Eine fought valiantly, but Isolde''s precise maneuvers and swift strikes slowly gained the upper hand.


    The crowd watched in awe as Isolde''s mastery of swordy became evident. With a swift and well-timed maneuver, she disarmed Eine, sending her weapon ttering to the ground. The arena fell silent, the oue clear.


    "Isolde Holloway! Won!" The announcer''s voice broke the tension, dering Isolde the victor in a battle that showcased her finesse and strategic brilliance.


    She didn''t even use elements or spells... damn.bender


    But as one thing that anyone could tell, the matches continued.


    "Vexa Velcrow! Nihkar Serma!"


    I rose from ground and observed the silver-haired girl making her way to the stage. Her hands glided through her long hair before she tied it neatly into a bun.


    Her attire consisted of a lightweight, earth-toned tunic matched with supple leather trousers and sturdy knee-high boots, enhancing her swift agility. A fitted leather vest offered protection without impeding her graceful movements,plemented by fingerless gloves that would enhance her grip and dexterity.


    "Start!"


    As the matchmenced, Nihkar, an elf, wielded his bow, leaping slightly into the air while pulling back the string. A mana arrow took form in the bow, and with a swift release, he shot it at Vexa.


    As for Vexa-


    "Fuck," I muttered, activating my elemental vision.


    What I witnessed was unlike anything I''d ever seen using this vision on others. A vortex of bluish particles surrounded Vexa, indicating an exceptionally strong affinity towards water.....it was just a lot.


    With a precise movement, Vexa manipted the water particles, weaving them into a spinning string. Swiftly turning on her heels, she unleashed a torrent of water, simultaneously freezing and propelling it with another stream, which collided with Nihkar''s mana arrow, resulting in a small explosion and a cloud of smoke enveloping bothbatants.


    The Arena fell into silence, broken only by the sight of Nihkar lying on the ground.


    "Damn, I missed it," I muttered to myself, my attention now fixed on Vexa, who gazed down at Nihkar with a serene expression. Her torn glove hinted at a physical altercation ¨C she punched him?


    Pushing more mana into my eyes, I examined Nihkar''s face, noticing a significant deformation on one side.


    [A/N: Just a reminder! Elemental vision and Mana vision are two different skills and yes their respectively same to their name.]

 Chapter 252 Mary’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 252 Mary''s Thoughts</h4>


    [Mary''s POV]


    You see? You saw it, right?


    I asked him¡ªmy eyes wandered towards him as he stared at me, serene.


    I wanted to show him that I am great; I can defeat anyone and anything¡ªthis is what I learned in this academy.


    I always said that I wanted to grow, and see, I have grown as a warrior and a swordsman too.


    You saw it? Right, Ruu?


    His eyes didn''t linger on me for long before he turned them towards the girl fallen behind me, on her knees. Why wouldn''t he keep his focus on me and me only?


    "Hey! What was that!?" I was shaken out of my thoughts as someone grabbed my shoulder.


    I looked at Adam, who shook me. I unconsciously stepped back. Ruu didn''t see me like this, right?


    "Why did you do that? What''s going on with you, Mary? First Raven, now Cecelia¡ªare you alright?" He drew closer.


    "Y-yeah," I nodded, creating some distance. Right now, I just didn''t want his touch¡ªespecially not in front of Ruu.


    "Blood...e with me," he grabbed my elbow and pulled me towards them. The healers were ushering Cecelia off the stage.


    And then, realization struck me¡ªI did that. I lost control.


    I couldn''t contain my blows. I injured her, even though she''s a friend, not mine, but at least Adam''s.


    His concerned expression sent a pang of guilt through me, but why did I do it?


    "Wait," I shook off Adam''s hand.


    "What?" he asked.


    I scanned the Arena audience, searching for the girl. She sat there, silent, a concerned expression etched on her face.


    Why did she intervene?


    Anger surged within me. Why couldn''t she leave Ruu alone?


    Her jubnt antics during his victory irked me. Wasn''t one confrontation enough for her?


    Why couldn''t she refrain from touching him, from pestering him at all?


    I warned her, yet she¡ªwas she naive? I explicitly told her not to meddle with him.


    He''s not herpanion... he simply isn''t.


    Yesterday, I conversed with her too. It was subtle, but I ensured she understood that it would be wise to distance herself from him.


    I approached her, conversed with her, even apologized to her when all I desired was to confront her and inquire about her rtionship with Ruu¡ªwhy would a second-year mingle with a first-year?


    Something transpired after we departed for the Elishia Forest. I''m unsure what urred.


    Despite warning her to maintain her distance from him and even insinuating that we hail from the same hometown and he''s questionable.


    I reminded her of the rumors, his conduct, but for some reason, she merely appeared slightly taken aback... nothing more.


    She imed she''d contemte my words, yet her assurancescked conviction.


    I even cautioned her about the repercussions if he engages with her. Doesn''t she desire tranquility in her studies? He''s not the ideal guy.


    Wasn''t she the reticent type? That''s what Adam ims. He went as far as likening Raven to a timid girl.


    Why isn''t she afraid now? Fearful of an outright ruffian.


    Does sheprehend how disconcerting it was for me tobel Ruu as dubious? Admittedly, his behavior aligns, but vocalizing it wasn''t gratifying, and true to his word¡ª


    He''s not pestering me. Initially, I suspected something was amiss, but no, it''s not. He''s awaiting my progress.


    Waiting for me to aplish my objective. Yet, she''splicating matters.


    I don''t want him mingling with girls, not after his altered appearance.


    Not after garnering so much attention in merely two days. I''m clueless about his sudden poprity, but the admiration from other girls¡ªit''s disconcerting.


    Each time he surveys the Arena and acknowledges Raven, my heart plummets.


    He even smiles at her.


    Why are they so chummy?


    And there she remains, clinging to him like a parasite.


    "Mary!" Adam pinched my left cheek.


    "What!?" I snapped back to reality.


    He gestured to the side, and I followed his gaze to Cecelia, seated on the ground, her back exposed, a conspicuous red mark evident¡ªit must''ve happened when I mmed her onto the floor.


    "Ugh," she winced as the professor attended to her. ncing around, I realized we were close to the healing booth at the corner of the Arena.


    I hadn''t even registered when I arrived; my mind was a jumble.


    The healer, with a mix of concern and focus, began tending to my wounds. The ache and exhaustion started to catch up, the adrenaline of the moment slowly waning.


    "Mary, what in the world happened?" Adam''s voice cut through the ambient hum of the healing area.


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "I... I don''t know. Everything just... blurred. It was like I wasn''t in control of my actions."


    Adam''s expression softened, concern etched on his face. "Cecelia, she''s hurt too. What was that all about?"


    Cecelia winced as the healer gently applied a soothing ointment. She nced at me, her eyes holding a mix of confusion and pain.


    I felt a pang of remorse shoot through me. Cecelia was innocent in all of this. "I''m sorry, Cecelia. I lost it back there. You didn''t deserve that."


    Cecelia offered a small, understanding smile, though her difort was evident. "It''s okay, Mary. Just... take it easy."


    The healer finished his treatment, advising rest and caution. I nodded, acknowledging his guidance.


    As Adam and I walked away from the healing area, the weight of my actions pressed heavily on my mind.


    Adam ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "whatever it is, we''ll figure it out. You''ve been under a lot of stresstely, and


    selections can be overwhelming."


    His words brought a sense of relief. "Thanks, Adam. I just hope I can make amends..... it''s just that I didn''t want to miss the chance for the Mage''s Gambit."


    "Don''t worry, we''d go there," he turned towards me and said, "Together."


    "....Yeah, together," I muttered.


    Truly, I just didn''t want to let Ruu get to Gambit without me being there, and with his current performance, I am sure that he''s going to be up there.


    "Hm?" I looked at the stage. The arena was silent as the girl stood on the stage while her opponenty sprawled at her feet.


    Ren was the only one who was standing from his row, his eyes just staring at the girl as if he was in a trance.


    ... What''s happening?

 Chapter 253 Arena Overview

    Chapter 253 Arena Overview


    [Third Person View.]


    It was midday, and the arena, now quiet, bore witness to a series of unexpected events that had be somewhatmonce. Adam''s opponent conceded the match upon his ascent to the stage, while Helga effortlessly dispatched her adversary with a single strike. These urrences had rendered the Imperial Academy students limated to the unexpected twists that defined the day.


    Over the course of the past five hours, a total of eighteen matches had unfolded, showcasing the talents of thirty-six students across all years. However, injuries were prevalent this year, raising concerns among the onlookers. Despite this, the proceedings proceeded smoothly, and the contenders were now whittled down to six students from each year, leaving nine remaining candidates who would soon be narrowed further to the top two.


    In a designated row of the arena, the entire staff of the Imperial Academy sat, observing the matches with keen interest. Headmaster Stormborne, in particr, maintained an intense focus, his narrowed gaze unwavering as he monitored every bout, his attention unwavering, almost forgetting to blink at times.


    One of the professors stepped forward, announcing the names of the six students from each year who had advanced. Those not chosen were instructed to vacate the arena, relocating to the stands to watch the remaining contests unfold.


    Stormborne leaned in slightly, his attention drawn to the first Prince with fiery red hair. The Prince, wielding his spear with practiced ease, ascended the stage while his opponent, armed with a war hammer, joined him in readiness for the impending sh. Stormborne anticipated a formidable disy of the Prince''s skills.


    Stormborne had been under Falkor''s watchful eye ever since Falco''s departure, a silent directive to keep a close eye on Aron for reasons unbeknownst to him. Orders from Falkor were unchallenged, especially when they concerned Falkor''s son, but this time, the requests were multiple, raising Stormborne''s curiosity.


    A month before Falco''s visit to Stormborne''s office, Falkor himself had reached out with an unusual and cryptic demand. Stormborne was tasked with monitoring the elusive trials of the goddess Ellora. These trials were situated in ancient ruins within the Hestia Empire and near the border of the No Man''s Land. There were no additional instructions or information, only a simple order, presumably to ensure Falco''spletion of Falkor''s Elusive trial.


    Every god possessed an Elusive trial to pass on their legacy, some with multiple trials, while others had only one. Yet, the critical aspect was the secrecy surrounding these trials; they remained undisclosed to anyone except the chosen heir. While it made sense for Falkor to pass on his legacy to his son, the timing seemed premature. Falco, despite his exceptional talent as a dragon, had not yet spent more than a few thousand years as a god himself.


    Nevertheless, Stormborne epted the task, pledging to assist Falco whenever required, irrespective of the circumstances.


    "Aron Velcrow! Won!"


    Stormborne''s interest piqued at the swift victory, mere minutes after Aron had entered the ring. He was aware of Aron''s possession of The Simurgh, albeit not its precise whereabouts within the pce. From Stormborne''s perspective as a Cataclysmic Drakenvor, gifting a Simurgh to a human like Aron seemed excessive in various aspects. Although gifted by Falco, it appeared that Falco might have received orders from someone else, possibly Falkor himself. It hinted at significant and ndestine developments among the gods, portending arger unraveling.


    "Adam Stales! Won!"


    A faint smile crossed Stormborne''s lips as he apuded the blond youth''s victory. Adam held a special ce in Stormborne''s regard, impressing him with an unprecedented blend of intelligence, courage, and strength. The boy''s arrival at the Imperial Academy had left asting impression on Stormborne; his singr determination to seek power had resonated deeply.


    Thad*


    A sense of alertness tingled through Stormborne as the dust settled, revealing the figure he had been cautious about for the past three months.


    "Ren Hilton! Won!"


    A profound silence fell over the arena, not solely due to the headmaster''s dislike or ambivalence toward Ren, but an overall sense of unease resonated among the spectators. Ren''s actions consistently rubbed everyone the wrong way. There was an uncanny absence of the human scent that enveloped the headmaster daily, a nuance not lost on a dragon like Stormborne.


    He did everything to distance himself from the boy - an odd, instinctual repulsion he felt towards Ren. Yet, despite Stormborne''s efforts, Ren became increasingly conspicuous.


    At present, Stormborne could easily discern that Ren possessed a Mage''s strength surpassing five stars. How? It was all conjecture surrounding this Hilton boy. He could have effortlessly triumphed in the selections but chose to withdraw, allowing Helga to im victory. He didn''t dispute his cement in ss B after initially being assigned to ss A. These actions provided Stormborne ample reasons to test him, albeit with an inexplicable urge to suppress him.


    "You have an impressive student there, Professor," Stormborne remarked, turning toward Professor Devereaux seated behind him.


    "Oh... Yes, I didn''t realize he had such skills," she responded awkwardly. Stormborne''s gaze then met Professor Night, seated beside Devereaux. He remembered the heated debate they had about Ren''s demotion, which had resulted in her storming into his cabin seeking exnations. He had dismissed her, insisting she not interfere in his decisions.


    "Is something happening there?" Stormborne inquired.


    "It appears a student slipped off the stage," came the reply.


    "Erik Weller! Won!"


    A dubious yet technically legitimate victory.


    "Weller... where does this boy hail from?" Stormborne questioned, observing the nerdy-lookingd scurry off the stage.


    "Oh, him... if I recall correctly, he''s a special schrship student with potential in literature studies," the professor paused, "And the only noteworthy thing about him is his rtion to the Lockner family."


    "Lockner''s..." Stormborne recalled the name of the fallen noble house.


    As the selections progressed, only nine students remained across all school years.


    Helga Hash, Erik Weller, and Ren Hilton from the first year.


    Vexa Velcrow, Adam Stales, and Mary Kleine from the second year.


    Isolde Holloway, Peter Perkler, and Aron Velcrow from the third year.


    "Now," Stormborne announced, "I''ll draw chits to match them up."


    He began spinning a bowl full of paper chits in front of him. Two of the same color, indicating the school year, were pulled, and...


    "Ren Hilton and Helga Hash!" His voice resounded through the Arena.


    Internally, Stormborne knew this matchup spelled nothing but defeat for the academy. Nevertheless, he harbored an unspoken desire to prevent Ren from ascending to arger stage.

 Chapter 254 Why walk down?

    Chapter 254 Why walk down?


    [Ren Hilton''s POV]


    "...eh?"Confusion tugged at the edges of my mind, muddling my thoughts as if I''d been thrown into a puzzling game without the rules. The method of using chits to determine the final contenders felt like an unexpected turn in this high-stakespetition. A wave of bewilderment crashed over me¡ªwhy resort to such arbitrary selection methods in a contest of this magnitude?


    ncing sideways at Helga, I found her visage mirroring my own perplexity, a shared confusion etched upon her features. The abrupt change in the lineup, positioning us as thest match, cast an eerie silence over the arena. Despite the professor''s beckoning call, no one seemed eager to step forward, leaving an unsettling hush hanging in the air.


    My gaze fixed on Stormborne, seeking answers in the depths of his eyes. But instead of warmth or exnation, his response was devoid of emotion, a detached inquiry slicing through the air like a chilling wind.


    "Headmaster!" My voice cut through the silence, seeking rification amidst this enigmatic turn of events.


    His brow furrowed momentarily before he rose, the air around him thick with an austere aura. "What is it?" he inquired, his tone cold and devoid of any semnce of enthusiasm.


    inquired, his tone cold and devoid of any semnce of enthusiasm.


    "It would be more appropriate for me to face this opponent," I gestured towards Erik, a young man seemingly caught off guard by the mention of his name.


    But before I could delve into my reasoning, Stormborne interrupted with a pointed question, his words carrying a weighty significance despite the distance between us.


    "Why do you think that?" His voice was clear and crisp, demanding an exnation.


    The same question lingered in my mind, an unspoken query echoing in the collective thoughts of those present. What truly justified this rearrangement, especially when Erik''s capabilities remained shrouded in mystery?


    "Because¡ª" I started to step forward, ready to articte my reasoning, but Stormborne interjected with an abrupt shift in focus.


    "You, What''s your name again?" His tone betrayed a hint of forgetfulness.


    "Ren Hilton, headmaster," I replied, my words hanging in the charged atmosphere.


    "Ah, you''re him..." Stormborne''s voice trailed off, a tinge of recognition coloring his expression. "We have a n in ce. Don''t concern yourself with the match arrangements," he dered firmly, an air of finality in his words. "Or do you believe Erik Weller, this boy here, is inferior to you and easily defeated?"


    The immediacy of my response seemed to catch Stormborne off guard, a subtle widening of his eyes betraying his surprise.


    However, as I turned to address the unfolding situation, a familiar tap diverted my attention. Helga was already ascending the stage.


    Was she truly fine with this unexpected turn of events?


    Caught in the crosswinds of conflicting objectives, I found myself in a perplexing predicament. On one hand, I aimed to secure the Gambit''s prize without disturbing the carefully woven threads of fate. Yet, Helga''s absence would irrevocably alter the dynamics, her participation pivotal for the challenges designed to foster her growth and recognition by the church as a potential saint candidate.


    Amidst my quest for the Oceanic Pulses, I grappled with a daunting decision.


    "Are you forfeiting?" inquired the professor, snapping me back to the present moment.


    I looked at Stormborne; he had that serene expression on his face. What was going through his mind was a mystery, to be honest.


    "Princess, I think you should forfeit. We can get Pulses by stealing too... like there has to be a way," ze said.


    Stealing the Oceanic Pulses... sounds like a n to me. But


    ¡ª


    "I didn''t mean any disrespect to you," I looked at Erik, whose face changed about three to four expressions in a single nce.


    "N-no! I get it... but I think you should decide or¡ª" he eyed towards the silent Arena.


    I walked towards the stage, the mace in my hand dragged on the ground, leaving a trail on the soil. I''ll just put it back in the inventory as I don''t need it.


    The Oceanic Pulses can be stolen just like ze said. It won''t affect the Gambit... It''s going to be hard, but maybe it''ll just help me keep things in check.


    In check... It makes meugh because whenever I tried to keep things in check from my side, it was always something new popping up and brushing off whatever I knew all along like it was nothing in this world.


    Throwing the mace in the inventory box... whatever it was.


    I heard someone chuckle. Yeah, it''s funny, and I don''t me¡ªwait.


    I raised my gaze and looked at the stage, and the one who wasughing was none other than Helga.


    What is sheughing about? I am leaving the ground so she could win and get into thepetition, and she has the gall tough about it.


    "Hm?"I turned my gaze and saw it¡ªthe faces... a lot of them¡ªsmiles that looked down on me. There was no fear in them, which was fine, but what wasn''t fine was the mocking smiles they had stered all over their faces.


    I blinked, and it didn''t change; it was there... They seemed like they had done something great and are making someone else''s achievements theirs.


    Like I am not even lost yet, and this gives them this much happiness.


    This scene reminded me of something.


    It''s a very old memory... my first underground fight... it was weird. I don''t remember much of it, just the haunting smiles and mockingughs of adults who bet on my loss while I was getting my bones broken.


    Isn''t it the same as then? Looking down on me.


    "HEY! IF YOU''RE GONNA PISS YA PANTS!! JUST DO IT AND WALK DOWN!!!" Shouted someone from the left.


    ''I noted his face, don''t worry,'' said ze in my mind.


    Theughter was now evident... they liked his joke, huh?


    They liked to make fun of someone who''s trying to be considerate enough to go out of their way to make sure everything seems and remains normal.


    Tap*


    "Hey, you should walk down now; we don''t have the whole day," said the grey-haired professor.


    I looked over his shoulders towards Helga, who stared at me directly. Her eyes didn''t waver, unlike before¡ªshe''s looking at me directly.


    Where does she get this confidence? Like she believes that she can one-up me easily, it''s in her eyes... isn''t it written all over her face on how she thinks she''s superior to me.


    ''Hey Princess! Calm down, what''s happening dude¡ª'' ze said. I am calm.


    I am calm; it''s just¡ª I don''t like it. I don''t like being looked...down on, not like this- at all.


    "Walk down why? I need some things to clear up." I removed the professor''s hand from my shoulder and walked into the middle of the Arena.

 Chapter 255 Helgas POV

    Chapter 255 Helga''s POV


    [Helga Hash''s POV]


    Helga Owen Hash, that''s me. I hail from a rather ordinary household in a town near the capital.


    My heart has always been drawn to the sword. I harbored aspirations of bing someone strong. Blessed with magical abilities, I dedicated myself to learning and honing my skills until I could rightfully im the title of the strongest in our town.


    There was a time when my confidence soared high. That was until I crossed paths with passing adventurers, and in that moment, a spark ignited. I was casually tossed aside like a discarded object, reduced to a joke about my perceived weakness.


    As for what I truly want to be, I''m still grappling with that question. The future remains a hazy concept, shrouded in uncertainty.


    My father, a kind-hearted man, and my mother, equally gentle, have always reassured me. They''ve said that it''s normal to feel this way, that I''ll eventually find something that resonates with me. If not, there''s always the option to settle as someone''s bride and lead a contented life.


    "Are you ready now? Done with your show off?" Asked the professor to him.


    He didn''t reply- just took his stance. why does his eyes look like he''s retarted....like literally, he has those confused eyes that only someone who''s too stupid can have.


    It might sound absurd, but that was precisely what I thought at first!


    Until that moment, it was just a fleeting nce¡ªa mere glimpse¡ªbefore my own feet inexplicably drew me closer to him. His intense gaze felt like a thorough assessment of my being.


    Adam Stales. I fell head over heels for him.


    It was indeed love at first sight. I hold no regrets, I hide no secrets. Though he may not believe my words, I''ll demonstrate mymitment by standing by his side whenever he needs me the most.


    However, at this crucial juncture of the Mage''s Gambit, a moment intervened before that.


    "He''s turning to the side. Is he truly not going to step down the stage?"


    My smile vanished the instant I caught sight of the ck-haired boy''s gaze turning towards me¡ªwhat kind of expression was that?


    It was as though he had lost every semnce of sensibility, appearing nearly lifeless, akin to a motionless statue.


    Our eyes met. His irises held an odd hue, bright yet somehowcking vibrancy.


    Sighing softly, I drew my sword from its scabbard¡ªa B-grade Admantium double-edged sword with an eight-inch handle and a 28-inch de.


    Swinging it downward, I let it slice through the air, a deliberate attempt to calm my nerves. I knew he was strong, perhaps strong enough to give me a formidable challenge. However, his manner ofbat seemed off.


    It was as if he had never undergone any professional training in wielding weapons or received instruction in specific hand-to-handbat techniques.


    "Hm?" I narrowed my gaze upon witnessing him casually sitting down, crossing his legs. What was he doing? Even the professor looked bewildered.


    He proceeded to untie theces of his leather boots and flung them off the stage, both shoes expelled in a swift motion. Then, with a single leap, he sprang back onto his feet, leaving behind a distinct sweat imprint on the stage floor.


    ...Was he mocking me?


    No weapon?


    I could feel a surge of anger coursing through me. I tried... I tried, but he just doesn''t seem likable at all.


    He''s too... creepy.


    I stepped forward and stood with the sword pointed ahead. I was trained in the standard style of sword techniques.


    I''ve learned about seven sword forms until now, just one fewer than what Adam had. Well, he''s still a genius as he can do both knight and standard styles.


    "Start!"


    I pushed the mana into my legs as I thrust forward towards the guy. I knew he''d move.


    I''ve been keeping an eye on his movements from all his battles; he''s too monotonous with his techniques.


    Brutal strength seems to be his key to sess, I guess.


    It was silent, so everything could be heard clearly enough. I stretched my other hand while keeping a grip on one hilt and moved forward.


    The outstretched left palm had an ice dagger formed.


    The sword was just a few inches away. He''s not that dumb... and then¡ª


    Tap*


    Yes! He made a slight adjustment in his posture as he leaned to the side while taking a single step. But before he couldnd his foot on the ground, I let go of the already formed icicle in his direction while propelling it with water.


    It was something I learned from that new girl¡ªshe''s someone Adam keeps talking to.


    This should at least make¡ª


    "...," I saw his bare foot pressing on the ice icicle. He saw the icicle?


    It''s like he managed to retract the foot... shit.


    I looked up, I was missing him from both sides!


    I managed my footing and tried to change the trajectory of the already infused de sideways.


    Tap*


    The footfall, and the next thing I knew, was seeing his back twirl right by my left ear, and then his elbow hit the back of my head¡ªwhat the fuck?


    It was already hard handling the de, but he somehow managed to put me in this situation.


    I felt my feet leave the floor. I immediately created an aqua sphere and shot it, simultaneously slowing my movement a bit.


    "Huh?" But before I could turn, I felt a hand passing through my hair and a strong tug downwards.


    "Aghh!!!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. This savage bastard pulled my hair!!!


    Thad**


    The back of my head hit the floor. I had already strengthened my skull, so it was not that hard on me as I grabbed onto his wrist, using him as leverage, and pulled my whole weight.


    His eyes¡ª he didn''t look surprised at all. They tracked my every movement.


    I put his head in a leg lock while my face was near his crotch area before I pulled it up and sat on his shoulders.


    A shard of ice made it easy for me to aim at his hand that was still holding onto the ends of my hair. He let go of the hair before the shard could hit him.


    This is going to get tough.

 Chapter 256 Why not laugh?

    Chapter 256 Why notugh?


    I climbed on top of him, attempting to catch him off guard. His hand swiftly maneuvered between my arms, gripping the back of my neck¡ªa peculiar position, yet he seemed to have a strategy to evade any potential harm I might cause.


    I struggled against his grip. Even with my heightened mana strengthening, freeing myself from his hold proved challenging. His movements were deft, his defenses well-constructed.


    Suddenly, I collided with the floor, a grunt escaping my lips as he released his weight, causing me to topple over him. Wincing momentarily, I seized the opportunity, turning the tables by straddling his neck.


    Despite my position, he appeared ratherposed¡ªhis face slightly flushed, but otherwise showing no signs of concern.


    Forming a fire bolt in his right palm, he aimed it towards me, attempting to strike¡ªconfusion flickering across his expression as my own n unfolded.


    "Do you think you''re the only one who can strategize?" I questioned, releasing a spinning sphere around the right side of his rib cage.


    As my spell connected, I gasped in surprise.


    However, my momentary distraction allowed him to retaliate, throwing me to the side with unexpected force, forcing me to relinquish my spell involuntarily.


    The water from the sphere created distance between us. Recovering, I noticed the scratch the fire bolt had left on my skin. Hastily, I retrieved the sword I had left on the ground for spellcasting.


    Sensing an iing attack, I leaped to the side, a visible frown etched upon my face. Meanwhile, he seemed detached, giving no indication of his thoughts or intentions.


    Why is he so fast with this?


    "Ugh," I grunted, observing his sudden stop.


    ...What?


    He squatted down to the floor. Is this some kind of technique?


    Taking a deep breath, I made it clear that I wasn''t about to lose to some kind of pervert and hooligan.


    I stood my ground, sword firmly in hand, facing off against him. With each step, he moved closer, swaying and dodging in a mesmerizing disy of fluidity.


    As he approached, dropping low and closing the distance, I braced myself for his unpredictable actions. His swift dodges and evasions were impressive, effortlessly avoiding every strike from my sword with incredible agility.


    Suddenly, his leg shot upwards in a swift, forceful kick aimed at my lower jaw. Reacting quickly, I swung the sword in defense, attempting to intercept his attack, but his speed caught me off guard.


    "Fuck," his footnded precisely on my jaw, sending me staggering backward from the unexpected impact. The sheer force of his kick left me momentarily disoriented, reeling from the unexpected strike.


    Struggling to regain my bnce, I grappled with the shock of his rapid and precise maneuver. As I steadied myself, I refocused, determined not to be caught off guard again.


    The fluidity in his martial arts movements left me astounded. What kind of martial arts is this? His controlled pause before his next move only heightened the tension in the air.


    He paused, not immediatelyunching another attack, and instead, his gaze fixated on me. I nced behind him, catching Adam''s worried expression. The humiliation seeped through me¡ªhow humiliating!


    T h a d*


    My vision blurred momentarily as I felt the solid impact against the side of my face. Struggling to maintain my stance, I found myself forced to the side. Reacting swiftly, I extended my hand, managing to catch his knee as it aimed for my abdomen. The collision left a drop of blood trickling from the corner of my lips, the stinging sensation spreading.


    Despite the shock, I clung to his knee, using it to anchor myself. His movements were lightning-fast, and it was a battle just to hold my ground against his force.


    His hand lunged, attempting to cup my face. In a reflex action, I seized his wrist, dropping low to evade the iing pressure as his foot pressed against my tailbone. My instincts screamed as I avoided being pinned to the ground.


    As he adjusted his stance uponnding, I swiftly turned, maneuvering onto my back¡ª


    S t a b*


    "Haa," I unleashed a two-foot-long, sharp, clear ice shard aimed at his wrist, leaving a visible mark. Finally, a frown etched across his face as he stepped back, the first tangible reaction I had managed to elicit from him.


    Adapting my grip on the sword, I raised it straight, channeling my mana into it. The tip of the sword reddened due to the generated heat¡ªit wasn''t meant for this kind of usage. cing both hands on the handle, I applied a small pressure of water just under the butt of the hilt to create a forward propulsion.


    The sword, intricately engraved for thrusting and recoil, responded to mymand¡ª


    T h a d*


    The recoil propelled me backward, but not before¡ª


    "Is this all?" His voice, for the first time, seemed too silent to be called, sending shivers down my spine. It was eerie, chilling to the bone.


    "Huh?" My eyes widened as I saw the sword pass by his forearm while he gripped my ankle tightly, blood trickling down from where the sword had made its mark on his bone.


    "....." Shouldn''t he react? Even the dark elves had tears if they were hurt!


    "Laugh," hemanded.


    "Eh?"


    "I said,ugh again." He raised my leg¡ªwhat was his intention? I had no more mana left, already straining myself with whatever remained.


    He stretched my foot until it nearly reached his face¡ªwhat was this surreal scenario unfolding before me?


    "I-I..." The thought of forfeiting crossed my mind. Me? Forfeit? What was happening to me!?


    Before I couldprehend further, my back lifted from the floor, his grip forcing me to dangle upside down, I tried to pick myself up but my body was out of mana- agh!


    "Agh-"The world spun in a bizarre whirl before¡ª


    T h a d!


    The impact robbed me of my breath, the force making it almost impossible to gasp. Darkness enveloped my vision... Was this the death for me?

 Chapter 257 Next Chits!

    Chapter 257 Next Chits!


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    "Are you fine up there? Like isn''t this a lot?" asked ze.


    A lot? I don''t think so¡ªisn''t it what they say? Like the more youugh, the more you cry?


    I nced at the girl I had mmed onto the floor; the ground had a crack, and Helga''s blood from the broken skull seeped into it. It took three professors rushing up to begin pouring whatever potions they had on them.


    Her knee joint was bent in the opposite way too. I looked around¡ªthe silence. I always loved this kind of silence.


    Where their eyes were fixated on a single person. I never wanted to be that person. Even when I saw it happen to someone else, it was fine because I knew it was something that rarely urred.


    I don''t think they''re looking at Helga anymore. Not at the professors either¡ªjust at me, and me alone.


    "Princess, enough," ze said. Enough? Enough of what? I hadn''t done anything yet.


    I turned towards the professor and tapped on his shoulder, "Announcement," I reminded him.


    He looked at me with an expression of surprise, disgust, and a small fraction of fear mixed in.


    He turned around and said, "Results for this match will be announcedter."


    I wanted to ask why, but then I remembered that was the same as Aron''s and Vexa''s, so I just walked¡ª


    Someone grabbed my wrist before I could step down. I could hear a particr voice, but before I could see who it was, the professor said, "You are not going anywhere. Just wait here."


    Wait here, huh?


    I didn''t say anything, I just waited.


    Helga was taken away, granting me time to see Adam, who was being held by the people around him as he cursed something unintelligible.


    This one''s going to put me in his bad books for sure, if I''m not there already.


    Some professors approached him and escorted him away, knowing how to calm him down, as I saw him leave with them, following the way Helga was taken.


    I stood there, under everyone''s gaze, until Stormborne himself came.


    His robes brushed against the ground as he walked with a frustrated and worried face, immediately ascending the stage¡ª


    Tug*


    The tension in the air was palpable, suffocating almost, as Stormborne''s hand mped down on the hem of my cor. I felt the weight of his grip intensify, his voice carrying a foreboding warning that echoed through the arena.


    "It was clear that one must not injure someone to the point of death!" His words, controlled yet seething with an intensity that chilled me to the bone, resonated amidst the charged atmosphere.


    "And you almost killed that girl!" His usation, measured and sharp, pierced through the silence, causing a collective intake of breath from the onlookers. It felt as if every pair of eyes bore into me, dissecting my every response.


    ''Be careful. He wields power that can kill us in an instant,'' ze''s caution reverberated in my mind, a stark reminder of the precariousness of the situation.


    "So did a few others, Headmaster," I countered, motioning towards Vexa. The unspoken implications hung heavily in the air, a challenge veiled in the undertones of my words. Stormborne held my gaze, an acknowledgment of the insinuation, but refrained from disying any overt hypocrisy.


    Turning away, he strode purposefully fast. His departure seemed almost anticlimactic, as if his presence was merely a performance, a show of authority to the onlookers.


    He gestured curtly to the professor before exiting the arena, his words echoing behind him, "Ren Hilton won!"


    The weight of his words lingered in the air, suffusing the arena with an electric buzz. The spectators murmured amongst themselves, their eyes darting between me and the departing figure of Stormborne. The tension hung thick, an unspoken sense of unease swirling around.


    ''Phew... never thought escaping this mess would be this simple,'' I thought. ze had cautioned me, but I had pushed forward, considering others had been pardoned for simr actions. The headmaster wasn''t oblivious to the ramifications of tant favoritism.


    Stepping down from the stage, I looked for my shoes, but they were nowhere to be seen. Disappeared.


    Returning to my spot, someone called out, "Ey."


    Turning, I saw Vexa, everyone around her tensing slightly.


    "What?" I replied.


    "Why did you point at me?" she asked.


    "I showed that you did the same as me, so they can''t me me alone," I admitted, surprisingly opting for honesty.


    She paused, focusing on the soil, tracing abstract patterns.


    My attention shifted to Aron, looking at me as if I were mad¡ªhis demeanor anxious, clutching his spear in readiness for a possible attack.....dude calm down.


    And therey Erik, unconscious.


    The fight, for me, had been eerily silent, though I couldn''t tell how it appeared to the spectators.


    The Arena resumed its usual hustle minutester. The professor, now less jocr, handed the bowl to Professor Night to draw the chits.


    Two white chits emerged. "Aron Velcrow And Peter Perkler," he announced.


    "The First Prince versus the Competitor from the Student Council."


    "Weird-ass name," ze remarked.


    they walked in with a determined expression. The contrast in their demeanors set the stage for an intense showdown.


    Aron''s gaze met mine, a flicker of recognition passing through his eyes. It was the first time I noticed his acknowledgment, a nod of acknowledgment, perhaps, or was it disdain?


    "Hm?"As the tension simmered down and the Arena returned to its routine, I noticed a subtle shift in the atmosphere. Whispers floated through the air, curious gazes lingering on me. I took a moment to catch my breath.


    Unexpectedly, amotion erupted near the exit. It seemed like Adam had returned, escorted by the professors, his expression a mix of fury and determination. His eyes locked onto mine, a fire burning within them, sending an undeniable message¡ªthis was far from over.

 Chapter 258 Someone who cares

    Chapter 258 Someone who cares


    Hmm, so... is this all because I did something different?


    Is this the butterfly effect? Because if so, then this is a mind-blowing effect.


    "You see that?" I pointed as I asked Erik, who was now awake.


    "Y-yeah. Anyways! Why''d you do that?" He asked immediately. I''m more impressed that he didn''t shift away from me.


    "You wanted to fight me?" I asked.


    "...No," he took a moment before answering.


    "Then leave it as it is," I shrugged.


    "But still..." He let out a defeated sigh before turning his face forward.


    "Just be happy that you are going to Mage''s Gambit with me," I patted his back, trying to inject some reassurance into my voice.


    Now, back to the stage. What we were witnessing was¡ª


    "Aghhhhhh!" screamed the guy as Aron plunged the spearhead out of his thigh.


    Aron wasn''t in great shape himself; his arm was broken, blood ran down his back, and his torn top revealed the extent of his injuries.


    This match was long, not gonna lie, and I''m not evenining.


    "Just say you''re happy that you''re not the only one who''ll be hated on the team," ze quickly caught on, his tone teasing.


    Which is true. Aron doesn''t have a good reputation in the academy, so him being on the team would actually neutralize the effect quite a bit.


    "Aron Velcrow! Won!" The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena.


    I''ll make sure to find out what''s going on with him behind the scenes because his strength is quite unsettling.


    Tap*


    "Hm?" I saw Erik tap on my shoulder and then point backwards, his tone a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    I turned to see¡ª


    "Oh, shit," I cursed a bit, my voice betraying a hint of worry.


    Raven was calling for me, almost shouting. She left her seat to get to a corner, calling my name.


    Everyone''s attention was on her as she leaned against the arena wall, looking down at me with a mix of concern and frustration.


    "She''s calling," he said.


    "I can see it," I sighed.


    I don''t want to talk right now because it''s going to get messy¡ªI don''t even me her for her reaction, to be honest. It''s natural to get scared after seeing such a thing and wanting to avoid me.


    I stood up and began walking towards her; it''s going to be the same as always. I''ll just let her say her piece because exining won''t do any good; it''s better to let it go without any friction.


    Still, it was good being her friend. All those dates, the ces we went, and the talks we had made me feel like a normal high school student. I''m grateful for that too.


    I approached the wall, seeing Raven shaking¡ªshe was shaking.


    "Hey," I waved up at her.


    The students weren''t allowed in the arena at this moment, so it''s not like she cane down too.


    She let out a deep breath.


    Herees the¡ª


    "Where are you hurt?" she asked softly.


    "Huh?" What did she say?


    "Are you hurt? Should I get something for you? Water? Why didn''t you go to a professor and ask them to treat that wrist wound? It''s bleeding! And how stupid are you to not take the weapon into the Arena and what kind of¡ª" She began leaning forward more and more with each rant, her words cascading as she leaned forward, her voice escting with each passing moment. I could see her concern turning into frustration, her body trembling with emotions, and her eyes disying a mix of worry and exasperation.


    "..." I felt like I was just pped right across my face.


    "You¡ª" she stopped in the middle of her sentence as her eyes followed me.


    It took a single jump to get enough leverage to be able to grab the ridge of the wall and pull myself near her.


    "Here," I showed her the wound; it was on my wrist. The whole sword had passed through it. The bone hurt quite a bit, but I thought it''d be fine for some reason. The wall surrounding us was made of rough stone with slight moss clinging to the edges. The seats in the arena were arranged in orderly rows, made of polished wood, with a few cushions scattered on them. The subdued lighting from overheadmps cast gentle shadows across the area.


    "That''s too deep!!!" She panicked as she looked around but then immediately ran back.


    I saw her running through the seats towards the one she was already sitting on. She picked up a bag that was ced on her seat. Huffing while her robes fluttered here and there, she brought back the heavy-looking bag and ced it in front of me. "Get down from the wall!" she scolded.


    I said nothing as I immediately crossed, and now I was standing straight in front of her. The bag she brought was arge, well-worn leather satchel with multiplepartments, containing various vials, bandages, and pouches of herbs.


    She looked around. "Hey, can you please give us a seat? It''ll just be a second!" She said to the student sitting nearby to us.


    Both girls scrambled out of their seats as they saw me. She grabbed my arm as she pulled me down on the seat, making me sit. The seats were cushioned, providing somefort amidst the tension.


    Her eyes wandered around the wound. Pulling the cotton out of the bag, she began cleaning the wound and then immediately poured about three to four bottles of healing potions as if it was nothing. The healing potions hadbels written in intricate calligraphy, each containing different colored liquids.


    "It doesn''t sting, right? It''s fine, right?" She asked.


    "Nah, it''s fine." There was a small burning sensation, but I didn''t think it was much of an issue.


    "You brought all this for me?" I asked.


    "Who else?" She wasn''t looking at me. "I knew it, something bad was about to happen, so I brought it just in case. I made these potionsst night¡ªhere, take this, it''s for internal bleeding." She passed a small tube to me.


    The whole bag was filled with bandages, herbs, and different types of things¡ªanything that could be used to heal or disinfect was there.


    "You aren''t angry?" I asked.


    "For what?" She asked back.


    "You ain''t sad?" I questioned again.


    "What are you saying?" She finally looked me in the eyes, it was direct eye contact.


    "Pfff," I just chuckled. I never thought I''d be this wrong in judging someone''s character to this degree.


    "Why are youughing!?" She pinched me on the leg.


    "Hahahaha," I don''t think I''ll answer her on this.


    Never thought, I''d be this happy because someone cared....for real.

 Chapter 259 Last Match-1

    259 Last Match-1


    "Nothing... just felt likeughing," I wiped the tear at the corner of my eye, brought on byughing so hard.


    Man, I never expected this kind of response from Raven. At most, I thought she''d be wary, maybe even upset, after what she saw, but this... This waspletely unexpected.


    "Why do you always have to do this kind of troublesome stuff?" She grumbled in a small voice.


    "Always?" I asked. I don''t think I''ve done something simr to this in front of her... I didn''t, right?


    She got startled, her eyes darting around, her hand halting its bandaging. "...I-i m-meant! Yes! You always do stuff like going out at night and doing things that''ll trouble yourself and me! Yes, you came to my roo¡ªmff!!!!"


    Before she could say anything, I grabbed her mouth to silence her¡ªsomeone might hear.


    "Shh! At least look around before you speak." I pulled her closer to my face, flicking her forehead.


    "Ouch!" She winced, rubbing her temples, continuing the bandaging. Still, her murmurs didn''t cease as she keptining about me. It was honestly funny to watch.


    After the first aid was done, she looked at me and asked, "Do you need one more healing potion?"


    "... I''ll need a different potion to help me digest all this then," I replied.


    She blinked before her expression changed, almost pouting, and then she hit me with her bag on the arm.


    "Hey! Don''t hurt me! I just got out of the battle; the wound is fresh!" Iined yfully.


    "If you have the strength to joke around, then you can easily handle this much. Hmph!" She crossed her arms.


    "Vexa Velcrow and Mary Kleine!"


    This took me out of the fun I was having with Raven. This was the most unexpected match-up, to be honest.


    A girl I never knew about versus a girl I try to keep out of my sight all the time.


    I had it in the back of my mind that this might happen, but when the announcement was made, I was... a bit shocked too.


    Anyways, I looked at the¡ª I saw a professor looking at me; our eyes met, and she gestured for me to get back into the arena.


    "Haa, I guess I''ll get down now," I sighed, turning towards Raven, who¡ªwas eyeing me from top to bottom like I was some kind of statue on disy.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Nothing, just wanted to congratte you," she smiled a bit, a half-smile, not the one she gives when she''s happy or having fun.


    She must''ve had her expectations before they were crushed in her duel against Mary.


    "Thank you," I smiled back at her, raising my hand and¡ª


    "Huh?" She looked at me, confused, when I ced my hand over her head and said, "It means a lot, you being there to support me." I patted her head a few times.


    "W-wha-what!" She panicked a bit before her face turned a bit red and flushed.


    With a light-hearted chuckle, I leaped back into the arena, a ce where anticipation crackled in the air like static electricity.


    As I navigated through the crowd, my eyes fixated on the two girls heading resolutely towards the arena stage, the epicenter of the imminent sh.


    Vexa and Mary, two forces converging with striking simrities in their elemental prowess and weapon mastery.


    Both wielded the water element with finesse,plemented by the mastery of a sword as their chosen weapon.


    Oddly enough, Vexa entered the arena unarmed, devoid of her usual weapon, while Mary clutched hers, emanating an air of preparedness and determination.


    Their ascent onto the stage was almost ceremonial, each step echoing the gravity of the forting confrontation. As they squared off, facing each other in silent acknowledgment of the impending duel, I maneuvered to my designated spot, settling down beside Erik.


    "Wanna bet?" I casually proposed to Erik, seeking a spark of amusement amidst the charged atmosphere.


    "... I don''t have anything to bet with," he responded, his tone tinged with a sense of reluctance.


    "How about that lizard of yours¡ªmy cat eats reptiles¡ª" I yfully suggested, aiming to inject some levity into the tense atmosphere.


    "No! Not my Baby!!" Erik''s protest rang out, reminiscent of a child guarding his prized possession.


    "Haha, I was just kidding, dude. Rx." My handnded firmly on his back, a light-hearted gesture to diffuse the tension and quell his momentary panic.


    This moment signified the culmination of an arduous journey through the mundane and monotonous three-day-long selection process. The activities offered new experiences, yet the real allurey beyond these preliminaries¡ªthe thrill and unpredictability that awaited in the subsequent events.


    "Start!" Themand echoed through the arena, signaling themencement of the much-awaited match.


    I couldn''t gauge Vexa''s true strength. While Mary''s prowess was evident, Vexa never showcased her full potential. In herst match, she swiftly dispatched her opponent in mere seconds, a feat that seemed all too effortless for her.


    But that doesn''t imply Mary is weak in any sense.


    I immediately infused mana into my eyes and simultaneously activated both mana and elemental vision. Their faces blurred, leaving only their distinct mana imprints visible amidst the sea of onlookers.


    "Dun dun dun," ze added the background sound effects, for reasons only known to him.


    Now, I could discern their signatures without having to focus on their faces; their mana imprints told me everything.


    From Vexa''s mana core, a stream of energy flowed through her veins, reinforcing her physique. Her body appeared lined with an unusual abundance of mana veins, enhancing her silhouette. On the other hand, Mary''s core connected to her sword, channeling energy through her right hand. Her stance suggested a calcted preservation of her mana reserves, a smart tactical move.


    The elements stirred around Vexa, while Mary refrained from initiating a spell, instead assuming a poised stance, analyzing for openings or awaiting Vexa''s first move.


    And then...


    "....Okay," I sensed this was the sole match deserving of the term ''neck and neck''.


    The suspense lingered in the charged atmosphere, teeming with anticipation for the sh between Vexa and Mary.

 Chapter 260 Last Match-2

    260 Last Match-2


    [Third Person View.]


    Vexa, her muscles coiled in a lowered stance, meticulously tracked Mary''s cautious steps within the eerie silence of the arena.


    *Tap.*


    The deafening silence shattered as Vexa catapulted forward with unparalleled swiftness, causing Mary''s muscles to tense involuntarily. Reacting on pure instinct, Mary gracefully sidestepped, allowing Vexa''s agile figure to blur past her. Yet, the force of Vexa''s strike found its mark, delivering a fierce blow to Mary''s abdomen, eliciting a sharp gasp and a surge of agony.


    The resounding thud of the collision echoed through the empty space, followed by a split-second pause filled only by the tumultuous rhythm of Mary''s heartbeat, disrupted by the sudden rush of being propelled backward.


    In a seamless fluidity, Mary seized Vexa''s arm, harnessing her momentum to twist mid-air, deftly maneuvering herself to gain leverage. The sheer rush of adrenaline surged through her veins as she attempted to leverage Vexa''s weight, seeking to assert her advantage in the gripping struggle.


    Vexa, temporarily ensnared within Mary''s vice-like grip, conceded to the pull of gravity, yet remained poised, ensuring a calcted distance from the ground as she fought against the downward force.


    Spotting the fleeting vulnerability in Mary''s hold, Vexa capitalized swiftly, executing aplex maneuver that flipped their positions. Despite finding herself grounded, Vexa exhibited a graceful yet forceful leg extension aimed at Mary''s face. However, Mary''s swift parry with her sword thwarted Vexa''s attack, the de carving into Vexa''s shoe sole with a slicing resonance.


    Gritting her teeth against the searing pain, Vexa retaliated in an instant, driving a rapid kick towards Mary''s thigh. The force disrupted Mary''s equilibrium, sending her spiraling downward, her descent mirroring that of an acrobat losing bnce during a high-wire act.


    Seizing the fleeting opportunity, Vexa swiftly disengaged from the perplexing position she found herself in.


    A mesmerizing spectacle unfolded as a slender stream of water traced down Vexa''s form, gradually crystallizing into shards of ice. In an instant, multiple shards materialized, propelled by the surging water streams. With unparalleled finesse, she directed this icy onught towards Mary, who, having regained herposure, stood resolute.


    Unwavering, Mary anticipated the imminent assault, wielding her sword with precision. Each swing annihted the iing shards, her movements fluid and deliberate.


    Undeterred by Mary''s swift defense, Vexa tapped into her mastery over water, manipting the shards'' trajectories, initiating a disy that left spectators questioning thepetence of thesebatants.


    With every passing moment, Vexa amplified the quantity of shards and streams, orchestrating them with an uncanny dexterity, akin to a seamless extension of her own body. The relentless barrage ensnared Mary within a swirling vortex of elemental fury.


    Mary''s countenance remained stoic, a testament to her unyielding focus, while her sword orchestrated a symphony of shes, the resounding strikes indicating the shards'' failure to make contact.


    In the midst of the escting sh, Vexa''s lithe movements melded seamlessly with her control over water, forging an intricate dance of elemental might and physical finesse. Each stride she made resonated with the manifestation of newfound abilities, the elemental forces swirling through her consciousness like aplex symphony of arcane understanding.


    With a graceful gesture, Vexa summoned forth a swirling vortex of water, a veil of aqueous protection that enveloped her form. This liquid shield shimmered with hues of iridescence, rippling like a translucent barrier in the air. It intercepted Mary''s swift sword strikes, deflecting the assaults while granting Vexa an otherworldly nimbleness to maneuver.


    Concurrently, Mary''s swordy remained a meticulously calcted performance of precise strikes and adept parries. Countering Vexa''s protective barrier, Mary infused her sword with a vibrant aura, orchestrating spiraling arcs of ethereal energy. These luminous patterns shed against Vexa''s water barrier, creating a captivating disy of resistance between elemental forces.


    Determined to prate the shield, Vexa adapted her strategy. Focusing her concentration, she triggered a surge of water from beneath Mary''s feet, encircling her in a tumultuous vortex. This unexpected deluge momentarily disrupted Mary''s equilibrium, leaving her momentarily vulnerable amidst the shifting waters.


    Seizing the fleeting vulnerability, Vexa extended her hand, manipting the surrounding water with an intent to encase Mary in an icy grip. The liquid congealed instantaneously, ensnaring Mary within a crystalline prison, threatening to restrict her movements within the frozen embrace.


    However, Mary, undeterred, countered swiftly. With a practiced movement, she unleashed a surge of vibrant energy from her sword. This radiant burst shattered the icy confinement, liberating her from Vexa''s grasp with a radiant explosion of freedom.


    The conflict persisted, eachbatant innovating their techniques, intertwining elemental forces with physical maneuvers. Vexa''s fluid motions intertwined seamlessly with her control over water, while Mary''s swordy harmonized adeptly with her spellcasting.


    As the sh intensified, Vexa, her mind racing with strategies, seized a moment of inspiration. Channeling her mastery over water, she initiated a technique that transcended the expectations of both her peers ....and spectators.


    Fluid motion, Vexa extended her arms, drawing on the ambient moisture in the arena. Her focus sharpened, she directed her energy towards the center of the battleground. A surge of mana surged through her veins as she summoned an immense quantity of water, coalescing it into a towering column that stretched towards the ceiling of the arena.


    The audience watched in awe as Vexa''s maniption of water manifested into a colossal whirlpool, a breathtaking disy of elemental might. The vortex surged upwards, twisting and churning with an undeniable force, captivating the attention of everyone within the arena.


    Within moments, the swirling waters expanded outward, enveloping the entire battleground in a grand spectacle of power. Mary, taken aback by the sheer scale of the elemental manifestation, found herself encased within the spiraling currents.


    The whirlpool, a testament to Vexa''s unexpected prowess, surged with controlled intensity. It wasn''t a torrent of destruction but rather a controlled disy of elementalmand. The towering mass of water swirled around Mary, creating a contained sphere within the arena, leaving her suspended within the churning currents.


    Vexa, her demeanor unwavering, focused her concentration, weaving intricate patterns within the vortex. The water responded to hermands with a precision that belied her years, manipting itself into intricate shapes and designs within the colossal whirlpool.


    Suddenly, the swirling waters began to morph and condense, forming a colossal watery hand that emerged from the vortex. The hand, an embodiment of Vexa''s focused intent, grasped Mary gently but firmly, lifting her from the whirlpool''s center.


    Mary, enveloped within the grasp of the elemental construct, appeared suspended in mid-air, surrounded by the swirling waters. The spectators watched in silent wonder as Vexa, in an unexpected show of control, levitated Mary within the colossal watery hand, leaving her unable to maneuver or retaliate.


    As Vexa''s colossal whirlpool surged, engulfing the battleground in a breathtaking disy of elemental dominance, Mary found herself ensnared within the turbulent currents. Trapped within the swirling mass, she struggled against the relentless force, her movements growing desperate as she sought a means of escape.


    The churning waters closed in around her, pressing against her, threatening to suffocate her with its unyielding embrace. With sheer determination etched on her face, Mary fought against the suffocating currents, her sword an extension of her unyielding will.


    Summoning every ounce of strength and resilience, Mary initiated a daring attempt to counter the engulfing waters. With swift, calcted strikes, she channeled her own energy through her de, infusing it with a radiant burst of power.


    The once-tamed currents recoiled momentarily from the radiant energy pulsating from Mary''s sword. Harnessing this momentary respite, she executed a sequence of rapid, precise movements, carving a path through the spiraling waters, seeking a way out of the suffocating embrace.


    The relentless onught of Vexa''s whirlpool persisted, but Mary refused to yield. She battled against the suffocating force, her movements disying a raw desperation as she fought for freedom. Every strike against the engulfing waters was a testament to her unwavering determination and unyielding spirit.


    Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against her, Mary''s resilience shone through. With a resolute gaze and unwavering determination, she pushed against the overwhelming force, each movement a desperate bid for survival within the engulfing waters.


    The spectators watched in awe and admiration as Mary, amidst the suffocating torrent, disyed a breathtaking resilience but....after few minutes she failed,the pressure on her lungs increased as it was hard for her too breath, streams of blood began flowing from her nose but the way she was still trying to get out of there was something that made her seem... pitiful.


    It wasn''t that Vexa wasn''t having tough time- she too had her difficulties in terms of keeping the spell going but whenever looked at Mary.


    She looked like she''d rather die than lose before-


    "Vexa Velcrow won!"


    The arena fell into a hushed reverence, an unforeseen demonstration of Vexa''s mastery over water. The youngbatant had conjured a spectacle of such grandeur that it left all witnesses spellbound.


    There was thud that indicated the fall of Mary who looked like someone close to her had died or as if she had lost everything.

 Chapter 261 Team

    261 Team


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    "Do you think this is going to work just fine?" ze asked as he jumped on my shoulder. I was leaning on my chair while I looked down at my feet in the dark behind the curtain.


    ...I slept, I slept well. It was a good sleep. I tried my best to ignore a lot of things and just focus on my rest.


    Why am I telling you this? Because I just wanted to.


    "Yeah, this will work," I answered him.


    "Ren Hilton!"


    It''s time. I got up from my chair as I passed by the already lifted curtain that led to the stage.


    It had been two days since thest selection match. Vexa won, marking the final person on the imperial academy''s team for the Mage''s Gambit, and after that, everything went silent for the next two days. I didn''t meet anyone because, for some reason, fatigue took over me.


    It was a weird type of fatigue¡ªone where you just don''t want to move at all.


    I followed what I felt and just slept¡ªtill ze himself woke me up.


    *Step*


    My boot tapped on the wooden stage as the sound reverberated through the silent hall. The eyes of the students tracked me with their judgmental gaze.


    I looked at Aron and Isolde, who were already standing beside Stormborne, who was in the center of the stage.


    His eyes met mine, but he just looked away as if he wasn''t even interested. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I lined up beside Aron.


    "Erik Weller!" He called out, and I saw Erik walk up the stage with wobbly legs, trying his best to maintainposure amidst all the apuse he was receiving.


    He came and stood right beside me.


    "Nice to see you again, Mr. Famous," I muttered toward Erik.


    "T-that''s..." Erik was interrupted as¡ª


    "Vexa Velcrow!"


    I leaned back a bit to see the silver-haired girl walk up to the stage, lifting her long skirt slightly. Her walk was gentle, which could deceive anyone who hadn''t witnessed what she did in the Arena two days ago.


    "This girl is really something else," ze remarked.


    I know. For some reason, she emits a mysterious vibe that''s borderline creepy too.


    Her strength, skills, background, or personality¡ª I know nothing.


    This time, the apuse was mixed with awe and whispers, with boys clearly fawning over her. Can''t deny that she''s beautiful.


    Without uttering a word, she walked and lined up beside Erik, who seemed lost in his own realm.


    "Wake up, dude, don''t embarrass yourself," I nudged his hanging jaw back for him to flinch.


    "I-I... what was I saying again?" He stuttered, "Yes... you are the one who''s being most talked about, y''know that, right?" He leaned in to ask while telling me.


    I just nodded. I''m not sure how to take this, but I''ve been a hot topic for the past two days, and it''s not going back to normal anytime soon.


    When I entered the selections, I knew this was going to happen, standing beside these guys, but the impact increased after.


    Helga was thrown out¡ªoh, by the way, she was discharged after a day and a half and is still in her dorm.


    So after Helga was out of the picture, I became the center of attention for the first-years and the target of their hate for how I fought, something that no one is going to bring up, of course.


    "And wee this Gambit''s Team Leader!!!! Adam Stales!" Headmaster Stormborne hyped the arrival of the blond kid.


    Adam walked from the other side of the stage, receiving apuse and standing ovations, while everyone practically hopped around to cheer him up.....his gaze was on me for a second but he looked away almost immediately.


    "I don''t think so," I might be the one being talked about the most? Nah... I don''t think so.


    As Headmaster Stormborne ascended the tform, a hush fell over the assembled crowd. Hismanding presence filled the grand hall, silencing even the faintest whisper. With a regal air, he adjusted thepels of his impable robe, the shimmering fabric catching the dim light, emphasizing the authority he held.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed faculty, and honored students," his voice boomed, resonating through the hall. "It''s time we unveil the location for this year''s highly anticipated Mage''s Gambit."


    A collective murmur swept through the audience, anticipation crackling in the air like static before a storm.


    "In the Kingdom of Reva, where the ancient tapestries of magic and mystery interweave, where every corner echoes tales of arcane wonders, we have chosen a ce of exceptional significance for this year''s Gambit," Stormborne dered, his words weaving a spell of intrigue.


    ".....Eshmera," he announced, and the name reverberated across the hall, drawing gasps of awe and reverence. "In the edge of Reva Kingdom, nestled amidst the enchanted forests and shimmeringkes, Eshmera awaits. A city steeped in it''s own legacy, a haven where spells dance upon the wind and secrets whisper in the stones."


    "The departure of our esteemed team is imminent," Stormborne continued, his voicemanding attention. "The selected members shall embark on this journey of discovery and trials as emissaries of our academy''s legacy."


    A tangible excitement filled the air, students exchanging eager nces and exchanging murmurs of preparations for the uing departure.


    "The team shall depart at dawn''s first light," Stormborne announced with gravitas. "Gather at the Academy''s Grand Archway, where the first rays of dawn shall bid them farewell on their quest to Eshmera."


    With a final sweep of his gaze across the audience, Stormborne''s presence lingered in the air like an unspoken promise of wonders toe. "Prepare yourselves, for this year''s Mage''s Gambit shall set forth from our hallowed halls to the mystical embrace of Eshmera."


    As he stepped back from the tform, an electric anticipation lingered, signaling not just the end of the announcement.


    What he didn''t mention was...the Ruins of Eshmera are going to be the ce where the selections are to be held.


    "This is going to be a fun ride."


    [A/N: This marks the end of this volume....I have something to say but I''ll hold it in for next chapter, If you don''t wanna hear or read it....which I respect please skip the next chapter as it''s just a epilogue and few things that I wanna share with you...you don''t even have to buy the chapter,just join the discord server - I''d paste the message there for y''all to see.]


    [Discord Link in my bio.]


    [End Of The Volume ~]

 Chapter 262 V3 Epilogue/Author Note

    262 V3 Epilogue/Author Note


    I can hardly believe it''s finally time to close this chapter of the tale. To all the dedicated readers of *No More Pain For This Viin [NMPV]*, thank you for embarking on this journey with me. Your support, patience, and understanding mean the world to me.


    Life, as unpredictable as it can be, threw some personal hurdles my waytely. I apologize for the interruption in updates, but know that your unwavering patience during this time is deeply appreciated.


    Now, onto exciting news. The uing fourth volume won''t keep you waiting long; we''re diving right into it without dy. Expect a consistent flow of 5-6 chapters per week. I''ve settled on a writing style that feels most natural to me, and I aim to maintain this for the readers''fort and enjoyment.


    From this point forward, I won''t clutter the chapters with author notes. Instead, find me on our Discord server for discussions, queries, or just to say hello.


    Reflecting on the storyline, yes, the pacing might have felt slow at times, especially in the third volume. But fear not, the journey ahead promises a shift in momentum. The foundationid in the initial volumes will soon unravel into a tapestry of revtions and excitement.


    Volume one introduced Ren, a character open to your diverse interpretations. Volume two widened the world''s horizons, setting the stage for the intricacies toe. As for the third volume, I threw in a myriad of questions, some engrossing, others tantalizinglyplex.


    Within the bunch of diverse characters, this volume ces a spotlight on Ren Hilton, unraveling the mysteries that shroud his existence. The narrative arcs will converge to illuminate who Ren truly is. However, I refrain from uttering a description, for I invite you, readers, to interpret and perceive Ren as your imagination dictates.


    In the pursuit of revealing Ren''s essence, this volume encapstes a journey of self-discovery and revtion. The intricate threads of Ren''s past, present, and potential future will weave a narrative that sparks curiosity and invites individual interpretations.


    Prepare to embark on a narrative journey that invites you to contemte and interpret Ren''s essence. As we delve deeper into Ren''s persona, let your imagination roam freely, for the true nature of Ren lies within the eye of the beholder.


    **Volume Four: The Gambit Of World**


    Prepare yourselves, dear readers, for a journey into the realm of revtion and resolution. This volume is a dedicated pursuit of answers¡ªan exploration into the depths of the most pressing questions that have lingered in the shadows of *No More Pain For This Viin [NMPV]*.


    "The Gambit Of World" holds the key to unlocking these mysteries, serving as a beacon of illumination for curious minds. Anticipate an unveiling of truths, a convergence of enigmas, and a myriad of revtions that will finally provide rity to thebyrinth of inquiries thus far.


    With this one we step into an exhrating world of action and exploration alongside Ren Hilton''s relentless pursuit of something yet unknown. This volume delves deeper into the essence of adventure, with Ren driven by an insatiable thirst for discovery.


    Prepare for the culmination of eagerly awaited events¡ªa convergence of pivotal moments that will redefine the trajectory of the narrative. The stage is set for major developments, unraveling mysteries that have long tantalized readers'' imaginations. Brace yourselves; the journey is about to intensify.


    As we venture forth, the spotlight shines on character dynamics and their intricate rtionships. Delve deeper into their positions, motivations, and the interconnected web that binds them together. Be vignt; every detail matters as we navigate the intricate tapestry of rtionships within *No More Pain For This Viin*.


    Remember, dear readers, this isn''t just my project; it''s our shared creation. Your unwavering support fuels this narrative, far beyond any marypensation. Together, we''ll forge an immersive and captivating experience¡ªI vow to keep you invested in the story''s unfolding.


    For any inconveniences caused by dys or disruptions, I extend my sincerest apologies. Looking ahead, 2024 holds promises of an enriching and enthralling journey¡ªa year that I hope will resonate with each of you.


    Before we embark, a fleeting question lingers: Do you recall the no man''snd? If so, your memory serves well¡ªand for that, I am grateful.


    ***


    Before diving into this captivating volume, a couple of things to note:


    1) Join our vibrant Discord server for direct ess to me and other engaged readers. Ask your questions freely; there''s no hesitation needed in thismunity of avid enthusiasts.


    2) I affirm that not once have third-party sources or external involvements contributed to the creation of this content. Moving forward, this principle remains unwavering¡ªImit to delivering an authentic and genuine storytelling experience without external influence.


    3) we are working on illustrations.


    4) Await the forting release of the character list, soon to be avable exclusively on our Discord server.


    5) A pledge resounds throughout our journey¡ª*No More Pain For This Viin* shall persist till the end, or as my name decrees, "Till the depths of hell." Thismitment echoes the unwavering dedication to see this narrative through, hand in hand with each of you.


    I sometimes fail and I am open for criticism.


    I''ve learned, adapted, and grown alongside this story. As we move forward, I assure you an enthralling adventure awaits, filled with twists, resolutions, and unexpected alliances. Your continued presence on this voyage means everything.


    Until we meet again within the pages of the fourth volume, dear readers. Stay curious, stay engaged, and may the mysteries yet unveiled keep your imagination aze.


    With heartfelt gratitude,


    [Satan03]


    ****


    [somewhere else...]


    In a dimly lit room, the ambiance punctuated by the flickering light of a solitarymp, an old man sat hunched over a cluttered desk. Wearing a wide-brimmed hat that partially obscured his weathered face, he nced at the bottle of alcohol before him. With a grizzled hand, he lifted the bottle, the amber liquid within calling to him like an old friend.


    As he tilted the bottle back, taking a hearty swig, his eyes never left the papers strewn across the desk. Amidst the scattered parchments, an announcement seemed to hold his attention. His gravelly voice pierced the silence of the room.


    "Satan03.....What is this guy yapping about? Anyways! Gambit! Gambit! Gambit! Muhahahahahahahahahah."


    Theughter echoed in the confined space, tinged with a hint of madness. His words seemed a jumble of excitement and anticipation, punctuated by a maniacal chuckle. He appeared lost in his own world, caught in a frenzy of amusement and enthusiasm.


    The observer, peering into the scene, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the spectacle before them. The old man''s erratic behavior and peculiar musings raised doubts.


    "He seems crazy... are you sure he''s the author?" whispered the observer, a mixture of disbelief and curiosity coloring their tone.


    "...Well they call him old man... he''s crazy but he does the job I guess." answered the small guy holding two books one-that had a eye on the cover and other that had a boy with white hair that cover most of it''s forehead....what that might be?


    Multiverse.... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 263 Set to Go.

    263 Set to Go.


    "Hey dude, wake up!" ze''s voice reverberated through my mind, pulling me from the depths of slumber. I scanned the room, only to realize that morning had already graced the world with its presence.


    *Knock, knock*


    A gentle rap sounded on the door. Intrigued, I activated my mana vision, recognizing the familiar signature. With a swift motion, I rose from the warmth of my bed, letting my foot greet the cool touch of the floor.


    Swift strides carried me to the door, which I opened to reveal Raven, clutching a quill, a paper envelope, and an ink bottle.


    "Good morning," I greeted her warmly, leaning casually against the doorframe, while Mrs. Penny nced up from the stairs below.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be making any noise," I assured her, closing the door gently.


    "So, what brings you here so early in the morning?" I inquired, but Raven seemed preupied, her cheeks flushed.


    "Hmm? Oh... my bad." I quickly grabbed a robe from the floor, draping it nonchntly over my bare upper body.


    "N-no, it wasn''t bad¡ªI mean, I didn''t mind... not that I liked¡ªugh," she stumbled over her words, a mix of embarrassment and confusion coloring her expression. "I came here to give you this."


    She handed me a brownish paper note from her pocket.


    "Ah, a shopping list," I remarked, raising an eyebrow in amusement. "Do you want me to pick these up?" I asked, and she responded with a nod, her ears flickering slightly.


    "Alright," I agreed, cing the note atop the suitcase I had packed the night before. It held nothing but my clothes; the mace I had chosen during the selection matches rested in another sturdy metal box beside it.


    "Huh?" She shot me a quizzical look before delving into her pockets, retrieving a leather pouch. "At least ask for some money!" She protested, shoving the sack toward my chest with a yful pout.


    "....Okay, but nope. I was already nning to get you something special from Eshmera, so thanks for letting me know what to bring. Saved me a bunch of time, honestly," I said appreciatively, epting the pouch from her. Stepping closer, I felt her instinctively retreat a little.


    Lightly grasping her wrist, I gently slid the pouch back into her pocket with a yful grin.


    As I returned the pouch to Raven''s pocket, her eyes met mine in a brief yet intense connection. There was something in that fleeting moment¡ªa shared understanding.


    "Thank you," she murmured softly, her gaze briefly dropping before lifting again to meet mine, a hint of gratitude shining in her eyes.


    "Anytime," I replied with a smile, our interaction brimming with unspoken sentiments. With a subtle nod, Raven turned to leave, her steps hesitant yet purposeful.


    Before she could take another step, a thought crossed my mind. "Hey, Raven," I called out gently, prompting her to nce back over her shoulder.


    "Would you like toe with us to Eshmera?" I asked, feeling the words tumble out before I could even process them fully. The invitation hung in the air, pregnant with possibilities, as Raven''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I mean, if you''d like," I added quickly, the sudden offer feeling impulsive yet strangely right.


    Raven hesitated, uncertainty flickering in her expression. For a moment, it seemed as though she might ept, but then a soft smile tugged at the corners of her lips. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I can''t." she replied softly.


    Well this was just as expected.


    "That''s fine," I sighed and nodded. "I''ll get ready. How about you?" I inquired.


    "I''ll be visiting Adam and the others. He mentioned having something to discuss," she replied.


    Something to discuss, huh? I simply nodded, letting her leave before she paused and waved the envelope, ink bottle, and quill.


    "Hmm?" I arched a brow as I prepared to shut the door.


    "There was a man who wanted to deliver this to you. I told him I wasing here, so I brought it along," she exined.


    "What man?" I queried.


    "I don''t know him, but he mentioned he came from Viceburg. He insisted that this letter is from your elder brother¡ªdidn''t know you had one. I have a cousin, though," she rambled on, her energy unusually vibrant.


    "Elder brother? Viceburg..." The pieces clicked in my mind. "Give it to me," I extended my hand towards her.


    "Here," she handed me the items, and I ced them on the nearby desk.


    "Then, I''ll see youter," I bid her farewell swiftly. She nced at me for a moment, her gaze flickering momentarily before a smile adorned her face, and she left the room.


    As soon as she departed, I picked up the envelope and shut the door firmly behind her.


    I then seized the bottle of ink and opened the envelope that contained a letter. The contents were:


    Dear [Ren Chris Hilton],


    I trust this message finds you in good spirits. It''s been quite some time since ourst exchange, and I hope that your academic pursuits at the academy continue to unfold smoothly. Your unwaveringmitment and resilience have always been noteworthy.


    I wanted to take a moment to emphasize the significance of maintaining a steadfast focus on your ambitions. Always remember, sess is the fruit of diligent effort and unwavering determination. View every obstacle as a chance to evolve and broaden your knowledge.


    Your tenure at the academy is pivotal in sculpting the path toward your future. Embrace the opportunities thate your way. Cherish the friendships you forge, draw wisdom from your experiences, and never hesitate to explore uncharted territories.


    I take immense pride in witnessing the person you''ve grown to be and the progress you''re achieving. Continue to strive for excellence, and never lose sight of your dreams. I''m always here to offer my support and guidance whenever you require it.


    Wishing you perpetual triumphs and abundant happiness.


    Warm regards,


    [Amlrviers Marco Hilton]


    ... I sighed as I uncorked the ink bottle, only to find itcking anybel or indication of its origin. An unpleasant aroma wafted from the bottle, akin to a foul stench.


    Setting the letter on the desk next to the ink bottle, I dipped the quill into the ink, preparing to trace the tip along the paper...


    But as I attempted to write, the quill broke, and ink spilled uncontrobly, saturating the pages, obscuring the carefully penned words. The paper absorbed the ink in a rapid and thorough manner, causing most of the text to fade away.


    And then, a new message emerged on the once-ink-soaked paper, revealing:


    The special ink, called "Luminarite Essence,"es from a rare underground creature called the Luminarite. This ink is made from the glowy parts of the Luminarite. Alchemists found that this ink can remove normal inks from paper but keeps its own writing safe. They use aplicated process to make it work like this. Only a few skilled alchemists know how to make and use this special ink.


    The letters were far away from each other but I could make sense out of it.


    Hey there,


    Managed to get control over two outta ten gangs¡ªprogress, right? Things are shaping up, but it took some adjustments to the ns. You know how it goes.


    Set up a Demacia Guild branch here¡ªneeded that extra boost. It''s helping to keep things steady, considering the chaos in the city. But no worries, we''ll sort it out.


    Hestia Empire folks are gettin'' antsy ''bout the rise in crime. Gonna need to tackle that soon.


    Couldn''t snag anynd yet; policies decided to y hard to get. If you''re curious, you can dive into those policies yourself.


    Oh, by the way, congrats on making it to Mage''s Gambit! Big achievement. I''ll swing by sometime to catch up.


    Take care,


    [Alver]


    "Elder Brother, huh," I winced momentarily at the term but swiftly pushed that difort aside, focusing on the contents of the letter.


    Alver seems to be faring quite well, considering the opportune time to contemte initiating a guild in a ce like that.


    His persistent drive to expand the guild has been on my mindtely. It''s evident that power and wealth are part of it, but...


    "There''s something more to it," I murmured, feeling a yawn escape me as I let the letter gradually burn in my hand.


    Seating myself, I retrieved a standard ink bottle and two quills from the drawer, ready topose a letter.


    "Should I write to home?" I nced out the window; the sun had risen, indicating it was barely eight in the morning.


    I pictured Mom bustling in the kitchen, conjuring up something delightful for breakfast, while Dad was likely preparing for his day''s work.


    A faint smile graced my lips as I set the Lumarite ink aside and began writing with the regr ink.


    [Dear Mom & Dad,]


    I am delighted to inform you¡ª


    ***


    [Thirty Minutes Later]


    Stepping out of the shower, I vigorously towel-dried my hair and stood before the mirror d in just my underwear.


    As I gazed at my reflection, an odd sense of familiarity washed over me. With each advancement in the Phoenix level, I felt more connected to myself. It was as if the previous Ren''s body no longer belonged to me and I got a new one for myself, or perhaps there was something deeper to it. Whatever the reason, it felt right.


    My hair, nearly reaching past my shoulders, drew ament from ze within my mind. "Just chop that shit off," he remarked, seemingly done with his first shower in what felt like ages.


    "I will when it''s necessary," I retorted, securing my hair into a tight bun. Changing into a white shirt paired with grey pants¡ªabo that suited me¡ªI nced at the unopened third suitcase under the bed, the one I''d brought upon moving into this room.


    Retrieving it and organizing my belongings, I soon found myself outside my dorm room.


    "We''re all set to go."

 Chapter 264 Apology

    Chapter 264 Apology


    [Raven Larkspur POV.]


    Exiting Ren''s room, I left him to prepare for the day. The image of his shirtless physique lingered in my mind, leaving me flustered and unable to shake off the embarrassment.


    How does someone even achieve such chiseled perfection? It felt as though there wasn''t an ounce of fat on him, just pure, lean muscle. I mentally shook my head, my face heating up at the thought.


    Descending the stairs, I noticed the other students casting sideways nces at me. No one apart from Mrs. Penny had engaged in conversation with me. Nevertheless, it was somewhatforting knowing Ren now upied the dorm we once shared, even if it was Adam''s former room.


    There was a sense of shared space due to that arrangement.


    "Hey there, girl! Met the guy?" Mrs. Penny chimed in cheerfully as she set down food at the table where other juniors had congregated. It brought back memories of my own first year.


    I nodded in response, surveying the room before addressing Mrs. Penny, "Can I ask you something?"


    Arching an eyebrow, she replied, "Sure, but it better be about that pretty boy upstairs." She chuckled, eliciting a huff from a scrawny guy seated to the left of the dining table.


    "How''s Ren in his daily life? Like, what does he do when he''s in the dorm?" I questioned.


    "Hmm... nothing," she answered. "The boy is quite the type. He never leaves his room after four in the evening¡ªthere''s not a single noise till dinner time. Sometimes he takes his food back to his room to eat. I''ve tried stopping him, but he seems like the type that doesn''t want to listen if it''s not..."


    "In his benefit or heart," Ipleted her sentence for her and immediately regretted it.


    Mrs. Penny stopped and looked at me, then began chuckling quietly to herself, nodding as if she had understood something.


    "W-wha-what?" I stuttered.


    "Haha, nothing, girl. You should be attentive about your own changes," she spoke to herself.


    I sighed. It''s always been like this with Mrs. Penny; she''s always been quite odd to talk to, at least for me.


    ncing towards the stairs, it seemed Ren still had plenty of time before getting ready. I left the dorm and headed towards the second-year dormitories.


    A few minutester, I returned to my dorm and found everyone there.


    Adam was holding tworge trunks, Vexa had a single small suitcase and a satin bag, and Cecelia wasn''t around¡ªshe might have been with the scumbag first prince, which made me feel sorry for her.


    Elsa stood next to Amelia, while Helga stood a bit farther away than usual from Adam. The loss in the match had definitely taken a toll on her.


    "Raven!" Helga waved enthusiastically as she spotted me. I smiled back and walked towards them. Adam noticed me and asked worriedly, "Where have you been? I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you before leaving."


    "Oh, I went to meet Ren," I stated bluntly.


    There was a noticeable shift in the atmosphere.


    I don''t know why, butst night, I had a strange feeling that Ren would visit me. It was odd to think that, but for some reason, I expected him toe so we could spend some time together before he left. However, he didn''t show up, and instead, I found myself sitting alone by the window as morning arrived.


    Stepping out immediately, I stood in front of his dorm. Thank goodness I did; he was still asleep. Didn''t he know everyone would be upset if he waste?


    "Listen, Raven," Adam sighed, pulling me out of my thoughts. "I know you became friends with that guy after we left the academy. You might have felt lonely, but do you think he''s a good guy to be around?"


    Ren... being a good guy?


    I don''t know why, but I never thought Ren was or would ever be a good person. That much was evident. But...


    "He''s not a bad guy at all," I exined, perhaps weirdly. "He''s not weird in any sense. Rather, he''s weirdly normal¡ª"


    "That ''weirdly normal'' guy put Helga in the infirmary bed for the past three days," Adam''s jaw clenched with irritation.


    "So did Mary to me and Cecelia. You don''t see a problem with that?" I retorted.


    Silence took over after I said that¡ªI messed up. I didn''t even know why I said something like that. What did it matter? My injuries weren''t even close to what Helga and Cecelia had suffered.


    For thest few days, I felt a lump in my throat whenever I was around Adam and his friends...my friends, I mean. Nobody ever said anything to Mary for what she did, but the moment Ren... Ren, I mean, did it, he suddenly had a problem with it.


    Tud*


    The trunks in Adam''s hands fell as he bowed his head deeply, surprising me. "I am sorry for what Mary did to you and for not mentioning it to you at all. I am sorry," his voice was sincere.


    I stood there, stunned by Adam''s unexpected apology. It felt strange yet strangelyforting.


    "It''s... alright," I stammered, feeling a mix of emotions. "I mean, I understand. It''s not like you could have controlled what Mary did."


    Adam slowly lifted his head, his expression a mix of remorse and gratitude. "Thank you for understanding, Raven." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Elsa, who had been silently observing, stepped forward. "Hey, let''s not linger on this. We''ve got the Gambit ahead of us, and we need to focus on that."


    Amelia nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s stay positive and make the most out of this opportunity."


    "Where''s Mary though?" I asked, not holding anything against her. It''s just that there''s a small part of me that feels like she might not like me.


    "In her room. She said she''d be there ande before we leave," answered Elsa.


    I still remembered she said the same things Adam did, but for some reason, her intensity made me doubt her words. The gossip about Ren from girls, the professors'' asional jokes about him¡ªit all made him seem like an ideal bad student.


    But then, I''ve seen another side, a kind of controlled madness. When Ipared that to what I witnessed in the ring against Helga... Match seemed mild....not in techniques or fight but...just intensity.


    I followed everyone as we began towards the academy grounds- I just hope that Ren isn''t thatst one to arrive.

 Chapter 265 Inner Monster

    Chapter 265 Inner Monster


    [Third Person View.]


    Gasping for air, shaking from head to toe, the boyy on the floor. His in porcin mask covered half of his face, while his red hair was disheveled and his appearance unkempt.


    "It hurts," he murmured, clutching his stomach and staring at the ceiling as if lost in thought.


    His hand delved into his pocket, retrieving a square amulet which he held tightly, closing his eyes in the process.


    It was a convergence amulet.


    "Why does this keep happening?" he pondered aloud.


    Knock*


    There was a knock on the door, signaling someone outside.


    Aron nced to his side, finding a maid, who until yesterday worked in his dorm, lying beside him. Her eyes were wide open, with violent marks of scratches and blood marring her face.


    Her cries haunted him, echoing in his mind as she begged.


    He turned, attempting to rise and support himself, but groaned at the sight of blood.


    Beside himy the maid, her body bleeding, her clothes in tatters unable to cover her properly.


    Knock knock


    Another knock followed. He copsed to the floor, weeping like a child, gazing at his bloodied hands.


    His face was equally bloodied, hard to look at. Removing the mask, he revealed an ugly scar on his face, wing at it vigorously.


    "Why? Why? Why?" he cried out in a frenzy.


    She was the same girl who brought him food asionally, never meeting his gaze, but he knew she worked for her mother''s health. Without such necessity, no one would willingly work for him.


    And now¡ª


    He recalled her crying figure pleading to be let go so she could care for her mother, even as he began vomiting on the floor.


    The knocks at the door grew louder. He struggled to his feet, searching for something sharp. A fruit basket near the mirror held a knife.


    Gazing at the girl, he knew she wouldn''t survive. The royal family would dispose of her, and as she wasn''t a mage,plete recovery wasn''t possible after what he had done.


    Why not end it all?


    He took the knife and approached the maid, crouching down gently, feeling a surge of disgust at himself. Sliding the knife across her throat, he witnessed her eyes losing the light they once held, draining his own strength.


    Sshing his face in the cold water of the bathtub, he stared at the corpse from the corner of the bathroom, leaving the door open. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, the door broke down, and a butler entered. Aron didn''t show any surprise, no expression; he was ustomed to this.


    Aron submerged his face in the cold water as the butler silently removed the corpse without uttering a word.


    He felt the heavy burden of his actions, an oppressive weight that seemed to suffocate every breath he drew. Alone with his thoughts, he stared at the reflection in the mirror, a visage twisted by self-loathing and disgust.


    "I am a monster," he whispered to the empty room, his voice a mere echo of the torment raging within. Every fiber of his being rebelled against the vicious actions he''d perpetrated. He longed for redemption, a chance to erase the atrocities he''dmitted, but the weight of his sins pressed down upon him, unyielding.


    The reflection in the mirror, once a source of introspection, now served only to amplify his self-revulsion. His scarred face, the grotesque manifestation of his inner turmoil, stared back at him usingly, a constant reminder of his unforgivable transgressions.


    The relentless self-loathing consumed him, drowning any semnce of hope for redemption. The flickering candlelight cast eerie shadows across the room, a reflection of the darkness that had engulfed his soul. He felt hollow, a vessel filled with nothing but anguish, shackled by the unrelenting weight of his own malevolence.


    He grappled with the undeniable truth¡ªhe was beyond redemption, forever tainted by the monstrous being he had be. The flicker of humanity within him seemed extinguished, leaving behind only the hollow remnants of a man consumed by the malevolence within.


    ***


    Emerging from the bathroom, the air around Aron felt heavy, as if a cloud of darkness apanied his every move. He casually threw on a robe, leaving his upper body bare as he hastily gathered his things. The dorm''s usual calmness seemed disrupted by his presence, a strange tension filling the air.


    Moving with a determined yet uneasy gait, Aron stepped out of his room. Cecelia stood nearby, stone faced. Feeling a pang of guilt, he quickly averted his gaze, choosing to ignore her presence. He hurried past without a single word, eager to escape the judgment or disgusting looks he might receive.


    It was like he was fleeing from something dreadful within himself, avoiding any confrontation that might reveal the disturbing truth of what had transpired. His quick pace signaled a desperate attempt to distance himself from the reality he''d just faced.


    His reality.....


    He strode onto the academy grounds, the morning sun casting long shadows across the grass. A slight breeze rustled the leaves of nearby trees, adding a whispering soundtrack to the scene. The carriages stood in a neat row, their polished exteriors glinting in the sunlight.


    Amidst the hustle and bustle of students, Aron felt a sense of anticipation building. This was the crucial step forward, themencement of an important journey.


    Adiel Velcrow''s resonating words echoed in his mind, emphasizing the significance of victory in the impending Mage''s Gambit. It was a pivotal move on the path to securing the throne.


    Despite the stirring atmosphere, Hera''s absence lingered as a quiet question mark. Her directive to be stronger for an elusive promise of normalcy still perplexed him, leaving a faint aura of uncertainty amidst his determination.


    He nced at Adam and the rest of the group, but his attention immediately shifted to Cecelia, who seemed engrossed in Adam''s presence.


    An irked sensation gripped him, prompting him to utter, "You''d better not get toofortable here. I expect constant updates regarding the Simurgh." His voice,ced with restraint, caused Cecelia to recoil slightly before nodding in acknowledgment. However, he noticed the tightening of her fists, a gesture that didn''t escape his notice.


    Had it not been for his status as her master, he pondered, she might have already exacted revenge, or worse¡ªabandoned him altogether.

 Chapter 266 Departure

    Chapter 266 Departure


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    Descending the stairs, Mrs Penny''s warm congrattions greeted me, yet the dorm remained deserted. Engaging in a brief conversation, I soon gathered my bags, readying myself to depart.


    Before leaving, I paused and turned back to Mrs Penny, who was reaching for a broomstick. "Mrs Penny," I called out, drawing her puzzled yet amiable gaze. As I approached her, I couldn''t help but notice the worn-out edges of the broomstick she held.


    "Can I ask you to post some letters for me? I''m in a bit of a hurry, so..." I requested, offering multiple letters for her to take. Her smile widened as she dly epted the letters, her old, weathered hands taking them with care. "I''ll send them through the guild," she assured me with a tone of sincerity.


    Thanking her, I left the dorm and started my stroll toward the academy grounds. Along the way, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle nces and hushed whispers directed my way, the students around either pretending to be absorbed in their conversations or sneakily looking in my direction.


    A soft tap disrupted the air around me, prompting me to turn, only to find a group of students flinching and diverting their attention elsewhere as soon as I acknowledged their presence. They resumed tailing me the moment I continued walking, their hushed giggles barely masked behind their actions.


    A soft tap disrupted the air around me, prompting me to turn, only to find a group of students flinching and diverting their attention elsewhere as soon as I acknowledged their presence. They resumed tailing me the moment I continued walking, their hushed giggles barely masked behind their actions.


    "Haha, what game are they ying?" chuckled ze within my thoughts. I continued on, the curious crowd behind me growingrger as I approached the area near the carriages. There, I spotted Aron a few steps ahead of me, apanied by Cecelia and surrounded by a group of third years. The atmosphere seemed tense, reminiscent of a scene from a mob confrontation.


    Sighing softly, I moved forward toward the carriages, where Stormborne engaged in conversation with Adam. The sunlight entuated the diverse colors of the carriages, reflecting off the polished wood and glistening metal embellishments adorning them.


    "Interesting," murmured ze, noting the convergence of the main cast in our vicinity. Everyone seemed to be present¡ªAdam, Elsa, Raven, Isolde, even Cecelia and Amelia.


    ''What are your thoughts about this knight girl?'' ze inquired.


    Amelia y¡ªreading about her in Alver''s document revealed her connection to the old man y from Demacia Guild in Sephra, there''s no doubt about it. The issue lies in the fact that she was supposed to be deceased, but here she is, her presence stronger than ever.


    Her gaze briefly met mine; she didn''t divert her eyes or offer a smile. She appeared serene amidst the crowd. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re here, huh?" Stormborne''s voice cut through the peculiar silence, diverting attention toward me. Aron, ignoring the headmaster''s address, marched straight into the carriage. Stormborne carried on without reacting, while Raven quietly shuffled beside me.


    Meanwhile, Adam remained absorbed in Stormborne''s words, seemingly unaware of Raven''s movement.


    "Wait! Sorry, sorry! I-I..." A voice interrupted, and we witnessed Eric rushing in, being chased by a group of girls.


    "Pfff," chuckled ze at the sight.


    "He''s gaining quite the attention," I mused, finding it somewhatical, but Eric''s expression betrayed a different story¡ªhe seemed on the verge of tears.


    "It looks like everyone''s here," Stormborne announced, drawing everyone''s focus to him. However, I caught his nce directed at me, as if searching for something.


    ''Don''t worry, one can''t discern someone''s bloodline until the full manifestation, so he can''t suspect your phoenix nature,'' reassured ze. Yet, there seemed to be an inkling of knowledge or intuition Stormborne possessed regarding me.


    "Once again, I''m delighted to see all of you here, ready to represent the Imperial Academy. I''m confident the cup will be ours," Stormborne dered, prompting an enthusiastic cheer from the surrounding students.


    "I won''t bore you all with a speech. Just remember, this Mage''s Gambit will carve its name in magical history. Make sure you''re a part of it," Stormborne proimed, his voice carrying a weight of significance.


    "Professor Night will guide you throughout thepetition," he pointed towards the smiling Professor Night, a hint of anticipation in her eyes.


    As we prepared to depart, ready to embark on this journey, I felt a tug on my sleeve, drawing my attention back. I turned and realized Raven was still there, her gaze directed upwards, her expression a pout.


    "I''m... sorry," I awkwardly scratched the back of my head.


    "You..." Her tug turned into a full pull, and suddenly I found myself enveloped in a hug, my nose filled with a sweet scent. She hugged me.


    Stunned, frozen in the moment, I nced around ¡ª Adam, everyone was here. She hugged me right in front of the entire school. A distant scream echoed, but I disregarded it.


    What just happened?


    Slowly, her hold rxed, and I noticed her trembling. Without hesitation, I hugged her back, letting her bury her face in my chest. A skeptical gaze from Cecelia met mine.


    ''You wanted a good rtionship with both of them, didn''t you?'' Smokeball prodded in my mind.


    Looking at Raven, who seemed unbothered by the public disy, ignoring everyone''s possible thoughts, even Adam''s, brought a sense of relief. To not be abandoned by her meant more than I could admit.


    It felt reminiscent of the arena when she tended to my wounds, herints making it seem like I was a child. I couldn''t fathom why she wasn''t affected by the curse like everyone else, but her presence remained aforting mystery.


    I squeezed her back slightly, prompting a surprised gasp from her. She immediately pulled away, her face flushed red.


    ''Can''t have it all, can I?'' I replied to ze, acknowledging theplexity of the situation.


    After the encounter with Aron, I chose to distance myself from Cecelia. The reasons... well, that''s a story for another time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring something good... no need to butter me," I joked, trying to lighten the mood. She lightly tapped my forearm.


    "Be safe," she uttered, taking a step back.


    As I gathered my belongings, my gaze fell upon Vexa, who was staring at me. After a few moments, she grabbed her things and swiftly headed into the carriage. I nced at Adam Stales, whose expression was frozen in surprise, his eyes shifting between me and Raven, who was also looking at me.


    This is going to be... Weird.

 Chapter 267 Departure-2

    Chapter 267 Departure-2


    Adam''s eyes fixated on me, particrly the hand Raven had ced on my forearm. It was a moment that seemed to catch everyone''s attention. He blinked several times, almost as if he couldn''t believe what he was witnessing.


    A pregnant pause lingered in the air until a blonde-haired knight interjected, her tone carrying a hint of curiosity. "You do get along with this guy here, girl."


    Raven didn''t hesitate for a moment, nodding innocently in response to the query. Meanwhile, Amelia remained silent, her gaze assessing me as if I were an alien or some enigma she couldn''t quite decipher. It seemed she was still dwelling on ourst encounter.


    ncing around, I noticed Vexa and Isolde already settled in one carriage, which meant Adam was likely heading in that direction. As for the other carriage, a quick lean to the side revealed Aron sporting an irritated expression and Eric clutching his bag, actively avoiding eye contact with the first prince.


    "Cecelia," I called out to her, snapping her out of what seemed like a reverie. Her reaction indicated it took her a few moments to process my words. Eventually, she nodded dumbly, her gaze now fixed on Adam, who remained frozen in ce.


    "Well, I''ll get going now then," I announced, picking up my belongings and moving toward the carriage Aron and Eric upied.


    Raven seemed hesitant before finally releasing her grip on my arm.


    ''Dude! Just get over this drama!'' Ignoring ze''s irritation, I quickly stowed my suitcases beneath the seats in the carriage and hopped inside, promptly closing the door behind me.


    The carriage was cozy, with soft seats lined against the walls. There were enough windows to let in plenty of sunlight, making the interior bright and airy. A couple of storagepartments were avable under the seats for luggage, and there was ample legroom for everyone. The cushions werefortable, and the whole setup felt pretty snug for the journey ahead.


    As I nced out the window, I caught Raven''s eye and waved farewell. Just then, a voice boomed, "Here we go!" from the man controlling the reins.


    Eric''s eyes widened, and he clutched his bag tighter, clearly not ready for what was toe. "Wait, what?" he sputtered, looking around nervously.


    Aron shot a disinterested nce out the window, seemingly unfazed. He adjusted his position slightly, as if trying to distance himself from the unfolding excitement.


    I chuckled, feeling a mix of anticipation and amusement. "Hold on, guys. This is the fun part," I remarked, bracing myself for the sudden movement.


    The carriage jerked forward, causing Eric to nearly lose his bnce, and Aron to grip the edge of his seat, clearly annoyed. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Eric yelped, his sses slipping down his nose.


    Then, with an unexpected burst of speed, the unicorn dashed ahead, lifting the carriage slightly off the ground. The sudden eleration forced all three of us to grab onto something for support.


    Aron grumbled under his breath, clearly not enjoying the ride. "Can''t this thing just take us normally?" he muttered, his annoyance evident.


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    As the ground fell away beneath us, Eric''s eyes widened even more, his expression a mix of shock and excitement. "W-wait, is this supposed to happen?" he stammered, clinging to his seat.


    Aron, ever the stoic one, merely clenched his jaw, his dissatisfaction evident. "I''ll be having a word with the authorities about this," he muttered, clearly displeased.


    The sudden lift-off into the sky was exhrating, the wind rushing past the windows as the unicorn carried us higher and higher.


    As the unicorn settled into afortable pace, the driver turned around and asked us, "Y''all alright back there?"


    I nodded, still feeling the rush of the sudden takeoff. "Yeah, we''re good," I replied, looking down from the window at the sprawling grounds of the Imperial Academy now far below us.


    Peering out, I noticed the second carriage also ascending into the sky, heading in the same direction as ours. It seemed like both carriages were smoothly taking flight, continuing the journey towards our destination.


    As the unicorn continued its steady course through the sky, the atmosphere inside the carriage shifted into an awkward silence. Eric fidgeted with his bag strap, avoiding eye contact, while Aron nced out the window, his expression distant.


    I decided to break the tension. "How did your meeting with the broker go? Is he still in one piece?" I inquired, trying to start a conversation.


    Before I could anticipate it, a hand swiftly darted towards my neck. Instinctively, I reacted, catching the hand mid-air, which caused a small jolt to reverberate through the carriage, prompting an rmed query from the driver.


    "It''s... it''s fine," I quickly reassured, my gaze fixed on Aron''s masked crimson eyes. It was a spontaneous reflex, but it hinted at something that had been on my mind for a while. Despite our limited interactions at the academy, this seemed like a rare opportunity to delve into it.


    "We can have a lengthy conversation after wend in Eshmera," I smiled at Aron.


    I noticed his expression fading away as if he had seen a ghost or something.


    "Umm... anyone want a piece of gum?" Erik asked, holding out a box of gums from his bag, his hand shaking as he offered it to us.


    "Why not-" but before I could reach for the box...


    ze leaped off my shoulder. I let go of Aron''s hand abruptly, causing him to stumble forward. I reached out to grab ze''s neck, but the mischievous creature slipped out of my grip with an acrobatic move andnded on Erik''s hand¡ª n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Kyaa!!" Erik let out a very... girlish scream as the box fell to the floor, and ze began munching on the gum.


    "Hehe, My win," remarked the once mighty shier, now calm.


    The current situation was awkward as I noticed Aron shaking from head to toe, possibly with anger or embarrassment.


    This was going to be a long journey.

 Chapter 268 Departure -3

    268 Departure -3


    [Third Person View.]


    Amidst the bustling activity epassing the Mage''s Gambit preparations on the academy grounds, a singr girly sprawled upon her bed, encased in bandages like one pummeled by a tempestuous Thargtusks.


    Mary was ensnared in an overwhelming sense of numbness, a peculiar dichotomy of physical pain intertwined with a detachment enveloping her heart and mind for the past two days.


    Her vacant eyes fixated on the unyielding ceiling, tracing patterns unseen. A dull ache reverberated through her, but it was eclipsed by the hollow emptiness gnawing at her core.


    "Are you not going to see Adam off?" inquired the Elven Princess, her gazeced with sympathy and pity directed at the shattered girl.


    Post her tumultuous bout with Vexa, a legion of healers and teachersbored over Mary. The outward scars seemed manageable, but the underlying damage ran deep. Vexa had nearly obliterated Mary''s mana veins¡ªan inexplicable feat, given Vexa''s mastery over the water element. Yet, it wasn''t the spectacr control over water that bewildered observers; it was witnessing Mary''s defeat that sent shockwaves through the academy.


    In the Elishia Forest, Mary, alongside Adam Stales, had been the epitome of resilience, navigating through the harsh wilderness with stoic determination. The stark contrast of her current state to that past strength resonated within Elsa, fostering an urge to empathize with this once indomitable spirit nowying vulnerable.


    Mary''s reticence following the match was profound, evoking a sense of disconnection as if her voice had evaporated into the ether, leaving her hollow and silent.


    Elsa''s attempts to engage fell into an abyss of silence, prompting her to exhale a resigned sigh before departing, leaving Adam lingering outside. He hesitated to intrude, cognizant of Mary''s prideful demeanor. As her chief rival, he understood her disdain for weakness, especially when confronted with her own.


    They exchanged a silent acknowledgment before parting ways. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Inside the confines of her room, Mary''s flickering thoughts hovered around her like a persistent shadow, casting an unnerving pall over her fragile state.


    "When did everything spiral out of control?" her voice barely audible, cracked like parched earth.


    A cavalcade of fragmented memories stampeded through her mind, each frame eliciting a pang¡ªfrom the invigorating ascent onto the stage to the crushing moment of defeat upon the unforgiving floor. The reel of images served as a relentless reminder of her staggering loss, etching a profound sense of regret and despair within her already fractured spirit.


    The memory was raw, Vexa''s unnervingposure haunting Mary, but that wasn''t what troubled her the most.


    "He... saw me," she groaned, endeavoring to rise.


    "He?" Her thoughts reyed the look of surprise on Ren''s face when he witnessed her brutal beating and the subsequent focus on Vexa.


    It felt peculiar. Despite her agony, his gaze immediately shifted away from her, fixating on Vexa as if she were an enigmatic fascination¡ªa glint of admiration shining through.


    Struggling to steady herself, Mary winced as her feet made contact with the floor. Retrieving a robe from a nearby hanger, she wrapped it around herself.


    Her mind raced with questions. Why hadn''t he rushed to her side? Wasn''t it his obligation? Did he not love her? Shouldn''t one act swiftly for someone they adore, someone they revere?


    She grappled with the situation, tormented by a deep sense of regret for Ren witnessing her ignominious defeat.


    Observing Raven tending to Ren''s wounds, her movements akin to a frenzied creature, incited a surge of irritation within her.


    "How dare she touch Ruu?! How dare she converse with him after that day!?" Her thoughts were a tempest, on the brink of a detonation.


    Why shouldn''t they be? Ruu was hers, destined to be hers, but reality was skewing from her grasp.


    She knew Ren wouldn''t stray, yet with each passing day, her certainty seemed to waver.


    He had grown stronger, more resilient than ever before, and she couldn''t fathom how. A solitary figure, he had forged connections, but how had a recluse like him managed such a feat?


    "Why hasn''t he approached me... I did ask him to keep his distance, but... should he not have inquired about my well-being?" Her mind buzzed as she left her room, the dorm now empty, proceeding towards the exit.


    As the realization struck Mary that Ren, too, was leaving the academy for Eshmera that day, her heart pounded with a mixture of emotions¡ªpain, regret, and an overwhelming sense of desperation. Despite her body aching and screaming with exhaustion, she couldn''t suppress the urgency to reach Ren before he departed.


    Barely able to gather her strength, Mary dashed out of her dorm room, her vision slightly blurred by the pain throbbing in her temples. Her breaths came in short, sharp gasps as she navigated the academy grounds. Pushing herself to her limits, she maneuvered through the crowd, her determination driving her forward.


    When she finally emerged in front of the departing carriages, a surge of panic coursed through her. Her eyes fell upon Ren, his arms wrapped tightly around Raven. They stood in an intimate embrace, Ren''s hand gently patting Raven''s head as ifforting her. The sight pierced through Mary''s already shattered heart, a profound sense of loneliness enveloping her.


    With thest ounce of her energy, Mary stumbled forward, her legs failing her, and she copsed just as she reached the edge of the crowd. The world around her spun, her consciousness slipping away in the grip of sheer fatigue and emotional turmoil.


    As her eyelids grew heavy, thest image etched into her mind was Ren''s embrace, and then darkness engulfed her, iming her in unconsciousness.


    Mary''s breaths came in shallow gasps, the realization of her futile attempt weighing heavily upon her. Her mind echoed with the sight of Ren holding Raven, a gesture that etched a deep pang of regret and longing within her.


    Amidst the chaos of her crumbling resolve, the world swirled into an iprehensible blur. She tried to reach out, to call out to Ren, but her voice betrayed her, lost in the void of unconsciousness as she copsed into the arms of darkness.

 Chapter 269 First Stop-1

    Chapter 269 First Stop-1


    [Ren Hilton''s POV.]


    Aron shot me a re before regaining hisposure and looking away, staring out of the window as if avoiding any further interaction. Erik, on the other hand, seemed utterly mortified by ze''s unexpected antics.


    "Sorry about that," I apologized, reaching down to pick up the fallen gum box. ze, satisfied with his plunder, hopped back onto my shoulder.


    Erik nodded nervously, still visibly shaken. "N-no problem. It''s just a gum box."


    I chuckled, trying to diffuse the tension. "Yeah, ze has a thing for shiny objects. Especially gum, it seems."


    The driver, having witnessed the brief chaos, chimed in, "Quite the lively group, aren''t you?"


    Ignoring Aron''s continued brooding, I extended the open gum box towards Erik. "Help yourself. ze can be a handful, but he means no harm."


    Erik cautiously took a piece, avoiding eye contact. The atmosphere in the carriage lightened slightly as we resumed our journey, each lost in our own thoughts.


    Thendscape outside changed as we soared through the skies, leaving the academy grounds behind.


    If I am correct, it might take from seven to eight days for us to reach the outskirts of Eshmera, where we''d arrive at The Nexus Institute Of Magic.


    The Nexus Institute of Magic is the closest academy to Eshmera and No Man''s Land, which is why they also have the smallest number of students, as people avoid involvement with anything around the No Man''s Land.


    Among the four academies from the Empire of Hestia are the Nexus Institute of Magic in Northern Hestia, Shadowcrest Institutes, Luminary College of Magic in Southwest Hestia, and Imperial Academy in Northeast Hestia.


    Other notable magical institutions include Frostfall Conservatory from the Reva Kingdom, Valorian School of Sorcery from the Kingdom of Grav, and The Mystic Grove Institute from the Elishia Forest of Elves.


    This Mage''s Gambit is the first to be held so near the Northern Border of No Man''s Land and is hosted by the Nexus Institute of Magic. During our journey, we might make a few stops, but overall, the trip is expected to be long.


    Erik''s eagerness to break the silence continued, and he decided to delve into some casual conversation.


    "So," he began, his voice a bit shaky, "where are you from? You know, beforeing to the academy."


    "Kingdom of Grav," I responded, keeping my answer concise.


    "Oh, Grav!" Erik''s eyes widened, and a small smile appeared on his lips. "I''ve heard it''s a beautiful ce. How did you end up at the Imperial Academy?"


    I leaned back, considering the question. "Fate, I suppose. Circumstances led me here... and a bit of persuasion," I added, recalling the terms my parents set about a year and a half ago.


    "Why ask?" I inquired.


    Erik seemed satisfied with my brief answer, but his curiosity persisted. "It''s just that you seem... different from others here. Your aura or something."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his observation. "Different how?"


    He scratched his head, struggling to find the right words. "I don''t know. It''s like you''ve been through a lot, but you carry it differently. Like you''ve faced challenges that others haven''t... just a hunch though."


    Aron, who had been silently listening, scoffed dismissively, muttering something under his breath. Choosing to ignore it, I refocused on Erik.


    "I suppose everyone has their own story," I remarked, maintaining a neutral tone. "What about you? What''s your reason?"


    Erik hesitated briefly before sharing, "I... I was rmended because of my studies." He stuttered, "It''s not that great of a reason-"


    "Nah, that''s great... keep going," I encouraged. Being recognized for academic prowess is better than being forced into the academy under certain terms and conditions.


    He nced around, noticing Aron''s side-eye nce, but the prince said nothing.


    "It was my older cousin. She''s a great mage... a wind type. She was the reason I was always so interested in magic," Erik began, sighing while adjusting his sses. "I wasn''t... I am not strong, a two-star mage at max. I have no actual potential for growth either, if not for all that bookworm stuff. I might''ve never made it into the Academy."


    "But you''re still here with us," I added, attempting to boost his confidence.


    "Haha, true," he chuckled. "I couldn''t sleepst night because of how absurd it is that I am part of Mage''s Gambit... I just participated thinking that it might mean I can show my cousin how much better I''ve gotten, even if I only reached the semifinals of the selections. Now I can proudly show off to her." As he spoke, a mix of excitement and nervousness was evident in his voice, signaling that despite the initial shock, he was genuinely trying to engage in the conversation.


    Erik''s excitement about Mage''s Gambit and his desire to prove himself to his cousin made our conversation flow smoothly. As we chatted, he shared more about his life in the academy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Being a bookworm has its perks," he admitted with a shy smile. "I''ve managed to survive by excelling in academics. People might overlook me, but I''ve made a few friends here and there."


    I nodded, acknowledging the importance of diverse talents in the magical world. "You have your strengths. Not everyone needs to be a powerhouse mage." I lied.


    As Erik continued, he spoke about the challenges of being adopted and the gratitude he felt toward his cousin, who had yed a significant role in his life.


    "She encouraged me to pursue magic and rmended me to the academy. It was her way of saying, ''You can be more than you think,''" he shared, his eyes reflecting a mix of appreciation and determination.....he does seem to appreciate this cousin of his a lot I guess.


    We delved into lighter topics, discussing favorite magical subjects and hobbies. The tension that initially lingered in the carriage seemed to dissipate.... atleast for two people.


    ***


    As the day and a half passed, the scenery outside the carriage changed, marking our approach to the town of Elmshade. The orange hues of the setting sun painted the sky, creating a picturesque backdrop for the bustling town.


    The driver announced our arrival, and the carriage descended gracefully,nding in the heart of Elmshade. The doors creaked open, revealing the town''s charming streets adorned with quaint shops and lively markets.


    "We''re here," the driver dered, and we disembarked.


    ...and the moment I stepped out first,my eyes met with Adam''s who was walking down the second carriage at the same moment.


    He stopped as he stared at me.

 Chapter 270 First Stop-Tavern

    Chapter 270 First Stop-Tavern


    Location Brief: Elmshade, a modest town about two days'' travel from the Hestia Empire''s capital, serves as a crucial resting point for travelers on their way from Solstice to Eshmera. Nestled between hills and bordered by a gentle river, Elmshade offers a simple and warm atmosphere.


    The town''s cobblestone streets are lined with charming cottages and shops, creating a weing vibe. Elmshade''s primary function is to provide a haven for weary adventurers, offering inns, taverns, and market stalls for rest, supplies, and socializing.


    With a bustling market in the town square, Elmshade contributes to the empire''s economicwork by facilitating trade andmerce. The local economy thrives on agriculture, providing fresh produce and sustaining both the town and passing caravans.


    **"


    A screech of some kind of bird was heard in the background as I felt someone tap me on my shoulder.


    I looked back to see Erik waiting for me to move, and Aron behind him pressuring him with his eyes, making him more nervous.


    I moved, letting the boy walk past me but stayed as I saw Aron freeze.


    "What? Walk down, prince...you were quite in a hurry, right?" I said in a serene tone as I saw him flinch a bit, but soon he went past me.


    My eyes went back towards Adam, or now the whole group of Professor Night, Isolde Holloway, Vexa Velcrow, and Adam Stales who were mostly looking at us.


    The carriages sprinted off immediately, leaving us without anything....our luggage is still in the carriage.


    "Now Now! We are going to rest for tonight here in this beautiful town before starting again tomorrow morning. Look behind, this is the tavern we are going to stay at." She sped her hands together.


    I could still see Adam''s gaze on me...he has something to say, I guess, but since he didn''t, I too didn''t say anything...


    "Let''s go....why is everyone so..... silent?" As if it hit her just now, Professor Night asked.


    Most of the students here are¡ªwell, not in good terms with each other.


    Especially Isolde and Aron.


    She never liked the prince because of his behavior, and who doesn''t know what Aron does behind the walls...so yeah, even I can''t say that hate towards him is not justified.


    I looked inside my robe and saw that ze was still sleeping soundly. ording to him, in the past two days after the selections and between the departure, he hunted a lot. It got me a lot of mana points and him the experience.


    The carriages came to a gradual halt in front of the rustic tavern, its wooden structure adorned with flickeringnterns that cast a warm glow on the cobblestone path. Vines snaked their way up the sides, creating an enchanting atmosphere that contrasted with the tension lingering among the passengers.


    Professor Night, with a smile that hinted at hidden wisdom, announced, "Wee to Twilight Haven! Our haven for the night."


    The group stepped onto the worn wooden porch, the boards creaking beneath their weight. The door, a heavy oak portal, swung open to reveal the inviting interior. The scent of freshly cut wood mingled with the aroma of hearty meals and burning candles.


    The tavern boasted a cozymon room, its walls adorned with aged tapestries depicting magical creatures andndscapes. Arge firece crackled in one corner, casting dancing shadows across the room. A long wooden table stood at the center, surrounded by mismatched chairs, each with its own tale to tell.


    As the group entered, the atmosphere remained strained. Isolde exchanged icy nces with Aron, while Adam''s gaze asionally flickered towards me, carrying unspoken words. The unease lingered until Professor Night approached, holding a set of old-fashioned keys.


    "Here are your room keys. Make yourselves at home," she dered, her eyes reflecting a knowing awareness of the undercurrents within the group.


    I snatched my key and immediately headed towards my room, eager to escape the palpable tension. The door creaked open, revealing a quaint space with afortable bed, a small writing desk, and a window overlooking the town''s quiet streets.


    Inded on the bed as I looked up till-


    "Nyaan!!!!!!!!!!"


    I turned to side, letting ze get out from the suffocation.


    "You bastard!!!! You did it on purpose!!!!" He screamed in my mind.


    "You were sleeping awfully a lot today." I said as I removed my robe and ced it besides me.


    "I am tired! Let me rest before I can actually gain my mana back!" He hissed as he jumped down the bed.


    I sighed as Iid my back on the bed again, thinking-


    Knock*


    Till I heard a knock on the door.


    Opening the door, I found Professor Night standing there with an awkward expression while Erik stood behind her... and Vexa. Vexa''s presence caught me off guard, making the situation a bit weird.


    "Any problem, Professor?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    "It''s not a problem, per se," she began, "but there have been some minor changes in the n. It seems there''s not enough room. After they gave out the keys, we realized the rooms are... not as good as expected. So, I was thinking if you could share¡ª"


    "How many?" I interrupted, my eyes scanning the room behind me.


    "Huh?" She seemed momentarily stunned, then responded, "Oh, two."


    "Hmm," my gaze fell on Vexa. She held a small chit in her hand, reading it intently. The more I looked at her, the more out of ce she seemed to be. For a brief second, our eyes met, and she didn''t break the eye contact, as if contemting something.


    "Ren!" I was nudged back to reality.


    "Yeah," I blinked, wondering why Vexa''s eyes looked so... peculiar.


    "So?" Professor Night gave me a questioning look.


    "Oh, it''s fine. I can share¡ª" I agreed, thinking this might be the only chance to talk to Vexa like this, ignoring Erik. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But my words halted as Aron dragged his feet on the wooden floor, joining the conversation.


    "Why not share with me? I''m fine with sharing," he interjected, throwing a curveball into the situation.


    .....Aron....fine with sharing?

 Chapter 271 First Stop - Tavern 2

    Aron''s unexpected offer to share a room threw everyone, including Professor Night, into a state of surprise. The notion of the prince willingly sharing a room, especially with me, felt suspicious and generated a fair share of skepticism.eastern fantasy


    "Prince!?" Professor Night''s face mirrored my own disbelief, her eyebrows raised in astonishment.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind letting Vexa stay in my room as she is, in fact, my cousin," Aron dered, cing a peculiar emphasis on the word "cousin." Vexa''s expression shifted for the first time, a flicker of something different crossing her face.


    Before Professor Night could provide any further rification, a new yer entered the scene. Adam, the blond knight, joined the gathering, directing his gaze at me briefly before turning his attention to Professor Night.


    "What''s happening here, Professor?" Adam inquired, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the unfolding situation.


    "Oh, looks like everyone is here," Professor Night remarked, rubbing her temples in a gesture of mild frustration. Isolde, having changed into her nightwear, approached with a in whitecy gown that didn''t leave much to the imagination.


    ''They juggle....they do!!!!!!!'' ze nearly leaped out of the room, prompting me to kick him aside. Somehow, he managed to recover immediately and darted toward Isolde, circling her and purring until she picked him up.


    "Don''t mind him," I said to Isolde, redirecting the focus back to the ongoing discussion.


    "Anyways, so we had about seven rooms booked," Professor Night exined to Adam, "But it looks like three of them are not in good condition. There''s some construction and interior work happening, and we can''t go inside to inspect. They gave a refund, but it seems we''ll have to share rooms... all of you will have to share rooms, I mean." She corrected her statement, highlighting the unexpected twist in the amodation arrangements.


    The discussion about room-sharing continued, with Professor Night indirectly rifying that she wouldn''t be sharing her room. Adam, still perplexed, pointed toward me, questioning who would be my roommate.


    "Ren Hilton," I emphasized, mouthing my name slowly for dramatic effect, hoping it would stick in Adam''s memory. A tense moment hung in the air before I witnessed him clenching his jaw. However, before he could respond, Isolde arrived on the scene.


    "What''s happening here?" she inquired, prompting Erik to sneak a quick nce at her, his face flushed. I yfully nudged Erik, but Vexa, standing behind the professor and engrossed in reading a chit, noticed the interaction....and back off a bit back.


    Curiosity piqued, I wondered about the contents of the chit Vexa was engrossed in.


    Professor Night then exined the situation, suggesting that Erik or Vexa might share a room with me. However, Aron promptly interjected, rifying that he could share a room with me but didn''t necessarily want to.


    "So, you''re saying you wanted Vexa to stay with this guy?Ren Hilton...." Adam asked, his tone carrying a hint of suspicion as he referred to me by name. The notion seemed to catch him off guard, and I observed him connecting the dots.... unnecessary ones at that.


    It''s not like I''d do anything immoral-


    ''Swear on ya mother.'' ze added and I am not going to do it.


    "... for a whole night." The way Adam articted the sentence made it clear that he had picked up on the potential implications, and a subtle tension lingered in the air.


    "Y-yeah," Professor Night gulped a bit as she realized what she was doing wrong here.


    "Haa, professor, how about we talk before just sending an innocent girl into someone''s room to spend the night?" He said, and yeah, he sounds reasonable.


    "Yeah.....wait, why am I getting corrected - I wanted Ren and Erik to share but anyways since you all are here, tell me who''s gonna spend the night with who." She sped her hands as if she was tired of this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "....phrasing, professor," Isolde felt weird about the way the professor said her statement as she added, "For me, I''d like to spend the night with Adam."


    As tant as always, she doesn''t shy away, but the heck is ze doing on her shoulder.


    Tap*


    "Eek?!?" She yelps as I stepped forward and outstretched my hand to grab ze''s mane, I made sure to get it in quick movement.


    lightsvl m ''You jealous fucker!! Not my fault you couldn''t bring that beastgirl-'' I threw inside the room.


    "Sorry about my pet," I apologized to the professor as at the corner of my eye, I saw Adam bawling up a fist.


    "Adam, what do you say since you are the captain," Night asked.


    "How about we do rock paper scissors?" .... I take my words back on Adam being mature for some reason.


    "So you can jump between Vexa or the council president by any chance to spend the night with?" And Aron took my chance to speak and call out on Adam''s bullshit.


    "I just said to be fair," Adam immediately retorted.


    "When there''s no need to be fair, why not let both the girls in a single room and remove them out of the conversation?" Aron looked Adam in the eyes.


    This was fun.....Aron is talking sense and that too in front of Adam, for some reason, it made me happy.


    "That''s....fine by me," he agreed while giving a look towards Vexa, who was still holding onto the chit but gave a moment to look up towards Adam and nodded.


    Adam gave her a very charming smile to which she replied with a small nod and went back to her reading- now I am interested in that chit way more than I should be.


    ''Sneakin session?'' ze asked, but I denied it mentally.


    "I agree too," Isolde responded, but her eyes were on me, a bit red at that.


    "So that leaves us with Erik, Ren, Adam, and Prince - you boys can decide who sleeps with who after dinner," Professor Night said as she squeezed her way past the towering figures of Aron and Adam one by one, leaving the spot for us to stare at each other.


    "Erik will be staying with me, I guess, since we both are from the same year," I said as I put my hand over Erik''s shoulder.


    Professor Night called from a bit distance down the hallway, "Discussion after dinner, nowe down. We gotta n for Mage''s Gambit!"

 Chapter 272 First Stop-Tavern 3

    272 First Stop-Tavern 3


    The dinner table was set, adorned with simple yet hearty fare. Steaming bowls of a savory stew filled the air with a rich aroma, and freshly baked bread apanied the main course. The dishes were a blend of local vors, reflecting the rustic charm of Twilight Haven. Roasted vegetables, seasoned meats, and a medley of herbs created a meal that spoke of the town''s culinary warmth.


    Seated at the table, the atmosphere was thick with a palpable tension. Isolde and Adam sat side by side, their interaction limited to asional nces. Vexa, absorbed in her chit, upied a corner of the table, seemingly oblivious to the dynamics around her.....or she knows but still ignored it.


    Aron, with a scowl etched on his face, sat across from me, while Erik found himself next to Adam, possibly overwhelmed by the proximity to the captain.


    The dining hall, unusually quiet, echoed with the clinking of cutlery against tes. The low hum of conversations lingered, drowned out by the silence that enveloped our group. The tavern, mostly emptied, left us in a peculiar solitude. The departing guests had left the ce with an air of mystery, contributing to the eerie stillness.


    "Hope you all enjoyed the meal."A waiter, d in a simple apron, approached the table as we finished our meal. Clearing the tes with swift efficiency, he disappeared into the kitchen, leaving behind a sense ofpletion.... I kept a piece of bread in my hand tho...


    Professor Night, observing the group with a thoughtful gaze, finally broke the silence. "Now that we''ve had our meal, let''s discuss our strategy for Mage''s Gambit."


    Oh, so herees the discussion.


    "What do y''all know about the Mage''s Gambit?" She questioned.


    Huh? Wasn''t this going to be different? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The discussion is not the way I remember, as in the game, she straight up exined the format of this Mage''s Gambit, which has been the same for thest few centuries.


    "No one?" She raised a brow, looking much calmer now than a few minutes before. No one answered her question again.


    "So let me help. The Mage''s Gambit is divided into a fifteen-day-longpetition, and the first hurdle we all have to clear is the Whispering Dragon''s Den." She puts it out, but¡ª


    "Wasn''t it the Chameleon''s Maze?" said Adam, Isolde, Erik, and Aron at the same time as they fell for Professor Night''s trick.


    "Haa, tell me what''s happening. I don''t know what you all think about each other, but I need to know what is wrong with this team right now." She asked after a long sigh.


    My eyes swept across the table as I had two pairs of eyes on me¡ªone is obviously Aron, and the second is Adam. Maybe now the professor, too.


    "Adam, as a captain, I expect more from you. Be honest for the sake of the academy and tell me what is happening between you kids." She questioned.


    Adam, who was silent for the past one and a half hours, opened his mouth only to close it a bit again. Is he unsure to speak up?


    "Professor Night, do you not know what that guy did to Helga? How can you expect us to cooperate with someone who almost handicapped and killed our friend..." Isolde spoke up and gave away as I saw Adam''s eyes widen a bit, but then he managed to get back hisposure.


    "Oh, that... it was apetition, dear. It''s not like Ren here wanted to do something like that." Professor immediately caught on to what was happening as she tried to exin.


    "It was not necessary. There''s no way that this guy doesn''t have any ill will towards her or he wouldn''t have gone as far as breaking her skull by smashing her onto the floor like that!" And she raised her voice too.


    ''Ouch... friends indeed,'' Smokeballments as I pass a piece of bread down the table for him.


    I picked up a ss of water as I casuallymented, "Vice president, I don''t think it''s respectful for you to raise your voice towards a professor like this... or do you have some kind of immunity because of the Headmaster?"


    "You¡ª" she was about to speak again but was stopped by Adam.


    "Professor, I apologize for Isolde, but still, I don''t think that this guy has any good reason to be on this team with his attitude." Adam added.


    "I am the strongest of my school year, so I do actually have a good reason... senior." I didn''t look up as I was busy passing bread to Smokeball.


    "Oh, so this is what''s been simmering beneath the surface," Professor Night remarked with a knowing expression. "I understand tensions are high, and grievances are valid, but we are a team now, and we need to find a way to work together. Ren, would you like to share your perspective?"


    I set the ss of water down and looked up, meeting the eyes of those gathered around the table. "I might not have made the best choices during the selections, and I understand there are concerns. However, dwelling on the past won''t help us in the Gambit. If we want to seed, we need to figure out how to trust andplement each other''s strengths."


    Aron scoffed, "Trust? That''s a luxury we can''t afford." Oh been a second since the prince spoke...


    "Well just gotta work on it the .....trust I mean." I responded calmly and I know I am lying no way that everything or anythings going to be smooth and sailing.... atleast with these guys around.


    ''... when''d you be this responsible?'' ze said as I pulled the bread and ced it on the table for only to Isolde to scrunch her nose...her expression towards me have increased for some reason.


    Professor Night interjected, "We can''t change the past, but we can decide how we move forward. Let''s focus on the uing challenges and find a way to coborate. Mage''s Gambit demands teamwork, and that''s what we need to cultivate, even if it''s challenging, right captain?"

 Chapter 273 Feeling deep down.

    273 Feeling deep down.


    Professor Night leaned forward, her gaze firm and resolute. "Now, let me provide a moreprehensive understanding of the Mage''s Gambit. Thispetition isn''t just about showcasing individual strength; it''s about teamwork, strategy, and adaptability."


    She began with a brief overview of the tournament structure. "The Mage''s Gambit spans fifteen days, during which schools from various regionspete. Each day, teams face different challenges that test their magical prowess, problem-solving skills, and coboration."


    "Eliminations, however, ur at the end of each phase, gradually narrowing down the pool of participants. The criteria for eliminations are based on individual and team performances. Those who consistently fall short face the risk of being phased out, making it imperative for all team members to contribute effectively."


    "Now, the first hurdle we face is the Chameleon''s Maze," Professor Night continued. "This mysticalbyrinth is designed to challenge our adaptability and quick thinking. It constantly shifts itsyout, creating an ever-changing maze where one wrong turn can lead to failure."


    As she delved into the details, she exined how the maze tested a variety of magical skills, from illusion-breaking to elemental maniption. "The maze is more than a physical challenge; it''s a mental one. Sess requires not only magical prowess but also the ability to decipher illusions and navigate the maze''splexities as a team."


    "The team that sessfully conquers the Chameleon''s Maze gains an advantage, both strategically and in umting points. These points, rued throughout thepetition, determine the overall standing of each participating school. The stakes are high, as the winning school receives not only recognition but also substantial rewards."


    Leaning in, Professor Night revealed a crucial aspect of thepetition. "The Royal Pce sponsors the Mage''s Gambit, and the rewards are quite substantial. Each participating student, if sessful, receives a considerable amount of gold. Furthermore, outstanding individuals may also receive a rmendation letter, opening doors to positions of influence in the kingdom''s court or military."


    She emphasized the significance of these rewards, "Beyond personal glory, the Mage''s Gambit serves as a tform for students to prove themselves on a broader stage. Sess here can propel individuals into influential roles, shaping the trajectory of their future within the magicalmunity."


    As the gravity of the rewards settled, Professor Night concluded, "Our focus should be on synergy, understanding each other''s strengths, and adapting swiftly to the challenges ahead. Remember, the Mage''s Gambit is not just apetition; it''s an opportunity to leave asting mark on the...World itself."


    Well looks like she did exaggerate a few points and down yed some but other than that it''s all fine I guess.


    "Kids, whatever''s happening between y''all,y it out now or make sure to resolve it among yourselves, because like this, we can''t go on," Professor Night addressed us directly, her gaze piercing through the stagnant atmosphere. She focused her attention on me, making a statement that raised a few eyebrows.


    "I don''t know what you all guys think about Ren Hilton, but being the one who observed him in the sses, I can at least say he''s not anywhere inferior to any one of you in terms of wits ¨C even you, Adam." Her unexpected support left me with a questioning look from ze and surprised nces from the others.


    For a moment, confusion shed across Vexa''s face, and it dawned on me that I had just acted on an impulse, giving her directions without any apparent reason.


    09:34


    "Damn, she''s surprisingly supporting you. Curse hasn''t kicked in yet?" ze''sment echoed in my thoughts, but there was no time to ponder as the room remained silent.


    Sighing, Professor Night began to leave, adding a surprising twist to her departure, "Tomorrow, I want everyone outside the tavern by six in the morning, or I''d personally beat the shit out of anyone who''ste ¨C I am not kidding. And from now on, I don''t care about what your differences are; I need results over your emotions." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I rose from my chair, ze hopping onto my shoulder. Erik followed suit, but a yelp from him drew my attention. Aron had grabbed the hem of Erik''s cor, preventing him from walking.


    "We still have to decide on the rooms," Aron brought up the peculiar topic again.


    "President and," I gestured towards Vexa, who was eyeing me like a confused bird, "Madam Vexa Velcrow, are staying together ¨C something we all agree on, I guess."


    "And it looks like the prince is eager to spend a night in my room for some weird reason, so why not go with me, and you two in one room, and Senior Adam and Erik in the other?" I cut through the nonsense, realizing that Aron was entangled in some kind of bullshit that required a private conversation with me.


    Adam tapped his hand on the table while he pulled the chair out for Isolde to stand up, saying, "Why are you both deciding this by yourselves?"


    "Can you share a room with the prince?" I questioned directly, my patience wearing thin. The waiter''s persistent stare from the corner of the room added to my irritation.


    "No..." Adam replied.


    "Do you want Aron to share a room with Erik?" I dropped the honorifics, sensing Aron''s frustration beneath his mask.


    Adam hesitated, ncing at Erik, who seemed like a deer caught in headlights with Aron looming behind him.


    "Haaa, whatever." Adam joined Isolde, and I observed Erik slipping away from Aron''s grip, giving me a thankful expression before making a swift exit.


    The chair screeched as it moved, and I noticed Vexa looking around at me and Aron.


    "Your room should be in that direction," I pointed, almost unconsciously. It felt like I had blurted it out without much thought.


    For a moment, confusion shed across Vexa''s face, and it dawned on me that I had just acted on an impulse, giving her directions without any apparent reason.


    ''Eh....why are you this angry all of a sudden?'' asked ze as even I don''t know why but for some reason I felt like....a bit ufortable deep down.


    It''s a very hard to exin feeling as It''s not like everyday for me to feel like this but it''s as if... everything is annoying.


    "I have questions-" Aron couldn''tplete his sentence.

 Chapter 274 Aurora Haven-1

    Chapter 274 Aurora Haven-1


    [Third Person View.]


    The orphanage, known as Aurora Haven1, stood amidst a sea of towering trees, their leaves forming a dense canopy that shielded the building from the prying eyes of the outside world. The structure itself, a modest two-story edifice, bore the scars of time with its weathered bricks and creaky wooden shutters.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting elongated shadows across the front yard, Aurora Haven took on an ethereal glow. The faded paint on the sign above the entrance hinted at a once vibrant establishment that had sumbed to the passage of years. The entrance gate, its hinges protesting with each movement, led to a narrow path nked by overgrown shrubs.


    The forest that surrounded the orphanage exuded an eerie stillness. Trees stood like silent sentinels, their branches reaching towards the heavens, creating a natural barrier that seemed to iste Aurora Haven from the rest of the world. The air carried a sense of foreboding, as though the very atmosphere whispered secrets that lingered in the shadows.


    Despite the fading daylight, an unnatural darkness cloaked the surroundings, casting long, menacing shadows that seemed to dance to a silent tune only they could hear. The windows of Aurora Haven, once the eyes through which the world inside observed the outside, now stood like empty sockets, absorbing the dimming light with a haunting emptiness.


    A dreadful silence hung over the orphanage, broken only by the asional creaks and groans of the aging structure. The unsettling calm seemed to precede an impending storm, a premonition that something, somewhere, was amiss.


    A single room within the orphanage, the wardens'' office, the air inside is thick with tension. The dim glow of a flickering candle barely illuminates the room, revealing worn-out furniture and faded portraits of long-forgotten caretakers. The silence here is palpable, a stark contrast to the turmoil that awaits just beyond the walls.


    Underneath the sturdy wooden desk in the warden''s office, a brte girl huddles, her tearful eyes betraying a mixture of fear and despair. Her trembling form struggles to stifle the sobs that threaten to escape, echoing the silent plea for safety that permeates the orphanage.


    Emily, the girl crying, looked ahead as two lifeless eyes stared back at her, making her question everything that had happened in the past few hours. She woke up to the sound of someone crying, and the next thing she knew, she was fighting. It was weird, but she saw it.


    The skeletal, gore-covered bodies of those creatures spoke, but in a strange manner¡ªit was like they didn''t even feel the pain when she sent her spells at them with all her strength. It was some kind of powerful necromancer magic, but she couldn''t understand it. Thest thing she knew was that she dragged the wounded warden back into the office as she was hit by some kind of magic. What element was that ominous?


    She questioned herself. The magic they used was weird, and the artifacts too.


    *Creak*


    Emily''s heart raced as the ominous footsteps approached the room, their echo resonating on the cold floor. She flinched, drained of both mana and strength. The nightmare had be her reality, and her trembling hands betrayed the fear that gripped her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a desperate thought, she shifted her gaze towards the fallen warden''s body, just an arm''s length away. Despite the overwhelming terror, a spark of determination flickered in her eyes. She crawled out from under the table, and the footsteps paused¡ªa silent acknowledgment of the impending danger.


    Her trembling hand delved into the warden''s robe pocket, retrieving a wand. It was a slim hope, a frail defense against the encroaching threat. She crawled back under the table, clutching the wand tightly in her trembling hands.


    Then, a sudden, ominous sound interrupted the stillness.


    *Thad*


    Her eyes widened in horror as the warden''s body exploded, blood sttering across the room. The lower lip quivering, she clutched the wand tighter, bracing for what woulde next.


    A pair of legs entered her field of vision¡ªscaly and unnaturally long. The table was lifted, revealing the perpetrator behind the gruesome scene, the architect of this genocide.


    Inhumane and imposing, the figure''s lithe silhouette draped in flowing obsidian garments possessed a serpentine grace. Venomous intensity lingered in her eyes, and dark, coiling tattoos adorned her baster skin.


    "Human... child, thest one..." Her voice, a whispering breeze, announced an impending fate.


    Before Emily could react, the figurepelled her to act. A surge of determination coursed through her as she pushed a small amount of mana into the wand. Swiftly, before the magic could escape the other end, she bent and broke the wand.


    Baam!


    A deafening explosion echoed through the room, sending Emily hurtling backward. Anticipating the force, she tried to regain her footing, preparing to escape. However, a small dark rift materialized before her face.


    "All of them are as useless as they get," Vexis2 cursed. Her hand emerged from the spatial rift, seizing Emily''s throat. The grip tightened, slowly suffocating the life out of her. Emily''s face turned red, then blue, until she sumbed to the merciless grip.


    Vexis retracted her hand, leaving Emily lifeless in the aftermath of the explosion.


    With calcted steps, she made her way toward the open grounds of the orphanage, her flowing obsidian garments trailing behind her.


    As she approached, the horrifying scene unfolded¡ªhundreds of lifeless bodies, a haunting mosaic of children and adults, scattered across the ground. Weird-looking creatures, low-ss demons, roamed among the corpses like scavengers after a morbid feast.


    Noticing a demon dragging Emily''s lifeless form, Vexis watched as it callously threw her into a pit of bodies. The pit was surrounded by a macabre disy¡ªstrange inscriptions and magic stones adorned the ground, forming a sinister circle.


    "Begin," Vexis muttered, her voice carrying an unsettlingmand. A robed demon, distinguished from the others, walked towards the circle. Seating itself near the edge, the demon began an incantation, chanting words that resonated with dark energy. Outstretching its hand, a malevolent force gripped the lifeless bodies.


    One by one, the bodies started to melt, the grotesque transformation releasing a nauseating scent that permeated the air. The circle filled with a horrifying concoction of flesh and bone turning into a ghastly, viscous mush.


    "Eat," Vexismanded, her tone devoid of anypassion.


    In response, the low-ss demons, their hunger insatiable, erupted into a guttural chorus of raw, primal sounds.


    "Ra!"


    With voracious intensity, they dived into the circle, devouring the repulsive amalgamation of melted bodies. Their actions mirrored hungry pigs feasting without restraint, a grotesque disy that transcended the boundaries of horror.


    Vexis stood there, a sinister figure overseeing the macabre banquet. The scene unfolded with a surreal and nightmarish quality, a testament to the malevolent power she wielded. The orphanage grounds transformed into a hellish tableau, echoing with the chilling sounds of demonic feasting¡ªa dark symphony orchestrated by Vexis herself.

 Chapter 275 Aurora Haven-2

    Chapter 275 Aurora Haven-2


    The morning sun cast its gentle glow over the tranquil orphanage, creating a serene atmosphere that belied the darkness that had transpired there. A carriage rolled to a stop in front of Aurora Haven, and a man with a broad build and golden-brown hair stepped down. His name was William, a figure of authority and care in the lives of those residing within these walls.


    As the carriage driver prepared to depart, William engaged in a brief conversation, expressing his gratitude for the journey and sharing a fewughs. The driver tipped his hat, acknowledging the camaraderie they had shared during the ride.


    "Haa, good to be home," William sighed, his gaze filled with a mixture of relief and nostalgia. The orphanage, despite its somber past, was his home, a ce where he yed a significant role as a protector and guide for the children within.


    Pulling his trunk behind him, William made his way past the gate, absorbing the unusual quietness that hung in the air. It felt odd, a departure from the lively and sometimes chaotic atmosphere he was ustomed to. However, his attention was quickly drawn to a little girl picking something up from the ground.


    "Hey! I''m back!" William enthusiastically waved his hands above his head, expecting the usual excitement that greeted his return.


    To his surprise, the girl initially showed no reaction. Her eyes seemed hollow, distant. It took a few seconds, but then, as if emerging from a trance, she brightened up, offering him a warm smile. Without hesitation, she ran towards him and enveloped him in a tight hug. William felt a mixture of joy and concern, sensing that something might have urred in his absence.


    The girl, with a beaming smile, informed him that everyone was having breakfast in the main hall. Determined to share a good news, William followed her, the trunk ttering behind him.


    Upon entering the main hall, he observed the children enjoying their breakfast in rtive peace. However, the peace was disrupted by the sight of Warden, the woman William affectionately referred to as "mother." Spotting him, she hurried over, excitement and concern etched across her face. She demanded that he apany her to the office immediately.


    William, while appreciating the warmth of her wee, declined with a gentle smile. "I''ll join you after a shower and a quick check on things. Got some good news to share," he exined.


    As he made his way to his quarters, memories of the past month flooded his mind¡ªmonths spent dealing with the harsh realities on the Reva Kingdom border.


    William entered his room, greeted by an unusual level of cleanliness that caught his attention. The atmosphere seemed a bit too pristine, raising an inkling of suspicion, but he dismissed it, assuming that Mother had taken the liberty to tidy up for his return. Ignoring the peculiarity, he proceeded to freshen up and change into morefortable attire.


    Leaving the room, he headed to the main hall, expecting to find the children engaged in their usual activities. However, the hall was now eerily empty, with only a familiar maid silently cleaning the tables. Perplexed, he inquired about the whereabouts of the children.


    The maid, ncing nervously around, informed him that all the children had returned to their rooms. It struck him as odd; it was their designated time for y and activities. Ignoring the strange urrence for the moment, he requested some food and sat alone at the table, the main hall now devoid of its usual cheerful chatter.


    As he finished his meal in solitude, he felt an unsettling stillness in the air, an unusual quietness that heightened his senses. Something felt off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    Deciding to investigate further, he made his way to the office. Upon entering, he immediately noticed the conspicuous absence of several items. The office, once adorned with sentimental trinkets and mementos, now bore a stark, stripped-down appearance. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mother greeted him with a smile, ushering him to sit in a nearly empty office. The atmosphere inside felt tense, and the anticipation built as he sensed an impending revtion.


    Seating himself on the chair, he reciprocated the smile, though his eyes betrayed a sense of concern. Mother, with a tender expression, gently inquired about the news he had to share, her curiosity tinged with a subtle undercurrent of apprehension. The office, once a haven offort, now held an air of uncertainty, and the silence lingered, pregnant with unspoken questions.


    "It''s good to have you back, William. The children were getting excited about your return," Mother remarked, attempting to keep the tone light and positive.


    "Oh, I missed the chaos andughter of the kids. It feels great to be home," William replied, trying to maintain a calm demeanor despite the strange atmosphere.


    A maid brought in a tray of tea, the warm aroma wafting through the office. Mother poured a cup for William and herself, a small gesture to ease the tension that hung in the air.


    "So, what''s the good news, William? We''ve all been eagerly waiting," Mother said, sipping her tea with an encouraging smile.


    "Well, while I was away, I managed to secure additional funding for the orphanage. We''ll be able to make some much-needed improvements and provide better facilities for the children," William revealed, hoping to shift the focus to a positive note.


    "That''s wonderful news! The children will be thrilled to hear this," Mother eximed, her eyes brightening with genuine joy.


    "And I''ve also arranged for a special outing next week to celebrate. A day filled with fun andughter for everyone," William added, attempting to infuse a sense of excitement into the conversation.


    The tension in the room began to dissipate as Mother and William continued to discuss the ns for the orphanage''s future. The dark cloud that had lingered over the office slowly lifted, reced by the prospect of positive changes and brighter days ahead.


    Amid the discourse about the orphanage''s future, William hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to share the additional good news that he held in reserve. As he sipped his tea, he nced at Mother, her expectant gaze urging him to reveal more.


    "Actually, there''s more good news," William admitted, a subtle smile ying on his lips.


    Mother, intrigued, leaned forward, her eyes reflecting curiosity and anticipation. "More good news? Do tell, William."


    He took a deep breath before continuing, "Adam, one of our older boys, has been selected to participate in this year''s Mage''s Gambit."


    A sudden stillness enveloped the room, and Mother''s expression shifted from anticipation to a brief moment of silence. The announcement seemed to hang in the air, an unexpected twist in the conversation.


    "Adam?" Mother finally spoke, her voice a mix of surprise and contemtion. "That''s... unexpected."


    William nodded, acknowledging theplexity of emotions that the revtion stirred. "Yes, it was a bit surprising, but I believe it''s a great opportunity for him."


    Mother''s initial surprise gave way to a subtle smile, a glimmer of happiness appearing in her eyes. "Well, that is indeed good news. I never imagined one of our children would have such an opportunity."


    "I thought it would bring some positive energy to the orphanage, especially given the recent challenges," William exined, trying to gauge Mother''s sentiments.


    "It''s a remarkable achievement for him, and I''m genuinely happy for Adam," Mother responded, the warmth returning to her smile. "This calls for a celebration, don''t you think?"


    William agreed, but the next thing Mother said made him feel weird.


    "Anyways, what is this Mage''s Gambit exactly?" she asked about what Mage''s Gambit is.


    "...," and soon, William went silent. It was a long pause, making Mother nervous.


    The longer the silence persisted, he looked around the room and asked if something had happened when he wasn''t around because Mother is acting weird. After all, who wouldn''t know about the Mage''s Gambit?


    Is this really Mother? Someone who has told him stories growing up about thepetition?


    Mother''s smile faded, and William grew more anxious.


    "Eat," her words and the dark orb that was sent towards him from the back were so fast that before he could react, his head was blown off.


    William died, and Mother''s warden''s face began to melt as it revealed Vexis''s eyes.


    She looked at the door where the small girl, the same one that hugged William when he arrived, holding onto the leash tied around the neck of a low-ss demon, walked inside the office.


    The girl outstretched her hand and pulled off the leash, letting the demon devour William''s body.


    The next thing that happened was¡ª


    The moment the demon was done eating, the girl muttered under her breath, and it began changing its body shape and appearance in a very gruesome manner.


    And in the blink of an eye, another William, as if he never died, stood in front of them, but his eyes were dead.


    "Contact Zephyrion and tell him-" Vexis looked at the girl,"we are done here and everything is under control."

 Chapter 276 First Stop-Tavern 4

    <h4>Chapter 276 First Stop-Tavern 4</h4>


    [Ren Hilton''s POV.]


    [Five minutester.]


    I looked at Aron, who held my fist right in front of his face with both hands.


    ''He has really gotten stronger thanst time,'' I thought. Last time, the guy couldn''t even stand straight with a bit of force, but now he could withhold his feet properly.


    For some reason, I felt irritated. I still do. I grabbed him by the neck and dragged him into the room.


    His face¡ªat least the visible part outside the mask¡ªwas clearly red as he gasped for air. I gradually released my punch''s strength, but immediately felt Aron twisting my arm a bit, so I charged it up again until he backed offpletely.


    There was a long pause before he spoke, "Why did you do that?" he questioned.


    "You''re annoying," I answered almost right off the bat.


    He looked at me while his hand was still shaky and breathing heavily, "You too," he pointed at me.


    Since he tried to grab my neck in the carriage, I didn''t know what this guy had in mind when he tried to interrupt the conversation with Professor Night or enter the room, but he''s getting annoying now.


    Sighing, knowing this behavior won''t lead us anywhere, being the mature one, I tried to ceasefire the situation. "What do you want?" I asked.


    *Silence*


    "What do I want? It''s more like, what do you want? Why are you so obsessed with me, youmoner?" he yelled at the top of his lungs.


    "Huh?" I was confused. Me... obsessed? With him? What is he talking about?


    "You first ambush me at my vulnerable moment, then get close to my... ve, and then disrespect me in public. Ask me about SOMETHING THAT WAS ONLY MEANT TO BE KEPT HIDDEN," he paused and looked at me, "for only specific people."


    ''Damn,'' ze gave me the shortest ''damn'' possible.


    "..." I looked at the prince who was shaking from top to bottom due to anger, as if he had been holding it in for a long time.


    "I did not ambush you at your vulnerable moment. More likely, you did. Remember the night you saved me? That''s the only reason I tolerated your attitude, dude," I rified.


    ''Weak argument, by the way,'' Smokeball jumped on the nearby desk.


    "Bitch?! How dare you talk like that to the first prince, you fucking imbecile?" he stopped midways as he saw me form a fire bolt in my palm.


    "Only I curse," I rified for him. There was a long pause and a big silence before Aron spoke.


    "Listen... Why do you know who the broker is, and if you do know him, tell me where he is right now?" he asked.


    "You don''t know where the broker is?" I questioned in return.


    "...no," he said.


    "Why do you want him?" I asked.


    He looked at me for a second but then, as if brushing his thoughts, he said, "Nothing. Looks like you don''t know. Still, I''d like to know why you are aware of who the broker is."


    "And what if I don''t tell?" I threw in casually.


    "Then... well, we''ll see," he muttered.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you," I was up for some information.


    "Really?" he raised a brow.


    "Yes, only if you tell me about Ss¡ªthe guy that was in the herbal emporium that night¡ªthe night you saved me and took me to the healer," I exined.


    "He works under the broker. That''s the only thing I know about him," Aron answered.


    That''s weird. Ss, the person I encountered in the herbal shop, worked under... under?


    "You sure we are talking about the same guy?" I asked.


    "Yes, the same guy that was about to kill you, and youy down on your face while groaning. I am talking about the same Ss," he emphasized the discription.


    ''Nah, it''s true. You were quite weak inparison, to be honest,'' Smokeball said in my mind.


    Aron''s revtion about Ss working under the broker caught me off guard. It was a piece of information I hadn''t anticipated.


    "Now where is The Broker?" He asked.


    How can this be? The strengthparison between Ss and the Broker is too far apart. Is it the money? It can be, but still, I didn''t see Ss there when I killed the guy...


    "I asked where the broker is." As if irritated, Aron stepped a bit forward but stopped as I answered.


    "Oh, he''s dead." I could see how many times the expression on Aron''s face changed from confusion to surprise, to realization, and then to surprise again.


    "What do you mean?" He asked this time but took his time pronouncing each word.


    "I meant -" I looked around the room, and there was a small basket filled with fruits and a knife. I picked a fruit and knife and gestured, "- He is dead." I sliced the fruit and put a piece in my mouth.


    It''s juicy.


    "Why would I believe you?" He seemed like he really had something to do with the broker.


    "Just like I did," I threw a slice towards ze, who jumped and took it.


    *Tud*


    "Eh?" I furrowed my eyes as I saw Aron falling on his butt as if his legs had no strength at all.


    "Why are you so sad about him dying? Don''t tell me you bought some beast from him, and now it''s-" Aron raised his eyes, "...And it''s acting weird... really?"


    "Ughh," I grabbed his forehead in frustration.


    "Damn, way to waste money I guess. Which one was it? A ss? B?" I asked, but soon...


    Knock, knock.


    Someone knocked on the door. I turned and walked towards the door.


    "H-hey," said Erik.


    "Hey... what happened?" I asked.


    "I was just checking up on you..." Erik''s eyes went past me, and I turned to see him staring at Aron, who sprawled onto the floor while facepalming.


    "Don''t mind him at all, and now tell me... what really happened?" I''m sure that there''s no way he''s here to just chill.


    "Nothing, just the President asked me to leave their room as she had something to talk with Senior Stales. I had nothing to do, so I came here, but looks like you are busy." He kept ncing behind me.


    "Oh, like I said, don''t mind him. Anyways, why the book?" I pointed at the book he was holding.


    "Oh, this... it''s a summary... more like notes that I took from the Grand Grimoire," he said.


    "Grand Grimoire? You are that rich, huh." It''s not like those things are cheap by any means.


    "Oh no... My cousin had one, I just copied it into my book. It''s weird though... I myself don''t understand much about it." He gave me an awkward smile.


    "Hmm, why not-"


    "Kids! Go to sleep!" And who knows from where, but Professor Night spawned at the end of the corridor and yelled.

 Chapter 277 First Stop-Tavern 5

    Chapter 277 First Stop-Tavern 5


    "So now what?" I asked while looking at Aron, who sprawled on the floor, looking like a child that wanted to just cry.


    Erik was taken away by the professor immediately, leaving me and Aron behind¡ªit''s already past midnight now.


    "Sleep." His answer was short.


    "Okay..." I went past him, jumping from his body to the bed andnded, "I don''t like snoring... hope you don''t." I said.


    Laying my back on the mattress, I sighed deeply. I am sleepy, but I don''t want to sleep while this son of a bitch is in the room too.


    ".....Hey, do you know who killed the broker?" Asked the prince as I heard him shuffling.


    "Hmm... nah, I don''t." I lied. I don''t think he has anything to give me in return even if I tell him the truth.


    "Why are you... Haa, sleep." He stopped in between what he was saying and just went silent.


    He really is not bothered with being on the floor, huh? These are the few things that actually bother me whenever I think about the game Aron and this real Aron. In the game, his ego wouldn''t let him be like this at all.


    ''Just sleep, princess. I am not sleepy¡ªI''d keep an eye on him tonight.'' ze reassured.


    I closed my eyes, and before I knew it, I was drifting into my slumber.


    I felt myself rx... a bit too much that I was worried that I am asleep or under some kind of drug?


    Silence was sweet to my ears, but it was disturbed sometimes by the noise of my heart. It thumped more strongly.


    A suffocating pressure... as if someone was choking me, not strongly but the presence of something else. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Hey, ze?'' I called mentally. It''s not been that much time since I slept, right?


    ''ze? Smokeball?'' I called repeatedly again and again.


    Trying to open my eyes, I stared into the ceiling¡ªsome kind of bird hung upside down on the ceiling. The ceiling looked like it was made of some kind of gems and stones.


    No control over my body, I tried to take in the surroundings.


    The room design was peculiar¡ªonly a bed upied the space. Despite my inability to move, the ceilings adorned with gems showcased the whole picture of the room, emphasizing its emptiness.


    The bird stared, and the next moment, it fell down, and¡ª


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp impact, like being struck by an unseen force. Everything blurred, and the world turned an intense shade of blue. The sensation was disorienting, and I struggled toprehend what was happening.


    In the blink of an eye, the surroundings transformed, and the next time my eyes opened, I found myself back in the familiar confines of the tavern''s room. The wooden walls, the dimly lit atmosphere, and the lingering scent of ale¡ªall of it felt oddlyforting and grounded, a stark contrast to the ethereal realm I had just experienced.


    "Haa haa," I breathed in and out.


    "You are up. I was going to wake you up in an hour or so," said ze, who sat on the table directly opposite to the bed... he moved the table, I guess.


    "I dreamt," I said. Why can''t my heart stop beating this fast?


    "And? Got a nightfall?" He joked, but looking at me seemed to understand that I wasn''t in the mood, "Was it serious? Met someone?"


    "Nah... I was not in the room, not in THIS one at least-" I groaned a bit.


    "What kind of room?" Smokeball inquired calmly.


    "Don''t know, there was a bird¡ªone that I haven''t seen ever," I tried to exin. It''s been a while since I had a hard time exining something like this.


    "Are you sure it wasn''t just A Dream? A normal one and you are not just being paranoid?" He questioned.


    "... maybe," I turned my face towards Aron, who was sleeping on the floor on his stomach. He seems to have slept great with all that dramatic reaction he gave to the broker''s death.


    I sat up on the bed, trying to shake off the lingering disorientation from the dream or whatever it was.


    "Paranoid or not, it felt different. The room, the bird... It was too vivid to be just a regr dream," I muttered.


    "Could it be some sort of vision or premonition?" ze suggested.


    "Visions are usually symbolic or have some hidden meaning. This felt like a ce, a real ce," I replied, still puzzled.


    He interjected, "Perhaps it''s a connection to another realm or dimension. Your consciousness briefly crossed over..... it''s happened when in the Bloodwell."


    "That time I did something but this oem was random-"I sighed, running my fingers through my hair. "I need answers, not more mysteries."


    As I pondered, Aron stirred on the floor, slowly waking up. He rubbed his eyes, ncing around the room in confusion.


    "What happened?" he mumbled, finally realizing he was on the floor.


    "Oh, sun said to get the fuck up," I said, my mind still grappling with the weird experience.


    Getting up and into the bathroom, I went through the motions of brushing and getting ready, leaving Aron still sprawled on the floor in the room. Stepping out, I made my way down the corridor, and in a twist of fate, I bumped into a buff, weird-looking guy. His face boasted rugged features, a scar running across his cheek, and a shaved head.


    "Sorry," he apologized, his deep voice resonating in the corridor, and continued on his way towards thest room in the hallway.


    Brushing off the encounter, I proceeded towards the dining area. As I entered, my eyes caught Vexa, Isolde, and Professor Night having breakfast.


    "Oh here, Ren!" Professor Night waved enthusiastically, inviting me to join them. I obliged, taking a seat at the table.


    Isolde, ever the uptight one, made a face at my presence, while Vexa stared at me briefly before returning her attention to something on the table.


    "What''s the chit about, you''ve been staring at it for days." Curiosity getting the better of me, I inquired about what they were discussing.


    "It''s nothing of your concern," Vexa replied curtly.


    "It looks like a recipe¡ª"Undeterred, I pointed out that the writing on the piece of paper looked like some kind of recipe, given the order of the ingredients.


    Vexa''s eyes widened ever so slightly as she ced the chit on the table, pushing it towards me.


    "Know any of them?" She asked if I recognized any of the words.


    That was fast... I swept my gaze across the list, and the only thing I recognized says¡ªWilger Weed. Other than that, there''s nothing that I have heard of before, to be honest.


    "Wilger Weed," I ced my finger on it, "Found in the dark elves canyon."


    "Dark elves canyon..." She repeated silently, "Thanks."


    "Eh?" I gazed at her.


    Tucking her hair behind her ears, she said, "I said thanks."


    "Oh... Kay," I replied... that was simple.


    As I continued to nce over the parchment, Adam joined the group. He seemed somewhat groggy, rubbing his eyes and stifling a yawn.


    "Late night, Adam?" professor teased, a grin forming on my face.


    "Very," he replied with a tired smile.


    Erik followed closely behind, sporting noticeable eye bags under his tired gaze.


    "Hey, Ren," Erik greeted, sliding into the seat next to me. "Anything interesting on that paper?"


    "Not much, just deciphering Vexa''s secret recipes," I joked, earning a yful re from her.


    Aron, who had finally decided to join the table, sat somewhat distant from it. Adam chose a different table, and Isolde promptly shifted with him, leaving a vacant spot for Erik to upy.


    "Thanks," Erik whispered, acknowledging the unspoken gesture.


    A few minutester, breakfast concluded, with conversations and interactions lingering in the air. Carriages stood in front of the tavern, ready to take us on the next leg of our journey.


    "Let''s get going," Professor Night announced, and we all headed towards the carriages.


    We left the tavern, and the same employee who had served us dinner the night before and breakfast bid us farewell.


    "Safe travels," he called out, a warm smile on his face.


    We climbed into the carriages, and as the unicorns harnessed to them took to the sky, leaving Elmshade behind, a sense of anticipation filled the air. Thendscape beneath transformed, and the bustling town shrank into a distant memory.


    During the journey, I found myself lost in thought, the strange dream still lingering in the back of my mind.


    "What do you think about all this, princess?" ze asked, breaking the silence as we soared through the clouds.


    "I don''t know," I admitted, gazing at the ever-changing scenery below. "It feels like we''re just scratching the surface of something much bigger."


    ***


    [Third Person View.]


    In a dimly lit room, the same buff guy who had bumped into Ren in the corridor sat in front of a body-sized mirror. Flicking his fingers, his face began cracking, soon revealing a beast-like visage¡ª a werewolf. The waiter walked into the room and said, "Everyone''s gone, Sir Devon. Next order?"


    "Capture the city," Devon Wildborne dered, a flicker of dark fur visible around his neck. "Got to move fast and silently."

 Chapter 278 Arrival

    Chapter 278 Arrival


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    "Hmm," I looked outside the window as both moons hung in the sky while everyone inside the carriage was asleep¡ªwell, not me or Aron.


    The silence was sweet, but once in a while, Aron nced at me, only to look away immediately.


    It''s been a day and a half since we left the tavern. Wended once to take a meal and packed one, so we are not going to rest on thend tonight.


    After thest talk, I haven''t talked to Aron at all after that weird reaction he gave when he heard about the Broker''s death, and I don''t think he''s that useful now.


    "You killed the broker, right?" Out of nowhere, he asked me.


    I raised my brow a bit, trying to keep my expression the same. He stared at me with a serene gaze for a while, "I just know it....you seem like you''d do it."


    "Why''s that?" I asked.


    "Don''t talk to me," and here he goes again, talking about weird.


    "....the fuck?" I could feel a vein pop up on my forehead.


    "I am talking to myself," saying this, he looked out of the carriage immediately and continued, "The time you fought that first year.....Helga, you seemed like you wanted to kill¡ªit''s a familiar look."


    "I still don''t know why you did it, but you did. You can''t convince me otherwise on how amoner got hold of information about such an infamous trader...or that guy, Alver¡ªhe has a lot of connections...maybe more than me too." He kept on going, digging into Alver''s details.


    "What''d you find out about Alver?"


    "That guy''s filthy rich... I told you not to talk to me," he grumpily said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Shut the fuck up. I don''t want to talk either, but you brought up the topic¡ªnow spill the beans," I argued.


    "Or what? You gonna fight me too?" He argued back.


    "You doubt that I won''t?" I questioned.


    "Not dumb enough to fight this high in the sky, are you? You don''t have a pair of wings to fly," he said.


    ".....Yeah," I just sighed. Who''s gonna tell him I do have wings now?


    "Anyways, what about Alver?" I brought back the topic.


    "I told¡ª" he was stubborn.


    "I''ll sleep with Cecelia," I threw in the bait.


    The color of his face drained immediately as I said it, only for it to be reced by anger immediately. He looked like he was about to explode, "WHAT DID YOU SAY!!?"


    His voice raged, and Erik jumped out of his slumber, looking for his sses in his upper pocket.


    "Same thing you heard. Tell me the information, and I''ll leave your dream girl alone like you want, or I''ll really put some effort to mess her up." I know it might sound weird, but it''s more likely a shot in the dark. If it hits, then it hits.


    "You think I don''t know why you hate me... it''s all about Cecelia, right? You wouldn''t go out of your way to start a weird obsession about me if it didn''t concern her." I have noticed that, yes, this guy... I don''t know if it''s romantic or some kind of his feelings of superiority over the girl, but he doesn''t want her to be with anyone else.


    "That''s why I''ll leave her alone as long as you leave me alone and give the answer to whatever question I have." I put it simply.


    It''s not a bluff. I don''t see any benefit through Cecelia, to be honest¡ªat first, I wanted to get to know Vexa through her, but Vexa seems to be distant with everyone.


    So why not use her to get¡ª


    "What do you want?" He asked.


    ".... I''ll tell youter," I nced at Erik, who looked at both of us like a confused duck.


    "Uhm... should I go back to sleep so you can discuss?" He asked meekly.


    I shook my head at Erik''s question. "No need, Erik. Go ahead and get some rest. We''re just having a chat."


    Erik nodded, looking a bit relieved, and settled back into his seat, pulling a nket over himself.


    ***


    For three days straight, Ren found himself nestled in the unicorn-drawn carriage, traversing through a tapestry ofndscapes that seemed toe straight out of a fantasy tale.


    The journey was not merely a mundane ride from one point to another; it was an odyssey filled with peculiar encounters and strange sights.


    Their first stop was the quaint vige of Quillshire, nestled amidst rolling hills and fields of vibrant wildflowers. The vigers greeted them warmly, their attire adorned with colorful patterns and intricate embroidery. Ren couldn''t help but marvel at the quaint cottages with thatched roofs and the bustling marketce where vendors peddled their wares.


    As they resumed their journey, thendscape gradually shifted, morphing into a dense forest that seemed to stretch endlessly in all directions. The trees towered overhead, their branches intertwined to form a verdant canopy that blocked out the sunlight. Ren caught glimpses of mysterious creatures darting among the shadows, their eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    The carriage rumbled on, navigating winding paths that seemed to lead nowhere and everywhere at once. They passed through the hamlet of Mistwood, where wisps of fog clung to the ground, lending an eerie atmosphere to the surroundings. Ren couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched as they journeyed through the mist-shrouded streets.


    Their next destination was the bustling town of Silverbrook, nestled beside a tranquil river that meandered through the countryside. The streets were alive with the sound ofughter and music, and Ren couldn''t resist the temptation to explore the local taverns and shops. He sampled delicacies he had never encountered before and listened to tales spun by seasoned storytellers.


    As they ventured further, thendscape grew increasingly surreal. They passed through the Enchanted Glen, where the trees seemed to whisper secrets to one another and the air was thick with magic. Strange lights danced among the branches, casting an ethereal glow upon the surroundings.


    Finally, after three days of winding through a maze ofndscapes, they arrived at their destination¡ªEshmera.

 Chapter 279 Eshmera

    Chapter 279 Eshmera


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    "We''re here!" someone eximed as I was roused from my sleep. Blinking away the remnants of slumber, I surveyed my surroundings, rubbing my eyes to clear the grogginess.


    The journey of the past few days had been both quiet and boring, to be honest. I stepped outside the carriage, noticing Aron stirring from his side but pausing to let me disembark first. After me came Erik, his eyes widening in wonder as he took in the scene.


    "Whoa..." Erik eximed, prompting me to nce back into the carriage, much to Aron''s annoyance. Retrieving ze from under the seat, I turned my attention back to thendscape before us.


    Taking in the sight outside, I couldn''t help but sigh deeply. This was nuts...


    That was the only thought that crossed my mind as I mindlessly stared at the floating piece ofnd in the sky, hovering about a hundred feet above the ground. Below ity the city, or perhaps just half of it, shrouded in the shadow cast by the suspendedndmass. Surrounding the city was vast, empty acreage, lending an eerie atmosphere to the scene.


    Around us, the architecture spoke of a rich history, with intricately carved stone buildings adorned with ornate details. The cities outer pavilion, though slightly weathered, exuded a certain charm, its cobblestone pathways winding through patches of lush greenery.


    "Just like those illustrations," I muttered to myself.


    "Hm? Illustrations?" Erik inquired, having overheard my remark.


    "Oh, nothing," I replied with a casual shrug, my attention shifting as I noticed the second carriagending a few meters away from us.


    As the second carriagended nearby, the doors swung open, revealing Professor Night and the rest of the students emerging from within. They seemed just as intrigued by the surreal sight before us.


    "Quite the sight, isn''t it?" Professor Night remarked, her eyes scanning the floatingndmass above.


    "Yeah, it''s like something out of a novel," Adam chimed in, his expression a mix of awe and curiosity.


    Isolde, ever the skeptic, crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at the spectacle. "It''s just a trick of.... whatever," she muttered dismissively.


    Vexa remained silent, her gaze fixed on the floating city with an inscrutable expression. I couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts were swirling behind her mask-like facade.


    Aron, meanwhile, stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the scene. "This ce... it''s familiar," he murmured, his voice barely audible.


    "Familiar? How so?" I asked, intrigued by his crypticment.


    He shook his head, as if trying to shake off a memory. "Never mind," he muttered, his gaze drifting away from the floating city.


    As we disembarked from the carriages and gathered on the ground below, Professor Night addressed the group. "Alright, everyone, listen up," she began, her tone firm but not unkind. "We''ve reached our destination, but our journey is far from over."


    She looked around as if mentally counting us but then nodded to herself and said,"From here on, we are going to wait for someone to get us to the Nexus Institute Of Magic'', once they arrive they are going to ask a few questions and do a few things before actually letting us inside the city- so make sure y''all behave, understand?"


    *Silence*


    "I asked y''all understand?" She repeated herself and we all nodded in unison.


    This feels like a field trip, to be honest.


    I looked around and saw Erik staring at me for a while.


    I raised a brow to give him a questioning look as I saw him scooting near me a bit,"Your hair....are not going to turn it?"


    When he mentioned it, I realized that all my hair was really down- it''s actually outgrown, to be honest.


    "Oh, does it look weird?" I asked as I ran my hand through my hair. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh no, Just...a bit scary." He added cautiously.


    ''Is it true, Smokeball?'' I asked in my mind, and no answer made me remember that ze was still asleep. He''s been sleeping a lot these days... I wonder why?


    "There they are!" Professor Night eximed as a...man, a wide frame, walked from the city gates towards us. He had someone walking besides him, and the moon crest on the robe made it clear that they are from the Nexus Institute.


    As they approached, her petite figure cloaked in a flowing robe that billowed gently in the breeze.


    With a graceful motion, Nari lifted the veil that obscured her features, revealing long, jet-ck hair cascading over her shoulders. Her eyes, hidden behind a ck blindfold, betrayed no hint of her blindness, yet seemed to hold a depth of experience beyond her years.


    "Wee to Eshmera and the Nexus Institute of Magic," she greeted, her voice carrying a hint of weariness tempered by determination. It was clear that she was weary.


    ''And who is she?'' asked ze, who seemed to have woken up.


    I observed her quiet walk, noting not a single rustle under her robe. Despite her unusual demeanor, there was something unique about her.


    ''Nari, Leader of the Nexus Institute,'' I replied in my mind, recognizing her instantly.


    "I am Nari Noctre, Leader of this year''s team that will bepeting with all of you in the Mage''s Gambit," Nari introduced herself with authority, her blindness seemingly a minor detail in her confident demeanor.


    Beside her stood a man, distinguished by his schrly demeanor and the insignia of a professor adorning his robes. He exuded an air of knowledge and experience, his gaze sharp as he surveyed our group. "And I am Alder, Professor at the academy."


    After exchanging pleasantries with Professor Night and the others, the professor turned his attention to me and Aron, his eyes lingering on us with a curious intensity.


    "Ah, the first prince of Hestia, I presume?" he began, addressing Aron with a polite nod.


    Aron responded with a slight grunt, his demeanor guarded and aloof.


    "Just as I heard, I guess," the professor chuckled before turning to me. His gaze was probing, as if searching for something beneath the surface.


    "Is there something on my face, Professor?" I asked, trying to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Have you ever killed anyone?" he asked, his tone neutral but his eyes betraying a hint of intrigue.


    "Obviously, I have," I replied with a smile, noticing the slight widening of his eyes. It seemed he hadn''t expected such a straightforward answer.

 Chapter 280 Marilyns Letter

    Chapter 280 Marilyn''s Letter


    [Mary Kleine POV]


    I stood still, my heart pounding in my chest as I stared at the scene unfolding before me. Ruu was embracing the girl in his arms tightly¡ª who was she?


    Pushing through the crowd in front of me, I felt a sense of urgency driving me forward. Each shove only seemed to push Ruu further away, while I remained trapped in a chaotic sea of bodies.


    "Wait!" I cried out, desperation creeping into my voice.


    But nobody paid attention. All eyes were on Ren, his gentle touchforting the girl in his embrace. It was Raven!


    My eyes widened as her features became clear, no longer obscured by the blur of the crowd. She buried her face in Ruu''s chest, seeking sce in his embrace.


    "DON''T TOUCH HIM! DON''T TOUCH MY RUU!!!" I screamed, my voice echoing through the crowd, but it fell on deaf ears.


    Ruu turned to face me, his gaze locking with mine. Relief washed over me briefly, but it was quickly reced by a gnawing sense of unease.


    He continued to hold Raven close, his hand tracing her waist with a familiarity that sent a shiver down my spine. Panic surged within me. Why was he touching her like that? I reached for my sword, but my sheath was empty¡ªno, there was no sheath at all. I was unarmed, vulnerable.


    Looking around, I realized that the distance between Ruu and me had inexplicably cleared. The students that had stood between us were gone, leaving an empty space in their wake.


    I began to move forward, my pace quickening with each step until I was running, desperate to reach him. But no matter how fast I ran, I couldn''t close the gap.


    "Why..." My voice trembled, a strange churning sensation rising in the pit of my stomach.


    I watched helplessly as Ruu leaned closer to Raven, their faces mere inches apart. They locked eyes, lost in each other''s gaze, and¡ª


    "Haaa!" My eyes snapped open, the realization hitting me like a ton of bricks. "A...a dream?"


    "Are you fine!?"As Elsa burst into the room upon hearing my scream, I winced in pain, the ache in my left rib cage a constant reminder of the battle with Vexa. Despite my efforts to hide it, the difort was evident on my face.


    "I''m fine, Elsa," I muttered, my voice strained. "Just a nightmare."


    Concern shed in Elsa''s eyes as she approached me. "What happened? You sounded terrified."


    I shook my head, unable to meet her gaze. Instead, I focused on the window, trying to steady my breathing.


    "Elsa, please," I whispered, pulling away as she reached out tofort me.


    Ignoring my protests, Elsa went out of the room momentarily, only to return with a tray of food. She ced it gently on the bedside table, her expression softening.


    "Mary, you need to eat," Elsa urged gently. "You haven''t been taking care of yourselftely, and you''re starting to look really run down."


    I ran my hand through my hair, I haven''t taken a shower in a while that it was all greasy.


    I shook my head, my appetite suppressed by the whirlwind of emotions inside me. ncing out of the window, I caught sight of Raven walking back to the dorms, and a surge of anger washed over me.


    "I''m not hungry," I muttered bitterly.


    Elsa sighed, understanding the turmoil I was going through. She knew I needed time to process everything, but she also knew she couldn''t let me suffer alone.....but she doesn''t know what has been more tough for me,even I don''t know that.


    "Mary, please," Elsa pleaded, her voice gentle but firm. "You can''t keep pushing yourself like this. You need to take care of yourself."


    Reluctantly, I reached for the food on the tray, knowing Elsa was right. I needed to eat, if only to appease her concern.


    As I took a bite, memories of the battle with Vexa flooded my mind. The wounds were still fresh, the pain still raw. But as I chewed my food....it tasted like nothing.


    I miss my mom''s food.


    "It''s been a week since Adam left, so I guess they might''ve reached Elmshade by now," Elsa remarked, handing me a ss of water.


    Taking the ss, I managed to swallow the bite that lingered in my mouth. "Seems like it..." The reminder of my shorings hit me once again. I wasn''t the chosen one, the acknowledged one, or the better one.


    "Don''t make that face now," Elsa gently cupped my face. "Beating yourself down like that won''t do you any good, would it? It''s not the only time you''ll have the chance to prove that you have the potential to be the strongest swordmaster in the Kingdom. You have plenty of opportunities in the near future. Be proud that you made it to the finals... unlike someone who got knocked out earlier." She sighed, her words a mix of encouragement and empathy.


    Mary chuckled at Elsa''s remark. "Oh, so this is apetition now, huh?"


    "Haha, maybe the onlypetition I can win," Elsa shook her head.


    "Take this away, I''m done... I need to clear up a few things," I said, pushing the tray towards Elsa.


    "Is that how you talk to a Royal like myself?" Elsa narrowed her eyes yfully.


    "Ah, Royal, the same Royal who thought there was a monster under her bed at the beginning of the year and came to sleep beside me, huh?" I teased.


    Elsa''s face flushed slightly as she picked up the tray and left the room.


    I smiled as I swung my legs off the bed, letting the bedsheet fall to the floor. A rush of air brushed against my naked skin as I stood up, facing the body-sized mirror in the corner of the room, reflecting my nude figure. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Approaching the mirror, I scrutinized my physique. "Hmm..." My hand traced the contours of my abdomen, the defined muscles testament to my hard work. A long scar ran from my inner thigh to my ankle, apanied by a smaller one hidden beneath my left breast. Despite my toned body, I couldn''t shake the feeling of inadequacypared to Elsa or Helga.


    "Not so feminine," I admitted, acknowledging the discrepancy.


    Turning to Warden, who was peering at me through the partially open door, I asked inly, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just pondering why God would gift such a great figure to a teen and not me," Warden deadpanned, her expression unchanged.


    Not wanting to delve into an argument, I cut to the chase. "Why are you here?"


    "Oh... we have a mail for you from your mother," she said, waving an envelope in her hand. "And this too." From behind her back, she produced something, causing my eyes to widen in disbelief. This couldn''t be real.


    [A/N: Apologies for the dy, and here''s your chapter. Now, onto some important information:


    I''d like to draw your attention to a novel I''m working on called "The Last Extinction," which you can find on my profile. I''d greatly appreciate it if you could take a moment to give it a read and ADD IT TO YOUR COLLECTION! Your support could make a huge difference in apetition I''m participating in. Please, pretty please! Your help means the world to me!]

 Chapter 281 Welcome to the Nexus

    Chapter 281 Wee to the Nexus


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    Silence enveloped the ce, amplifying the scrutiny directed at me from all sides. I maintained a smile as I met Alder''s gaze, the professor from the Nexus Institute of Magic.


    "Why so quiet?" I addressed Alder directly.


    "...Nothing," he responded, seeming to understand the situation.


    "What do you mean, Ren?" However, Professor Night seemed less perceptive, stepping forward. "Have you killed? Who? Why? Where?" she pressed, her tone escting.


    "I knew it! This guy is Mayhem. We made a mistake even considering him to be a decent human being," Isolde eximed, exaggerating her words.


    Were they not concerned about revealing our "unity" to potential enemies?


    "Say something!" Professor Night demanded.


    Sighing, I turned to her. "Mana beast. I meant I have killed a mana beast."


    Silence descended once more.


    "Eh?" Aron gasped dumbfoundedly.


    "Don''t act like you''ve never killed a mana beast in your whole life, Professor," I shrugged, my gaze shifting to Alder, who continued to stare expressionlessly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh... Oh, you meant," Professor Night stuttered.


    "Don''t tell me you thought I''d kill someone... Oh, don''t even make me say something so inhumane and cruel. I could never," I rubbed my temples.


    "Drama queen," ze chimed in.


    "And sometimes it''s better to think before opening your mouth," I turned towards Adam, who gulped before redirecting his attention to Isolde. "President, it''s not a good look to act so clueless for a student who leads the whole school''s student body."


    "What did you say?!" Isolde snapped, clearly rattled.


    "Stop!" Professor Night intervened.


    "Ahem," Nari Noctre cleared her throat to redirect attention to her. "I think we should first proceed to the ce where you''ll be staying."


    "Oh, why not. I''m sorry you had to see this... Oh..." Professor Night appeared to be on the verge of a panic attack. "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not a big deal," Nari shook her head.


    "What about the luggage?" I inquired.


    "That''ll be safely taken to your room," Alder replied.


    "Okay," I acknowledged.


    "Did it have something you wanted to keep hidden? Don''t worry; we don''t go through students'' bags," he chuckled, hisughter resembling that of a goat.


    "I appreciate it. Wouldn''t want anyone to see my underwear," I added with a smirk. "Let''s go now."


    Passing through a grand archway that marked the entrance to the city, we stepped into its bustling streets. The atmosphere was unlike anything I had experienced before, a strange blend of curiosity and wariness emanating from the townsfolk.


    As we traversed the streets, I couldn''t help but notice the stark divide between light and shadow that defined the cityscape. Half of the cityy bathed in sunlight, while the other half remained cloaked in perpetual shadow beneath the suspendedndmass above.


    The townsfolk observed us from a distance, their gazes ranging from cautious to openly curious. Soon, a crowd began to form behind us, trailing our group as we made our way deeper into the heart of the city.


    I obviously was walking way behind everyone, alongside Aron and Erik in front of me. My eyes were mostly on Adam, walking beside Nari.


    She was talking to him like normal. If I remember correctly, then I think they are talking about how long it''ll be until the Mage''s Gambit starts.


    Anyways, other than that, I don''t see-


    "Huh?" I raised my brow a bit as I felt like I saw someone familiar.


    ''Where?'' ze jumped from my hands to my shoulder.


    I felt like I saw someone walking way behind the crowd. It...was- I don''t know.


    I just ignored it and went ahead, walking towards the academy. We arrived at the barren part of the city where there was about acres ofnd with nothing on it, not even a single house.


    "Where''s the academy?" Asked the smart guy, our team captain Adam Stales.


    Nari didn''t say anything, nor did Professor Alder. They kept walking towards the door that stood amidst thend, which was covered with cobblestone tiles all over, under the shadow of the floatingnd.


    As we approached the unassuming door in the midst of the barrennd, it became evident that this entrance was no ordinary portal. Nari and Professor Alder halted before the door, exchanging a brief nceden with unspoken understanding.


    Without a word, Nari reached out and pressed her hand against the door, causing intricate patterns to illuminate its surface. The air hummed with energy as the door slowly began to sink into the ground, revealing a hidden staircase leading downward.


    "Whoa!" gasped everyone.


    ''You knew this shit!?'' ze asked, ''-oh, of course you did.'' but realized too soon.


    "That''s amazing," said Erik as he adjusted his specs.


    "I am sure it''ll be better when we see the building," I added.


    A soft glow emanated from the depths below, beckoning us forward. With a nod from Nari, we descended into the darkness, our footsteps echoing against the stone walls of the staircase.


    "This is nuts," said Adam.


    As we reached the bottom, the scene before us transformed into a breathtaking sight. We found ourselves standing in a vast underground cavern, its ceiling adorned with shimmering crystals that cast a gentle radiance across the space.


    In the center of the cavern stood the Nexus Institute of Magic, a magnificent structure carved directly into the natural rock formations. Arcane symbols and intricate designs adorned its walls, pulsating with magical energy.


    "I''ve heard a lot, but it''s my first timeing here, though," it was Professor Night who said that.


    "It''s not easy to get into the academy premises without permission, and we don''t allow people outside in here very often," Alder replied as he kept walking.


    Nari led the way, guiding us through thebyrinthine corridors of the academy. Along the way, we passed by ssrooms filled with students practicing spells, libraries brimming with ancient tomes, andboratories buzzing with experimentation.


    Finally, we arrived at our destination: the central chamber of the academy. Here, a towering statue of a bird stood at the heart of the room, its wings spread wide in a gesture of wee.


    "This is the heart of the Nexus Institute," Nari exined, her voice reverberating through the chamber. "Here, we learn the secrets of magic and unlock our true potential."

 Chapter 282 Nexus Institute

    Chapter 282 Nexus Institute


    As we stood in awe of the grandeur of the central chamber, Nari and Alder stepped forward, ready to provide us with insight into the history of the Nexus Institute of Magic.


    "The Nexus Institute has stood for centuries as a beacon of magical knowledge and enlightenment," began Alder, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Founded by the greatest wizards and sorcerers of old, it has served as a bastion of learning, fostering the talents of countless generations of magic users."


    Nari nodded in agreement, her blindfolded eyes seemingly gazing into the depths of the past. "Throughout its long history, the Institute has weathered many trials and tribtions, but it has always remained steadfast in itsmitment to the pursuit of magical excellence."


    As they spoke, images flickered to life around us, depicting scenes from the Institute''s storied past. We saw ancient wizards poring over dusty tomes in the library, students practicing spells in the courtyard, and teachers imparting wisdom in the ssrooms.


    "These walls have witnessed the rise and fall of kingdoms, the birth of legends, and the forging of alliances," continued Alder, his voice filled with reverence. "But through it all, the spirit of the Nexus Institute has endured, guiding countless magicians on their journey to mastery."


    Nari stepped forward, her presencemanding attention despite her blindness. "Today, you stand on the threshold of greatness."


    "Still not greater than Imperial Academy though," came the voice from the back.


    I didn''t have to turn around to see who that was, as I already knew.


    Erik turned around and eximed, "Knight¡ª I mean, Headmaster Amrose Nexus!" he named.


    "Hoho, good to know I am still known despite giving up on¡ª ugh," he cleared his throat as he walked past the group and stood in front of us.


    A bald old man, looking as frail as a twig of a stick, wearing armor made out of white material¡ª which only a few know is the dragon''s bones¡ª stood in front of us.


    His face was full of wrinkles, while a thick pair of ss lenses were perched over his nose bridge.


    My eyes met his as he eyed Adam from top to bottom. "I''ve seen you, young man. Adam Stales, right?" he coughed at the end of his statement.


    "....Me?" Adam dumbly pointed at himself.


    "Yes, Miracle boy as Stormborne refers to you," his eyes weren''t quite focused as he said all of the things, he lookedpletely out of it.


    But that''s how he is, even in the game.


    "That''s really great of you to refer to me with that name, but I do not find myself worthy of such praise," Adam replied, but his smile said otherwise. "I still remember my time in the academy before I started this Institute this far away from the Solstice."


    "Polite too, huh? Good, good and... umm, are these your servants?" he pointed at the group.


    "Haa?" Isolde let out a gasp.


    And here it is, one thing about Headmaster of Nexus Institute Amrose Nexus is that he is arrogant.


    He''s been one of the most arrogant characters in the game altogether from the start and was hated from the core, that is, but loved at the same level.


    "Where are your teammates?" he asked, "Don''t tell me you are confident enough to think you can defeat five academies without a team... it would bemendable if that is your thought process."


    "Sir! These are my teammates... not my servants," Adam cleared up.


    "These...." he fixed his lenses and pushed them up, rubbed his eyes, and put them on, only to cluck his tongue and remove the sses to hand them out towards Alder and said, "Wipe them off for me."


    "Damn," I muttered under my breath. He really is not even considering to be least polite.


    "Must be tough," he just nodded to himself after putting his sses on, "what can I say... haa, I''ll pray for you all," he just began walking off the scene.


    He disappeared from view immediately, leaving behind silence and the sound of clinking boots.


    "Ahem, do not mind the Headmaster at all; he''s said the same thing to every team that arrived before you," Nari exined.


    "Is that so..." replied Professor Night. Her face was as red as it could get, and she trembled, seemingly affected by his words.


    The same could be said for Isolde.


    "I''ll show you the way to the rooms," Nari immediately dismissed the topic and showed us the way.


    As Nari guided us through thebyrinthine corridors, the soft echo of our footsteps mingled with the gentle hum of magic in the air. The path weaved through arches adorned with intricate carvings, illuminated by the warm glow of sconces that dotted the ancient stone walls.


    She shared insights into theyout of the Nexus Institute as we walked. "The institute is divided into various sections," she exined, her voice carrying softly through the empty halls. "There are ssrooms, libraries,boratories, and of course, the student dormitories andmon areas."


    Adam nodded, absorbing the information as we continued along the winding path. "And where are we headed now?" He asked, eager to explore more of the institute I guess.


    "We''re making our way to the residential area," Nari replied, gesturing ahead. "It''s a quieter section, away from the main corridors."


    We soon reached a nondescript door set into the stone wall. Nari pushed it open, revealing a narrow staircase leading downward. "Follow me," she said, leading us down the stairs.


    At the bottom, we found ourselves in a cozy corridor illuminated by soft, dim lighting. Wooden doors lined the walls, each bearing a brass que with a name and room number.


    "This is where you''ll be staying," Nari exined, indicating the doors. "Each roomes equipped with the essentials: a bed, desk, and wardrobe."


    I nodded to myself, appreciating the simple yetfortable amodations. "It looks great," I remarked under my breath.


    "It certainly does," said someone in a small voice.


    "He¡ª?!" I flinched back a bit as I saw Vexa standing beside me. She was just close enough that she could be in my armpit... When did she get here!?


    Everyone turned around to look at me and Vexa, who now was a bit back.


    "It''s... nothing," I said, looking at her ufortably as she kept her face straight.


    How was she able to sneak up this close to me without me noticing anything at all?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 283 Blaze’s wish

    <h4>Chapter 283 ze''s wish</h4>


    "Phew," I sighed as I flopped onto the bed, feeling its softness beneath me. Closing my eyes, I let out a breath, relishing the moment of quiet.


    *Silence*


    "Why so silent?" I asked ze without opening my eyes, but there was no response at all, making me a bit confused. So, I repeated myself a few times in my mind until I opened my eyes and looked over at the small table in the corner where he sat silently, gazing into the distance.


    "Hey, you fine?" I inquired.


    "I''ll kill Amrose Nexus," he stated calmly.


    "....okay," I replied, trying toprehend his seriousness.


    "Not going to ask why?" He turned towards me, his yellow eyes fixed on mine¡ªthere was something different about his demeanor, a level of seriousness I hadn''t seen before.


    "You must have some reason," I replied, pulling myself to sit straight.


    "Yes, I do," he confirmed. "It won''t make any significant difference in the game''s storyline, or should I say, in this world''s storyline, right?" he questioned.


    "It will, of course," I sighed, feeling a sense of weariness wash over me. "Amrose is one of the most important characters until the war starts, so there''s no way there won''t be any effect if he dies." I rubbed my palms together before running them over my face. I was feeling sleepy.


    "Wouldn''t that be problematic for you?" ze asked.


    "It will..." I paused, looking at him. "But it''s not an everyday urrence that you want someone dead."


    "Haa, good to know that you understand," he remarked, jumping down from the desk.


    "Is it because of his armor? Someone you know had themselves butchered for it?" I questioned, trying to piece together his agitation.


    "One? Haha, I don''t know how that spiteful bug of a race got his hands on so many different dragons to make such a cursed object that he calls ''armor''. It''s nothing but disrespect towards my people," ze''s voice betrayed his irritation.


    As I listened to ze''s frustration over Amrose Nexus and his armor made from dragon bones, I couldn''t help but wonder about the headmaster''s past. Amrose Nexus, a figure shrouded in mystery and arrogance, had a story that intrigued me.


    In the game script, I discovered that Amrose Nexus was once a promising young mage who attended the prestigious Imperial Academy over 150 years ago. In his teens, he showed exceptional talent and ambition, quickly rising to the top of his ss. However, his thirst for adventure led him down a different path after graduation.


    Instead of pursuing a traditional magical career, Amrose became an adventurer, traveling the kingdom and fighting in wars. His skills inbat and magic made him renowned throughout thend, earning him fame and fortune. But it wasn''t until he stumbled upon the ancient ruins of Elmshade that his destiny truly took shape.


    Deep within the ruins, Amrose discovered a hidden power that changed the course of his life. Inspired by the magic and history surrounding him, he decided to establish a city beneath the ruins, a ce where mages and adventurers alike could gather and thrive.


    It was during his time exploring the depths of Elmshade that Amrose uncovered the remains of several dragons. Legend has it that he somehow acquired these dragon bones and used them to craft his infamous armor. However, the details of how he obtained such rare and powerful materials remain a mystery, even to ze.


    Despite the rumors and spection surrounding his past, Amrose Nexus had be a formidable figure in the magical world. His city, now known as Nexus Institute of Magic, stood as a testament to his vision and determination. And as ze seethed with anger over the disrespect shown to his kin, I couldn''t help but wonder what other secretsy hidden behind the headmaster''s enigmatic facade.


    "But you do know that if you attack him in his sleep out of nowhere, you''ll get all of us killed?" I got up from my bed. I could feel someone walking towards the door through my mana vision.


    "I know... I am not saying now, but I''ll surely, slowly, and painfully make sure his bones beg for his soul to be set free," he said. I just nodded.


    As long as I have it figured out when he''s going to do it, I''ll at least try to make the most out of it in one way or another.


    I pulled the door knob.


    "Hei!?" The man wearing Nexus Institute''s staff robe flinched as he was still in the midst of knocking.


    "What do you want?" I asked in a bit of a crass tone.


    "Luggage," he stuttered as he pointed at the multi-shelf trolley behind him filled with bags of everyone from the team.


    "Hmm..." I stepped out, and the man gave me way.


    I could see how every suitcase hadbels of names on them. I forgot to add one on mine. I just pulled one metal crate and a normal suitcase out of the trolley.


    Tud!


    One suitcase fell out from the back of the open trolley.


    "Sorry for that," I said as I tried to pick up the suitcase. It had Vexa''s name on it...


    I picked it up, and it was considerably heavy, so I ced it back on the trolley.


    Pulling my stuff, I went back into the room immediately.


    "Got everything, huh," ze said.


    I immediately opened the suitcase of my clothes and noticed.


    "It was opened and checked," I sighed as I saw how one of my shirts had all of its buttons done in the correct manner, while I made sure to mess up the order a bit.


    "Well, not like you had anything to worry about. I don''t remember you putting something shady in the suitcase," ze replied.


    "Well, because it''s not in the crate or the suitcase but here," I outstretched my palm and opened the Storage Void.


    A small, basketball-sized sac containing eggs appeared on my palm.


    "Remember this?" I smiled.


    "Oh... Don''t tell me you''re going to use this... you won''t be able to control them," ze took a break in between his words until he understood. "... You don''t want them to be controlled?"


    "Archanroke Spider, the mazes going to be fun." I am sure of it.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Someone bashed on the door at the moment.


    I sighed and went towards the door, only to find Aron standing there in front of me, evident that he didn''t like it.


    "Hmm, what?" I asked, raising a brow, finding the situation a bit amusing.


    "...You wanted to know about Alver, right? I''ll tell you-"


    "Come inside," my voice went a bit lower without me noticing as I gave him a way to enter the room.


    He entered the room, and ze went outside. "I''ll keep an eye outside," he said.


    "So, water?" I asked as I pointed at the water bottle I had ced on the floor. "I don''t have anything greater to offer to the first prince-"


    "Just get over with it," he''s trying his best to not yell.


    "Tell me everything you know about Alver," I turned around, kicking my luggage into the corner storage space.


    "I won''t. You ask, and I answer," he cleared, he''s not dumb, huh?


    "Tell me, what did you mean by Alver has a lot of connections? What kind of connections does Alver have other than criminals?" I questioned straightforwardly.


    "Court officials-" he opened his mouth.


    "I know that one and guild-rted stuff too. Tell me something other than that," I stopped him mid-sentence.


    "Adiel Velcrow, the king of the Hestia Empire¡ªman who''s my father. He has connections with my father," Aron said.


    "What?" I could feel my eyes widen.


    "This Alver guy... by your reaction, it doesn''t seem like how big of a personality he is. Not that I know, but I can tell he''s much different than what he shows outside," Aron said.


    Alver knows Adiel Velcrow. This was a surprise, to be honest.


    "How did you know that?" I questioned.


    Aron hesitated for a moment, his gaze shifting as if debating whether to reveal more. Finally, he sighed and met my eyes.


    "I''ve overheard some conversations between my father and his advisors. They mentioned Alver''s name in passing, discussing various dealings and connections," Aron exined.


    "Interesting," I murmured, processing the information. The fact that Alver had connections to royalty added anotheryer ofplexity to the situation.


    "Is that all?" I asked.


    "Yeah," he replied silently.


    "Then you can leave," I indicated the end of the conversation.


    "Huh? What about Cecelia?" his voice raised.


    "Don''t worry about her. She''s not my type to even begin with. You both can have your fun; I won''t bother," I shrugged.


    "Really?" His voice softened a bit.


    "You really do like that girl, huh," I could feel a smile form on my lips.


    "That''s not the case," he immediately denied.


    "Yeah yeah, keep going with that ve stuff. Each to his own," I chuckled.


    Aron huffed before turning to leave.


    "Just make sure you keep her away from Adam Stales. He might want a bite of her," I advised.


    He turned to stare at me for a second before loudly closing the door with force.


    "Haa, I don''t know what this side story is about," I never thought there was a love triangle between Aron, Cecelia, and Adam.


    "Anyways, Alver¡ª who is he?" I rubbed my temples.

 Chapter 284 Luminary College Of Magic

    284 Luminary College Of Magic''


    [Third Person View.]


    Aron stormed out of Ren''s room, the echo of the mming door reverberating down the corridor. His mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, a maelstrom of anger, jealousy, and confusion.


    "Fucker," he cursed under his breath, his fists clenched at his sides. The memory of Ren''s smug expression as he discussed Cecelia churned his stomach. The thought of Ren even daring to entertain the idea of being with Cecelia made Aron''s blood boil. But amidst the seething rage, a sliver of relief pierced through the turmoil¡ªRen''s indifference towards Cecelia was evident, a small constion in the storm of emotions.


    Lost in his thoughts, Aron barely registered the collision until he felt someone bump into him. "Hey, what the FUCK!" he snapped, his anger ring as he turned to confront the culprit.


    "I-I am sorry," stammered the staff member, scrambling to retrieve a fallen suitcase from the floor. Aron''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the struggle the man had in lifting the heavy luggage.


    ncing towards Vexa''s room, Aron realized she was watching the scene unfold from her doorway, her expression unreadable. A flicker of suspicion crossed his mind as he watched her effortlessly lift the suitcase, her strength belying her petite frame.


    ''I''ll have to look into her too,'' Aron thought to himself, a nagging feeling tugging at the corners of his mind. The notion of Vexa''s mysterious background intrigued him, and he made a mental note to delve deeper into her past.


    As the staff member scurried away, and Vexa retreated into her room, Aron was left alone in the corridor, the silence enveloping him like a heavy cloak. "Life''s fucked up," he muttered bitterly, his footsteps echoing as he trudged back to his room, the weight of his thoughts weighing heavily on his shoulders.


    ***


    The staff guy hastily walked out of the ce where Imperial Academy students were staying. He didn''t want to get in trouble, even if it''s just a minor mistake, as he knows that Headmaster Amrose Nexus does not forgive. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    *Bump*


    "Ouch," he fell back on his butt as he again bumped into someone, this timerger than his stature.


    "Look where you''re going, fe," said someone in a very husky voice.


    "Oh, I apologize, I was just¡ª" he faltered in between his words as he saw a very buff man standing in front of him with his face covered up with a piece of cloth, only his eyes revealed.


    He was wearing a tattered shirt with no sleeves, which emphasized how big his arms were while also showing evident marks of des and burns on his arms.


    "Go away," the man said as the staff member left the spot. It wasn''t his best day at work today.


    "Haa, weaklings," sighed the buff man as he heard footsteps of someone walking behind him.


    He turned to see a woman behind him, her face concealed by the same type of cloth that only revealed her eloquent eyes, while the ck uniform she wore defined her curves.


    "What''s happening, John?" she asked.


    "Nothing, Professor," the buff guy named John replied politely.


    "Okay, then let''s meet Headmaster Amrose. Your team is also waiting for you there," the professor said as she turned around.


    "Hmm," John sighed as he began walking behind her. For better or worse, he''s not feeling good in this ce.


    This whole academy underground makes him feel nauseous, as he''s used to being in a castle on top of a mountain named Luminary College of Magic.


    Yes, Luminary College of Magic was thest team on the board to arrive for the Mage''s Gambit, as they have the hardest route while reaching the Nexus Institute of Magic, but they still somehow managed to arrive the same night as the Imperial Academy team, albeit a bitte.


    "Professor Lockner, I have a question for you, can I ask?" he whispered softly.


    "Hm? What is it?" the professor did not look back, just asked.


    "Why did the headmaster send you with us when we had better options? You''ve not been a professor for more than half a year, yet you managed to get this opportunity over Professor Quinter," John asked right away. John''s been in Luminary College of Magic since he was born, as he is the son of one of the dead teachers on the board and was practically raised in the college itself.


    So, he knew what goes on behind the scenes too and is considered an important figure in the academy despite his young age, but even he couldn''t understand how Lockner was able to get this opportunity.


    "Not happy about it, are we? Well, things change and it looks like the headmaster had a vision in his mind. I did not oppose; let''s stop at that," she replied curtly as they were at the same spot where Ren and his team met Amrose Nexus.


    Nari and Alder were standing with Luminary College of Magic''s team while chit-chatting but immediately stopped after they saw two of the new members join in.


    John and Professor Lockner approached. There was a subtle tension in the air, as if they were expecting something unexpected.


    "Wee," Nari greeted, her tone polite but guarded.


    "Thank you, Leader Nari," Professor Lockner responded with a nod. "It''s a pleasure to be here."


    Alder, ever the observant one, studied the neers with a keen eye. He seemed to be sizing them up, assessing their strengths and weaknesses with just a nce.


    "Nice to meet you," John offered a curt nod in return.


    The tension in the air seemed to dissipate slightly as the two groups exchanged greetings. It was clear that they were all here for the same purpose, despite their differences.


    "Now, if you''ll follow me, I''ll show you your amodations," Nari said, leading the way towards the dormitory area meant for them.


    As they walked, John couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the air. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but something about this ce felt off.


    Nevertheless, he pushed aside his doubts and focused on the task at hand. They hade here topete in the Mage''s Gambit, and nothing was going to stop them from achieving their goal.

 Chapter 285 One more day to go

    285 One more day to go


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    Knock knock.


    I woke up to the knock on the door. Last night, I didn''t sleep much because of overthinking a few things.


    "Coming," I replied as I walked to the door and opened it to see Professor Night looking up at me.


    "Wake up, young man. We have things to discuss with the team," she said.


    "I''ll be out in a few minutes," I replied, to which she just nodded and left.


    I turned around. "Where''s Smokeball?" I asked myself. He didn''t wake me up in the morning and is not in the room either.


    [After a few minutes.]


    We sat at the round table in the extra room that was given to us. It''s more like amon room, not much here. Everyone was here from our team, and the atmosphere was tense. Erik sat beside me on the left, and Aron was beside him. To my right sat Vexa.


    "Haa, so tomorrow is the first round of Mage''s Gambit, Chameleon''s Maze. Listen, kids," she pulled her chair and sat down. "I know for a fact that you all have issues, but you are not dumb, and you know it too. We came here as a team, and we are going to win as a team too. I do not need any kind of animosity between you kids while we are on that match because I know for a fact that others have picked up on the weird atmosphere of our team," sheid it all out.


    "Adam, you are the captain. Whatever you have going on in your mind for Ren and Aron, I need you to stop because Headmaster Stormborne believes in you more than anyone," she stroked Adam''s ego.


    "As for Ren Hilton, boy, I know for a fact that you are not dumb either," she said, "and I''ve seen you in the ring too. You will follow your captain once you get in there... am I clear?" she asked.


    I remained silent.


    She face-palmed herself. "Ugh, I did not know it''s this serious."


    "So, y''all really hate each other, huh?"


    The room fell into an awkward silence as Professor Night''s words hung in the air. I exchanged nces with my teammates, each of us processing her stern admonition in our own way. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, Adam spoke up, his voice carrying a tone of determination. "Professor Night, you have my word. We''ll set aside our differences and focus on the task at hand. Winning thispetition is our priority."


    ''Said like a true protagonist,'' I thought.


    "Good," Professor Night said, visibly relieved. "Now, let''s discuss our strategy for tomorrow''s challenge."


    "Do any of you know what we have to do once we enter the maze?" She asked.


    "Collect whatever item they want us to before any of the other teams, it''ll give us points," I spoke.


    "That''s... a very simple way of putting it, but true. Tomorrow, for the round, y''all won''t be allowed to get any weapons into the maze. It''s a task of searching. It has about 10 points for the winning team. There are seven rounds of about 200 points, and it''ll be about a 14-day event with not much resting at all. Once it starts, it starts, and there''s no going back. Few of them are life-threatening, and if you die, no one but you is to me," she was blunt with it.


    I could hear Erik gulp loudly.


    "Anyways, for tomorrow, we split the team into two parts for search," she said. "Adam, you form the teams."


    "Me, Isolde, and Vexa in team one, and the rest in the other," he didn''t even think for a second before blurting out his response.


    I turned my face towards Aron, who was oddly calm about all of this as he has not uttered a single word from the start of this meeting.


    "Umm, Miss, can I suggest something?" Came and voice


    "..." I raised my brow as I was not expecting this. Vexa spoke.


    "Yes, please do! At least someone is willing to act like this all matters," Professor Night threw in a backhanded taunt.


    "Why not go with three teams of two?" Vexa put it.


    "borate why," the professor leaned forward.


    "If I think about it, then wouldn''t it be better for Adam and Isolde to work together as they have a history of working together forbined ss activities of their respective school years, which''ll make them bettermunication-wise. Second team could be Me and Erik Weller, as I think he''s not the strongest among us, and I can carry him thoroughly."


    "Third team would be Ren Hilton and Aron Velcrow," she said.


    "And how would that help us?" Asked Isolde, but was stopped by Adam.


    "You continue, Vexa," he said, looks like he''s trying to score some points in Vexa''s eyes...ugh who cares.


    "Thank you, Adam," Vexa acknowledged before continuing. "Ren and Aron, despite their differences, possess skills thatplement each other. I think Ren is a fast thinker while Aron could be one to navigate faster using his wind element....well atleast we both know that they are strong."


    "Furthermore," Vexa continued, "by dividing into three teams, we can cover more ground and increase our chances of finding the required item before the other teams."


    Well it made sense.


    Professor Night considered Vexa''s proposal, her expression thoughtful. "That''s a valid point," she conceded. "Alright, let''s go with Vexa''s suggestion. Adam, rearrange the teams ordingly."


    Adam nodded, his brow furrowed in concentration as he mentally reorganized the teams based on Vexa''s n. "Alright, team one will be Isolde and me. Team two will be Erik and Vexa, and team three will be Ren and Aron," he announced.


    I nced at Aron, who met my gaze, but I could see that he wasn''t that big of a fan of the idea.


    "Now that''s settled, let''s focus on preparing for tomorrow''s challenge," Professor Night said, her tone firm. "We''ll meet here again after dinner to go over the final details."

 Chapter 286 Find it

    Chapter 286 Find it


    "Rise and shine, princess," said the voice in my head. I opened my eyes to see ze in front of me.


    He camete at night. ording to him, he was wandering the city.


    "You know that lying won''t get you anywhere. Just tell me what you did yesterday," I said as I got up.


    "I am not lying," he repeated his words from yesterday.


    "Fine, just don''t do anything stupid, to be honest. I know you want to kill the headmaster, but patience is the key," I reminded him that we are not a match for anyone of that caliber.


    "I know... anyways, it''s starting," ze diverted the topic. "How are you feeling? Nervous?"


    I jumped out of bed and stepped towards the bathroom. "Nah, just a bit empty," I said as I went in to freshen up.


    After getting ready, I got out of my room and went towards themon room.


    Professor Night was already there.


    "Where are the others?" I asked casually.


    "They areing. Still looking like you are excited," she pointed out as I took a seat in front of her.


    "Oh, I am," I replied shortly.


    "That''s great," she sighed. "Ren, if I remember correctly, you are a four-star warrior, right?" Looking at me with a meaningful gaze, she questioned.


    "Yep, weaker than half of the team," I chuckled. "Sorry to disappoint."


    She went silent.


    Someone entered the room. Turning around, I saw that it was Vexa, wearing the same lighted gear that she wore during the Selections, her hair tied in a tight bun.


    "You should''ve worn something like that too," said ze in my mind as he jumped on my shoulder.


    I was in my usual attire. The only thing that was different was the badge of the Imperial Academy that the professor gave usst night to wear.


    It had an eagle on it as an indication. Other schools will have their respective badges too to help identify the members.


    Soon Adam entered alongside Isolde and Erik, all ready, and Aron was thest one to enter.


    "Morning, everyone," Adam greeted as he took his seat beside Isolde.


    "Morning," Isolde and Erik echoed in unison.


    Aron remained silent, his expression unreadable as he settled into his seat.


    Professor Night cleared her throat, drawing our attention. "Alright, everyone. Let''s do it."


    After Professor Night''s directive, we filed out of themon room and made our way through the dormitory corridors. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries depicting scenes of ancient battles and legendary wizards. The soft glow of enchantednterns illuminated our path, casting shifting shadows that danced along the stone walls.


    As we exited the dormitory, we were greeted by the grandeur of the Nexus Institute of Magic. The sprawling campus was nestled within a vast underground cavern, its towering spires reaching up towards the glittering crystal ceiling. The air was thick with the hum of magical energy, and the sound of our footsteps echoed against the cavern walls.


    We walked in silence, each lost in our own thoughts as we made our way towards the heart of the academy. The tension in the air was palpable, a sense of anticipation hanging over us like a heavy cloak.


    When we arrived at our destination, we found ourselves among a throng of students and teachers from six different magic academies across the world. Thirty-six students in total, each representing their respective schools, stood in clusters, exchanging nervous nces and murmuring amongst themselves.


    Amidst the crowd, the staff of the Nexus Institute of Magic stood tall, their robes billowing in the underground breeze. At the forefront stood Headmaster Amrose Nexus, his imposing figuremanding attention as he addressed the gathered students.


    "Wee, esteemed guests, to the Nexus Institute of Magic," he began, his voice echoing through the cavernous chamber. "Today marks the beginning of the Mage''s Gambit, a test of skill, wit, and determination unlike any other."


    I observed the scene before me, taking note of the expressions on my teammates'' faces. Adam stood tall, his jaw set with determination, while Isolde and Erik exchanged nervous nces. Vexa remainedposed, her gaze steady as she surveyed the crowd. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aron, as usual, was the picture of stoicism, his expression unreadable as he stood amongst us.


    Amrose Nexus continued his speech, extolling the importance of the Mage''s Gambit and its significance in the magical world. He spoke of the challenges thaty ahead, the trials we would face, and the glory that awaited the victors.


    But beneath his confident exterior, I sensed a hint of arrogance, a pride that bordered on hubris. It was clear that he relished the opportunity to showcase the power and prestige of the Nexus Institute of Magic to the world.


    As the speech drew to a close, I felt a surge of unease wash over me. The weight of expectation hung heavy in the air, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    But there was no time to dwell on my doubts. The Mage''s Gambit awaited, and we were about to embark on a journey that would test us in ways we never imagined.


    [Hour Later.]


    I turned behind me, only to discover a sheer drop spanning hundreds of feet, the edge of the world seemingly just a breath away. Beside me, the majestic unicorn carriage that had apanied us lifted off the ground and soared into the air, disappearing into the abyss below.


    Turning my attention back to the front, I found myself confronted by a figure cloaked in pure white robes. His presence exuded an aura of otherworldly power, and in his hand, he held a thin sword with a chipped de and rusted edges.


    With a swift motion, he tossed the sword into the sky, where it glinted in the ethereal light. Then, with a voice that seemed to resonate with the very fabric of reality, he spoke,manding and enigmatic.


    "Find it," hemanded, his words echoing across the barrenndscape, carrying with them a weight of urgency and mystery.

 Chapter 287 She’s back!

    <h4>Chapter 287 She''s back! </h4>


    [An Hour Ago.]


    [Third Person View.]


    Year: 1738


    Date: 15th


    Month: Lunaris


    Time: 6:00 am


    Ren stood behind his group as everyone just kept staring at each other to make a first move after Amrose''s speech. But for their confusion, Nari stepped forward, taking the lead, while her whole team followed her one by one behind her.


    It was the first time since everyone''s arrival that they had seen students of Nexus Institute''s team other than the leader Nari. None of them had anything special going on for them, wearing their regr uniforms of the academy as they kept their gaze straight while they walked.


    "LONG LIVE AMROSE NEXUS!!!"


    "Huh?" Ren raised his brow as he heard someone shout these words at the top of their lungs. The next thing they knew, hordes of Nexus Institute''s students flocked out of their dormitories.


    "Is this some kind of trick to bring down the morale?" thought ze as he jumped on top of Ren''s shoulder.


    One by one, the cheers kept piling up as the whole Nexus Institute''s team went towards the surface by the stairs.


    Next came the team of The Mystic Grove Institute, the academy from Elishia Forest.


    "Who let their students run when the kingdom was in civil war a few weeks back," added Ren sarcastically. It was true; the amount of pride they took in their name contradicted the cowardice they showed when the kingdom was in need.


    Archibald Nightingale, an elf with long, flowing silver hair and pointed ears, led their team with grace and elegance. Her team consisted of fellow elves.


    "But the problematic one is Thra Evergreen," Ren observed, eyeing the red-haired, frail-looking half-elven girl being led by Archibald. "Weird name for a girl, but each to their own."


    Thra looked like the walking dead, her hand held by Archibald as they strode forward. She was their anomaly for this round.


    "How?" asked ze, but Ren ignored him as Adam Stales led their team to walk next, followed by everyone else.


    Ren looked around as the cheers for Nexus Institute had long ago changed into boohoos for other teams, with name-calling and all. The scene didn''t bother him much at all.


    He caught Aron slowing his pace,ing a bit back, right beside Ren.


    "You really don''t n to work together, do you?" Aron asked.


    "What do you mean?" Ren looked at him, his expression as always masked by his porcin mask.


    "..." Aron paused. "I-?"


    "Guys... I''m getting crushed between you two... I''m sorry," they heard a small voice belonging to Erik, who somehow was walking right beside Ren, but it seemed Ren didn''t notice him, nor did Aron.


    "Shouldn''t you be with Vexa? You two are a pair, if I remember correctly," Ren said as he looked at Erik.


    "Umm..." Erik nced at Vexa''s back, right behind Adam, and his face went a bit pale.


    "Don''t tell me you''re scared of her," unexpectedly Aron spoke.


    "It''s not that I''m scared... Yeah, I am a bit intimidated by her," Erik admitted, facepalming himself.


    Ren nced back at Erik with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Well, you better get over that fear quickly. We need everyone focused and ready for what''s ahead," said Aron.


    Erik nodded, swallowing nervously as they continued walking. Ren''s gaze shifted to Aron, who seemed lost in thought, his eyes scanning the surroundings with a thoughtful expression.


    "You do care, huh," Ren said....for a quiet a time Ren''s been trying to gauge the real personality of Aron but with the more he knows the more it bes weird.


    "That''s something I should be saying to you, and no, I don''t. I only care about winning the Gambit," Aron rified.


    "Rtable," Ren gave a one-word response.


    After a few minutes of walking, they emerged from the door they had descended from a few days ago. However, they couldn''t see the sun due to the enormous shadow cast by the floatingndmass above, obscuring the city of Eshmera below.


    As Ren reached the ground, he unwittingly released his gaze from someone who couldn''t believe what they had witnessed.


    On the stairs leading to the ground stood the team from Luminary College of Magic.


    John led his team, but he noticed something amiss. "Everything fine, Mrs... Professor Lockner?" he asked the woman walking beside him.


    But she didn''t respond at all.


    "Professor!" he shook her shoulder.


    "Huh?" As if waking from a dream, she blinked dumbly.


    "You''re here to guide us, don''t tell me you ended up getting cold feet," John joked.


    But the professor didn''t deny it.


    ''Did I see it correctly?'' she asked herself as she reyed the boy who had walked past her without much thought. His single stride had altered the entire personal development she had undergone in the past half year.


    Every shback flooded back, the metallic scent of blood and the nging sound of metal making her shut her eyes before feeling her breath burden her.


    "Miss Anabelle!? You okay?" asked a girl as she stepped closer to her.


    "Y-yeah," she tried her best to maintain herposure.


    "I-I''m fine, let''s go, kids," she said, but she couldn''t shake the mental note of Ren who had just walked by.


    After that day, she never thought she''d see him again. She had made up her mind to visit Sephra once she was ready to see him again, but she never imagined that Ren would be here, at the Mage''s Gambit.


    He looked so different from thest time she saw him. His hair had grown, with red ends that made him stand out, but his skin had be sickly pale, giving him a ghostly appearance.


    He was easy to spot, too, being the tallest in his group...


    "The representative of the Imperial Academy," she thought to herself. She never forgot that Ren''s adventure was to prepare him for his academy trial, but that encounter with the bandits that day made her question her knowledge of Ren as a person as a whole.


    [A/N: WHAT THE FUCK- ANNABEL!!?!!+(3;?+#+#;!]

 Chapter 288 The Guardian Of The Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 288 The Guardian Of The Ruins</h4>


    The scene unfolded with the bustling energy of Eshmera''s inhabitants, gathered around the participants of the Mage''s Gambit. The streets were alive with excitement as the people eagerly awaited themencement of thepetition. Cheers erupted from the crowd as the students made their way through the throngs of onlookers, their faces a mix of nervousness and determination.


    Amidst the sea of eager faces, the participants could feel the weight of expectation upon them. They exchanged nces, finding sce in the camaraderie of their fellowpetitors. Professor Night stood by their side, offering words of encouragement and guidance as they prepared to embark on their journey.


    As the time drew near, multiple carriages arrived to transport the students up into the sky and onto the floating piece ofnd where the ruins of Eshmera awaited. Amrose Nexus, towering above the crowd, addressed the participants, urging them to heed the counsel of their guides and professors before boarding the carriages.


    "We''ve got this," Adam said, his voice filled with determination.


    "Yeah, let''s show them what we''re made of," Isolde added, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Professor Night stood by their side, offering words of encouragement and guidance.


    "Remember, stick together and trust each other," she said, her voice steady and reassuring.


    As the time drew near, multiple carriages arrived to transport the students up into the sky.


    "Here we go," ze muttered, feeling a mixture of nerves and excitement but-


    "Ren leave that cat down here," said professor.


    "Yeah," Ren picked ze off his shoulder and threw him on the ground.


    "Whoa!!?!!! What??" ze asked.


    "No contracted beasts are allowed for this round, Smokeball." Ren gave him a mental note.


    "Oh fuck it, who even wants to go...." ze''s irritated tone was evident in Ren''s mind.


    "We won''t let you down, professor," Adam called out confidently before boarding the carriage.


    The journey was swift, and soon they found themselvesnding on the floating piece ofnd known as the ruins of Eshmera.


    "Wow, this is incredible," Erik eximed, his eyes wide with wonder.


    "It''s like something out of a storybook," Vexa added, her whispering voice filled with awe.


    As they disembarked from the carriage, the students couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the magnitude of the ruins before them.


    "It''s even more impressive up close," Aron remarked, his voice tinged with reverence.


    Despite the decay that surrounded them, there was a sense of majesty to the ruins.


    "It''s like stepping into another world," Isolde murmured, her gaze sweeping over the ancient structures.


    The Ruins of Eshmera sprawled across the floating piece ofnd, a hauntingndscape frozen in time. Crumbling walls, weathered by centuries of neglect, surrounded the ruins like silent sentinels guarding a forgotten kingdom. Towering statues, their features worn away by the passage of ages, stood sentinel over the destendscape, their once majestic forms now reduced to mere shadows of their former glory.


    Amidst the ruins, fallen manorsy in ruin, their once grand facades now mere shells of their former selves. Moss-covered stones and crumbling arches bore witness to the ravages of time, while thousands of tombstones dotted thendscape, a silent testament to the lives that had once thrived within these walls.


    Carvings of mythical creatures adorned the ancient structures, their intricate designs hinting at the rich tapestry of legends and folklore that once defined the kingdom of Eshmera. Dragons, with their scaled bodies and fearsome visages, loomedrge in the carvings, their presence a reminder of the ancient magic that once permeated thesends.


    Despite the decay that surrounded them, there was a sense of eerie beauty to the ruins, a mncholy majesty that spoke to the passage of time. As the students ventured further into the heart of the ruins, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the magnitude of the ancient city thaty before them. Each crumbling stone and weathered carving told a story of a civilization long gone, a testament to the enduring legacy of Eshmera and its people.


    The students stood on the edge of the ruins of Eshmera, their hearts pounding with anticipation. Professor Night had briefed them on what to expect, but nothing could prepare them for the sight that greeted them now.


    Calm down, breathe, Erik reminded himself, trying to steady his racing pulse.


    Around them, the gathered crowd murmured in excitement. This was the moment they had been waiting for, the beginning of the Mage''s Gambit.


    But then, something caught their eye¡ªa dark shape descending from the sky.


    A wyvern.


    The majestic creaturended gracefully before them, its powerful wings beating the air. The students watched in awe as a figure dismounted from its back.


    The man wore a robe of purest white, his face obscured by a hood. His presencemanded attention, and the air seemed to crackle with energy as he approached.


    "This year''s crop looks promising," he dered, his voice echoing across the ruins.


    The students exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of what to make of this unexpected arrival. But one thing was clear¡ªthis was no ordinary guy.


    As the students gazed upon the mysterious figure in white, a hush fell over the crowd. His presence seemed to radiate power and authority, and they couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence in his presence.


    With a voice as ancient as time itself, he spoke, his words carrying the weight of centuries. "I am known as Eldric," he began, his voice low and resonant, each word dripping with wisdom and age. "I am the Keeper of the Ruins, guardian of this sacred ce."


    The students listened intently, captivated by his words.


    "I am here to oversee the Mage''s Gambit," Eldric continued, his gaze sweeping over the assembled students. "To ensure that the trials are conducted with fairness and integrity."


    His words echoed in the air, filling the ruins with a sense of solemnity. The students couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down their spines at the gravity of his presence.


    "As you embark on this journey, remember that you do so not just for yourselves, but for the honor of your academies and the future of magic itself," Eldric intoned, his voice carrying a note of solemnity.


    With that, he stepped back, allowing the students to prepare themselves for the challenges thaty ahead. But his words lingered in their minds, a reminder of the responsibility they bore as participants in the Mage''s Gambit.


    ''The first transcendent-'' Ren thought in his mind,''- this bozo is hard to forget.''

 Chapter 289 Ruins to Maze

    <h4>Chapter 289 Ruins to Maze</h4>


    ''The first transcendent,'' Ren mused silently, ''this bozo is hard to forget.''


    Remembering the time Ren had mentioned that there are about twelve sixteen-star individuals in the Grav Kingdom, he realized that the Hestia Empire also harbored such powerful mages. Eldric was one of them, just like Headmaster Amrose Nexus.


    Ren activated his elemental vision for a moment but quickly turned it off, sensing nothing but feeling Eldric''s gaze fixed upon him. Eldric emitted no mana presence; one could feel his aura but not his mana, so if he wanted, he could practically be invisible to everyone''s senses here.


    "Well, well, well," Eldric began, stretching his left arm wide as a staff materialized in his palm. It was a long wooden staff adorned with the skull of some dead mana beast, with a red stone embedded in the skull''s head.


    "I''ll start¡ª" Eldric paused for a moment, his gaze sweeping past everyone gathered before him. He acknowledged that the young individuals standing before him were the future of the world of magic, but for some reason, unlike the past few Gambits he had hosted, this one felt ominous.


    Shaking his head, Eldric turned to face the ruins¡ªthe remnants of the ancient Hestia Empire. These ruins hinted at a world that existed before them but remained the same at its core.


    Ren couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as he watched Eldric''s disy of power. There was something unsettling about the way the ruins came to life at hismand, as if they were responding to some ancient, long-forgotten magic.


    Beside him, Aron tensed, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What''s he up to?" he muttered under his breath.


    Ren shrugged, his gaze fixed on Eldric as he continued to manipte the ruins with effortless ease. There was no denying the man''s power, but Ren couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to him than met the eye....or he knew for a certain something was weird.


    Closing his eyes, Eldric muttered something under his breath. Suddenly, the walls of the ruins came to life, every stone and boulder beginning to move. Statues crumbled into dust or transformed into small blocks, while the entire area began to reshape itself into a more organized cluster.


    As Eldric''s mystical incantations filled the air, the Ruins of Eshmera began a mesmerizing transformation. What once stood as crumbling remnants of a forgotten kingdom now shifted and melded into a circr maze, abyrinthine marvel that seemed to defy thews of reality.


    The ruins reconfigured themselves into concentric circles, each one interwoven with the next like the intricateyers of a puzzle. Stone walls rose and fell, creating pathways that twisted and turned in every direction. At the heart of the maze stood a towering spire, surrounded by rings of stone that marked the progression towards its center.


    The walls of the maze seemed to pulse with magic, shifting and changing shape as the participants moved through its winding passages.


    Entrances to the maze appeared at intervals along its circumference, each one marked by a swirling vortex of energy that beckoned the participants deeper into its depths. Once inside, there was no turning back¡ªthe maze had be a realm unto itself, a realm where only the most skilled and determined would prevail.


    Magical traps and illusions awaited the unwary, testing their mettle and pushing them to their limits. But amidst the chaos and uncertainty, there was an undeniable sense of exhration, a thrill that came from knowing they were part of something extraordinary.


    "Your first trial awaits," he said, his voice echoing. "Enter the ruins, and prove yourselves worthy of the title of mage."


    Out of nowher he held a thin sword with a chipped de and rusted edges.


    With a swift motion, he tossed the sword into the sky, where it glinted in the ethereal light. Then, with a voice that seemed to resonate with the very fabric of reality, he spoke,manding and enigmatic.


    "Find it," hemanded and the sword was gone.


    As Eldric''smanding voice echoed through the air, Ren felt a shiver run down his spine. The weight of Eldric''s words hung heavy in the air, stirring a sense of anticipation among the gathered participants. With a determined nod, Ren steeled himself for the challenges thaty ahead.


    Just as Eldric''s promation settled over the ruins, Ren''s attention was drawn upward to the sky. There, amidst the swirling clouds, a shimmering projection appeared¡ªa testament to the magical prowess of the event.


    Ren marveled at the sight of the Enchanted Projection Crystals, scattered strategically throughout the ruins of Eshmera. Each crystal glowed with an ethereal light, pulsating with the power of potentmunication spells. Ren understood that these crystals held the key to broadcasting the Mage''s Gambit to audiences across the world.


    As skilled mages stationed in Eshmera activated the crystals, they harnessed the magical energy of the surrounding environment. With a surge of power, the crystals projected holographic images and vivid audio into the sky above major cities, captivating audiences far and wide.


    Ren watched in awe as the projection unfolded, immersing viewers in the thrilling events of thepetition. The sights and sounds of the Mage''s Gambit came to life, transported through the enchanted crystals to distantnds. Ren marveled at the seamless connection between Eshmera and the outside world, realizing that even those who could not be present in the ruins could still experience the excitement and drama of thepetition.


    Adam looked at the maze as he could feel his heart pounding hard enough to be heard in his head.


    Adam surveyed the maze, his heart pounding like a drummer on a caffeine binge. With a gulp, he turned to address his team, ready to deliver a motivational speech that would make even the most hardened warriors shed a tear.


    "Everyone, keep in mind- we¡ª" he paused as he noticed, "where''s Ren?"


    "There," slowly Erik pointed forward with his left hand.


    "What the fuck..." Adam cursed under his breath as he saw the running silhouette of Ren''s back as he ran towards the third entrance to the maze.


    He did not stop or look back as if something had possessed him, he kept running like a rabid dog without a mind.


    "That dude never¡ª whoa!" He eximed as he was pushed aside.


    This time it was Aron. Aron too ran in the same direction; he immediately began forming wind to skip steps and make big jumps to catch up to Ren.


    "...losers," Adam muttered under his breath, but taking a deep breath calmed himself down to only find that now Vexa and Erik were gone with only Isolde remaining.


    "Dude, you gotta keep your team under you or else you''d fail," said John before he took off with his team.

 Chapter 290 Side Story- under the floating land

    <h4>Chapter 290 Side Story- under the floatingnd</h4>


    Amidst the bustling city of Eshmera, a man in a grey robe stood atop two wooden crates, his hand cupped over his throat to amplify his voice. His words resonated through the air, reaching the eager ears of the gathered crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed participants, and honored guests, wee to the grand spectacle known as ''Chameleon''s Maze''!" His voice boomed,manding attention from all who listened.


    Below, the city buzzed with excitement as eyes turned upwards to the massive projection in the sky.


    The announcer continued, his words painting a vivid picture of the adventure that awaited. "Today, we stand upon the threshold of mystery and marvel, upon a floating canvas suspended in the vast expanse of the sky. Within ''Chameleon''s Maze,'' imagination knows no bounds and magic dances freely."


    As he spoke, the crowd leaned in, captivated by his every word. The announcer described the maze with eloquence, portraying it as a realm of enchantment and intrigue, where every step held the promise of discovery.


    "Stretching across the sky, our stage awaits¡ªa circr marvel veiled in enigma. Nestled within lies our pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance¡ªthe maze itself, sprawling and vast, spanning acres of bewilderment."


    His words stirred excitement in the hearts of the audience, igniting a sense of adventure that permeated the air.


    With a flourish, the announcer concluded his speech, urging the participants to embark upon their odyssey of wonder and delight. As his voice faded, the crowd erupted into cheers, eager to witness the unfolding spectacle.


    Amidst the crowd stood a woman, Anabelle Lockner, looking upwards towards the projection with a distant gaze.


    Alder walked towards her, having met the fellow professor from Luminary College Of Magic once or twice before.


    "You look nervous, Mrs. Lockner," he said as he stood beside her.


    She did not respond as her eyes were glued to the sky, making Alder sigh in disappointment as he turned to leave, only to bump into someone.


    "I am sorry," he apologized immediately.


    "It''s... no problem," the man whom he bumped into said. The man was tall and imposing with crimson eyes and ebony hair, wearing a robe that was tightly strapped with a wide belt around his waist.


    "You don''t look like you''re from around here," said Alder as he noticed that the man was not alone but followed by a group of people.


    They looked normal but foreign.


    "Yeah, we are not," replied the man curtly before passing Alder, followed by the group of people he was with.


    Alder looked around and saw Headmaster Amrose looking at him from a distance. Amrose gestured towards the man.


    Amrose stared at him and then at the guy who hade and then mouthed an order that told Alder that he needs to follow the man.


    Alder didn''t ask anything as it''s not a new thing that people tend to take advantage of such festivities to steal or do something that one might not be able to on a normal day.


    Resigned to his duty, Alder trailed after the man and hispanions, keeping a discreet distance as they navigated through the bustling streets of Eshmera. The man led them through winding alleyways and crowded thoroughfares, his purposeful stride betraying a sense of urgency.


    As they ventured deeper into the city, Alder couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at the edges of his consciousness. There was something about the man''s demeanor, an air of secrecy and intent, that set Alder on edge.


    Eventually, they arrived at a secluded alley tucked away from the main thoroughfare. The man turned to face Alder, his crimson eyes glinting in the dim light.


    "You can face me," said the man.


    "You saw me, huh?" Alder gingerly walked out of the shadow.


    "Humans, as dumb as they can be," the man remarked, brushing his hand through his long hair.


    "Humans? You don''t look like an elf yourself to me, and I''ve never seen a dwarf that small¡ªnot even beastmen with so little hair," Alder shrugged.


    "I don''t? Oh..." The man paused before a small burning smell arose as Alder saw that the man''s robe was burning slowly.


    "You humans are always so quick to jump to conclusions," the man remarked, his toneced with amusement. He brushed his hand through his long hair, a small smirk ying at the corners of his lips.


    Alder raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the man''s cryptic response. "So, what are you then?"


    The man chuckled softly, the sound echoing through the narrow alleyway. "Let''s just say, I''m not exactly what I appear to be."


    Before Alder could respond, he noticed a faint burning smell wafting through the air. His eyes widened as he watched the man''s robe begin to smolder, revealing the sleek obsidian armor hidden beneath.


    Alder took a step back, his heart pounding in his chest as he realized the gravity of the situation. "What are you?"


    The man''s crimson eyes gleamed in the dim light, a wicked smile ying on his lips. "Not worthy enough to know."


    Alder sensed something behind him and immediately turned around, cing his hand on the neck of the man who was about to grab him. He punched the man in the face, but to his surprise, the head blew off with just a small amount of force.


    Alder knew he hadn''t put much strength into that punch, intending only to knock the man out, but...


    "Stop messing with kids," a voice whispered in Alder''s ear. Before he could react, his vision faded away.


    As Alder''s body hit the ground with a thumping sound, the severed head of the man who tried to punch himy nearby, now a gooey mess of flesh and bone. Suddenly, the goo began to writhe and pulsate, as if alive. It twisted and contorted, forming makeshift limbs that dragged it closer to Alder''s fallen form.


    The man''s voice echoed in the air,manding the grotesque mass to move. With a sickening squelch, the gooey mess oozed over Alder''s body, covering himpletely. It began to chip away at his flesh, devouring it with an insatiable hunger.


    Alder''s body convulsed with spasms as the gooey mass consumed him, hollowing out his form until there was a holerge enough for it to enter. With a final, desperate surge, the gooey mass forced its way into Alder''s body, and the hole immediately closed behind it.


    Alder''s eyes snapped open, their once vibrant color reced by a dull, lifeless gaze. His movements were jerky and unnatural as he rose to his feet, his body contorted in strange and disturbing ways. With each step, he moved with purpose, driven by the dark force that now inhabited him.


    "Go back,"manded the man.


    Alder, now a mere puppet under the man''s control, kneeled before him obediently. "Yes, Sir General Zephyrion," he replied with a hollow tone, devoid of his former self.

 Chapter 291 Side Story- Back in home

    <h4>Chapter 291 Side Story- Back in home</h4>


    [Back in Sephra]


    Chris, Rose, and Marylin approached the door, their voices filled with excitement as they recounted their recent hunting adventure in Balcker Forest.


    "It was exhrating, wasn''t it?" Chris remarked, a grin spreading across his rugged face.


    Rose nodded eagerly, her eyes shining with the thrill of their shared memories. "I can''t believe we managed to bag that rare mana beast!"


    Marylin chuckled, her brown eyes sparkling with amusement. "You two certainly haven''t lost your touch."


    As they stepped through the front door, their conversation faded into excited murmurs. They were greeted by the warmth of home, the familiar scent of wood and hearth enveloping them infort. But their joy was short-lived as they noticed a pile of letters lying on the floor.


    Rose''s eyes widened with anticipation as she spotted the letter from Solstice, where her son Ren was currently studying. "Oh, look! Ren''s written to us!"


    Chris and Marylin exchanged a knowing nce, their hearts skipping a beat at the thought of hearing from Ren. Without hesitation, they hurried inside, their footsteps echoing through the halls as they made their way to the dining table.


    But their excitement turned to apprehension as they noticed a ck envelope bearing the insignia of the Hestia Empire lying amidst the pile. Chris''s brow furrowed as he picked it up, a sense of unease settling over him.


    "What''s this?" Marylin asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    Chris sighed heavily, his fingers tracing the embossed emblem on the envelope. "I''m not sure, but it can''t be good news."


    Rose''s heart sank as she watched her husband''s troubled expression. "Let''s open Ren''s letter first," she suggested, her voice trembling slightly.


    With a nod, Chris carefully set the ck envelope aside and reached for the letter from Solstice. As he unfolded the parchment, a sense of relief washed over him at the sight of Ren''s familiar handwriting.


    "Dear Mom, Dad, and Aunt Marylin," Chris began reading aloud, his voice filled with warmth and affection. "I hope this letter finds you all in good health."


    "First things first, let me tell you that I am going¡ª" Chris paused, his eyes widening.


    Marylin stepped closer to him and her eyes widened too.


    "What''s happening guys.... Ruu is fine right?" Rose''s voice hesitant,"He is going where?"


    "Mage''s Gambit," Chris pronounced the word, he swept his gaze on it once again to make sure that what he read was right.


    "Mage''s Gambit?..... MAGE''S GAMBIT!?!" Rose''s voice raised immediately as she snatched the letter from Chris''s hand.


    Chris and Marylin exchanged worried nces as Rose scanned the letter frantically, her hands trembling with anxiety.


    "It says here that Ren has been selected to participate in the Mage''s Gambit," Rose eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief. "But... but that''s one of the most dangerouspetitions-!"


    "Yeah, it is, and it looks like our son is strong enough to be selected for it," Chris interrupted his wife and took the letter off of her hand.


    "But-but," Rose stuttered.


    "No ''buts,'' honey. He is not weak now. He can handle apetition, and I think he already has proved himself enough so the academy selected him," Chris said as he looked around.


    "What are you looking for?" asked Marylin.


    "Remember we used to have one of those small intercontinentalmunication devices? I need¡ª"


    "These?" Rose pulled one out of her spatial rift.


    It was a small but thick circr disc with a single rune on it and was made of crystal-like material.


    "Yeah, thanks," he said as he took it from Marylin and rummaged through his pockets to find a mana stone.


    Turning the disc, he put the mana stone where it was supposed to go.


    "Ugh," He groaned as he did not hear the noise he was used to, so he patted the disk on his palm.


    "Ding ding."


    "Now that''s more like it," Chris ced it on the table and turned towards Marylin.


    "Oh! How could I forget!" she finally caught onto what Chris was trying to do.


    Marylin closed the distance between the device and her, and immediately her eyes went green, and her hand touched the disk.


    "Connected," she smiled.


    And a small projection floated before their eyes. The screen was small but enough.


    In the projection, they saw a blind guy running alongside a dark-haired girl.


    "Those are the robes of the Imperial Academy! And that boy¡ª


    Adam Stales!" Marylin eximed as she saw Adam. Mary had told her about the guy.


    Chris and Rose leaned closer to the projection, their eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before them. They watched as Adam and the dark-haired girl.


    "Who''s that girl with Adam?" Rose asked, her brow furrowing with curiosity.


    "That''s Isolde," Marylin answered, her gaze fixed on the projection.


    Chris nodded, his expression tense as he watched the two students maneuver. "They seem to be in a hurry. Do you think something''s wrong?"


    "Of course they are in a hurry, it''s the Maze, remember?"


    "Oh~"


    "Ruu!" Rose eximed, her voice bordering on panic.


    "Where?" Marylin pushed Chris aside, squinting at the projection.


    ".... why''s he running like that?" Marylin asked, her voice tinged with amusement.


    Ren was seen running like a maniac, his arms iling wildly as if being chased by an invisible monster.


    "He probably forgot something," Chris remarked with a chuckle.


    Rose rolled her eyes yfully. "I wouldn''t put it past him."


    As they continued to watch Ren''sical sprint, they couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of the situation. After all, in the midst of the Mage''s Gambit, even the most serious of tasks was overshadowed by Ren''s antics.


    [After an hour.]


    "He''s.... doing great, isn''t he?" Said Chris.


    "....uhm,yeah he is." Marylin was not able toprehend things she saw in the past hour.


    The projection shows Ren and Aron, Ren holding arge arm of a golem with his both hands while Aron throws wind spears at Golem''s core.


    "Looks like we don''t have to worry that much,"


    "Yeah, what about this letter?" Rose pulled out the ck envelope.


    "Later, lemme watch my son." Chris said and Rose threw away the envelope for time being.

 Chapter 292 Chameleon’s Maze -1

    <h4>Chapter 292 Chameleon''s Maze -1</h4>


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    Run, run, run, run, run, run.


    The only thing that was on my mind right now was to make it past the third entrance to the maze without any trouble, or everything would be messed up immediately.


    Covering 300 acres of the ind''s expanse, each circle within the maze is encircled by walls, each 8 feet wide, creating a series of winding pathways. Thest circle, housing the final prize, boasts a diameter of 30 feet. With a 15-foot gap between each wall, participants navigate through the maze, aiming to reach the coveted center. A total of 2863 circles fill the maze, connected by narrow passages, with gaps between walls spanning approximately 136.43 feet....by the way each wall is FRICKING high that it''s hard to look at the sun once you enter the ce.


    And the most fucked up thing about this is the fact that these circles keep moving at the pace of 100 km per second at intervals of every 10 minutes, and the trajectory changes.


    Like, you can be nearest to the center of the maze, and the next second you can be far away from it. You can''t get by the moving walls as it''s not allowed to climb them, or the magic would pull you down.


    "Ugh," I gritted my teeth as I pushed more mana into my legs and took a boost, heightening my senses to the top of them.


    Narrowing my eyes, I could see the third entrance, and it looks like no one''s actually trying to enter by that ce as it''ll take about five more minutes than required - time is the key.


    "Stop!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Huh??" I looked back as I saw Aron.


    "What the fuck is this guy doing?" I thought to myself.


    Aron was running, his robes iling in the air while he used wind under his feet to skip steps and leap longer and more efficiently.


    He''s catching up to me.


    I couldn''t understand how, but he was fast.


    "Wait for me, you motherFUCKER!!!!" cursed the prince.


    I nced at the entrance; it had been six minutes, and I was about to reach it. I turned back.


    "Motherfucker," I cursed as Aron was almost right behind me. I slowed a few steps and let him catch up.


    "Why the hell are you running like that?!" he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Just follow me," I replied and picked up the pace.


    Aron said nothing, but he followed. Each entrance of the maze was grand, with about seven of them for every team to enter as they pleased. However, they all used the first one as it was the nearest, and that''s where they messed up.


    In the game, once you enter the first entrance, the circle changes its trajectory, and they somehow get past the starting hurdles and get near the center. But the third one gets closer.


    If my calctions are correct, then taking the third would propel me 70 circles ahead of the main cast immediately. However, I''d have to make it before the outeryer begins moving.


    In a few seconds, I was near the entrance. It was silent and devoid of any movement for now.


    "Haa, stop, I-" Aron slowed down, but I grabbed him by his cor and, nting a foot on the ground, leaned sideways and threw him inside the entrance, jumping right behind him.


    The moment my feet touched the threshold of the entrances archway-


    Tut*


    I closed my eyes.


    A loud noise rang behind me, and a lot of dust arose from the ground as the ground beneath me shook.


    I stepped forward a bit and turned. Therge wall was now moving, spinning.


    The maze had trapped us now. The entrance was no longer in its ce, and it wouldn''t stop until the game ended.


    "Haa, haaa, what the hell was all this about?!" asked Aron.


    "Why were you following me?" I asked him coldly.


    "Because you were acting suspicious. I figured you had something in your mind, but you were about to get us crushed by that gigantic wall! And how the hell is it moving this fast?" Aron''s voice cut in between because of the noise of the moving wall.


    "Haa, dumbass," I slumped down, catching my breath. I don''t think I ran this fast even when Thargtusk was chasing me.


    The wall was still moving, and as I looked around, it seemed we were in the same ce, but now the maze had transformed into aplexwork of circles within circles. Each circle shifted, making it increasingly difficult to reach the final destination. Hidden pathways and shortcuts crisscrossed thebyrinth, reminiscent of a game of snakes anddders on a grand scale.


    Currently, we stood before a stationary wall, backed by the relentless movement of another. I got up, ready to press on.


    "Okay, now let''s get going-" I began, but was interrupted.


    "Is this the way?" came a voice.


    "Whoa!?" I flinched, startled by the sudden interruption.


    "Wha- whoaaaa;!!!!!!?!!" Aron echoed my surprise.


    "How did you get here!?" I asked, taking a few steps back.


    "You were busy catching your breath, so you didn''t notice me, I guess," said the silver-haired girl calmly.


    "Nah, I mean... how did I not sense you?" I trailed off, puzzled by the unexpected encounter.


    "I told you, you were busy catching your breath, or you would have noticed that I was just behind Prince Aron," Vexa exined. "You can ask Erik if you don''t believe me- oh... he''s unconscious, I guess." She gestured towards Erik, whoy nearby, his condition looking rather serious.


    I looked at Aron, who in turn was staring at Vexa, who had her attention fixed on the unconscious Erik.


    "This..." I paused, then nced to my right, where I heard heavy footsteps approaching. "Is going to be interesting... I guess, at least."


    [A/N:

 Chapter 293 Chameleon’s Maze -2

    <h4>Chapter 293 Chameleon''s Maze -2</h4>


    [Chameleon''s Maze''s Illustration.]


    [Third Person View.]


    Ren stoodpletely still as his eyes swept across everyone who was present: Erik, Vexa, and Aron.


    If everything was to be done ording to their strategy made in the tavern, they were to be divided into teams of Aron and Ren, and Vexa and Erik, but somehow, they all ended up¡ªwell, everyone intentionally followed where Ren was going.


    To the third entrance of the Chameleon''s Maze.


    Ren sighed, but soon his ears caught onto the iing footsteps from the right side. He didn''t move, his eyes now set on the wall in front of him, while he sensed that the wall behind him had stopped moving. But he knew it would start moving again in a few minutes. It was a constant thing to keep students from getting out of this deathly maze but giving enough time for the transcendent Eldric to intervene, as he was the only one allowed to spectate this round this close.


    "What are we going to do now?" Aron dusted off his clothes as he stood up and asked, his mask slightly tilted. He immediately fixed it to not reveal any of the burnt side of his face.


    "Shush," Ren ced a single finger over his lips, gesturing to everyone to go quiet.


    He side-eyed Vexa, gesturing for her to wake Erik up.


    Vexa squatted down, creating a small string of water between her index finger. She flicked it at Erik, jolting him awake, and immediately covered his mouth to prevent him from making any sound, which left him a bit confused.


    Ren closed his eyes and then reopened them, a very strange glint in them that Vexa caught on to but didn''t ask about.


    A low growling sound reached everyone''s ears, and they noticed something approaching them from their right.


    "We should¡ª" This time, Vexa opened her mouth, but she was immediately met with Ren''s eyes, silently signaling her to remain silent.


    After what seemed like a minute but was only a second in actuality, Ren muttered something under his breath.


    Vexa hummed in a questioning manner, still remaining silent. She might not have been acquainted with Ren''s way of doing things, but after deciding that she had to follow him here, it wasmon sense to follow him thoroughly.


    Not patient enough, Aron stepped towards Ren, but immediately regretted it as it only made it easier for Ren to grab him by his cor.


    "Follow me!" Ren shouted.


    Vexa immediately grabbed Erik, who was still confused, while Aron was practically dragged by Ren. They ran towards the still wall in front of them instead of running by the open left side.


    "You fucker, let me go; we''ll crash!" cursed Aron, genuinely fearing they would crash into the wall at the speed they were running.


    But to his luck, the wall moved¡ªthis time anti-clockwise.


    Ren pulled Aron in front of him while pushing him. If anything went wrong, Aron would take the damage¡ªwhich would be a lot given how much mana Ren was putting into his legs. The wall moved, and the next thing they knew, they were past it.


    "Huh?" Aron was dropped on the ground again.


    "Phew, that was close... if that Be Trunk had gotten to us, it would''ve been a disaster," Ren said as he turned around, only to flinch a bit at Vexa looking into his eyes as if she were staring into his soul.


    Ren knew that after they entered the third entrance and by the time the outer wall stopped moving, the next wall would start moving. The next wall had multiple entrances in it, so they''d move to give them a gap to pass to the next circle without having to fight any of the chambers ced besides the entrances.


    "B-Be Trunk... isn''t that...?" Erik wobbly took a stand on his feet. "Isn''t that called the nightmare tree?"


    "Nightmare Tree?" Vexa repeated.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know what a Nightmare Tree is?" Aron said sarcastically, but Vexa didn''t give him any look of recognition.


    "Yeah, looks like we managed to pass it though," Ren said, noticing the ground where they were standing was a bit burnt.


    "Someone is fast," he noticed. "Well, that''s good too."


    "Anyways, what are you going to do?" he turned around and asked Vexa.


    She did not respond.


    "Deaf?" he asked jokingly.


    "No, just... I don''t know, maybe follow you," Vexa replied.


    "That was not what was decided in the meeting, so I think you should take your own way. I''ll take my own," Ren tried to argue.


    "By that logic, you were not supposed to leave me behind too," Aron interjected.


    Ren just shrugged. "So I think you should¡ª"


    Vexa cut him off as she walked past him. Ren felt a bit annoyed. Was he getting cut off when he was about to cut her off?


    Vexa walked a bit farther from them, approximately fifteen or so feet, and created arge spike of ice, big enough.


    "What is she doing?" Aron questioned.


    "Don''t tell me, I didn''t notice," Ren felt dumb for not having noticed what Vexa picked up on so quickly.


    Vexa released the spell, creating a very loud noise and rousing a lot of dust. As the dust subsided, the point where she hit the wall changed color from grey to ck.


    Ren grunted as he walked towards Vexa.


    "I just sensed¡ª" Vexa was speaking but stopped when she saw something.


    "That was quick... uh oh," Ren looked into the reflection of Vexa''s eyes.


    In them reflected arge golem, looking menacing while holding a mace, walking towards Aron who had his back to the golem. Completely made out of debris stone, with a radiating red core in the center of its chest, and its size was about 20-25 feet in height.


    Ren turned his attention from the ck stone wall and looked at Aron.


    "Hey¡ª"


    "There''s something behind me, right?" Aron asked, to which Ren nodded. Aron replied with a silent curse.

 Chapter 294 Chameleon’s Maze -3

    <h4>Chapter 294 Chameleon''s Maze -3 </h4>


    Erik, frozen in his ce, soon felt his feet lift off the ground for a second before he could react to anything around him. A sudden gust of wind propelled him to the side with a force that made his hair whip around wildly.


    The only thing he saw was a big fist that brushed past his levitating body, followed by the impact that suddenly cut off the source of wind with a sharp whoosh.


    "Whoa!" Erik eximed, his body twisting in mid-air as he was pushed back, but he somehow managed to twist and contort,nding safely on the ground. His heart pounded in his chest as he tried to catch his breath, the rush of adrenaline coursing through his veins.


    On the other hand, Aron did not get enough time to save himself, his attempts to shield Erik resulting in him being thrown like a ragdoll by the massive golem.


    "That must''ve stung a bit," Ren remarked calmly, his eyes scanning the scene as Aron collided with the side wall. But before Aron''s body could even make contact with the stone, he managed to summon a gust of wind, slowing his descent with a skilled disy of magic.


    Ren twirled his hand behind him, a small but intense ball of fire forming on his palm. With a swift motion, he released the fireball, the mes dancing and flickering as they streaked through the air with a fiery trail.


    "I am not a FRICKING toy!" Aron''s voice rang out, a mix of frustration and determination evident in his tone as he grappled with the pain and chaos around him.


    Ren''s fireball, followed by a firebolt, hurtled towards the golem with deadly precision, the air crackling with energy as the spells soared through the air. But unbeknownst to Ren, Aron had already conjured a wind sphere in front of him, a swirling vortex of air that shimmered with magical energy.


    "Oh no," Ren muttered under his breath, his eyes widening in realization as his spells met Aron''s protective barrier.


    -and both spells negated while firebolt did not hit the target somehow.


    "Ugh!" Aron''s grunt of pain echoed through the air as the stone mace collided with his abdomen, the force of the blow sending him reeling backward with a sharp gasp. His body tensed with the impact, muscles straining against the force as he fought to maintain his bnce.


    The golem, its movements slow and deliberate, turned to face Ren with mechanical precision. With heavy steps, it lumbered forward, each footfall echoing ominously in the confined space. Its core blinked with a pulsating red light, a silent indicator of its relentless pursuit.


    And suddenly, the Golem eased up, letting its guard down as the mace that it was holding with both hands was lowered.


    Ren narrowed his eyes but did not stop, his mana flowing into his fist as he ran forward.


    The Golem spun the mace in its hand, and suddenly the giant dipped, essentially tackling in Ren''s direction.


    Ren saw the heap of stone running towards him with the intention of colliding, and Ren was all for it.


    The Golem is a top-tier military piece used in wars and is quite durable. If one had to solo the Golem in a very close battle, they''d at least have to be a six-star mage warrior, or they''d be quite doomed to death.


    And Ren wanted to punch it.


    Yeah, he was trying to get his hand on something for a while that he could punch at full force without being worried about anything... well, not like he cares or differs between humans or non-humans.


    He could feel the mana pumping from his core directly into his right fist, but soon he saw the ground where his next step was about tond was slightly rising above its level, and he couldn''t do anything about it until-


    "L-look forward! I''ll handle it!" Said Erik while kneeling on the ground, his hands nted firmly on the surface.


    The surface was once again leveled up, and Ren''s footnded just fine as he managed to connect his punch straight into the top of the Golem''s crown.


    There was an impact, a loud bang that was deafening to the ears, and the next thing seen was the Golem flying behind, and the subsiding dust revealed the figure of Ren standing there as if nothing had happened.


    While only he knew that the Golem also didn''t have much damage from the physical attack.


    He looked at his bloodied knuckles. It''s not like they didn''t hurt, but he didn''t care enough to ignore the fact that the Golem was still standing.


    "Did I not hit it hard enough?" he questioned himself, but the next thing he saw was the Golem struggling to get up.


    The Golem nted its knee on the ground and tried to get up, only to lean to the side as it had lost its bnce. After a few seconds, it managed to get up, albeit slowly.


    It shook its head - like a real person. Its movements had eased up a lot.


    "Erik... what has happened to the ground?" Ren asked Erik, hoping that it''s not what he thinks, but-


    "That Golem had controlled it." Erik''s answer was short and simple, making Ren frown.


    "Damn, they went ahead and did it huh... somehow managed to get a non-living object to do something only the living can do." Ren knew that whatever they did was not simple, but still, he was annoyed that this dumb piece of rock was capable of critical thinking and tricking people into its trap.


    If not for Erik, Ren would''ve tripped and missed his mark by even a bit, and the tackle was going to hurt him too.


    Ren turned towards Vexa, who was staring at the wall she had discovered a while ago, and said, "Anyways, listen... I''ll be needing all of us to work together to get this bitch, and next, we''ll infiltrate the next circle immediately."


    Vexa turned towards him as she saw himpletely ignoring the fact that the Golem was now preparing to throw the mace towards them by spinning it at a tremendous speed.

 Chapter 295 Chameleon’s Maze -4

    <h4>Chapter 295 Chameleon''s Maze -4</h4>


    The screen floating in the sky above everyone''s head was now panned onto the team of John from Luminary College of Magic, as his team was running throughout the maze while being followed by the Valorian School of Sorcery''s team.


    They were trying to tag along with the leading team, but it wasn''t working for them, as John was having none of it at all.


    He turned around and looked at Marcus Brightwood, a half-elven, half-dwarven guy with sandy hair and blue eyes¡ªthe leader of Valorians¡ªand gave them a stern look.


    A dialogue was about to happen between them when the ground beneath Marcus just disappeared out of nowhere, making him fall into the deep pit that opened beneath him.


    "Looks like I don''t have to deal with rats like y''all myself," John just smiled as he turned and left Valorians to worry about their team captain.


    But as everyone''s attention was on the teams that were ying, Eldric, the overseer of thepetition, was quiet as he floated above the Maze at a distance, his eyes glued to the maze under him.


    "How''d they know the timing? Coincidence?" He muttered to himself.


    He just witnessed something that he did not expect: a group of students from the Imperial Academy had somehow managed to get to the thirdyer of the circr maze.


    While it might seem like a minor thing if we take into ount the number of circles and obstacles goes way over a thousand, but here, the more the students spend time in there, the more adapted they be.


    So adapting that it was weird and hard for Eldric to digest at the start of thepetition.


    Even though he knows that there''s nothing like coincidence, he just couldn''t make it make sense that someone had managed to time the shifts of the wall that even he doesn''t know.


    His eyes went towards the screen, and he saw the picture there showing the blond boy from the Imperial Academy fighting blood goblins.


    "Strong," he saw the potential in the boy, but in the back of his mind, he couldn''t get the image of that dark-haired madd running towards the third entrance.


    Meanwhile, in the maze, Ren leaned to his side as the mace, thrown at tremendous force, grazed past him.


    Vexa, who was in front of him, saw the mace advancing towards her, so she immediately created a circr concaved screen of constantly spinning water in front of her, big enough to catch the mace''s head.


    With a thud, the mace hit her spell and then fell down. She retreated behind her spell only to see Ren right in her face.


    "What are you..." Ren muttered, only for her to hear.


    Vexa''s eyes slightly widened, feeling a bit odd by the way Ren''s gaze held nothing but a void in them. But immediately, he looked down and ducked. Vexa now saw the iing figure of the golem running in their direction with Aron behind him.


    She felt the ground beneath her move a bit, and the next thing she knew, Ren had picked up the mace on his shoulder. The handle was too big for him to even begin with, and it looked cartoonishly weird for him to hold something that''s probably one and a half times bigger than his stature.


    Ren adjusted his grip on the oversized mace, his muscles straining under its weight. Despite its bulk, he seemed determined to wield it with ease.


    "What are you doing?" Vexa asked, her voiceced with confusion.


    Ren shot her a brief nce, his expression unreadable. "Just follow me," he replied, his tone firm.


    Before Vexa could respond, the golem charged towards them with Aron close behind. Ren braced himself, readying the mace for impact.


    As the golem drew nearer, Ren swung the mace with all his might. The heavy weapon connected with the golem''s side, sending a resounding ng echoing through the maze. Despite the golem''s sturdy exterior, it staggered under the force of Ren''s blow.


    The mace''s head was blown off alongside the big chunk of the ce where it hit the Golem.


    Aron, seizing the opportunity, conjured a gust of wind to propel himself forward. With a swift motion, he leaped onto the golem''s back, his hands crackling with wind sphere energy.


    He pressed it on the Golem''s back, forcing it to be lowered towards the ground.


    Small tendrils of rocks, working like chains, appeared on the ground and then wrapped around the Golem''s neck, done by Erik.


    Vexa watched in awe as Ren and Aron coordinated their attacks seamlessly.


    Ren ran towards the Golem''s now pinned-down head and jumped, his hand d with mana and covered in high heat as he descended on the Golem''s head.


    A deafening sound and the part of the ground that sunk a bit showed that the head was destroyed.


    Aron breathed a bit and jumped off.


    "Careful!" Vexa shouted.


    "It''s not done, fucker!" Ren cursed.


    "What?" Aron didn''t get it, nor did Erik.


    The Golem stood up, no left side or head, but still standing. It looked around.


    "How the heck does it still move- oh no." Aron caught on.


    The Golem had begun to form again from the same stones that were crushed by Ren, and the same can be said for its side.


    So here''s the thing: that Golem is controlled by the red, radiating stone in its chest; it''s like a battery or brain for it.


    The thing that''s going to suck is...


    "It''ll be smarter and stronger the more we fight it," Ren rified.


    "The more time we take to defeat it, the stronger it''ll be," he exined.


    "So, I want both of you to listen to me," he said, looking at Vexa.


    "Fine by me," she agreed immediately, sensing that he wasn''t asking but ordering.


    Ren turned to Aron, who just shrugged.


    "As long as it''s reasonable," Aron replied. He didn''t like taking orders, but it''s not like the Golem would leave them alone.


    "What--" Erik tried to speak.


    "Just make sure not to catch punches," Ren interrupted.


    The Golem had already recovered, but now it stood silent, observing everyone.


    "Ugh, not that."

 Chapter 296 Chameleon’s Maze 5

    <h4>Chapter 296 Chameleon''s Maze 5</h4>


    [Aron Adiel Velcrow.]


    Damn, that hit hurt. I couldn''t just shake off the blow that damn thing gave to my side.


    "Hey! What are we going to do?" I barked at that loose screw standing on the other side.


    The Golem had its back turned towards me, totally focused on Hilton. It was a lot to take in, but this guy seemed a bit different from the normal Golems.


    I nced to the left and spotted the brown, curly-haired boy. Erik, was it? He was staring at the Golem''s back, muttering something under his breath.


    "Oi! Come here," I called out, already having pushed him a few times when the Golem was onto him.


    He heard and immediately dashed towards me, though he tripped once along the way but still managed toe. "You''re fine, right?" he asked.


    "Shut up," I grunted in pain. "You got any potions or something?" I asked.


    "T-they aren''t allowed," he immediately shook his head.


    "Haaa, that''s just great," I remembered there being a rule like that too. Anyway, I don''t think I''m gonna die just from this.


    "What is that thing?" I asked, pointing at the Golem.


    "Guard Golem, one that''s used by the top military majors in ground wars of--"


    "Yeah yeah, enough," I waved him off.


    My attention returned to the Golem, which was now stepping forward - its movements surprisingly human-like.


    "Erik!" Hilton''s shout pierced through the chaos.


    "Yeah?" Erik flinched. Why does this guy get scared of everything?


    "You should be on the sidelines for a while. It''s going to be messy," Hiltonmanded.


    "N-no, I want to--"


    "Get out," I formed a wind to push him off my side, and he went flying a bit far. "Stay there now."


    "Hey, Molester-- I mean prince!"


    "WHAT''D YOU SAY!" I felt my face turn red with rage. What did he call me?


    "Whatever, just listen now," he began running towards the Golem at full speed. He''s fast.


    Vexa followed suit, conjuring an ice de in her hand right behind Hilton at a fast pace.


    The Golem saw them both advancing towards it, so it took a stance. It felt more like a martial arts stance, with its legs wide to get a stable position.


    "Create--" Hilton''s voice was cut off.


    "What?"


    "I SAID CREATE A FUCKING WIND BARRIER IN FRONT OF YOU!"


    "WHY--"


    "JUST DO IT!"


    I couldn''t understand what they were trying to do, but I somehow instinctively moved my hand and formed a wind barrier in front of me.


    Then it clicked. Hilton closed in on the Golem, grabbing the hand that was about to smash him. He said something to Vexa.


    Vexa jumped high enough to reach the Golem''s chest, and the next thing I knew, she threw the de at it and then--


    "Oh, fuck--" I cursed and increased the amount of mana I had put into the spell.


    Because the back of the Golem was advancing towards me at great speed, as it had lost its footing for good.


    And then there was a deafening crashing sound.


    "Ugh," I bit my lower lip, feeling my muscles tense under the weight of this huge rock.


    "Aghhhh!" I pushed a whole lot of mana into keeping the barrier up.


    "And that''s what we needed."


    My eyes traced the source of the voice, and I saw Hilton standing on the Golem--how did he get there so fast? But I stared at him for a good second; he was looking at me too. The next thing he squatted, his hand d in white tendrils and shaped a bit w-like.


    A tendril of chained rocks wiggled right behind his head, but before it could reach him, it was frozen immediately.


    Small cracks began appearing in the barrier as the Golem pushed its weight in my direction, purposely, I guess.


    "Do something, you fucking bastard!" I cursed at the top of my lungs.


    Ren squatted on the Golem''s chest, and his hand thrust into its chest, I guessed--couldn''t see it, so I assumed.


    Next thing, there was a very peculiar dampening sound that came from the Golem--one would make when being choked on air.


    "Ugh, I''ll be needing this," said Ren as I felt the Golem''s whole weight just drop in its ce on my barrier.


    "Done?" asked Vexa.


    "Yeah, Prince, you can throw that piece of rock off now, it''s dead," he said, immediately dropping the tons of heavy weight off.


    "Haa haa," I tried to catch my breath while I could literally feel my hands shaking.


    Erik walked towards me. "You fine...?"


    I just put my finger on my lips to stop him from speaking.


    "He''ll be fine, not like it''s his first time dealing with things like this. Too bad he couldn''t bring his fancy armor from selections," Ren mocked.


    "Why don''t you talk about that dumb-looking mace then...or that weird cat you take around with you like an olddy," I threw in.


    There was a silent moment before I heard his boots shuffle, and he turned towards Vexa, saying, "Thanks for dealing with that spell there," his voice changing immediately.


    "I did my job," but was cut short by Vexa.


    "Haha," an involuntary chuckle left my mouth.


    "Find it funny, huh?" he muttered to himself.


    "Anyways, everyone get up, need to keep moving forward--


    don''t have fucking time for this," he began walking towards the ck wall that Vexa had discovered a bit before the Golem came into sight.


    What the hell''s happening?


    I think I regret following this guy. Ren''s footfall came near me as he stood in front of me, looking down.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Fix your mask and get up, three more minutes and you''ll get crushed by the thousand rolling boulders infested with magma leechesing from the right turn," he pointed.


    "....Magma what?" I had never heard of that.


    "Die," Ren muttered and turned around, pulling Erik by the back of his cor.


    "Motherfu-" I stopped when I felt a rumble under me--the ground was shaking.


    I immediately stood up and ran towards where the other three gathered--maybe I don''t regret it.

 Chapter 297 Chameleon’s Maze -6

    <h4>Chapter 297 Chameleon''s Maze -6</h4>


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    I examined the radiating stone in my hand, its size akin to a handball. If sold in the guild, it would fetch some fortune.


    Turning to see Aron lined up just behind Erik, who was in turn behind Vexa, I couldn''t help but quip, "Is this a school trip?"


    Vexa, seemingly unaware of the two people standing right behind her, wore a surprised expression. How could she manage to sneak up on me and be so oblivious at the same time?


    "What are you going to do with that wall... and the core too?" Aron''s sudden chattiness caught me off guard.


    I sighed and gazed at the ck part of the wall in front of me, starkly contrasting with the grey wall itself.


    I stepped forward and knocked on the ck part, producing a metallic sound. To confirm, I tapped on the grey wall, finding it solid.


    "Does anyone know how to overload a mana core?" I inquired.


    "It''s easy," Erik awkwardly exined, "Just put an excessive amount of mana into a mana crystal to make it explode. The explosion''s intensity depends on the size and quality of the core. Why do you ask?"


    I raised the core and waved it. "This¡ª I''ll need someone to overload this so we can skip to the next circle."


    "But that''ll take a lot of mana!" Erik eximed, clearly surprised.


    "And?" I brushed off the concern. "Listen, one by one¡ª you, me, and everyone¡ª we''re going to push mana into the core for the next two minutes."


    "So this is the weak link of this wall?" Vexa questioned.


    "Weak? Haa, this thing here is one of the metals found in No Man''s Land, Embron¡ª they call it. It''s a hundred times stronger than the stone this wall is made of," I exined.


    "So why don''t you just break the wall?" Aron asked, echoing Vexa''s thoughts.


    "Because the wall would regenerate itself, but this won''t. Once broken, it''s broken forever," I replied with a tired smile, then tossed the core to Erik.


    "Ugh," he caught it, slightly leaning forward from the weight.


    "Start, push every ounce¡ª whatever you think is fine, just don''t faint," I instructed. Giving Erik the core was more about making him feel included than anything else.


    "Okay," Erik responded, seeming to buy into the n.


    Erik took a deep breath and began pouring his mana into the core, his hands glowing with energy as he focused intently on the task. Sweat formed on his brow as he concentrated, his determination evident.


    "That''s enough, boy. Mrs. Vexa, next," I instructed.


    Vexa took the core from Erik, her expression determined as she channeled her magic into the stone. Her hands glowed with icy blue light, and a faint mist enveloped her as she poured her energy into the core, her concentration unbroken.


    I observed her, noting her steady flow of mana. While her ability to channel mana was ordinary, the quantity she was pouring without breaking a sweat was impressive.


    "Okay, I''ll go," I announced.


    Taking the core from Vexa, I sent a ripple of energy as I poured a significant amount of mana into it within seconds. I heard a crack in the core, knowing I could handle it alone, but...


    "Take this, Prince. Try not to faint since you lost a lot of mana to the Golem. Maybe Erik is better for this than you in your current state," I said, passing the core to Aron.


    Aron epted it with a huff, crackling with energy as he poured his mana into the core. Despite his arrogance, I sensed a hint of vulnerability in his eyes as he focused on channeling his magic into the core.


    As Aron infused the core with his mana, a surge of energy radiated from it, causing the surrounding air to crackle with power. The core began to glow with a brilliant light, pulsing with raw magical energy as it reached its breaking point.


    I stepped forward and grabbed his shoulder.


    "What are you doing!?" he asked, rmed.


    "Don''t worry... stand here," I instructed, pushing him right in front of the ck part of the wall, close enough that his face could touch the wall.


    "Your mask is made from strong material so it''ll be fine... I guess."


    "Eh?"


    "Nothing. You were chuckling a lot before, so I think I should share my humor with you," I said, tapping his shoulder before backing off.


    Sending a small amount of raw mana at tremendous speed, it hit the core and¡ª


    "WHAT THE FUCK¡ª!!!!!!!" Aron''s cry echoed as he was thrown away like a discarded piece of trash when the core exploded in his hands.


    "Haha..." I let out a dry chuckle and directed my attention to the small hole that had been formed in the wall by the explosion. It''s big enough for us to pass through.


    I turned, feeling the ground beneath me shake a bit. Looking at Vexa, I said, "There''s a cat in the next circle, hungry and angry. Make sure you run and don''t fight, as the walls are going to move."


    "Erik, pick that guy and follow¡ª"


    "Ugh... That hurt, bastard!"


    "Hmm?... Looks like you are quite durable," I remarked, observing Aron standing amidst the aftermath, his robe torn and face ckened, but he stood just fine. Why''s everyone a bit stronger than what I remember?


    "Looks like you only have to carry your own ass, Erik. Go now," I instructed, noticing a boulder spinning with a patch ofva in the center.


    Vexa jumped, Erik followed, and I entered. I sensed Aron immediately behind me, cursing something under his breath.


    Erik immediately sealed the wall with rocks to prevent Magma leeches from noticing the gap... only guy here with a functioning brain.


    I turned my gaze upwards towards the sky and saw the projection focused on Nexus Institute''s team, Nari and her team, who were currently in the underground tunnel.


    "They are going to regret that one," I muttered, imagining them being eaten by a shadow hound. Well, they''ll manage for now. I felt a shift in temperature around me.


    A growling noise caught my attention. "Ren... you only said one cat, right?" asked Erik.


    "Oh yeah," I replied, looking at the feline creature before us. It was mostly skull and bones, walking around like a macabre specter- multiple of them.


    It was a medium-sized, unique feline mammal with a skeletal head, two sunken blue eyes, no ears, no nose, and a pointed snout. It had a stocky neck, two medium-length, fragile arms, a barrel chest, and a t stomach. Its legs were medium-length and powerful, with two extra joints, and it had a heavy tail.


    "These guys are Adele''s, they might suck your souls out if you let them. The litter is here, and the mother will be here too, so..." I stared into the hollow blue eyes of the creature. "Run... in this direction."

 Chapter 298 Chameleon’s Maze -7

    <h4>Chapter 298 Chameleon''s Maze -7</h4>


    I immediately sprang in the other direction from where the Adeles were spotted, hearing some growls behind us, though they were quite low¡ªindicating their anger, I guessed.


    Adeles were nothing but predators, pure instinctual predators without any kind of elemental power, just raw strength, speed, and a lot of intelligence.


    ncing back, I saw the chaotic scene¡ªErik being carried on Aron''s shoulder, Aron sprinting with all his might, and Vexa holding a spell on her palm as she ran behind them.


    "Everyone, keep running but maintain a distance from the wall!" I advised, knowing the walls were about to shift. It would take a minute or so, but it would still be too long since the Adeles hadn''t moved an inch from their spot.


    There were about four of them, at least from what I saw. If I included their mother, then five in total. I remembered almost all of the monsters in the maze, having tried every possible route, but the Adeles were the most annoying ones to deal with.


    "Look!" Aron screamed, catching my attention.


    I turned a bit to the side and saw four Adeles running horizontally on the wall, matching our pace silently¡ªnot a single sound made.


    The Adeles closed in on our group with relentless determination, their skeletal forms moving with eerie agility. Their hollow eyes locked onto us, filled with hunger and anticipation as they pursued us without making a sound.


    Thinking quickly, I scanned our surroundings for any strategic advantage. My eyesnded on a narrow passage to our left, barely wide enough for one person to pass through at a time. It seemed like our best chance to lose the Adeles and buy us some time.


    "Follow me!" I shouted to the others, pointing towards the passage. "We''ll use that narrow corridor to our advantage."


    Without hesitation, Aron adjusted his course, leading the group towards the narrow passage. Vexa and Erik followed closely behind, their movements synchronized as they trusted in my n.


    As we entered the passage, the tension in the air grew palpable. The Adeles were closing in fast, their ws scraping against the walls as they pursued us relentlessly. It felt like every second was a heartbeat away from disaster.


    Just as it seemed like the Adeles would catch up to us, we reached a small elevated tform hidden within the passage. With a quick nce, I signaled for everyone to climb onto the tform, using its height to our advantage.


    The Adeles lunged towards us, their ws reaching out in a desperate attempt to snatch us. But we were just out of their reach, safely positioned on the elevated tform.


    Thinking fast, Vexa conjured a barrier of ice to block the passage behind us, sealing off our escape route and trapping the Adeles on the other side. It bought us a moment of reprieve, but we knew we couldn''t stay there for long.


    I was about to suggest that we get moving immediately, but before I could speak, a loud cry echoed through the air.


    Turning around, I saw a student from the Luminary College of Magic running towards us at full speed, his arm bloody and iling in the air. Behind him, a monstrosity loomed¡ªthree times the size of a normal Adele, with the mother Adele chasing him relentlessly. Following them, a group of students chased after the mother Adele with spells in hand, adding to the chaos.


    The student spotted us and made a beeline for the elevated tform.


    "Vexa..." I had a sudden idea.


    "Hmm?" She didn''t nce my way but hummed in response, her focus still on the ice wall.


    "Stop the spell," I instructed.


    Without hesitation, she dropped the wall, allowing the Adeles to rush past. I quickly cast a fire spell at the student climbing the tform, causing him to fall back down. The Adeles, drawn by instinct, chased after him, along with the mother Adele.


    "Now we run," I pushed Erik down and leaped off the tform, with the others following suit. The guy cursed me as we fled, but rules be damned¡ªwe needed a distraction.


    We dashed through the narrow passage we hade from, the walls already shifting. It was toote to backtrack now, so we veered left, where a small wooden door awaited. I knew this ce, filled with peculiar traps, but I knew how to handle this one.


    I flung open the door, revealing a serene pond inside.


    "We''ve skipped a few circles at least," I shrugged. It was better than nothing.


    "What is this ce?" Aron asked, scanning the beautiful but mysterious pond.


    "Nothing, just don''t touch the water," I advised as we hurried past the pond, avoiding any contact with the liquid. On the other side, a thick vine awaited us, which we climbed to scale therge wall.


    As we jumped down to the other side, I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw the engraving on the stone wall¡ªa pattern of an ox''s head.


    "One by one," I pushed mana into the carving, and suddenly the world spun around me as I was sucked into the wall and thrown out on the other side.


    Others were thrown one by one, and as I looked up at the holographic screen, I saw the Adelestching onto the boy, their jaws snapping and tearing at him while others tried desperately to pry them off. Someone was going to die.


    "You did kill him," Aron used.


    "I killed who?" I turned to him, puzzled. Aron hesitated for a moment but remained silent, while Erik avoided eye contact, his gaze fixed on something beyond me¡ªI knew what he was looking at.


    Vexa seemed unfazed as usual, though slightly distant, just a hint of it.


    "Anyway, we have to wake this thing up," I stretched, preparing for the tough fight ahead.


    Before usy a massive ox, fifty feet in height, with horns reaching twenty feet, all made of magma. It slept peacefully, seemingly unaware of our presence. The chamber was spacious, with three to four exits allowing easy movement. We could walk anywhere without waking it, but...


    "So, who''s going to hit it and wake it up?" I turned to the group.


    "Wake what up?" Aron questioned, incredulous. "Not that thing, right? You''re stupid, but not that much, right?"


    "Hmm..." I ignored his remark. "I asked who''s going to wake it up."


    "I can," Vexa stepped forward confidently. "I''ll do it."


    She showed no fear whatsoever.


    "You should be ashamed of calling yourself a prince," I remarked to Aron.


    "Don''t. Just don''t. You won''t be provoking me this time... I''m still not over that core trick you pulled," Aron dismissed.


    It seemed like Vexa was the one for the job.

 Chapter 299 Chameleon’s Maze -8

    <h4>Chapter 299 Chameleon''s Maze -8</h4>


    Vexa walked a bit further away from us, and I stood a bit behind her with Erik and Aron.


    ''She actually doesn''t give a shit about being scared, huh,'' I thought, seeing her walk like she was in a park and not in front of a humongous ox.


    Vexa formed a sphere of water, immediately turned it into ice, and threw the spell at tremendous speed, making a resounding explosion when it hit right between the ox''s horns.


    "..." I blinked dumbly. There was no hesitation for even a second¡ªis she for real?


    The ox''s eyes shot open, and it stared at Vexa who stood in front of it for a second before it jolted forward, lowering its head towards Vexa.


    ''There it is!'' my eyes went immediately to the ce where the ox was sleeping. There was a metal trapdoor on the ground hidden by grass, making it hard to spot. It was sleeping on it.


    I focused in front. Vexa had the ox so close to her that for a second I felt like she was done for before she jumped back¡ªnot to the side but back. It was a long jump that shended just before me.


    With a slight movement, she jumped to a side as soon as shended, and now I was in the target range of the ox.


    Roaring and raging, the beast ran in my direction, muscr and full of strength¡ªone direct hit is enough to directly take out some of the strongest mages in this world.


    I formed a small speck of raw mana, just small enough to get by unnoticed from everyone, and threw the spark away in a direction where no one was.


    The bull immediately turned the trajectory of its horns by a few inches and then by a foot or so in the direction where I had released the mana.


    I formed a strongpressed fireball¡ªfilled with explosive power¡ªbut instead of releasing it from afar, I dashed. The ox was humongous, so it took me a jump to reach its one knee on hind legs. I released the spell on the knee, and it exploded¡ªtearing blood and flesh.


    With a "thud!" The ox fell down on its side, wailing a weird but guttural noise, not pleasant to the ears.


    I stood there by its lying body, then turned my face towards Aron, who had Erik in a princess carry and was standing a bit far from where the ox was now lying.


    "Follow me now!" I rolled and ran towards the trapdoor.


    Because... now, if we get in the hands of that creature, we are done for.


    I ran while pushing mana into my legs and reached the trapdoor. It had a t slot to open it. I shoved my finger through the slot and opened the gutter-sized manhole-like trapdoor. I saw a bundle of tinum blonde hair jump¡ªit had to be Vexa.


    Aron too immediately threw Erik from a foot or so before jumping himself into the hole. The moment his silhouette passed from my vision, I saw a shadow. I jumped in immediately without wasting any time, with my hand on the inner slot of the trapdoor to close it as I was on my way down.


    "Ugh," I grunted. There was a breaking noise as I felt something stabbing my back. It felt like someone took an unsharpened rusty knife and dragged it on my spine in a vertical line from downside up.


    With a plop, I dropped on the cobblestone floor, scattered with pebbles.


    "Shit," I cursed,ying on my side while looking up. I saw arge... about... I don''t even know what topare that thing to. The horn had made it past the closed trapdoor, breaking it, and had reached right up to my face, covering the fifty feet drop.


    "Haa haaa," There was a bit of silence, and the gigantic horn didn''t move even an inch, but then slowly retreated back up after a few seconds,pletely out of sight. From the hole where the trapdoor broke, I saw a red, almost bloody eyeball staring at me.


    I spit saliva from my mouth. This would''ve been fricking awesome if not for the fact that I want that thing as a pet. Not like it''s easy to kill it in its current form¡ªit''s just a bit weaker than Gorthan.


    I managed to stand, feeling a bit... a lot fatigued. I used a lot of mana in that one sprint and trying to get my body mana strengthened, but the ox still managed to hurt me.


    I touched my back and felt the blood seeping out of the wound, but slowly and steadily, it was healing immediately. I don''t need healing potions for these surface-level wounds now, to be honest, because of my phoenix physique.


    "Fuck this muscle brain," I cursed, then turned towards the others who were looking at me crazy.


    "What?" I asked, distancing myself from the spot under the hole.


    Under the trapdoor is the secret tunnel. Here, a passage made out of cobblestone and carved walls stretches out, just as big as the maze above.


    It''s more like a hidden level that one wouldn''t discover until they challenge the Ox¡ªwhom obviously a yer would avoid at any cost because of its insane strength, regenerative ability, and extreme rage.


    After I took its knee off, it took about a few seconds for it to grow a whole another leg and then attack me again, while the horns were now twice the size as before, as was the body.


    Anyways, it can''te down here. It''ll stay enraged, attacking students that it smells now. Yeah, that thing has eyes only for decoration purposes to distract others¡ªit can''t see shit and relies on the smell of mana.


    Yes, for some reason it''s written in its description that it can smell mana. So when I threw raw mana to the side, it had a very strong scent for the Ox¡ªand it went in its direction, giving me an opening.


    "Are you crazy?" Aron stomped towards me.


    "Hm?" I raised a brow.


    "How''d you know about this door?" He questioned.


    "Does it matter?" I just pushed him aside, trying to straighten up my hunched back.


    "Yes, it does. How the fuck do you expect us to follow you when you do this reckless stuff¡ª"


    I turned and looked at him. "Expect? You followed me. I advised you¡ªI didn''t ask you to believe my advice." I made it clear, and Aron seemed to understand.


    "And now, if anyone wants to go out of here on their own way, do it¡ªgo up and fight Adeles and that fucking ox." I walked past Vexa.


    Aron''s eyes red with frustration, but he didn''t say anything more. He knew arguing with me at that moment was pointless.


    Vexa nced at me with a mixture of curiosity, but she remained silent, seemingly lost in her own thoughts.


    Erik, on the other hand, looked torn. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, his gaze darting between Aron and me, as if unsure whose side to take.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm the adrenaline still coursing through my veins. Despite my bravado, I knew we were in a precarious situation.


    I walked forward, catching my breath, holding a small ball of fire to illuminate the surroundings. The maze under and the maze above thend have the same direction, but here the walls don''t shift.


    The Shadow Hound''s not a problem, as it seems to be taken down by Nexus Institute''s students, Nari''s team.


    And from here, I don''t have to worry about any major creatures, just traps and illusions, and then I can get out at the third-to-


    st circle.


    "Haa, let''s get this over with."

 Chapter 300 Chameleon’s Maze - 9

    <h4>Chapter 300 Chameleon''s Maze - 9</h4>


    Walking through the underground maze in darkness, I made sure not to step on anything that triggers traps for obvious reasons.


    Others did the same. I haven''t said a word since I came down here because of what I said earlier. If they want to follow, they can, or do whatever they want, just not interfere or me me.


    It''s been an hour or so, deflecting traps and illusions, and it''s about time I see the exit somewhere here.


    "Ugh," Erik grunted. I turned around to see him fall on his face straight like a log.


    "What happened?" Aron raised his voice a bit.


    I pushed mana into my eyes and focused on the floor. There was a thin greenish vineing out of the cobblestone, near Erik''s foot.


    I stepped back and came near him, a small ember sent on the vine as I saw it wriggle and squirm in pain. It''s a sleeping vine¡ªa basic trap.


    "Haa, he''s asleep for good," I tossed Erik to the side, revealing his foaming mouth and turned-up eyeballs. Dude legit looked like he was dead for a good minute if not for his calm breathing.


    Sleeping vines are¡ªwell, more like Venus flytraps, nts that feed on meat. Anyways, this one here had a small needle that can pierce through a tough sheet of mithril easily, so Erik''s boots were no better.


    "Carry him," I got up and went ahead.


    "Hey! Why don''t you help at least!?" Aron yelled.


    "Hmm? Help? Why?" I asked.


    "What do you mean why? Isn''t he your friend as well!? Help him," he argued. A friend of mine...


    "You see that te there," I pointed at the raised te of stone, making something simr to a bench, "I''ll put him on there and leave. I ain''t carrying him around on my shoulder."


    I made it clear, because once we are out, I am not going to be able to focus on anything.


    "What do you mean? You''re going to leave him here?" He put in. Why''s he so concerned though... and in hindsight, Erik won''t die, as I think no one ising to this side now.


    "Haa, keep yapping," I just left. I don''t know why, but my head feels a bit tighter.


    I continued leading the way through the dark, twisting passages of the underground maze, my senses remaining sharp, alert for any signs of danger. The air was thick with tension, each step echoing off the stone walls as we pressed forward.


    Suddenly, I sensed a shift in the atmosphere, a subtle change that set my nerves on edge. Instinctively, I halted, motioning for the others to stop as well. There was something... off.


    Aron and Vexa exchanged wary nces, while Erik remained unconscious, being carried by Aron, oblivious to the danger lurking around us. I scanned our surroundings, searching for any clues to what might be amiss.


    Then, I spotted it¡ªa faint shimmer in the air, almost imperceptible. It was a trap, one designed to ensnare the unwary and drag them into the depths of the maze.


    Without hesitation, I sprang into action, my mind racing as I sought a way to disarm the trap. I could sense the magic woven into its fabric, aplexwork of spells designed to entrap and immobilize.


    With a flick of my wrist, I unleashed a burst of mana, disrupting the delicate bnce of the trap''s enchantments. There was a moment of tense silence, and then...


    CRACK!


    The trap sprung, but instead of ensnaring us, it shattered into a thousand pieces, the remnants fading into nothingness. I allowed myself a small smirk of satisfaction as I turned to the others... immediately letting it go. It doesn''t suit me.


    "Let''s keep moving," I said, my voice low but firm. "We''re not out of here yet."


    With renewed annoyance, I pressed on, navigating thebyrinthine passages with caution and precision. Each twist and turn brought us closer to our goal, but the maze seemed determined to thwart our progress at every turn.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, we reached the end of the passage. Before us stood a massive door, towering high above us, its surface adorned with intricate carvings and symbols.


    This was it¡ªthe exit we had been searching for. But as I approached, I realized that this was no ordinary door. There were no handles or knobs, no obvious mechanism for opening it.


    I stepped forward, cing my hand against the smooth surface of the door. Closing my eyes, I focused my mind, reaching out with my senses in search of the door''s hidden mechanism.


    And then, I found it¡ªa faint hum of energy, barely perceptible beneath the surface. With a surge of determination, I channeled my mana into the door, sending a surge of power coursing through its ancient frame.


    Slowly, almost imperceptibly, the door began to shift, its massive bulk groaning as it swung open on silent hinges. A rush of cool air swept through the passage, carrying with it the scent of freedom and open space.


    I opened my eyes, a sense of triumph flooding through me as I stepped through the doorway, the others following close behind. We emerged into a vast chamber, the walls stretching out before us in all directions.


    ... it was where the Shadow Hound was¡ªNari somehow made it here faster than anyone and didn''t expect the Shadow Hound. It chased them away, leaving the spot it was supposed to protect open.


    And there, at the far end of the chamber, stood the object of our quest¡ªa gigantic door set into the stretched-out wall, its surface etched with symbols of power and ancient magic.


    Without hesitation, I strode forward, my heart pounding with anticipation as I reached out to touch the door. And as my fingers made contact with its smooth surface, I felt a surge of energy course through me, filling me with a sense of purpose and determination.


    This was the moment we had been waiting for¡ªthe moment when all our trials and tribtions would finally be rewarded. With a steady hand and a resolute heart, I pushed open the door, stepping out into the known... only to close it immediately.


    "Put Erik down before going; we''ll get him backter," I said.


    "Nah, it''s not your ce to tell me what I can¡ª" Aron argued.


    "He''d die if you get him past this door and yourself too, so choose wisely."


    "Die?" Vexa spoke for the first time in a while.


    "Yep," I responded.


    "Really?" She questioned again.


    "Yeah," I repeated.


    She robotically turned to Aron, "Put him down."


    "You don''t get to tell me that¡ªhe''d die here, and we are going to lose points," Aron argued.


    Vexa looked around, stepped aside, and waved her hand¡ªwater appeared, took shape, and froze, creating a very coffin-like structure.


    "Put him here; he''ll be fine."


    I ignored them and took a deep breath before opening the door.


    "Fuck it, I''mma do it quick."

 Chapter 301 Amphiptere’s Maze

    <h4>Chapter 301 Amphiptere''s Maze</h4>


    Ren pushed the door without even looking back once. The door had a barrier of in purple energy, still but illuminating like a screen. He stepped forward, and then the screen immediately went into a spiral information motion and sucked him in.


    Behind him, Vexa immediately put Erik inside the coffin she had made and ran behind Ren. For her, she''d been on a spree that¡ªRen doesn''t lie much, he just says and lets it up to people to believe him or not. Sinceing down here, there had been more incidents of him being right than him being wrong at all. So if he walked in before them, then there was nothing to worry about. At least, that''s what she thought.


    Aron saw Vexa running, he took a nce at Erik¡ªeyes rolled up and a weird passed-out look on his face. He checked his breathing again.


    "Ugh," he grumbled, struggling on what to do. Just like Vexa, he also knew that Ren might be right about leaving Erik here, but still.


    "I just can''t," he didn''t know what he couldn''t do¡ªleaving Erik here? Or trusting Ren¡ªwho has been pushing people for his own interest without a single expression on his face.


    Aron looked around and saw that the door they hade from was still open, so he walked all across the chamber towards the bulky door and pulled it close¡ªit had handles from the inside, unlike the outside.


    "How does he know everything?" he questioned himself. It''s weird seeing someone like Ren¡ªwho has no background or special thing about themselves¡ªwork so effortlessly in such situations. If not for him seeing Ren in an injured state once, he might''ve thought of Ren as... Adam''s equivalent.


    "Well, both of them are annoying in different kinds of ways," closing the door, he turned around, giving a look to Erik.


    "You seem silent for a while Alder," Amrose said,fixing his sses.


    "Oh.. nothing sir, Just observing." Alder replied dryly,his eyes seemed like they were lost but Amrose ignored it to focus on the screen.


    "Haaa dude, I did my part¡ªclosed the door so no onees in. Your friend...or whatever you both are says that you''ll be safe, so I guess you''re on your own for now." Saying this, Aron dashed out of the door while spiraling, and the next thing he knew¡ª


    THUD!


    He was thrown by force as if chewed and then spit immediately on the ground.


    "Herees the clumsy one!" Ren''s voice boomed in his head. "Why don''t they keep the soft prince in his royal bedroom!" He sounded annoyed.


    Aron opened his eyes, he saw a big shadowing crashing down at him. He turned his palm under him and, using the wind, propelled himself to a side¡ªfifty or something away from his spot, and he heard a loud explosion of something¡ªthe dust arose above them.


    "AND PRINCE OF THE HESTIA EMPIRE! Aron! ADIEL! VELCROW! HAS ENTERED THE GROUND JUST NOW! LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! WILL THIS BE THE FASTEST CLEARANCE OF CHAMELEON''S MAZE IN HISTORY EVER!?"


    An announcement was made under the floating ind, by a guy standing on a wooden box¡ªpeople had their eyes on the screen floating above and their chests in their throats.


    "W-wha-what is happening!?" quivered a man while holding his ten-year-old boy''s hand hard.


    "What happened, dad?" the boy questioned.


    The man couldn''t take his eyes off the screen, nor could anyone else. A lot of adults had seen some of Chameleon''s Maze before, but this was the first time such a creature was brought out.


    Ambrose Nexus stared at the screen and sighed. "Haa, they really think that thing is a great idea to test these little kids?" He shook his head¡ªnot that he himself was opposed to locking the creature away a century ago, but seeing it here now made him worried about the chances of his team winning.


    He stared at the monstrosity that had been banned from entering the grounds again after it killed about thirty of the students, hunting them down after it had dispatched those who dared to challenge it. Its scaled body coiled in an ominous disy of wrath, casting menacing shadows that danced upon the trembling ground. The creature''s piercing gaze, aze with fury, fixed upon him with an intensity that chilled him to the core.


    Its wings, stretched wide like a canvas of impending doom, quivered with suppressed rage, ready to unleash a storm of vengeance upon its hapless prey. Each breath exhaled ripples through the air like a harbinger of destruction, filling the senses with a suffocating dread.


    With a primal hiss that echoed through the cavernous space, the amphiptere reared back, poised to strike, its venomous fangs bared in a silent promise of agony. In that fleeting moment before the onught, Aron could feel the weight of its wrath bearing down upon him, a merciless force of nature unleashed in all its terrifying glory.


    An amphiptere, a subtype of dragon, hovered menacingly in the air. Just a bit below Eastern Dragons and a bit above wyverns, they were by nature aggressive to everyone, even their own children.


    The amphiptere surveyed its surroundings before ascending into the air. The atmosphere immediately heated up, and as it opened its mouth, a spinning ball of fire appeared, ready to be unleashed.


    "FUCK YOU LIZARD!"


    Aron''s eyes widened as he witnessed the chaotic¡ªand idiotic¡ª


    scene unfold before him. Ren Hilton, a boy with nothing but a lot of attitude and ego in his eyes, unleashed a fifteen-foot-


    long spear of pure energy. It was no ordinary fire; it was white and seemed capable of pulverizing anything it touched.


    Ren''s hand released the spear, and as it spun through the air, Aron recognized the raw and crazy power behind the throw. Being a spear user himself, he knew there was no finesse involved¡ªjust sheer force. The throw sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, and in the next moment, a guttural roar echoed followed by an explosion of such magnitude that even with the dragon in the sky, it plummeted to the ground, its gigantic body crashing and creating a massive hole underneath.


    Before Aron could fully process what had happened, he saw Ren''s silhouette darting away. There was no hesitation or contemtion¡ªjust swift action, much like how Ren had entered the maze.


    Despite the shock, Aron managed to get himself back on his feet. However, he soon realized that the Amphiptere had also recovered.

 Chapter 302 Amphiptere’s Maze 2

    <h4>Chapter 302 Amphiptere''s Maze 2</h4>


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    [A FEW MINUTES AGO.]


    Just as I had done my part by warning these guys not to take Erik past the door in his condition, I stepped away from the door and felt the temperature change in the atmosphere.


    Heat¡ªIt felt like everything was on fire, but somehow it was still bearable, maybe because of my phoenix physique.


    The ground marked the second-tostyer before the final circle, thest challenge that one must cross. It''s circr in shape and has enough space to hold a battle. In the middle of the circle, there''s a small cabin, arena-wise, but its walls extend high above, preventing entry by climbing. It has a simple-looking door.


    In truth, it is a simple door¡ªno magic because¡ª


    "Ugh," I grumbled, as there it was¡ªthe Amphiptere, tied by a thin chain and a shackle around its neck. I could feel its raging breaths.


    *SNAP*


    I lowered myself a bit, pushing mana throughout my whole body, keeping myself as calm as possible.


    The chain snapped like a twig, and the next thing I knew, the Amphiptereunched itself at me, its massive heading towards me.


    I ran towards it, but just before it could connect, I jumped, my footnding on its forehead. I ran across its long spine as it twisted to the side, trying to make me fall. I just needed to get to that door.


    But before I could jump off its back, I felt a tremendous shock on my back, and I was thrown to the side.


    *THUD!*


    "Ahhh!" I yelped in pain. I was hit by its muscr tail and thrown about a hundred feet away, crashing into one of the walls.


    I could feel my head buzzing as I managed to stand up again. It was attacking again, this time.


    As I steadied myself after being thrown by the Amphiptere''s powerful tail, pain seared through my body, and adrenaline buzzed in my head. The creature charged toward me once more, relentless in its pursuit.


    With a quick intake of breath, I focused my mana, pushing it throughout my body to numb the pain and regain myposure. Despite the throbbing ache in my back, I refused to let it slow me down.


    As the Amphiptere closed in, its jaws gaping wide, I dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding its snapping fangs. With swift movements, I danced around the creature, every step calcted and precise.


    But the beast was quick, its movements unpredictable as it lunged and twisted, attempting to catch me off guard. I ducked and weaved, relying on my agility and reflexes to stay ahead.


    Finally, I saw my opportunity. With a burst of speed, I darted toward the small cabin at the center of the circr arena, the door beckoning me like a beacon of safety.


    Ignoring the pain coursing through my body, I sprinted forward, each step bringing me closer to my goal. The Amphiptere roared in frustration, its rage fueling its pursuit.


    With a final leap, I reached the door¡ª


    "Uh oh," I felt my vision shift, and in the next moment, I was thrown off by an explosion to my side.


    My vision returned, and I found myself far from where I had been standing, bleeding from the side.


    The dragon had used Void''s Gaze, a skill that deprived its prey of sight and hearing.


    I looked up at the dragon, which hissed at me, taking its time to recover. The screen focused on me, and I saw the silhouette of Eldric in the sky, looking down.


    I focused my thoughts on the system.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16.5


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 3: Scorchmaster]


    [6 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Current Progress:


    Intelligence: 8/10


    Strength: 72/100


    Mana: 83/100


    [Next Level: Pyrosm Elder ]


    [3079/25000 Exp]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None


    Skills: [42 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: [Open]


    Store: [Open]


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ---------


    A single nce at my stats showed that I needed 22k more experience points to level up. If I do, I can skip the 7-8 star mage level and be a 9 star immediately.


    ...Will this dragon give me any experience? Of course it will, but how much?


    A roar snapped my attention back to the iing reptile. It seemed kible, but wouldn''t it draw attention? Attention toward me... I tried to gauge its strengthpared to that of the students, but why? Because no one should care, but why did I forget that? My head was pounding.


    I looked up, and the dragon was upon me. I conjured a sword of fire, but¡ª


    Before I could react, a string of ice shot from the side, aiming for the dragon''s eyes.


    "YOU CAN''T THINK WHEN YOU ARE ON THE GROUND!"


    "Huh?"


    "Run from there!"


    "Eh...." I did, but it was still surprising to see Vexa shout like that.


    And then, I immediately ran toward where Vexa was and looked at her, but the next thing I saw was Adam being thrown out of the doors.


    "Agh!!" He grumbled as he straight away found himself under the Amphiptere.


    I cursed, thinking I''d have to save his arse, but he immediately pushed himself off and managed to avoid getting crushed under the dragon''s weight.


    The amphiptere surveyed its surroundings before ascending into the air. The atmosphere immediately heated up, and as it opened its mouth, a spinning ball of fire appeared, ready to be unleashed.


    I wanted to finish this.


    "FUCK YOU LIZARD!" I cursed, I spun the raw mana in small string for it to hold the fire I was heating into something way beyond just fire correctly.


    I made a spear,it was....weird but I managed and then threw it with strength enough for me to feel drained immediately.


    The spear connected to the fire in dragons mouth and it exploded in its mouth.


    The explosion ripped through the air with a deafening roar, sending shockwaves reverberating through the chamber. mes erupted from the dragon''s mouth, engulfing its head in a zing inferno. The force of the st sent the Amphiptere reeling backward, its massive form tumbling through the air in a chaotic frenzy.


    As the smoke cleared, I could see the dragon''s lower jaw hanging limply, its tongue lolling out in agony. The once fearsome creature now seemed vulnerable, its rage twisted into a primal howl of pain and fury.


    But even in its wounded state, the Amphiptere''s eyes burned with an unyielding resolve. With a guttural roar, it gathered its remaining strength, its wings beating against the air as it prepared to strike back with renewed fury.

 Chapter 303 Amphiptere’s Maze 3

    <h4>Chapter 303 Amphiptere''s Maze 3</h4>


    As the smoke cleared from the explosion, I braced myself for the dragon''s inevitable retaliation. With a guttural roar of defiance, the Amphiptere gathered its remaining strength, its eyes gleaming with determination.


    Without warning, the dragon unleashed a barrage of crystal shards from the ground and nearby structures. The sharp projectiles flew towards me with incredible speed, forcing me to dive and roll to avoid being impaled. As I scrambled for cover, I could feel the ground beneath me tremble from the force of the attack.


    Gritting my teeth, I summoned a protective barrier of fire to shield myself from the onught of crystal shards. The barrier crackled and sputtered as the shards collided with it, but it held firm, deflecting the projectiles away from me.


    But the dragon was relentless. With a deafening roar, it unleashed a Sonic Scream, sending powerful shockwaves rippling through the air. The force of the scream knocked me off bnce, sending me tumbling to the ground. My ears rang with the intensity of the sound, making it difficult to focus and concentrate on casting spells.


    Struggling to regain my footing, I felt a sudden disorientation wash over me as the dragon locked its gaze upon me. Void Gaze, I realized with a sinking feeling. The distortion of reality made it harder for me to cast spells urately, and I could feel my magical energy draining faster than usual.


    Desperate to regain the upper hand, I summoned a surge of lightning to coil around the dragon''s serpentine body. But the creature seemed unfazed by the electrical charge, its scales providing ample instion against the shock.


    As the dragon closed in, I knew I needed to act fast. Drawing upon my reserves of mana, I unleashed a torrent of fire towards the creature, hoping to weaken its defenses and create an opening for a more decisive attack.


    But the dragon was one step ahead. With a flick of its tail, it sent a wave of dark tendrils towards me, ensnaring me in a Shadow Bind. I struggled against the dark magic, feeling my movements grow sluggish and my thoughts clouded with confusion.


    And then- I felt a cold sh of water in me and then it just went-poof- vaporized.


    I looked to side, seeing Vexa puttingrge amount of water in between me and dragons breath.


    "Now you should ask for help," I looked to a side, Aron stood wa to close but I didn''t notice because of my focus on the dragon.


    He had a sphere of wind in his hand,rger than his body- strong too.


    "Vexa pull down the barrier!" I shouted knowing what he was trying to do.


    Vexa pulled down the barrier of the water and fire came for us but Aron let go of the wind sphere- with that size it couldn''t be called that I guess anymore.


    And then- I felt a cold sh of water hit me, instantly vaporizing upon contact.


    I nced to the side, seeing Vexa creating a barrier of water between me and the dragon''s breath.


    "Now you should ask for help," Vexa said, her voice cutting through the chaos.


    I turned to see Aron standing nearby, a sphere of wind swirling in his hand,rger and stronger than I had ever seen before.


    "Vexa, pull down the barrier!" I shouted, realizing Aron''s n.


    Vexa quicklyplied, lowering the barrier of water just as Aron released the sphere of wind. It surged forward with incredible speed, colliding with the dragon''s fire breath.


    The two forces shed in a spectacr disy of power, creating a violent explosion that sent shockwaves rippling through the air.


    As the dust settled, I could see the dragon recoiling from the impact, its mes flickering weakly as it struggled to regain its footing. It was weakened, but not defeated.


    I immediately thought it was a good moment to reach the door, so I dashed towards it. I felt a subtle shift for a second but ignored it; the Amphiptere would take a second or so to recover.


    But then, something flicked in front of me, causing me to stop in my tracks. I stared ahead, feeling annoyed.


    "Why is that thing here?" I pointed, frustration evident in my voice.


    In front of me stood Shadow Hound, its sleek, ebony fur rippling like liquid night, and its glowing red eyes burning with insatiable hunger. Its razor-sharp ws clicked against the stone floor as it stalked closer, jaws dripping with anticipation.


    Another roar echoed, and I looked to my side, seeing Adele¡ª


    mother Adele, to be precise. She looked out of it.


    And yet another gut-wrenching roar made it clear that by now, the Amphiptere was up again. Why does this never stop, truly?


    My eyes scanned for the silhouettes that kept their distance from the spot¡ªJohn, the masked guy, and the leader of the Luminaries stood with his team, panting as if they had been running all along. They might''ve brought Adele here.


    "And... where''s she?" I sighed as I saw Nari with her sword, her teammates not in sight.


    She must''ve brought the Shadow Hound.


    None of them are stupid; they purposely pulled these guys here to make it harder for any other teams to reach thest circle.


    "Don''t just stand there, help us!" shouted Aron. I turned around to see him protecting himself from the Amphiptere''s attack.


    I formed a fist dded with mana and fire and stood my ground. The Shadow Hound growled and pounced towards me.


    I let ite closer, lowering myself tond a jab under its lower jaw. But the hound immediately jumped into the sky and twisted,nding right behind me and attacking, wing at my back. I stepped forward, avoiding the w, and immediately formed a fire bolt, throwing it on the ground where the hound was standing. Another bolt was thrown towards where John was standing. I made sure to make it fast rather than strong so it just went past the throat of the guy.


    I could always say I misfired the spell¡ªnot like I am the only one ying dirty here.


    For some reason, Adele didn''t attack me. Instead, she went back towards the Luminaries, startling them. Don''t tell me they killed the kids but not the mother.

 Chapter 304 Chameleon’s Maze 10 -Spirits Contract

    <h4>Chapter 304 Chameleon''s Maze 10 -Spirits Contract</h4>


    The Hound growled behind me as I shot towards the blind bitch¡ª I knew Nari could feel everything, and she purposely brought this thing here. Still don''t know why her team''s not here.


    "Ren! Jump!" Aron yelled. I turned and saw a blinding orb of fire, and I jumped. Next thing, I felt a current of wind under my feet, propelling me way above what was intended. I soared high enough to see eye to eye with the Amphiptere.


    "Attack!" Aron said, but I didn''t attack. Instead, I flipped upside down and dove down. It''s no use wasting mana on attacks that won''t do any harm.


    The Hound was struggling to get on its feet¡ª don''t tell me the fireball hit it since I was out of sight.


    Inded on the ground and ran towards Nari again, who was now preparing a spell. She''s a wind user.


    As I closed in on Nari, I could see the determination in her eyes¡ªmaybe her stance, since she can''t see anyway. She knew I wasing for her, and she was ready to defend herself.


    Without hesitation, I summoned a surge of fire to surround me, creating a protective barrier against any iing attacks. As I approached Nari, she unleashed a powerful gust of wind, trying to push me back.


    But I stood my ground, channeling my mana to maintain the barrier and pressing forward with relentless determination. The wind buffeted against me.


    Closing in, I reached out my hand and grabbed her before she could jump back.


    "You brought that thing here¡ªnow help me with it," I said, nting my foot on the ground before turning up and pushing all my mana into my hands. Twirling, I threw her straight into the jaws of the Shadow Hound.


    She screamed weirdly before she was nearly caught by the Shadow Hound, but at that moment something happened. The ground raised under the Shadow Hound, and a ten-foot-long spike of earth went past its abdomen, jerking the hound as its eyes went white.


    Nari fell to the ground with a thud.


    A big explosion caught my attention, and I saw the Amphiptere. Aron was lying on the ground, his hand bleeding, while Vexa stood in front of him, a barrier of ice covering them from the dragon''s breath. But she also seemed a bit worn out.


    Everything is chaotic.


    "Are you fine, Nari!?" asked someone. I found it was the teammates who had been hiding for a while. They ran towards her.


    They were the ones who used the spike to stop the Hound. I don''t think it''s dead for now.


    In one corner of the ground, the Luminaries were busy with Adele. They had almost defeated her, but she wasn''t backing down easily. They really triggered her nerve.


    The only thing that remains is whether I can help Aron and Vexa defeat the Amphiptere or go for thest circle, but I don''t think anyone would let me go easily.


    "Are you fucking crazy!?" While I was thinking, someone from Nexus came onto me shouting. It was a sandy-haired girl.


    "Hm?"


    "Haven''t you seen what''s happening here?" the sandy-haired girl pointed towards the chaos unfolding around us.


    "...Fuck off," I said.


    Before she could respond, a deafening roar echoed through the chamber as the Amphiptereunched another attack. We both instinctively ducked for cover as mes engulfed the area where we had been standing moments before.


    Getting rid of the Amphiptere was the best thing I could think of in that moment. It''s being ustrophobic around that creature now¡ªit won''t even let me think in peace for a second.


    Before the girl could say anything, I turned around and ran towards Aron and Vexa, who were now on the move.


    "What happened to him?" I asked Vexa, who was carrying Aron while dragging him by the cor.


    "His corbone is crushed, and he can''t use his dominant hand at all. Let alone using mana, because mana veins are damaged due to overuse," she exined.


    Aron immediately cursed out, "Fucker! Why didn''t you attack when I gave you the chance!" He questioned.


    "Chance? You almost got me killed, you bitchass," I shot back.


    "What are we going to do now?" asked Vexa.


    What are we going to do now? I never thought about that¡ªthree monsters and two teams that act like crabs pulling us down¡ªwhat are we going to do?


    "I... don''t know," I admitted.


    "But for now, we are getting rid of Aron. Pass him towards Erik."


    Vexa nodded, seeming fed up with always being the one carrying useless baggage.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no!" Aron immediately began shaking his whole body in protest. Why''s he that reluctant on the idea?


    We managed to get near the door, and Vexa threw him past the swirling barrier.


    "Haaa, haaa, done. Next..." For the first time, I saw her huffing. She seemed tired.


    "You can still keep going?" I asked.


    "...Yeah," she hesitated.


    I took a deep breath, letting the situation sink in and sweeping my gaze around¡ªAmphiptere was now focused on Nexus Institute''s students, while Adele was swinging one of the Luminary students by its leg and smashing its head from one side to the other. John conjured a wind bomb, and Adele was thrown, bloodily injuring one of its legs.


    And everything was happening on the way towards thest circle''s door.


    "Mrs. Vexa," I called.


    "Huh?"


    "Is there any way you can do that same spell that you did in the match with Mary? The one where you made a¡ª"


    "Oh, I can''t¡ªlow on mana," she immediately dropped.


    "That''s bad then, I guess," I didn''t push. Even I am not that much on the good side regarding my mana pool right now.


    And these creatures are getting more and more fierce with time passing.


    "If only there was a way we could get rid of that dragon," Vexa muttered.


    Nari ran and jumped from one side to the other, evading the attacks of the dragon and still getting hit somehow while her team tried to pinpoint the weakness of the dragon, but it seemed to get irritated by it and attacked with more force.


    "Our spells are weaker...."


    After that what Vexa spoke didn''t go through my mind but one word stuck "weaker," Spells are weaker.....they are weaker.


    "System," I muttered,looks like I have something to do.


    Vexa ran to fight, while I stayed in my spot, contemting my next move.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    [Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16.5


    Race: Purebred Phoenix


    [Level 3: Scorchmaster]


    [6 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Current Progress:


    Intelligence: 8/10


    Strength: 72/100


    Mana: 83/100


    [Next Level: Pyrosm Elder ]


    [3079/25000 Exp]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None(!)


    Skills: [42 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: [Open]


    Store: [Open]


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ---------


    Everything remained unchanged, but my attention shifted to the option beneath "Contracted Beasts" ¨C it read "Spirits."


    In this intricate game, the distinction between nonverbal and verbal spellcasting was pivotal. Nonverbal spells were swift and efficient, while verbal spells required time and resources ¨C much like contracting a spirit.


    Four spirits were avable: Ignis, Aqua, Terra, and Zephyr. Each bestowed upon its master potent spells aligned with their elemental affinity, seamlessly blending with their own elemental soul.


    Curious, I mentally selected the "Spirits" option, prompting a window to materialize before me.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ----------


    Spirits Currently Avable To Connect To:


    (1) Aqua


    (2) Ignis


    (3) Terra


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ----------


    Without hesitation, I chose Ignis. My vision faded, plunging me into momentary darkness, and all sound ceased. When my senses returned, I found myself face to face with an unexpected sight.


    Before me floated an infant, silent yet captivating in its innocence. This was a feature I had glimpsed only in trailers for the game, never before experienced firsthand. In those snippets, the yer had to make physical contact with the infant ¨C I followed suit, reaching out to touch the me-


    enshrouded figure with trembling fingers.


    As my hand made contact, the infant''s eyes, resembling white marbles, opened to meet mine. It then drifted away from me, disappearing into the ether, leaving behind a lingering sense of anticipation.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ----------


    Ding* Ding*


    Found Ancestral Soul!


    Detected Ignisara''s Heir!


    Ignisara wishes to contract with the yer!


    Do you agree to this one-time contract?


    Yes/No


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ----------


    Ignisara... isn''t that the Phoenix Goddess whose corpse we saw near the Bloodwell? ze''s friend or something?


    I still recall the face of the lying woman in the coffin... whose heart we ripped from her dead body, but her soul? She wishes the contract?


    "Yes," I agreed to the contract.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    -----------------


    Current Blood Points: 7502 BP


    Price For Performing The Ritual: 6000 BP


    Do You Agree?


    Yes/No


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ---


    Six thousand blood points seemed way too pricey for the one-


    time contract, but still, the name Ignisara made it hard for me to reject it immediately.


    I agreed.


    The scene shifted abruptly to the ground where chaos reigned supreme. A window appeared, indicating that the contract wouldst for a mere two minutes. Without hesitation, I dashed toward the Amphiptere, the world around me now nothing but inverted colors, as if reality itself had been turned on its head.


    A surge of newfound power coursed through me, as if my mana core had ceased to exist, reced by an unending pool of energy. With each step, I felt lighter, faster, as if the strings that had once tethered me had been cut, allowing me to move with unparalleled agility.


    The Amphiptere sensed my presence and dove toward me, its massive form hurtling through the air with terrifying speed. But I was ready. Just as we were about to collide, I summoned a small speck of fire, norger than a white marble, and held it aloft.


    The dragon, undeterred by the tiny me, reached out to strike me. But as its ws made contact with the fire, there was a blinding explosion, a shockwave that sent everyone nearby hurtling to the ground. I stood amidst the chaos, watching as the Amphiptere''s entire body turned to ashes before my eyes.


    For a moment, I stood there, trying to process what had just happened. Then, a luby-like sound filled the air, soothing andforting. It was as if the world itself had stopped spinning, and I was left alone in its wake.


    And then, without warning, darkness enveloped me, and I fell into unconsciousness, leaving everything behind.

 Chapter 305 Maze Completion

    <h4>Chapter 305 Maze Completion</h4>


    I found myself standing in front of an imposing throne,rger than any I had ever seen before. Seated upon it was a figure so colossal that it seemed to dwarf even the grandeur of the throne itself. It was Ignisara, the Phoenix Goddess, her presencemanding the space around her with an air of regality and power. Memories flooded my mind of thest time I had seen her, lying motionless in her coffin within the depths of Nightshade Sanctum.


    Silence hung heavy in the air, stretching into an eternity as I stood there, grappling with the gravity of the situation. This wasn''t the first time I had been thrust into this dark realm, each encounter more bewildering than thest. From meeting Jasmine to encountering Ren, and now this surreal confrontation with Ignisara, it seemed that the boundaries between reality and the unknown were bing increasingly blurred.


    As I stood there, lost in thought, I felt a strange sensation wash over me, as if I were being lifted from the ground and drawn closer to Ignisara''s colossal visage. Her expression was inscrutable, devoid of any emotion or discernible intent. It was then that I heard her voice echoing in the recesses of my mind.


    "Go back to Nightshade Sanctum," her words reverberated, their resonance filling the empty space around me. "This ce is not safe anymore."


    Confusion gripped me as I struggled toprehend her cryptic message. "What do you mean?" I questioned, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    "You''ll lose," Ignisara''s voice echoed, her tone unwavering. "You already have lost."


    Her words struck me like a physical blow, leaving me reeling with uncertainty. What did she mean by "lost"? Had I already failed in some way without even realizing it?


    Before I could voice my concerns, Ignisara''s attention seemed to drift elsewhere, her gaze fixed upon some distant horizon beyond myprehension. "Trust no one," her voice resonated once more, its cadence carrying an unmistakable warning. "Everyone is a liar."


    With those final words echoing in my mind, I felt myself slipping away, my consciousness adrift in a sea of uncertainty. The world around me faded into darkness, and I drifted into a dreamless slumber.


    "STOP!!!!!" When I awoke, I found myself lying in a dimly lit room.


    My breathing was heavy, and I gulped, feeling as if my head was splitting in half bit by bit.


    "Haa haa, Smokeball," I called. "SMOKEBALL!" I repeated again, but instead of ze, someone else dashed into the room.


    It was Professor Night. "Ren! Y-you are awake! Thank God!" She immediately came in for a hug, but I raised my hand.


    "Water-" Before I could say anything, she shoved a jar full of water towards me.


    Gulping down the whole container, I just felt even more thirsty, to be honest. One by one, others entered the room too ¨C Adam, Isolde, Erik, Vexa, and Aron, all of them.


    "Where''s my cat?" I asked.


    "Hmm? That familiar of yours? Haven''t seen him for a while," the Professor said.


    Where the heck is that guy when you need him!?


    I leaned back in bed and looked around. "Hmm, now what? What happened?"


    "...."


    All of them looked at me with a strange expression in their eyes, even Adam seemed to be engaged in a strange muttering contest with himself.


    "Ren... we won," Professor said.


    "Hmm? We did... of course, I guess," I sighed.


    "Adam pulled the sword-" she continued.


    "Obviously he did," I rolled my eyes. I never doubted his protagonist luck.


    "...." Another awkward pause.


    "We won because of you though. How did you even manage to get your hands on such a strong spirit? And what spirit was it? Do you remember?" she questioned.


    "No, I don''t. I made a contract before leaving the academy - it''s a one-time contract, but I never saw the spirit," I rified.


    I couldn''t go around telling them that I made a pact with a goddess - all they knew was Ellora in terms of goddesses. It was too much to exin, so I left it.


    And it was obvious, I guess, that they knew the spirit was used in thatst spell. I used Nova, a nine-star mage fire spell, because that''s the maximum my body could handle.


    Ignisara... haaa.


    "So what now?" I asked.


    "...What... nothing, I just- I just wanted- wanted to know, you know... I''ll just leave you kids alone for now. I''ll be back as I have a meeting with Headmaster Amrose Nexus; he has a few questions regarding all that happened." Stating this, she left immediately.


    I didn''t think they could take any action against me for the use of the spirit at all because that wasn''t in the rulebook. But now, it definitely had put me on the map for them, I guess.


    Silence hung in the air for a while before Vexa broke it, her voice curt but filled with a hint of admiration. "Well, looks like you really pulled through this time."


    Erik, still visibly excited despite having been fully asleep when everything transpired, began to ramble on enthusiastically about the impressive feat, his words tumbling over each other in his excitement.


    Adam remained silent, his expression unreadable as he processed the events that had unfolded.


    Isolde, ever the inquisitive one, interjected with ament, her tone tinged with curiosity. "I wonder how many spirits you have contracted. It''s not wise to lie about such things."


    I shot her a disgusted look in response, not appreciating the implication of dishonesty.


    Aron stepped forward, cing a pendant - the Convergence Amulet - in front of me, stating that I had dropped it. His arm was adorned with a bandage, more akin to a ster, drawing attention to his injury.


    "Why the bandage?" I inquired, raising an eyebrow and offering a jesting remark. "Trying to outshine me in the battle of injuries?"


    Vexa spoke in, providing an exnation. She revealed that after the explosion, my body was hurtling towards the wall, and Aron, despite his damaged mana veins, used what little mana he had left to prevent the collision. In doing so, he further injured himself.


    Aron shrugged off the attention, dismissing it with a nonchnt wave of his hand. "It was nothing," he muttered, though the strain in his voice betrayed his attempt at nonchnce.


    As the conversation continued, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards Aron. Despite our asional shes, he had proven himself to be a reliable ally in times of need.... atleast I think.


    In the midst of it all, I couldn''t shake the feeling of uncertainty that lingered in the back of my mind. Ignisara''s cryptic words echoed in my thoughts, leaving me with a sense of unease about what the future held.


    "Haa, I think you all should leave now," I said, breaking the silence that had settled over the room.


    There was a momentary pause before Vexa nodded and began to make her way out.


    Erik approached me, his expression grave as he spoke. "Take care. There''s a banquet in a few hours. You should attend if you can ¨C or maybe don''t," he added cryptically. Leaning forward, he whispered, "I don''t think the Luminaries and Nexus students like you very much." With that, he left, leaving me to ponder his words.


    Isolde darted out of the room as if she couldn''t escape fast enough, leaving only Aron and Adam behind.


    Aron hesitated, as if wanting to say something, but a nce from Adam prompted him to leave without a word.


    Adam remained, standing like a statue in the middle of the room.


    "What? Is there something on my face, captain?" I asked, puzzled by his lingering presence.


    He shook his head, as if trying to clear his thoughts. "Haa, what am I even thinking," he muttered to himself before finally turning to leave.


    Alone atst, I took a moment to assess my body for any lingering effects from the battle. Thankfully, aside from a few minor bruises and scratches, I seemed to be unharmed.


    As I reached to put the Convergence Amulet around my neck, something about it caught my eye. It wasn''t just any pendant¡ª


    it was identical to the one Ignisara had been wearing.


    "What the hell?" I muttered to myself, perplexed by the strange coincidence.


    I reached out to touch the pendant, examining it closely. It appeared to be a perfect replica of the sun, its surface smooth and unblemished. There was nothing unusual about it, yet its resemnce to Ignisara''s pendant unnerved me.


    Sighing, I continued to stare at it, lost in thought, until a notification sound interrupted my reverie.


    I opened the system panel, and a barrage of notifications flooded the screen, apanied by a series of popping bell sounds.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ----------


    [SYSTEM WINDOW]


    [yer: Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16.5


    [Level 3: Scorchmaster]


    [7 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Achievements Unlocked:


    1. Dragon yer: Defeated the Amphiptere, a fearsome dragon-


    like creature, in battle.


    Items Acquired:


    1. Amphiptere''s Heart(kept in the storage void.)


    2. Ignisara''s Blessing: A boon bestowed upon the yer by Ignisara, the Phoenix Goddess, granting increased fire affinity.


    Experience Points Gained:


    +15000 XP for defeating the Amphiptere.


    +2000 XP for exceptionalbat prowess and strategic thinking during the battle.


    +1000 XP for demonstrating mastery over fire magic and using advanced spells effectively.


    Current Progress:


    Intelligence: 7/10


    Strength: 100/100


    Mana: 100/100


    [Next Level: Pyrosm Elder]


    [Total Experience Points: 25000/21079]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Blood Points Acquired:


    +2000 BP forpleting the quest to defeat the Amphiptere.


    +500 BP for disying exceptional bravery and leadership during the battle.


    Current Blood Points: 4002 B


    Store Level:1 (level up avable)


    [Extend]


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ----------


    "The fuck?* I.... there''s.... ugh, I couldn''t point out but the system panel seemed more sorted now and.... I have a lot of experience points too.

 Chapter 306 Cryptic Message

    <h4>Chapter 306 Cryptic Message</h4>


    Intelligence went to 7, while everything else like mana and strength is par on 100.


    I jumped out of the bed and looked around. There was amp. I lit it up and the room was brightened. Going near the door, I checked the hallway outside. It looks like I am not in the ce where the Imperial Academy team is staying.


    Turning around, I closed the door behind me and thought about the things that have happened till now.


    I showed clearly that I am strong in front of everyone. Second, I have met Ignisara - whose corpse I had seen with my eyes. She became a spirit? And next thing is, I still remember her showing something like me being the Heir, but it''s because I passed on the heart of her so I can''t make sense out of it other than just that. ze is not here or I would''ve asked him.


    Third is the things that she said, like not to trust anyone and I have already lost - lost what? I try to think about every possible scenario where she can say that, but I still don''t get the actual meaning behind my loss.


    I won the Maze, I made it out of Nightshade Sanctum - Nightshade Sanctum!?


    "She mentioned about going back there." I don''t know why, but ording to her, I should go there again.


    Crooked Ind is not the ce I''d want to go back to again, as I still remember the cityscape I saw there - so many unnecessary questions at a single time.


    Plopping on the bed, I feel like I am back in time when I had juste to this world - a lot of questions and not a single answer to any one of them.


    I need three thousand experience points more to level up so I can skip eight-star level. I''ll still need to learn how to manage that much power though.


    "System store."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    To ess the system store, you''ll have to level it up.


    Do you want to level up the system store?


    yes/no


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Do I want to level up the system store?"


    [Trust no one.]


    I grumbled as I was reminded of the words that Ignisara said to me¡ªtrust no one. While this whole system facade is the biggest issue, who made it and what do they want?


    I shut down the offer and closed my eyes, not even knowing when I drifted into slumber.


    In my dream, I dreamt about something. It was like I sat in a plush room. In front of me were some weird-looking things¡ªI could smell them, and they seemed like fruits from their appearance.


    My gaze involuntarily turned towards the door¡ªit was huge, and someone entered the room. Not a single person, but a lot of them. But one that struck the most was a boy with fiery hair and eagle-like eyes.


    "Ignisara?" I thought, as the boy resembled her the most. The boy sat right beside me, and with a flick of his wrist, he ordered others to go away.


    He was saying something, but I couldn''t hear him at all. I tried reading his lips, but he was talking fast¡ªlike an excited child.


    He was a child from the looks of it.


    He brought both his hands in front of himself, and his eyes¡ªthey turned into two fire orbs, while his hand materialized an Azure me.


    One that I have... simr, soul watcher if I remember the name correctly.


    The boy seemed happy, and the next thing I felt was like there was an explosion.


    I felt my body jerk.


    "Rise and Shine, Princess."


    I opened my eyes to be met with a pair of yellow retinas.


    "I went to the room, but it looks like you were here, in the nursing ward... slept well?" He asked.


    "Where were you, motherfucker?" I asked, feeling like beating the shit out of him, to be honest.


    "Missed me? Of course you did..." His voice irritated the fuck out of me. "Well, first of all, congrattions¡ª"


    Before he couldplete his sentence, I interrupted, "I met Ignisara."


    "What?" He asked.


    "Ignisara, your friend¡ªI used the spirit contract in the middle of the battle and met her through Ignis," I exined briefly.


    "Ignisara... she''s a spirit now?" ze looked at me like he had just seen a ghost.


    "Yeah, I... haa, it''s hard to exin, but I just dreamed about a weird ce too. But more important than that, she talked to me," I started. "She said to go back to Nightshade Sanctum."


    "Did she say anything about me?" ze questioned.


    I paused, Smokeball seeming shaken.


    "No, she did not," I answered.


    He kept staring into empty space.


    "Looks like she''s warning me about something," I started the conversation again.


    "Warning about what?" He asked, taking a moment off of himself.


    "I lost, she said, and then told me not to trust anyone," I exined.


    "You lost?" ze seemed confused.


    "Same reaction I had. I don''t know what she meant. Anyway, what do you think about the statement on going back to Nightshade Sanctum?" I questioned.


    There was a pause before he spoke. "You know what, Princess, a god must lose all their pride to let go of their status as an eternal soul after death to be a mere spirit that serves mortals."


    "And what does that have to do here?"


    "Haha, you don''t get it, do you? Pride. Ignisara was the most prideful among us. So if she let go of her pride to only give you this message, that means there''s some truth behind it... maybe more like something that we don''t understand right now," he sighed.


    I furrowed my brows, processing ze''s words as I reached for the pendant around my neck. Holding it up, I examined it closely, the smooth surface reflecting the dim light of the room.


    "This pendant... it''s identical to the one Ignisara wore," I remarked, turning it over in my hand.


    ze''s eyes widened in surprise. "That pendant..."


    "what about it?"


    "oh nothing,just Ignisara never told us much about it." he shrugged... motherfu- I sighed.


    I nodded slowly, feeling a weight settle in the pit of my stomach. Ignisara''s actions were bing more enigmatic by the moment, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something significant about this pendant.


    Before I could dwell on it further, I felt the need to freshen up. Pushing myself off the bed, I made my way to the mirror, running my fingers through my hair and straightening my clothes.


    Just as I was about to head out the door, ze''s voice stopped me in my tracks.


    "Hey, where do you think you''re going?" he asked, his toneced with concern.


    I turned to face him, raising an eyebrow in confusion. "I was just going to..."


    ze shook his head, cutting me off. "No way, Princess. You need to rest. You''ve been through a lot, and you should take it easy for a while."


    I sighed, feeling the exhaustion creeping back into my bones. He had a point¡ªI was tired, both physically and mentally, and a little rest wouldn''t hurt.


    "Fine," I conceded, reluctantly making my way back to the bed. "But only for a little while."


    "Oh, by the way, I saw that general in the city," he chimed.


    "General?" I questioned, pulling myself up.


    "Yeah, that demon general Zephyrion. Remember the one that created the illusory path in Balcker Forest, Sephra?" He added.


    "...Why was this thest thing he told me?"


    "Are you retarded, or did you do this on purpose?" I asked.


    "On purpose," his immediate response made it clear that he was saving this information ¨C that''s why all the talk about resting, I was weirded out seeing him concerned about me.


    "Fuck you."


    "Well, you can''t expect me to bomb you with information after all that has happened today. Oh, by the way, I couldn''t see you fight with the Amphiptere, but it seems like you did great. By the way, there''s talk about you in town," he pointed out nonchntly.


    I got up and began putting on a robe. "What do they say?"


    "Want me to be honest?" He asked.


    Honest? Is it bad? Maybe? Do I care? ... Nah.


    "Say it, Smokeball."


    "They say that you are a vile, selfish piece of shit who can do anything and everything to win, like pushing down a student off of the raised tforms or throwing one of the captains into the jaws of death... while leaving students to die in a horde of Adele''s," he began. Oh, it''s bad.


    He took a pause and said, "Well, some do say that you are a hidden card of the Imperial Academy."


    "Hmm, that''s good, I guess."


    "But still, most of them hate you," he added, as if he liked it.


    Putting on the robe, I left the room with ze on my shoulder.


    "Tell me more about Zephyrion."


    "Well, where should I even begin? Looks like they are already out of the city."

 Chapter 307 A Drunken Chat

    Chapter 307 A Drunken Chat


    After a few minutes]


    "So, that''s what I saw," Smokeball finished his speech.


    ording to him, after we went to the floating ind where it had left him down below, he sensed a group of people that were suspicious, wearing simr cloaks and moving together ¨C so he followed them.


    So did Professor Alder, but somehow, for a few minutes, ze lost sight of them because he was distracted by a projection above. He then tried to spot them again, and the next time he saw them, Zephyrion and some of his people ¨C demons, per se ¨C were huddled together, muttering something. After that, they picked up their teleporter and left.


    Just this ¨C


    "Well, you already said that they are traveling all over the continent to ce their transposition circles, so I thought it was just that, the same thing they did in Sephra. But I checked everywhere, and they haven''t put any magic circles in the whole city," ze added, showing that he did his research.


    "They can''t. Amrose can sense if anything is wrong in the Eshmera, so it would be stupid of them to put a circle here of all ces."


    "Maybe a bit in the forest outside of the city ¨C since I don''t remember there being any inside demon sightings in Eshmera, even in the scrolling texts of the storyline," I pointed out. Zephyrion must''ve put the circle outside the city.


    "So what now? You gonna check for the circle?" ze questioned.


    "Hell no, I don''t think it''s any use since there are going to be hundreds of them hidden well. It''ll be just a waste of time, and Eshmera was never conquered by demons even in the war, so there''s no use," I exined.


    I''ll just leave it there for now. I don''t think it''s wise for me to do anything like going outside of the Nexus Institute''s premises because of the rumors. They''re just gonna make shit up from now on to keep me in check.


    "Ugh, I''ll see if the banquets are still going or not."


    ***


    [Third Person View.]


    Ren walked through the empty hallway, oblivious to the fact that it was bedtime for everyone else. He vaguely remembered hearing about a banquet, so he made his way to the grand hall. Peeking inside, he saw a spacious dining area with rows of tables and a food counter at the far end.


    "Looks like everything''s finished," he sighed, stepping into the hall. Hoping there might be some leftovers, he ventured further inside, his stomach rumbling with hunger.


    Unbeknownst to him, a silhouette sat near the counters, silently upying a circr table without making a sound.


    Approaching the food counter, Ren flicked his middle finger and thumb together, creating a small ember to illuminate the area. He peered into the containers, noticing a few pieces of bread that were still warm, likely due to the magic used to maintain their temperature.


    As he picked up the bread and ced it on a nearby te, he reached for another container when suddenly ¨C


    "Hup!" A hup.


    Startled, Ren jumped into a fighting stance, dropping the te on the floor with a loud crash that echoed through the empty hallway.


    Ren''s heart pounded in his chest as he scanned the dimly lit room for the source of the hup. His eyes widened as theynded on a sight that left him utterly baffled.


    There sat Aron, looking more bewildered than ever, holding multiple bottles of wine and gin in both hands. He sat at a table with a small ball of wind positioned in front of him, seemingly using it as a shield of defense.


    "What on earth?" Ren eximed, momentarily forgetting his fear as he took in the absurd scene before him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aron, caught off guard by Ren''s sudden appearance, nearly dropped the bottles in his hands. "Oh, uh, hi there," he greeted, a sheepish grin spreading across his face.... swaying in the seat.


    Ren couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. "The fuck....what are you doing?"


    Aron nced down at the bottles in his hands, then back up at Ren. "Well, you see, I was just, uh, experimenting with some...uh...alchemy!"


    Ren raised an eyebrow skeptically. "With alcohol?"


    Aron scratched the back of his head nervously. "Um, yes! Exactly! Alcohol alchemy! It''s a thing, you know."


    Ren couldn''t contain hisughter any longer. "Sure, Prince ...whatever you say." he knew that Aron was way too drunk to hold a conversation.


    As he approached the table, Ren couldn''t help but notice the small ball of wind hovering in front of Aron. "And what''s with the wind ball?"


    Aron''s face flushed red with embarrassment. "Oh, this? It''s, um, my defense mechanism! You know, just in case things get...uh...windy?"


    Ren couldn''t hold back hisughter any longer.


    Aron sat there, looking confused ¨C he was way too wasted to hate Ren as he usually did or to make any backhandedments at all.


    Ren calmed hisughter after a good minute and focused on Aron.


    "How many have you drunk?" he asked.


    "Twenty... twenty-two bottles, new record... maybe," Aron answered, fumbling over his words.


    "Any left?" Ren questioned.


    Aron looked around in a very cartoonish manner, scanning left and right before reaching under the table and pulling out a bottle of beer.


    "A few... A few dozen," Aron replied, ignoring the gulp that Ren had to take ¨C he''s not an alcoholic, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t enjoy his alcohol.


    [After an hour.]


    ze wore a disappointed look on his face as he walked away and stationed himself at the entrance of the hallway, looking like a lost guard in a y about knights.


    "Any left?" Ren asked, his voice echoing in the empty hallway like a ghost''sment.


    Aron, resembling a drunken squirrel, scurried under the table, his movements more erratic than a toddler on a sugar rush. After aical struggle, he emerged victorious, clutching a ss bottle like a treasure hunter finding thest nugget of gold.


    "Yes... no," Aron dered, turning the bottle upside down with the dramatic ir of a magician revealing an empty hat.


    "We drank that one?" Ren inquired, peering at the bottle with all the intensity of a detective inspecting a murder weapon.


    "Don''t remember," Aron confessed, his words slurring together like azy river flowing through a meadow.


    Ren sprawled on the floor like a fallen hero, hisughter ringing out like bells at a clown convention, while Aron attempted to rise using a chair as support, only to crash to the ground in a heap reminiscent of a deted balloon.


    "Pffff." Renughed, the sound bouncing off the walls like a mischievous imp ying with echoes.


    "Eh?" Aron blinked, his eyes struggling to stay open like a stubborn garage door refusing to shut.


    "I remember your face when you followed me to the third entrance of the maze. Haha, you looked ridiculous!" Renughed, his amusement reaching levels typically reserved for watching a toddler trying to put on pants.


    "Fuck off. At least I wasn''t about to slip on my face. You think I didn''t notice that Erik saved your *hup* ass from embarrassing yourself?" Aron retorted, his words a mixture of defiance and drunken honesty.


    Ren''sughter subsided, leaving behind a grin as wide as the Grand Canyon. He didn''t care what Aron said ¨C he was floating in a sea of drunken bliss, his mind a ship navigating the waves of alcohol.


    If it weren''t for downing a few special bottles of wine that couldn''t be cleaned with magic, they would have been fine ¨C they had drunk the bottles meant for the professors. Aron had procured them by rummaging through the dining hall''s cabs and the attached kitchen, like a mischievous roon raiding a pic basket.


    After staring into nothing for a while, Aron, drunk Aron, said, "Hey Ren, you think you''re smart?"


    "Hmm?" Ren raised a brow, his expression that of a schr pondering the mysteries of the universe.


    "Then riddle me this: why don''t skeletons fight each other?" Aron seemed to be in a whole different mood ¨C well, not like Ren hadn''t outdrunk him even after joiningte in the run.


    "Say why?" Ren asked, his curiosity piqued like a cat eyeing a dangling string.


    "Because they don''t have guts," Aron dered triumphantly, his eyes sparkling with the satisfaction of a riddle solved.


    "Don''t get it? Ugh, you have a very bad sense of humor, I suppose. If I had said that to any whore in the Twin Cities, she''d beughing her way to death," Aron muttered, his disappointment palpable like a soggy sandwich left out in the rain.


    "Because you''d pay them or kill them," Ren said without filter ¨C he thought it, so he said it, his words as sharp as a dagger slicing through the silence.


    Aron paused, wanting to say something but stopped. "Yeah."


    There was a silent moment before Aron spoke again. "Okay, another one: tell me, why did a scarecrow win an award?"


    "Because it was outstanding in his field?" Ren answered, his wit as quick as a rabbit dodging a hunter''s arrow.


    "I''ve heard that one. Come up with something unique, Prince ¨C I''m not one of your whores," Ren mocked, hisughter bubbling up like a hidden spring bursting through the earth.


    "Ugh," Aron grumbled, his frustration evident like a storm cloud brewing on the horizon. "I hate you."


    "Feelings are mutual, dude," Ren spat, his tone as light as a feather caught in a breeze, his stomach doing somersaults like an acrobat at the circus.


    "But I don''t hate hate you, like I hate you, but I don''t hate you enough," Aron began, his words a tangled mess of contradictions and drunken ramblings. "I hate you like I hate anyone else, but I don''t hate you like I hate... umm, Adam Stales, yes! I don''t hate you like I hate that son of a bitch."


    "I don''t know how I feel about that," Ren replied.

 Chapter 308 Drunken Chat-2

    Chapter 308 Drunken Chat-2


    ??"Me too," replied Aron as he plopped down on the cold floor of the hall.


    "Haha, never would''ve thought I''d be drinking with you in the middle of the night... sneaking, huh?" Ren chuckled, his voice echoing off the empty walls as he expressed his thoughts. After seeing a lot of things about Aron that were never in the game, he actually never hated Aron...


    Like Aron says that he hates Ren, but not that much. For Ren, it was none ¨C he just didn''t care enough to think that he should hate Aron.


    "Me too, I wouldn''t even share a table with the likes of you," Aron added.


    "Looks like I do hate him now," Ren made a mental note, not in the mood to ruin his hangover.


    "...I didn''t mean that one," Aron immediately backtracked.


    Ren raised a brow, his expression questioning. "You seem like you say a lot of things that you don''t mean."


    "Hmm, like?" Aron rolled to one side, only to bump his forehead on one of the table legs. Grunting, he sat cross-legged like Ren.


    "Like the times you call Cecilia your ve and how you own her body and soul ¨C things you actually don''t mean at all," Ren looked straight ahead, his gaze steady. He had seen it ¨C the shift in Aron''s persona around her. Most of the time, he''s actually an asshole, but around her, he acts as one. "Acts" is the key word.


    "Oh, I mean those!" Aron rebutted.


    "Yeah, yeah, I believe you," Ren shrugged groggily.


    There was a long silence between the two alcoholics until Aron spoke again.


    "Well, at least I''m not the one trying to pretend that I''m weak and gullible. I only do it around her ¨C you do it all the time," Aron pointed out. He''s not the only one who has caught onto that, but he might be one of the first few in the Imperial Academy.


    "So you did admit that you act around Cecelia," Ren noted, but he wasn''t in the mood to talk about himself ¨C he wanted to focus on Aron.


    Even in the darkness, Ren could see Aron''s flushed face ¨C he wasn''t sure if it was from drinking a lot or because of the mention of Cecelia.


    "I-i never said that! you son of a bitc-."


    "Haha, you are like a kid in love, Aron," Ren said with a knowing smile on his face. He knew because he''d been there.


    "That''s not true," Aron muttered in a whispering voice.


    "Not true? You don''t like her at all? Should I try to court¡ª" Ren tried to joke, but he felt a shift in the air and a few grazes of wind past his face made it clear that Aron didn''t like that one.


    "Don''t ever think about that," Aron immediately said through his teeth.


    But to him, Ren creepily turned his head towards Aron ¨C in the dark, his eyes glowing like one of those hounds that hunt for fun. Aron gulped a bit but still didn''t seem as scared until...


    "Then be honest, boy. Do you love her or not? There are no in-betweens. If you do, then do it openly, and if you don''t... let her be my ything. Not like you''d fight me right now," Ren said, disrespectful in every possible way. But it seemed like he didn''t even know how menacing he sounded while saying those words.


    "I do, so what?" But for some reason, unlike anyone else, Aron stood his ground. Maybe it was drunken confidence, or the fact that this talk involved Cecelia, but he didn''t want to be a coward.


    The glow from Ren''s eyes immediately disappeared, followed by a hystericalugh as he fell on the floor, clutching his stomach.


    "....eh?" Aron blinked at this ¨C from all the past half year of being in the academy, this was the most Ren hadughed in a single day.


    Ren sat straight, wiping tears from around his eyes and looked at Aron. "I dO~ pfff dude, you sound like you were going to war," he mocked, repeatedly saying ''I do'' until even Aron seemed to know that Ren was too drunk to care about anyone''s feelings but his own.


    After a moment or so, Ren continued, "Haa, that was good. You like her, huh? That''s not bad."


    "Not bad? Me liking her is not bad?"


    Ren chuckled, hisughter echoing slightly in the empty hall. "Nah, it''s not bad at all. I mean, Cecelia''s a catch, right?"


    Aron frowned, the alcohol-induced haze in his mind making it difficult to follow Ren''s train of thought. "Yeah, she is... I guess."


    Ren nodded, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "So, when are you going to tell her?"


    Aron''s expression shifted, his brows furrowing as he tried to process Ren''s question. "Tell her what?"


    Ren leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Tell her how you feel, man. Confess your undying love and all that stuff."


    Aron blinked, his mind struggling toprehend what Ren was suggesting. "But... I can''t just... I mean, it''s not that simple. She won''t ept it."


    Ren chuckled, patting Aron on the back. "Of course she won''t. I just want to know how she''d reject you."


    "Dude, really?... you''re messing with his head," ze sent a mental note to Ren.


    "Huh?" Aron gave him a half-panicked look.


    "A knight like her can''t love a rapist prince, I guess. You don''t get to be the victim, dude. After what you''ve been doing all your life, you deserve some punishment," Ren said casually.


    ".... You don''t think before you speak, do you?" Aron said, his voice heavy with emotion.


    "Well, not like it ain''t true. You are a rapist¡ª?" Ren stopped abruptly as Aron grabbed the cor of his robe.


    "STOP CALLING ME THAT!" Aron shouted at the top of his lungs, each word piercing through his heart. He didn''t like any of it. Aron had felt like that for decades¡ªpeople calling him that since his childhood, never being acknowledged as a living being.


    But Ren had seen too much to be scared. "Am I supposed to be scared? Am I lying? Aren''t you¡ª"


    "I am not! I am not! I am not! I AM NOT A RAPIST!!!! YOU THINK I WANTED TO BE LIKE THIS! YOU THINK I WANT THIS CURSE! YOU THINK¡ª"


    "Umm, princess... someone ising, run," ze warned. Ren grabbed Aron by the mouth and looked around. The kitchen seemed like their best bet.


    Ren ushered Aron into the kitchen, where they found a small exit door meant for chefs. They slipped through it and found themselves halfway down a hallway. They stayed there for a few minutes until ze sent a message: "You cane out now. They''re gone¡ªit was that Alder dude and some maskeddy."


    Ren entered the hallway again and dropped Aron down, squatting down to look at him.


    "Curse... I am so sorry for what I said to you, Prince Aron, but can you borate on this curse of yours?"


    Almost as if he had gotten what he wanted, Ren had that half-


    greedy smile stered on his face.


    "Hup!" Aron''s face went green, and the next thing¡ª "Blughhh!!" Everything that he drank came right back on Ren.


    "What the hell?" Ren froze like a statue, vomit on his clothes.


    "Pfff," Aron backed off,ughing. "Look at your face!" He swung from one side to the other.


    SMACK!


    "Ugh," Aron grumbled as his eyes rolled upwards, and he was gone, unconscious.


    Ren tried to say something but couldn''t. Rubbing his temples, he sighed. "Get this motherfucker back to his room¡ªnah." As if he didn''t like his own idea, he stood up, still feeling disgusted.


    He turned around to leave.


    "Aren''t you going to get him to his room? He''ll be caught," said Smokeball.


    "Let him be. Not like they are going to do anything to the prince... at most, he''ll be warned," Ren said, leaving the hallway.


    Ren made his way through the quiet corridors of the institute, unable to shake off the lingering smell of vomit clinging to his clothes. It was a stark reminder of the chaotic and unexpected turn the night had taken. Despite his annoyance, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself as he reyed the events in his mind.


    Entering his own room, Ren peeled off his soiled clothes and tossed them into a corner, making a mental note to deal with themter. He quickly washed up, trying to rid himself of the unpleasant odor. "So... curses are everywhere," he mumbled, reminded of his own curse.


    Meanwhile, Aron was left behind, peacefully sleeping¡ªunlikely to remember half of what had happened that night. And just like that, the cursed prince never knew that he himself had given away his biggest secret.


    Morning came, and the chefs of Nexus Institute were shocked to find the mighty prince lying on the cold floor, hungover and disoriented.


    Word spread like wildfire throughout the academy that the prince had been caught stealing bottles from the kitchen the night before and had been taken to speak with Amrose Nexus. Amrose then wrote a heartfelt letter to Adiel Velcrow about Aron, knowing that it would make his life harder when he returned to his father''s bedside. But for Aron, it all felt like a dream.


    He returned to his team, standing alongside them as Adam lectured them. There was tension between him and Adam, evident in the argument they had. And amidst all this, Ren slept like a log in his room.

 Chapter 309 Change.... everything

    Chapter 309 Change.... everything


    ??In the dimly lit room, shadows danced along the walls, casting an eerie ambiance over the space. Three figures stood in the center, their silhouettes distinct against the backdrop of darkness.


    Vexis, draped in flowing garments of deep obsidian, exuded an aura of serpentine grace. Her eyes, intense and venomous, held a captivating gaze that seemed to pierce through the shadows. Dark tattoos snaked across her baster skin, adding an air of mystery to her already enigmatic persona.


    General Zephyrion, with hismanding presence, stood tall and imposing. His hand rested on the wall as he muttered incantations under his breath, his gaze fixed on the circr pattern before him. There was a sense of authority in his demeanor, as if he held the power tomand the very shadows themselves.


    On other hand-Krinos, the army general, towered over the others with his massive frame. A Minotaur of formidable strength, he exuded an air of quiet confidence. His gaze was focused, his expression unreadable as he observed the unfolding events with a sense of anticipation.


    As Zephyrion''s words echoed through the room, the wall began to tremble, its surface pulsating with dark energy. Suddenly, a cloud of dark smoke billowed forth, swirling around the room in a sinister dance. Shadows coalesced into a gaping hole in the wall, revealing a sight both eerie and unsettling.


    From the depths of the darkness emerged a massive eyeball, its surface glistening with an otherworldly sheen. It hovered in the air, casting a malevolent gaze upon the assembled figures. This was the demon god Azra, ancient and powerful beyond measure.


    [Took you time.]


    Azra''s voice echoed from depths.


    ""Long Live Demon God!""


    The three figures knelt before the behemoth, their heads bowed in reverence. Something stirred in the shadows beneath their feet, a presence lurking just beyond the edge of perception.


    *TUT*


    A skeletal figure emerged from the darkness, its form shrouded in swirling shadows. Dark tendrils coiled around its bones, weaving together to form a sinister armor that clung to its frame. With each step, the figure exuded an aura of ominous foreboding, its presencemanding attention.


    "Are these your mighty general''s Azra?" Asked the skeleton.


    This was Riksar, a being of darkness and decay, his twisted horns gleaming in the dim light. A beating heart pulsed within his chest, a macabre reminder of his undead nature. His bony hands were adorned with arcane symbols, each one pulsating with dark energy.


    As Riksar stood before the all-seeing gaze of Azra, a sense of dread hung heavy in the air. The skeletal figure seemed to radiate power, his very presence a testament to the dark forces at work in the world.


    In the presence of the demon god, the three figures remained silent, their minds filled with thoughts of conquest and dominion.


    [This is Riksar, the new Demon King.]


    Azra dered, and Zephyrion''s eyes shook under his kneeling figure, but he remained calm andposed.


    It was he who was supposed to be the next demon king, but now that Azra had already dered this new Riksar as the demon king, none of them could actually say anything to this.


    [How are the preparations?]


    Asked Azra. Zephyrion stood up and stared straight at Riksar, who stood tall in front of everyone, his hollow eyes saying nothing.


    "Everything is done," he kept it short. He did not know why everything was shifted and had to be done earlier when initially they were given years of time. They had to do everything faster than before.


    [I won''t be able to join you all in this battle, but remember, you shall stand behind Riksar and help him conquer the world.]


    They also remained silent.


    As Azra''s decree settled over them like a shroud of darkness, a palpable sense of unease hung heavy in the air, suffocating even the bravest souls. Zephyrion, his eyes betraying a flicker of uncertainty, exchanged a knowing nce with Vexis. Their silentmunication spoke volumes, echoing the doubts that gnawed at the edges of their loyalty, hidden beneath a facade ofpliance.


    Riksar, the newly anointed Demon King, stood stoic amidst the swirling shadows, his skeletal form a stark contrast to the pulsating darkness around him. His hollow eye sockets gleamed with an unsettling hunger, a thirst for power that seemed insatiable, casting an ominous aura that sent shivers down the spine of even the most hardened onlooker.


    With a subtle nod from Azra, the assembly dispersed, leaving Riksar alone in the dimly lit chamber. As the echoes of their retreating footsteps faded into silence, a sinister grin twisted across Riksar''s bony visage, revealing yellowed teeth sharpened to points. It was a grin that spoke volumes of his ambition and ruthlessness, a testament to the depths of his hunger for dominion, a thirst that would brook no opposition, no matter the cost.


    The room around them seemed to melt away, revealing their perch atop a jagged mountain peak. The air was thick with tension, every breathden with the weight of impending doom. A blood-red hue bathed thendscape, casting an ominous glow over the jagged cliffs and twisted rock formations that surrounded them. Below, hundreds of feet down the sheer mountainside, the ground writhed and seethed with movement, the throngs of shadowy figures resembling a horde of ants, their forms obscured by the swirling mist that clung to the mountainside.


    These were no ordinary ants, however. They were warrior demons, the backbone of their dark army, their very presence a testament to the might and power of their new king.


    Millions and millions of them.


    Riksar cast a gaze downward, his bony hand sweeping in a grand gesture. Instantly, the cacophony of shouts and roars from the assembled demons below ceased, reced by an eerie silence. They stood motionless, their eyes fixed on their new king, awaiting hismand with a mixture of reverence and fear.


    "These look obedient," He muttered, from kow one he knew- the world was about to change....for everyone.

 Chapter 310 Phantom Chamber

    Chapter 310 Phantom Chamber


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    "What?" I asked, puzzled, as I nced at Professor Night. What did she mean by that?


    It had been two days since thepletion of the Chameleon''s Maze. I had been filled in on what happened after I went unconscious, and it wasn''t... pleasant. In short, Adam Stales had entered the circle while I was fighting the Amphiptere and pulled out the sword from thest circle where it was resting peacefully. After that, I was taken to the nurse while the points were distributed¡ªImperial Academy gained ten points, Nexus Institute and Luminaries had five each, and the others had none due to their poor performance. And after meeting Aron, I knew for a fact he was under a curse, just like myself.


    By the time Adam and his team came back from the elven forest, the curse''s impact had reached sixteen percent. But now it was at twenty-five percent, though somehow I didn''t feel like it was that different.


    "Maybe because you don''t interact much with people outside these buffers," ze remarked. Maybe he was right.


    "Anyways, what I''m saying is that Eldric, I mean Sir Eldric, wants to have a conversation with you."


    And herey the problem.


    "But isn''t it time for the next challenge? I can''t¡ª" I began, feeling her squeezing my arm.


    We were currently in themon room provided for us, and it seemed that the transcendent had sent out a message requesting to meet me.


    "And what would happen if I say no?" I inquired. I didn''t actually want to meet that guy because, from what I already knew, he was bitter and quick to catch onto things that he thought were out of order.


    "Don''t say that! It''ll bring us in a bad light if you do that," Professor Night pleaded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I sighed, weighing my options. Meeting with Eldric didn''t sound like the most appealing prospect, but causing trouble with the higher-ups wouldn''t do me any favors either.


    "Fine," I relented, "I''ll go meet him."


    Professor Night visibly rxed, her grip on my arm loosening. "Thank you, Ren. I''ll inform Sir Eldric that you''ll be there."


    As she hurried off to convey the message, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease gnawing at me. What could Eldric want to discuss with me? Was it about my performance in the maze, or perhaps something else entirely?


    ze, sensing my apprehension, nudged my thoughts. "Don''t worry too much about it, Ren. Just go with the flow and see what he has to say. It might not be as bad as you''re expecting."


    I nodded, trying to push aside my concerns. After all, worrying wouldn''t change the situation. I needed to face Eldric and whatever conversation awaited me head-on.


    Turning to the current topic, the professor questioned, "And now for the next round, how''s everyone feeling?"


    I stayed silent, my mind preupied with thoughts of the uing meeting.


    "Not good," Erik added, his voice trembling. "It''s going to be the worst one, and it''s only the second round!" His face was as white as chalk.


    "Calm down," Isolde interjected, attempting to soothe the anxious atmosphere.


    "But it''s true," Adam chimed in, leaning forward. "They say that this round has left a few students mentally disabled before. It''s going to be harder since we don''t know what to expect."


    Adam''s words sent a shiver down my spine. The uncertainty of the challenge ahead loomed over us like a dark cloud.


    "Adam is right," Isolde agreed, her tone serious. "I don''t know how someone like Erik would handle a situation like this. And on top of that, we can only send four people from the team for the challenge, so I think Erik should sit out this specific round."


    The gravity of Isolde''s statement hung in the air, casting a shadow over our already apprehensive group.


    Vexa nced around the table before mustering the courage to speak up. "Hmm, I''d like to be removed from the challenge¡ª"


    "Not happening," Adam interjected firmly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Simultaneously dismissed by both Adam and the professor, Vexa''s request was swiftly shut down.


    The professor let out a deep sigh, her expression reflecting the weight of the decision ahead. "So, Erik won''t be in this challenge¡ª"


    Before Professor Night could finish her sentence, Erik leaped out of his seat with a triumphant shout. However, Aron, seated beside him, swiftly grabbed him by the cor and forced him back into his seat.


    "Thank you, Prince," the professor acknowledged with a nod, appreciating Aron''s quick intervention.


    "Anyways, we need another person to be excluded," Professor Night continued, scanning the faces around the table. With me, Vexa, Aron, Adam, and Isolde present, one more person had to sit out.


    "It looks like Aron won''t be in this round," she dered, noting Aron''sck of protest. It was evident that he wasn''t opposed to the decision.


    As the decision was made, I couldn''t help but empathize with them. The Phantom Chamber was notorious for its mental challenges, tailored to exploit each student''s deepest insecurities, fears, and weaknesses. It was no wonder they were eager to avoid it, and I couldn''t me them.


    The Phantom Chamber was unlike any other challenge in the academy. It delved deep into the psyche of each participant, testing their resolve, courage, and sanity. The chamber had a way of manifesting the darkest corners of one''s mind, bringing to light their deepest fears and insecurities.


    What made the Phantom Chamber particrly daunting was the fact that it took ce within the confines of the academy itself. Unlike some challenges that required venturing outside the safety of the academy''s walls, the Phantom Chamber brought the terror right to the students'' doorstep.


    Despite its indoor setting, the repercussions of the Phantom Chamber could extend far beyond the academy grounds. The entire ordeal could be broadcasted to the outside world, allowing spectators to witness the mental anguish and struggles of the participants in real-time.


    we set off towards the location of the Phantom Chamber, a sense of apprehension hung in the air.

 Chapter 311 Phantom Chamber -2

    Chapter 311 Phantom Chamber -2


    As the team made their way to the designated location of the Phantom Chamber challenge, they could feel a palpable tension in the air. The academy seemed eerily quiet, as if holding its breath in anticipation of what was toe. The location chosen for the challenge was a secluded area within the academy grounds, hidden from the prying eyes of curious onlookers.


    Upon reaching the site, the students were greeted by a mysterious structure that stood ominously before them.


    The Phantom Chamber appeared as a massive, imposing structure, its walls constructed of dark stone that seemed to absorb the light around it. Strange symbols and glyphs adorned its surface, giving it an otherworldly appearance.


    The entrance to the chamber was a massive doorway, framed by intricate carvings that seemed to shift and writhe as if alive. As the students approached, a sense of dread washed over them, apanied by a chilling breeze that seemed to whisper secrets of untold horrors.


    Inside the chamber, the atmosphere was even more unsettling. The air was thick with an oppressive darkness, and strange shadows danced along the walls, twisting and contorting into grotesque shapes. The floor beneath their feet felt unnervingly solid, yet somehow insubstantial, as if it could give way at any moment and plunge them into the depths below.


    Amidst the eerie surroundings, the students could see various obstacles and challenges scattered throughout the chamber. Some appeared as physical obstacles, such as narrow pathways suspended over bottomless chasms or towering structures that seemed to defy gravity. Others were more abstract, testing the students'' mental fortitude and emotional resilience.


    As the students gathered inside the chamber, Eldric besides the headmaster of the academy, stepped forward to address them. His voice echoed through the chamber, carrying an air of authority and gravitas.


    "Students of the Nexus Academy and esteemed guests from the other schools," Eldric began, his voice ringing out with rity, "Today, it''s start of the Phantom Chamber challenge, a test of courage, resilience, and determination."


    He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in before continuing, "Inside this chamber, you will face trials unlike any you have encountered before. These trials will push you to your limits, both physically and mentally, and will require every ounce of strength and courage you possess."


    Eldric''s gaze swept over the assembled students, his eyes shining with intensity. "But fear not, for you are not alone in this endeavor. Each of you has been chosen for your unique strengths and abilities, and I have every confidence that you will rise to the asion."


    He gestured towards the chamber behind him, its dark depths beckoning ominously. "The order in which you enter the chamber has been carefully chosen, based on abination of factors including skill, experience, and readiness. Trust in your abilities, and remember that you are capable of oveing any challenge thates your way."


    With those final words of encouragement, Eldric stepped back, allowing the students to prepare themselves for whaty ahead. The chamber awaited, its secrets hidden behind its imposing facade, ready to test the mettle of all who dared to enter.


    Everyone came outside the chamber.


    As the first participant, a female student from Frostfall Conservatory, stepped into the Phantom Chamber, a hush fell over the gathered crowd. The chamber''s massive doors swung shut behind her with a heavy thud, sealing her inside the mysterious confines.


    Outside the chamber, the other students and spectators watched intently, their eyes fixed on the holographic screen that had appeared on one of the nearby walls. The screen shimmered to life, disying a live feed from inside the chamber, allowing everyone to witness the trials that awaited the brave participant.


    Inside the chamber, the female student stood alone, surrounded by the oppressive darkness that seemed to press in from all sides. Her senses were on high alert, every nerve tingling with anticipation as she prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    Suddenly, the chamber began to shift and change around her, morphing into a new environment that seemed to defy logic and reason. Strange creatures lurked in the shadows, their eyes gleaming with malevolent intent as they watched her every move.


    She stood there like a statue while the creature circled around her, her eyes closed.


    "The Phantom Chamber has chosen to challenge her mentally!" Eldric shouted, though he remained calm.


    And the next thing was that the body of the girl began to float amidst the smoky, misty backdrop, and the mist began swirling around her.


    The creature walked towards her¡ªhumongous, made of just shadow with glowing eyes.


    "Hmm... Grappler," Ren muttered as he recognized the silhouette of the monster.


    It was Grappler, a six-star monster found in the Reva Kingdom''s northeast region, near the border of No Man''s Land.


    Grappler''s always known for being a chaotic beast to fight against.


    Out of nowhere, the Grappler clutches the girl with its massive ws, its shadowy form looming over her like a dark cloud. It stays like that for a moment, the tension palpable in the air, before slowly and steadily applying pressure, threatening to tear her apart.


    Silence fills the chamber as the girl''s screams pierce the darkness, echoing off the walls in a chorus of agony. The Grappler''s movements are deliberate, each motion calcted to inflict maximum pain. With a sudden, brutal snap, the girl is torn in two, her body dropping to the ground in a heap.


    A few shouts of concern erupt from her teammates outside the chamber as the Phantom Chamberes to a halt, the eerie silence punctuated only by the sound of heavy breathing and the asional drip of blood. The mist begins to clear, revealing the girl''s figure, unconscious and bloody, disyed on the holographic screen for all to see, still alive.


    "she has lost a point for frostfall," Eldric''s voice cuts through the tension, announcing the girl''s defeat in the mental challenge.


    He calls for the next student to step forward, even as some professors rush forward to escort the injured girl out of the chamber.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 312 Phantom Chamber -3\

    Chapter 312 Phantom Chamber -3


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    "Damn, that was fast," I muttered as I observed the girl being taken out like a discarded piece of trash.


    My eyes went towards the unbothered Eldric, who stood there like a fucking statue, calling one of the students from Luminaries for the Phantom Chamber trial.


    I never thought about what it would show me. Mental challenge? Physical? Or something else?


    "Don''t worry, it''ll show you something physical, as I don''t think you even have a mental weakness or anything to be scared of¡ªor are you scared of the monsters under the bed?" ze said. I looked at him. It''s better that he''s here, though; he can tell me what happened when I was inside.


    I felt a tap on my shoulder. "Huh?"


    "Nervous?" asked Erik, who stood just behind me.


    "Hm? Me? No, I was just thinking about something," I replied to him.


    "Just say that you''re scared. It''s evident by the way you''re tapping your foot on the floor," Aron said,ing out of nowhere right beside Erik, pointing it out.


    "..." I wasn''t doing that on purpose; it just happened, so I couldn''t reply. "Maybe I am, a bit," I sighed.


    I just don''t like the fact that I don''t know the oue of something. It''s unnerving and makes me anxious, not much, but just a little.


    "Ha, who''d have thought all that cold persona is fake¡ª"


    "How''d your talk this morning go with Amrose? He wrote a letter, right? Your father would be proud," I replied, smiling.


    Aron''s jaw clenched as, once and for all, he shut up. Dude''s irritating.


    Looking around, Vexa was speaking with Adam but turned around, and our eyes met. She didn''t say anything but just stared at me for a second before looking ahead. I did too.


    The student from Luminaries was given a physical challenge¡ªfighting a floating orb of light¡ªand he seeded, giving one point to their team before returning.


    John, the leader of Luminaries, was called immediately after. Two Luminaries in a row; Eldric just randomly pulls anyone that he feels like and puts them inside.


    John entered the chamber, the doors closing with a louder thud this time. And the next thing was, without even a beat of the second, the chamber''s floor turned into a bottomless pit of ocean, water murky and dark.


    Physical challenges are, albeit, more like what they are scared of or weakest against. John never liked the ocean; in his backstory, it''s said that he lost his close friend while in the ocean¡ªso maybe it''s more like a traumatic experience for him.


    We could see how his eyes werepletely white, so it looks like Phantom Chamber doubled down on his and gave him a mental scenario while keeping his body in a real physical challenge.


    John''s panicked shouts echoed through the chamber as he frantically searched for solid ground, his fear palpable even from the outside. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for him, knowing the terror he must be experiencing... just kidding.


    ''Monster'' Smokeball added.


    As we watched, the holographic screen disyed John''s struggle in vivid detail, amplifying the tension in the room. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t seem to find his footing, his movements growing more desperate by the second.


    "Sir Eldric, this isn''t right! He''s going to drown!" Someone''s voice rang out, their concern mirroring every Luminaries. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Tap out now,get him out and lose the point."But Eldric remained impassive, his expression unreadable as he observed the unfolding events. It was clear that he had no intention of intervening, leaving John to face the challenge alone.


    The tension in the room reached its peak as John''s movements grew weaker, his strength waning against the relentless pull of the ocean. And then, just when it seemed like all hope was lost, a glimmer of light appeared in the darkness.


    With a surge of determination, John reached out and grasped the light, using it to propel himself upward. Slowly but surely, he emerged from the depths, gasping for air as he copsed onto the chamber floor.


    The crowd erupted into cheers as John''s teammates rushed forward to help him, relief washing over us all. Despite the harrowing ordeal, he had emerged victorious, earning another point for his team.


    As John was escorted out of the chamber, I couldn''t help but admire his resilience in the face of adversity. He may have been shaken by the experience, but he had proven himself to be a true warrior, capable of oveing even the most daunting challenges.


    With three trialspleted and two points earned for Luminaries.


    "Nari!" Called Eldric.


    As Nari, the leader of the Nexus Institute team, stepped into the Phantom Chamber, a hush fell over the gathered crowd. Despite her blindness, her confidence radiated like a beacon as she bravely ventured into the unknown. The chamber''s massive doors swung shut behind her, sealing her inside the mysterious confines...for her this was going to be bad.


    Outside the chamber, the tension was palpable in her teammates as we watched the holographic screen, eager to see what trials awaited Nari within. The screen shimmered to life, disying a live feed from inside the chamber, allowing us to witness the challenges she would face.


    Inside the chamber, Nari stood alone, her senses heightened as she took in her surroundings.


    Nari took a stance but-


    Suddenly, the chamber began to shift and change around her, transforming into a breathtakingly beautiful garden. Flowers bloomed in vibrant hues, their sweet fragrance filling the air as a gentle breeze rustled through the trees.


    Everything changes into something dreamlike.


    But while this happened,nobody noticed a very certain type of pinkish mist that coiled around her- this was the problem.


    This is a mist that will mess up with someone''s head for good.


    From what I could understand from game''s monologue for this perticr task,it was- Nari''s heart swelled with joy as she looked around, her fingers trailing over the petals of the flowers. In her mind''s eye, she could almost see the colors and shapes, a vivid illusion of the world around her. For a moment, she allowed herself to believe that she could see, her spirits lifted by the beauty surrounding her.


    But unknown to Nari, the Phantom Chamber was ying tricks on her mind, manipting her perceptions in cruel and unexpected ways. As she reveled in the illusion of sight, the garden began to warp and distort before her eyes, twisting into a nightmarishndscape of war and destruction.


    The flowers wilted and died, their petals turning to ash as the once peaceful garden transformed into a scene of chaos and despair. Nari''s joy turned to horror as she realized the truth of her situation, her world crumbling around her in a cruel twist of fate.


    For Nari, the Phantom Chamber had tapped into her deepest fear ¨C the fear of a world that did not match the beauty she had imagined. In her mind''s eye, she witnessed gruesome scenes of war crimes and inhumanity, the faces of her loved ones distorted into grotesque caricatures of themselves.


    It changed theplete image of everyone she knew- even her, making it hard for her to able ept the reality, getting her more invested in the illusion.


    She saw things,like people being raped and trapped, inhuman things that only someone without heart could do and she copsed shaking on the floor.


    With each passing moment, the illusion grew more vivid and terrifying, threatening to consume her sanity. Nari''s cries of anguish echoed through the chamber, her voice a hauntingment amidst the chaos.


    Outside the chamber, we watched helplessly as Nari''s ordeal unfolded before our eyes. Unable to intervene, we could only bear witness to her suffering, our hearts heavy with the weight of her pain.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the chamber''s doors swung open once more, and Nari emerged, her body trembling with exhaustion. Tears streamed down her face as she copsed onto the chamber floor, her strength spent from the ordeal.


    As her teammates rushed forward tofort her, we could see the toll that the Phantom Chamber had taken on her. But despite the trauma she had endured, Nari had faced her fears with courage and resilience, proving herself to be a true warrior in every sense of the word.


    As she was carried out of the chamber, I couldn''t help but feel...weird now, Chamber doesn''t y easy at all,it will give you the hardest route it can.


    And now-


    "Adam Stales!" Called Eldric.


    Adam walked towards the Phantom Chamber but stopped looked back at Isolde and Vexa, Isolde stepped forward and hugged him tightly but he still waited.


    Vexa looked around as confused as anyone but didn''t say anything - Adam sighed and just left.


    He expected a hug.

 Chapter 313 Phantom Chamber -4

    Chapter 313 Phantom Chamber -4


    [Third Person View.]


    Just clicked his tongue, feeling embarrassed as he didn''t get the hug from Vexa he was expecting.


    He took a deep breath before looking at the massive door of the Phantom Chamber. The doors opened, and he stepped inside, and they closed behind him immediately.


    He was currently standing in a very dark room. It was big and endless since there was nothing but darkness that could be seen.


    He looked up and down and then behind, but for the first five to six minutes, nothing actually happened. It was as if the Chamber didn''t know what to give him.


    But that wasn''t the actual case. Adam began walking around randomly before he felt the void-like floor turn into a patch of paved pathway, hues of dark above him changed into blues and orange.


    He stood there for a second till he realized that the Phantom Chamber had now changed itself into his Orphanage.


    "This... is going to be tough," he said to himself, knowing what the Chamber had done till now. This one''s going to be a personal and traumatic experience.


    He''s always and will always have a special spot for his orphanage, so it was hard for him to digest that this thing was about to be turned over to him, but he kept on going.


    He came near the orphanage building and in the ground when a small girl ran towards him.


    "ADAM!!!!! ADAM IS BACK!!!!" She screamed in joy as she ran towards him.


    Instinctively he bent and scooped her off of her legs and threw her up, little girl smiled dazzling in the sunset.


    For the second ever Adam forgot that this was just an illusion and game yed by Phantom Chamber, but heposed himself.


    He cannot lose this round - not after what happened in Chameleon''s Maze.


    He''s still not over the fact on how Ren managed to solo the Amphiptere. It can be just about it being the spirit that helped him, but even Adam knows, one has to be worthy of getting such a strong spirit.


    When asked Ren never disclosed on what spirit helped him, saying that he doesn''t remember which is possible and is not new for anyone but Adam.


    He doesn''t believe Ren. From whatever he''s seen so far- he knows for a fact that Ren is anything but stupid and easy to understand.


    For him everything was good still- since he immediately managed to pull the sword and make sure that his name is registered in the history as one that pulled down the sword to win the round for imperial academy. But it still bothered him because everyone- no one talked about him but all talks included the boy who managed to scorch and burn the whole dragon with mere touch.


    Adam''s thoughts made it hard for him to notice the subtle change in expression from the little girl as he put her down.


    "Everyone!!! Brother Adam is back!! He''s back!!" She jumped up and down excitedly.


    *Silence*


    "Hm?" Adam raised his brow. Till now it should''ve been him being flocked by everyone at the orphanage, kids asking for gifts- adults asking for his health.


    But not a single soul came, proving and easing him that yeah this is not so realistic portrait of what his Orphanage is like- it''s not this dull.


    But as the eerie silence lingered, Adam''s unease grew. Something was off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. He nced around, expecting the familiar faces of the children and caretakers to emerge at any moment, but the orphanage remained eerily quiet.


    Slowly, a sense of dread began to creep over him. This wasn''t right. The Phantom Chamber was ying mind games with him, distorting his memories and twisting them into a nightmarish illusion.


    He clenched his fists, steeling himself against the onught of emotions threatening to overwhelm him. This wasn''t his orphanage. It couldn''t be. The real orphanage was filled withughter, warmth, and camaraderie, not this deste emptiness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But even as he tried to convince himself of the illusion''s falsehood, doubt gnawed at the edges of his mind. What if this was the truth? What if his memories were warped, and the happy moments he cherished were nothing more than illusions?


    "No," he muttered through gritted teeth, refusing to sumb to the Chamber''s psychological maniption. He had to stay strong, to fight against the darkness threatening to consume him.


    Taking a deep breath, Adam forced himself to focus. He had to find a way out of this nightmare, to prove to himself that he was stronger than the Chamber''s illusions.


    "See! William!" the little girl shouted as she pointed at Williams. He had two or three suitcases in his hands while he wore an overcoat and a hat, and behind him was a carriage.


    "Oh lord, never knew I''d meet you like this!" Williams immediately dropped the suitcases and ran towards Adam to hug him.


    Adam stood there as William practically jumped on him to hug - it was warm, just like he remembered, and felt real to him.


    "How you doing these days?" Williams asked as he pulled the suitcases out of Adam''s hands with a full smile stered on his face. When did the suitcasese into Adam''s hands? Even he didn''t doubt.


    "J-just a few minutes-" he tried to answer, but his voice was weak.


    "Haa, let it be. Anyways, how long are you going to stay?" Almost naturally, Williams asked, but before Adam could get another word from his mouth, he continued, "I''ll be here for a few days, took a leave from work - it''s hard to patrol borders nowadays so it was hard to get a leave. After the funeral, I''ll be gone."


    They walked in the direction of the dorms.


    "Funeral?" Adam ced his hand on Williams'' shoulder, stopping him from walking.


    Williams faced Adam, and for a second, his expression changed to one of anger, but then to just pure disappointment. "Yeah - we have to do it, can''t run away from the duties, right? I''ve called people from the church to do the ceremonies." William immediately turned his face away and began walking.


    Adam wanted to say something, but his voice was... it was nowhere. It was like he couldn''t even get air out of his throat to pass.


    They walked towards the dorms, and William came near Adam''s room and pulled the door open. Inside was just the same as he remembered thest time he visited - not a single speck of dust.


    Still not being able to speak, Adam watched as William left, saying he''ll call him in a few minutes and to freshen up a bit.


    Adam had nowpletely forgotten that he was not in the real world. Everything was too much for him, and it felt like he was doubting his own memory. The illusion had gotten to him.


    Just as William had instructed, he immediately freshened up and waited. But William didn''te, so he left the room and went to look for Emily.


    Emily would know what''s happening. He hadn''t seen his maid or child since entering the dorms, which was already abnormal.


    He looked for Emily''s room and found it. Pushing the door inside, he found it very messy. Emily had never been a person to keep her room clean, so he was used to it.


    "Emily!" he called, and his voice hade back. There was no response, but he repeated until he realized that she wasn''t in the room.


    Sighing, his eyes fell on the picture that was ced on the desk. It was him and Emily - way back when they were kids.


    He picked up the picture and felt a weird sensation in his chest. He immediately put down the picture.


    Coming out of the room, Adam jumped back when he was met with William, who was looking at him stone-faced.


    "What were you doing?" William asked sharply.


    "Just¡ª" Adam started to reply, but before he could finish, a man wearing a white robe entered the scene. It was someone from the church - evident from the embroidery on the robe.


    The man eyed them from top to bottom before saying, "Everything is ready," and turning to leave.


    Adam grabbed the guy by his arm to ask him what was ready, but again his voice betrayed him, earning a scowl from the man as he left, scoffing.


    "Don''t embarrass me anymore!" William growled, now visibly angry as he dragged Adam with him.


    Adam had never seen William lose his temper before, so it was new to him.


    They came towards the back of the orphanage building, where there was a veryrge ground where kids usually yed. But today... it was different.


    A bunch of people from the church were standing in a circle. The night was upon them, and the moon shone yellowish as Adam''s eyes fell on hundreds of vertically ced tes of stones.


    Tombstones.


    "What is this?" Adam questioned, but he was still dragged by William. They came near the people from the church, who looked at William expectantly.


    "So, we should start," one of the main guys said, an old man with a white beard.


    Now at the end of his patience, Adam finally exploded. "CAN ANYONE TELL ME WHAT''S HAPPENING IN MY HOUSE!?" he raised his voice, but nobody was surprised, just confused.


    "What''s happening? Whose tombstones are these? Where are the kids? Where''s Madam Warden? WHAT''S HAPPENING!" He was bewildered by everything.


    William stared at Adam for a second before his eyes watered and his jaw quivered. "What do you mean, where are they? Aren''t they just in front of you? Why can''t you see what you did!?" William grabbed Adam''s face and turned his gaze towards the tombstones, pointing his finger as he trembled. "There they are! Just because of you! Just because... you weren''t there! You killed them, you selfish little prick! You killed the kids! YOU KILLED MY FAMILY!!!"


    "... w-wha-what?" Adam was shaking as his gaze swept across the tombstones. They were the kids?


    "You killed them, Adam. You killed them."


    Adam fell to his knees, not understanding what to say or do. He felt scared.

 Chapter 314 Phantom Chamber -5

    Chapter 314 Phantom Chamber -5


    As Adam stood among the tombstones, his mind reeled, trying to make sense of William''s usations. He looked at the names engraved on the stones, each one a painful reminder of lives lost, lives he couldn''t remember taking.


    Everything seemed real to him.


    "I... I don''t understand," Adam whispered, his voice barely audible over the weight of his guilt.


    William''s anger seemed to dissipate, reced by a profound sadness. He knelt beside Adam, his expression pained. "You were supposed to be there, Adam. You were supposed to protect them," he said, his voice choked with emotion.


    Adam''s heart clenched as memories began to surface, fragments of a past he had tried to bury. shes ofughter, of children ying, of his promise to keep them safe flooded his mind. But alongside those memories were darker images, ones he couldn''tprehend ¨C scenes of chaos and destruction, of fire and screams.


    "I... I don''t remember," Adam murmured, his voice trembling.


    William''s gaze softened, his anger giving way to empathy. "You were there, Adam. You were there when the fire consumed the orphanage. When the children cried out for help, you were nowhere to be found,the bandits burnt the whole ced down." he said, his voice heavy with sorrow.


    Adam''s chest tightened with each word, the weight of his failure crushing him. He had always considered himself a protector, a guardian for those who couldn''t defend themselves. But now, faced with the reality of his absence during their darkest hour, he felt like a failure.


    "I''m sorry," Adam whispered, his voice choked with tears. "I''m so sorry."


    William''s eyes glistened with tears as he ced a hand on Adam''s shoulder. "It''s toote for apologies, Adam. The damage has been done," he said, his voice filled with grief.


    But Adam couldn''t ept that. He couldn''t bear the thought of living with the guilt of what he had supposedly done.


    He was scared of losing.


    And just at that moment, while Adam was grieving, William silently came right behind him. He put his hand on Adam''s both shoulders in a consoling manner and leaned in towards his ear.


    Unlike before, William''s eyes werepletely devoid of anything¡ªnot pure white or just dark, but there was no eyeball in the eye socket.


    Adam didn''t notice. His mind felt cloudier with dark thoughts that kept on as he cursed himself internally.


    The sky turned dark, and rain came pouring down like bullets falling on the ground, obscuring the sight.


    William''s voice, just like a whisper, passed by Adam. He said, "They wanna see their brother."


    Adam took a second to register, but before he could, William spoke again, "Talk to them, tell them how you killed them."


    Adam felt his heart pounding as he shook. It felt like he was ensnared by the voice.


    "Tell them their Hero failed, Adam," William let go of Adam while pushing him forward. Adam slid on his knees.


    Staring at the tombstones, a hand popped out of one of the tombs, followed by another, and then another as they just kept popping.


    As the hands emerged from the earth, Adam''s breath hitched in his throat. Each hand grasped at the air, reaching out as if seeking something¡ªseeking him.


    A face popped up,it was the girl that greeted him when he entered the grounds of Orphanage but in current condition Adam wasn''t able to tell that.


    The rain continued to pour down relentlessly, soaking Adam to the bone as he knelt among the tombstones. His mind was a whirlwind of confusion and despair, unable toprehend the surreal scene unfolding before him.


    "Speak to them, Adam," William''s voice urged from behind, cutting through the sound of the rain. "They''re waiting to hear from you."


    Adam''s hands trembled as he struggled to find his voice. He knew he had to say something, to confront the usationsid upon him, but the words caught in his throat like shards of ss.


    "I... I didn''t mean to," Adam finally managed to whisper, his voice barely audible over the pounding rain. "I didn''t know..."


    But his words were drowned out by the anguished cries of the hands emerging from the earth. Each one seemed to bear the weight of a lost soul, a reminder of lives cut short by tragedy.


    "Tell them the truth," William''s voice insisted, his tone harsh and unforgiving. "Tell them how you failed them."


    Adam''s heart felt like it was being torn apart as he stared at the outstretched hands. Memories shed before his eyes¡ªmemories ofughter and joy, of innocent faces filled with hope. But alongside those memories were darker images¡ªimages of smoke and mes, of screams echoing in the night.


    "I''m sorry," Adam choked out, his voice thick with emotion. "I''m so sorry..." He repeated.


    But his apology was met with silence, broken only by the relentless drumming of the rain. The hands continued to reach out, their silent usation hanging heavy in the air.


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    ''How long thisme-ass dude gonna take? He''s been the longest one in there?'' asked ze. I know for a fact it''d be over anytime soon. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the holographic screen showed the kneeling figure of Adam as he looked into the ceiling, smoke chains surrounding him. It was creepy, like a Halloween setup.


    C R A C K


    Something like a w came right from the ground below him while it clutched his neck and banged his head on the floor.


    "WHAT''S HAPPENING TO HIM!" Isolde immediately shouted. "Get him out of there! Now!"


    Eldric stayed silent for a while before moving his lips and uttered, "He''s unconscious. Get him out before the Chamber does something else."


    This was the first time he has actually said something about taking out the student. Otherwise, he just leaves it to the teachers.


    Adam was given the biggest nightmare that he could have ever imagined, being taken away from his family.


    It from now on changed him from a person who cares for only his people to a person who cares for everyone... mid-character development if I had to say. Anyways, Isolde, Erik, and Vexa ran towards Adam who was taken out. He looked... in tough condition.


    Professor Night took him out of there to the medics.


    "Deserved," I heard from behind.


    Aron stood there with a big ole smile on his face like he enjoyed that. Damn, he hates that guy to the core.


    Eldric''s voice cut through the tense atmosphere, breaking the somber silence. "Let this be a reminder to all of you," he began, his tone solemn. "The Phantom Chamber is not to be underestimated. It has the power to delve into your deepest fears and insecurities, to challenge you in ways you never thought possible."


    "In the face of adversity, you must remain vignt," Eldric continued, his voice resonating with authority. "You must draw upon your inner strength and resilience to ovee the challenges that the Chamber presents. Remember, you are not alone. Your fellow students are here to support you, just as you are here to support them."


    "Is what he''s saying true?" asked ze. "Like it ain''t that hard if I had to say."


    Well, it depends. In-game, Imperial Academy has lost this round by one point, and this time the whole team''s different, so we don''t know the oue of anything... it''s unpredictable.


    "Vexa Velcrow!" Eldric called.


    I raised a brow, but looking at Eldric, he looked like I heard him right - another one from the team directly?


    Vexa stepped out. Erik gave her a thumbs up, while Isolde patted her back. Her gaze swept across everyone, to me, and then she walked towards me.


    What is she doing?


    She came really close, and in a very small voice, she asked, "What should I do?"


    Eh? Why''s she asking me that?


    "I don''t..." I paused. "Just don''t forget, everything is a lie. Nothing is true, even if you feel it is - it''s all a big lie." I just gave her words that I thought might be useful.


    She nodded to herself as she left - no thanks, huh?


    I could feel a lot of gazes on me.


    As Vexa walked away, a sense of unease settled over me. Why did she ask me for advice? Was she unsure of herself, or did she simply trust my judgment? I couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to her question than met the eye.


    She walked into the chamber and the Chamber closed itself immediately and-


    Before even I could turn my gaze to the screen, I saw her silhouette disappearing and then with a loud bang that can be even heard outside the chamber- She was mmed into nearest wall that had grown multiple spikes that were foot long, pierced her body from top to bottom.


    S I L E N C E


    As if nothing has happened, Vexa peeled herself off of the wall- no blood or bruises, she''s given a physical task I guess.


    T U K


    And then, Vexa''s arm dropped down on the floor.


    "Tf?"


    I saw Vexa pick up her arm from the ground and swing it from one side to another like a baseball bat but immediately the hand that had held the other iling arm.. dropped down too.


    "This one is.... actually fucked up." ze muttered.


    What is Chamber trying to do now? I had no idea what was happening to Vexa now.

 Chapter 315 Phantom Chamber -6

    Chapter 315 Phantom Chamber -6


    [After a half hour.]


    ''.....damn,'' ze muttered. I was the same.


    Vexa was taken out of the Chamber. Unlike the confidence she had gone inside with, she came out unconscious, just like Adam did before.


    After her arms dropped down to the floor, one by one, eyes, teeth, and legs fell apart like a doll, while she began aging, which took a lot of time for some reason. But during all that, she was just calm, not reacting to anything, pretty much. But things changed when her eyes went pale - a sign that some kind of mental challenge was given. After that, she didn''t wake up at all.


    Eldric ordered for her to be taken out. Of course, she was still in one piece.


    Next, Isolde was called. Now, many brows were raised as it was the third person from the same team being called.


    Isolde fought a frost giant and won, bringing a single point to Imperial Academy.


    I waited, thinking that my name was about to be called, but to my surprise, Eldric called someone from The Mystic Grove Institute, followed by students from Shadowcrest Institute. Both failed and returned to their respective teams.


    Then, the leader of Frostfall Conservatory was called, Bjorn Frostfang, a beastman with fur as white as snow and piercing amber eyes. And... he won in his task immediately.


    ''Pss, princess!'' ze called. I looked at him.


    ''That gal over there, isn''t she staring at you way too much?'' he pointed out. I turned and saw a maskeddy from Luminaries - they all hid their faces pretty much, so it was easy to tell that she''s the professor in charge because of her clothes.


    She flinched when our eyes met and looked elsewhere - her eyes seemed familiar...have I seen her somewhere?


    I kept looking at her till I was tapped on my shoulder by Erik.


    "Your name was called!" he said.


    "Boy! Stop daydreaming ande here!" Eldric''s voice boomed.


    I stepped out and walked towards the chamber''s door. Inside was dark and murky.


    "Get that cat off your shoulder," he said. I put down ze as he cursed at Eldric mentally.


    I was about to enter when Eldric put his staff between me and the entrance, stopping me from entering.


    I looked at him. "What?"


    "Has your professor conveyed my message to you?" he asked, his voice very nonchnt.


    "She has. Now, can I go? I need to get defeated so I can be carried out by some beautiful nurses too," I replied, giving him a friendly smile. His face twisted in disgust, and he lifted the staff.


    I stepped inside the Phantom Chamber, and the door shut with a loud bang.


    I saw a floating staircase in the far corner, and it just vanished. Then, something like a single bed went right past me and vanished into thin air. I had my mana vision and elemental vision on at the same time, so none of these things actually hit me, but for some reason, it felt odd ¨C none of these things were deadly.


    "Hm?" My vision turned normal, and I could feel the amount of mana decrease in the atmosphere as if it was never there.


    Pin-drop silence filled every corner of the Chamber. I sighed. I didn''t move, though. If the Chamber had a challenge for me, then it''s going toe to me, and not the other way around.


    Five minutes passed by just like that, and nothing changed. And then, a sound of something dropping could be heard.


    F L I C K!


    "What the hell?" I narrowed my eyes at the sight of a bulb ¨C a zero-watt electric bulb that out of nowhere came down and turned on, attached with dual braided red-yellow wires.


    The light illuminated the space a bit. It had been a while since I saw an electric bulb.


    T R I T


    The wire straightened, and the bulb was lifted off the floor. As if pulled from the other side, the bulb was now about ten feet above the floor, hanging in the middle.


    I heard footsteps and turned around, but there was nothing. When I turned around again, I saw a bald man.


    "Nice to meet you, Dark," he grinned, his half-moon eyes and wrinkles stretched.


    "Huh," I let out a gasp. Why''s he here?


    "Scared? Don''t be, boy. You know I''m not harming anyone," he said with the same attitude.


    Standing just a foot away from me was an old man in a ck tuxedo and a beaver hat.


    "Eric, boy, look at you. You''ve grown way too much ¨C strong, I must say, handsome too. But you''re still the same ¨C same old hot-tempered teenager, whiny, crying... Ugh, why am I even saying all this? I''ve met you after all this time! Let''s have some tea," he said very simrly, not exactly. There wasn''t a single change ¨C the same way of talking and behaving.


    "Hahahaha," I unconsciously let out augh. It continued for a few minutes. He''s here.


    The boss is here.


    "Haa, again with that irritatingugh of yours," he sighed as he made some distance between us. A table materialized between us, with two chairs behind each of us.


    This was the same as the first time I met him ¨C in an underground room with a single bulb, table, and a couple of chairs. I looked around; there were no people though. Hisckeys were there at the time.


    "But unlike that time, you''re not scared, I see," he remarked, putting his beaver hat down, revealing his bald spot and crazy-looking sparse hair.


    "Don''t say that ¨C I''m getting old, boy. I am no longer handsome," he scoffed.


    I took a seat.


    "It''s nice to see you, Glenn," I said.


    Glenn, his real name.


    "Calling me by my government name, huh? You''ve be daring," he replied. "It''s good seeing you grow this much, boy."


    I said nothing ¨C this is fun. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Fun, you say... haa, not a single line of concern while seeing a man who made your life hell," Glenn sighed.


    I immediately spoke, "I should apud you for that. Sitting in front of your nightmare is quite brave. I am proud of you, Glenn." I smiled.


    Glenn blinked. "Still twisting my words," he chuckled.


    I don''t know what the Chamber is trying to do by bringing the illusion of this man in front of me, but I won''tin.


    Glenn leaned back in his chair, a sly grin spreading across his face. "You always did have a way with words, Erik. But let''s cut to the chase, shall we? You know why I''m here."


    I nodded, keeping myposure despite the unease brewing within me. "Of course, Glenn. You''re here to remind me of the past, to dredge up old memories and stir up emotions."


    Glenn chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that used to send shivers down my spine. "Oh, Eric, you make it sound so simple. But we both know there''s more to it than that."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. I remained silent, waiting for him to continue.


    "You''vee a long way since ourst encounter," Glenn remarked, his eyes piercing through me. "But have you truly moved on? Or are you still haunted by the ghosts of your past?"


    I sighed, refusing to let his words get to me. "I''ve faced my demons, Glenn. I''ve made peace with the past and embraced the person I''ve be... the person I have always been."


    Glenn raised an eyebrow, skepticism evident in his expression. "Is that so? Then tell me, Erik, why do you still carry the weight of your guilt?"


    "I don''t carry guilt," I replied. "I carry resolve. Resolve to ensure that the mistakes of the past are never repeated."


    Glenn leaned forward, his gaze intense. "And yet, here you are, trapped in this Chamber, forced to confront the very essence of your fears. Tell me, Eric, do you truly believe you''ve ovee them?"


    I didn''t reply; I just smiled. "Why would I want to ovee anything?"


    This seemed to take him by surprise.


    "Why won''t you? Don''t you wanna be free?" As if he didn''t get what I was trying to say he questioned.


    "Pfff," I let out a heartyugh at his question.


    "There''s nothing tough about - if it is then please the share the joke with me." He said.


    But this time I ignored the man and looked up in the dark ceiling and shouted,"Hey! Chamber! Atleast try to make him seem genuine! Do you think I want to take advice on life by a old fart that has been coward all his life! Hiding behind his people, sacrificing his family for his own benefit." I said.


    Glenn''s never been my nightmare or someone was scared off- hated? Yes I hated him the most but was never scared of him, I had outgrown that fear in my past life already.


    I looked at Glenn''s face and never have seen him that agitated,his whole face was red as he clutched his beavers hat.


    "Eric-"


    "Ren Hilton,call me that- Eric''s been dead for half and a year now, the man you are talking to is not the one you want." I replied till I felt something squishy hit my foot.


    Ducking I stared under the table,under there was two dead bodies,my both parents.


    I felt a small tug in my chest.


    "You have to be more scary than this to make me lose." I gulped down, I don''t want to think about that.

 Chapter 316 Out of there?

    Chapter 316 Out of there?


    ??Glenn''s expression twisted into one of frustration and anger, his features contorted as if struggling to maintain hisposure. "You think you can just brush off your past like it''s nothing? You think you''re invincible?" he spat out, his voiceced with venom.


    "Yes, and?" I replied, smiling.


    Glenn''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a sneer. "You''re deluding yourself, Ren. You can''t escape who you are, no matter how hard you try. Your past will always haunt you," he dered, his words cutting through the air like a knife.


    "And... anything else? Or is the bald oldie out of everything he can say about me? What is this going to get you, though? You already know that this won''t work ¨C not you, not the death of my parents, or anything else," I challenged.


    He went silent.


    Why''s this chamber so stupid? Wouldn''t it be better to give me a tough physical task?


    Glenn took a deep breath before his expression turned neutral. "Stubborn..." His words faded off as he himself disintegrated into fine particles of sand alongside the table. The bulb fell down and broke, darkness fell upon me.


    I stood up, and the chairs also vanished. Behind me, the door creaked open.


    Is this all? I raised a brow...


    "Come out, boy!" Eldric''s voice boomed. I turned around and began walking towards the door. Wasn''t that just too easy?


    I emerged, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on me as I made my way back to where ze was. He jumped on my shoulder.


    "How was it?" he questioned.


    "Easy. What did it look like from the outside?" I asked.


    As he exined, from the outside, it seemed like I was sitting on a non-existent chair, muttering and bbering something to myself. It was creepy, as my eyes werepletely white, and none of the words I said made sense. Other than that, nothing actually happened.


    I returned to the teams and waited. One by one, the challenges went on, but for some reason, my senses were dull. I felt tired all of a sudden.


    The challenge continued, just like what I remembered from the game storyline. After about six hours, it ended with thest loss of points from Shadowcrest Institute.


    Eldric announced the score. Luminaries had 3 out of 4, Valorians with 4 out of 4, Frostfall Conservatory 2 out of 4, The Mystic Grove Institute had 0 out of 4, and there was a tie between Shadowcrest Institute and Imperial Academy as they both had only 2 points. Nexus Institute was the lowest with only 1 point.


    Clearly, the winner was Valorians. They celebrated their win as they made their way towards Eldric, who handed out a jaded bracelet to Valorians'' captain, Marcus Brightwood.


    The same was given to Adam when I passed out in the Chameleon''s Maze,It symbolizes that they had won the round.


    Feeling drained, I made my way back to my assigned room. Copsing onto the bed, I sumbed to the heaviness that weighed down on me and drifted into a deep slumber.


    Everything after that was just pure bliss - I slept like a log.


    After a few hours or so, I felt my eyes open themselves. Groggily, I lifted myself and sat straight. My hand went into my hair, which had outgrown very much. Tying it in a bun, I jumped out of bed, my stomach rumbling.


    I walked into the hallway and arrived at the academy diner - just like the night before. I reached for the container, finding the same old pieces of bread. This time, I looked for chicken and found some. ting myself a hearty meal, I scanned for a table.


    A nearby table was empty. I sat at it and flicked the candle on, and then I heard a hup.


    I stared at him.


    He stared at me.


    Bottles in both hands, clutched tightly towards his chest. Doesn''t this guy care about getting his ass whooped by his father?


    "What the fuck, man? Are you a chronic alcoholic?" I made a disgusted look, but what can I do? Aron sat there, just like yesterday, with bottles and bottles of gin and wine around him - everything half orpletely empty at this point.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" He blinked his eyes.


    I just shook my head. I''ll eat and leave - not in the mood to have a conversation with this guy at all.


    Ignoring Aron''s presence as much as I could, I focused on devouring my meal. Each bite helped distract me from the unease lingering in the air. However, Aron''s hups persisted, disrupting the otherwise quiet ambiance of the diner.


    Finishing my meal quickly, I pushed the te away and stood up, ready to leave. But before I could make my exit, Aron''s slurred voice caught my attention.


    "You know... you think you''re so much better than me," he muttered, his words tinged with bitterness.


    I paused, turning to look at him with a raised eyebrow. "Excuse me?"


    "Yeah, you heard me," Aron continued, his words slurring together. "Always... always acting like you''re above everyone else. But you''re not. You''re just like the rest of us... weak... pathetic..."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Aron," I replied evenly. "I have no interest inparing myself to you or anyone else... well, at least you know that you''re pathetic though."


    "Yeah, sure, keep telling yourself that. But we both know the truth, don''t we?"


    "Mind sharing?" I leaned forward, chewing onto my food.


    Aron ced a bottle from his hand on the floor as he sat himself too. "Have a drink with me then."


    I sighed. "Take a chair and sit in front. I am not eating while sitting on the floor."


    Aron clicked his tongue as he pulled his dangling weight around and managed to take himself and his bottles towards my table, finding a chair to sit on.


    He ced a bottle of old elven wine on the table.


    "How''d you even keep finding these?" I questioned.


    Aron paused for a second and gave me a confused look. "What?"


    "Nothing," I sighed.


    I shook my head, deciding it wasn''t worth pursuing the topic further. Instead, I gestured for Aron to continue speaking.


    He took a swig from the bottle before speaking again, his words still tinged with bitterness. "You know, Ren, you act like you''ve got it all figured out. But deep down, you''re just as lost as the rest of us."


    I smiled, finding this amusing. "What are you trying to say, Aron?"


    He leaned back in his chair, a mocking smirk ying on his lips. "I''m saying, Ren, that you can''t run from who you are. No matter how hard you try to bury it, your past will always catch up to you."


    "And what makes you think you know anything about me, Aron? You don''t know the first thing about who I am or what I''ve been through," I asked curiously.


    Aron chuckled, taking another swig from the bottle. "Oh, but I do, Ren. I know more than you think. You can try to hide it, but I see right through you."


    Aron''s smirk widened, his gaze cold and calcting. "Maybe not everything, but I know enough. Enough to know that you''re not as untouchable as you pretend to be."


    "Oh really...and what is that? Care to exin, prince?" I didn''t know what he was getting at with this nonsense talk, but just as I asked him what he knew, he went silent.


    "Big mouth you have," I pointed my fork at him. "You should think twice before you open your mouth. It''s advice ¨C take it." Taking a piece of bread, I gulped down a bit of wine.


    Aron went silent before he beganughing hysterically, calming down immediately. He questioned, "Hey, wanna hear something?"


    He paused, clearly too wasted.


    "Why don''t skeletons fight-"


    "Because they don''t have guts," I answered nonchntly before he could evenplete his question. "Ask something new; you''ve already asked that one."


    "Eh? I did not ask you this one ever!" He replied, Looks like alcohol makes him amnesiac to a certain degree.


    I remembered something so I looked at him and asked casually,"And how''s your curse going?"


    "Huh?"


    I kept on chewing on my food, till it Aron''s expressions went all over the ces.


    "W-wha-what?"


    "You curse? How''s it now?"


    "How do you know about that?" He asked.


    "Well...you told me yourself,that your cursed to do the things that you do,tell me more about it." I nudged a bit.


    "... I never told you-"


    "You did and-" i stopped as I heard few footfalls.


    "Anyone''s here!" Somebody shouted,it was Alder.


    I ducked under the table,for some reason Alder didn''te in the hall but went away immediately - raised myself up to only find Aron sleeping sound,did he pass out?


    Leaving him behind after I finished my meal, I felt for my room- ze said he was going out for a while so it was just me.

 Chapter 317 Is this a joke?

    Chapter 317 Is this a joke?


    "Hey, wake up, Ren!" ze''s voice rang in my head.


    "Hmm?" I woke up feeling very weird, like my head was aching. That small amount of alcohol shouldn''t give me a hangover, so this was new.


    I swept my gaze around my room and saw ze staring at me. "What time is it?" I asked.


    "Around 10:30. You should leave for the meeting," he reminded me.


    "What meeting?" I questioned. I don''t remember any meeting.


    "Don''t y''all do meetings before Challenges?" he questioned. We do, but there''s no challenge today.


    At that time, the door swung open, and Professor Night entered the room. "Thank God you''re awake! I thought you were still asleep...oh, maybe you should¡ª"


    I looked down and saw the only thing covered by the thin bedsheet was my groin; everything else was out in the open. "I''ll... just give me a second," I said as I pulled the bedsheet and adjusted it, putting a pillow on myp.


    "Anyways, why were you here, professor?"


    "Oh..." She blinked a few times, finding words before she said, "I wanted you to be present for the meeting. Pleasee to themon room in a few minutes... an hour or so if you want, but juste by," she said as she turned to leave.


    "..." I couldn''t say anything as she left the room. Meeting? Are they taking the next round that seriously? Well, they obviously should, but still, it was surprising.


    I grunted as I jumped out of my bed, and the door of the room swung open again¡ªthis time Vexa entered.


    S I L E N C E


    "..."


    "..."


    We both stared at each other before she cleared her throat and muttered, "I''lle backter," and left. I pulled the bedsheet up and covered thing that Vexa shouldn''t have seen, and the first thing I did was to lock the door.


    ***


    After locking the door, I quickly dressed and gathered my thoughts. Themon room was buzzing with energy when I arrived, students and faculty alike discussing the uing Challenges. Professor Night stood near arge table, poring over a map with several other instructors.


    "Ah, Ren, d you could join us," she said, ncing up. "We have important matters to discuss regarding the next phase of the Challenges."


    I sat down, and ze went under the round table. My eyes met Vexa''s; her face turned a bit red, and she avoided eye contact.


    On the table, on my right was Erik, and on my left was Aron, while Vexa, Adam, and Isolde sat opposite me. Professor Night stood in front with a small parchment of paper.


    She always had the same parchment every time she exined something¡ªit contained details about things that could be useful.


    C R E A K


    Someone''s chair creaked.


    "What''s happening?" Professor Night asked as she saw Isolde standing up from her chair.


    "Oh, just needed a change in seating. Erik, would it be fine if I sit in your ce?" she asked very politely.


    "Oh..." Erik looked stunned and nced at me. "Y-yeah, you can." He slowly got up from his seat while keeping his eyes on me. Did he expect me to say anything?


    I said nothing. What is she trying to do? Isolde immediately rounded the table and sat in the chair even before Erik could step towards hers.


    She had a very nice scent. Sitting down, she looked at me and gave a slight smile before turning her attention to Professor Night.


    "Okay, now can we start?" she asked. "I''ll start then." But she didn''t wait for an answer as she began.


    On the other side, I saw Adam staring at me with his eyes red and jaw clenched. He looked like he would jump me any second. What''s happening? Did they have a fight or something?


    Because Isolde sitting beside me on her own ord was very weird and didn''t sit well with me in any circumstances.


    "We are already leading in terms of points, so if we win the next round, then it''s going to help us in the long run. I''ll need everyone to listen carefully while trying to give their own opinion on this matter," Professor Night gave a small brief on the importance of the next round. "The Phantom Chamber, this is actually more dependent on the individual, strength-wise and even mental strength-wise. I''ll require y''all to write down¡ª"


    "Professor," I called.


    "Hmm?" She turned towards me. "What is it, Ren?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...are you fine?" I questioned. What does she mean by that?


    "What do you mean, Ren?" She questioned in return.


    I scrunched my nose when I heard this and objected, "We just cleared a round yesterday... What''s happening? Why''d you say that¡ª"


    Professor Night looked at me for a second and then asked, "What do you mean?"


    I replied, "What do you mean ''what do I mean''? I mean that we justpleted a round yesterday. Why are you saying weird stuff?"


    There was a moment of silence before a small chuckle came from Adam. He mocked me, saying, "He must have hit his head in the Chameleon''s Maze if he''s spouting such ridiculous stuff."


    Ridiculous stuff? What I said was ridiculous? On what terms was that ridiculous?


    "Ren, are you joking? Is this some kind of prank?" Professor asked, smiling.


    "No... why would I joke with y''all of all people? I am serious, we just lost Phantom Chamber yesterday... remember?"


    "Lost? Don''t talk so negatively out of nowhere, Ren! You''ll push the team''s morale down," the professor narrowed her eyes. Motivation of this team? It''s not going to happen since there''s nothing that demotivates them.


    I turned to Erik, who also looked puzzled. "I don''t remember doing the Phantom Chamber," Erik said. "We justpleted the Chameleon''s Maze yesterday. Do you need a nurse or healer to check if there''s any damage around your skull?"


    Professor Night''s expression shifted from confusion to concern. "Are you sure you''re feeling alright, Ren? We just did great in mazes because of you, and The Phantom Chamber is the next challenge, scheduled for tomorrow. Are you fine? Do you need any help?"


    My mind raced. "But I remember¡ª"


    "Are you sure you''re not mixing up dreams with reality?" Isolde interjected gently, her earlier smile reced with a look of worry.


    I felt a wave of dizziness wash over me. "I... I don''t know. Everything feels so jumbled."


    Professor Night stepped closer, her voice softening. "Ren, maybe you should visit the infirmary. Just to be safe. We need everyone in top shape for the Phantom Chamber."


    As I stood up, ze nudged my leg reassuringly. I made my way to the door, feeling the weight of everyone''s eyes on me. I couldn''t shake the unsettling feeling that something was terribly wrong.


    What is happening?


    As I stood in the doorway, I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself against the rising tide of confusion. Themon room had fallen silent, all eyes fixed on me with varying degrees of concern and bewilderment. Professor Night''s voice broke through the tension, her tone gentle but firm.


    "Ren, why don''t you let Isolde apany you to the infirmary? Just to make sure everything is alright," she suggested, her concern palpable.


    Isolde nodded beside me, offering silent support. I nced around, meeting the eyes of my teammates. Erik''s brow furrowed with worry, Isolde''s expression reflecting genuine concern, and Adam still watching me intently, though his earlier mockery had faded into a more neutral expression.


    "Fine by me," I said, trying to understand what''s happening.


    Professor Night nodded, her features softening with relief. "Good. Isolde, take care of him," she instructed, her gaze moving from me to ze.


    We left themon room. I just couldn''t get my head in the right ce. What is happening here?


    "We should get to the Healer, they might¡ª" Isolde started to say.


    "Nah, I''m fine," I interrupted.


    "Huh? Oh, you can''t... I think you should check what''s up? You don''t behave weird like that¡ª" Isolde began.


    I turned to face her. "What''s happening?"


    Isolde looked confused, a question mark forming on her face. I repeated myself, "Why are you following me?"


    "Um, Professor said to help¡ª"


    "Okay, and now you can go. I''ll figure out what''s happening and solve it myself. I don''t need your help¡ªthanks for your concern," I said, feeling like she might have different intentions behind her actions.


    Never had this girl looked at me with a smile before, but now she smiled and sat beside me, helping me... weird as hell.

 Chapter 318 All In My Head?

    Chapter 318 All In My Head?


    Isolde hesitated for a moment, clearly unsure how to respond. "Alright, if you''re sure," she finally said, her voice tinged with reluctance. "But if you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask."


    I gave a curt nod, watching as she turned and walked back toward themon room. As she disappeared from sight, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Why would Isolde suddenly be so concerned about me?


    Pushing these thoughts aside, I decided to head to my room. Maybe some solitude would help me piece together the fragments of my memory. The corridors were empty, a stark contrast to the usual hustle and bustle. My footsteps echoed softly as I made my way down the hall.


    Once inside my room, I locked the door and sank onto the edge of my bed, trying to make sense of the events. I was certain we had justpleted the Phantom Chamber yesterday, yet everyone else seemed convinced it hadn''t happened yet. Had I really imagined it?


    ze, sensing my distress, nudged my hand with his nose. "What''s wrong, Ren?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.


    "I don''t know, Smokeball," I replied, running a hand through my hair. "Everything feels so jumbled. I could have sworn we did the Phantom Chamber yesterday. I even remember losing it. But everyone else says it hasn''t happened yet."


    ze tilted his head, considering my words. "That''s strange. You''ve never been one to confuse dreams with reality before."


    "Exactly," I said, frustration creeping into my voice. "And now Isolde is acting all friendly and concerned, which ispletely out of character for her."


    ze''s eyes narrowed. "Something''s definitely off. Maybe it''s not just you. What if there''s something affecting all of you, making you remember things differently?"


    I looked at him, considering the possibility. "But what could do that? And why?"


    "I don''t know," ze admitted. "But we need to figure it out before the Phantom Chamber. If there''s something messing with your minds, it could be dangerous."


    "Yeah," I said, feeling a renewed sense of urgency. "We''ll have to keep our eyes open and be careful...ugh." I felt my head hurt again. It had been happening a lot.


    ***


    After taking a small nap, I woke up feeling dizzy. I opened my eyes to find ze staring at me, his eyes focused on me.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Nothing... just thinking."


    "Thinking about what?"


    "What are you going to do in the Phantom Chamber? Like, what is it that ce can show you, thinking of all possibilities," ze exined.


    I still think it''s trippy as hell that I haven''t cleared the Phantom Chamber. The more I think about it, the more it feels like I''m wrong and it was all just a dream.


    It was easy to...


    Since what I experienced "allegedly" in the Chamber was notparatively even close to what Adam and the others saw... was my mind just ying games on me?


    I sighed, trying to push aside the confusion, when the door to my room creaked open. Isolde stepped inside, her eyes scanning the room before settling on me.


    "Hey," she said softly, closing the door behind her.


    "....the fuck" I replied, my voice t. "What do you want, president?"


    She hesitated, then walked over and sat down next to me on the bed¡ªcloser than I would have expected. I could feel the warmth of her body, and it made me ufortable.


    "Just checking on you," she said, offering a small smile.


    I sighed again, this time more out of annoyance. "Look, Isolde, let''s cut to the chase. What are you really up to?"


    She blinked, feigning confusion. "I don''t understand, Ren. I''m just concerned about you."


    I rolled my eyes. "Don''t y dumb. I know something''s off. If you don''t tell me what''s going on, I''ll kick you out right now."


    Isolde''s expression shifted, the facade dropping. She looked at me with a mixture of vulnerability and determination. "Since the Chameleon''s Maze, I''ve been... interested in you. I want to know what kind of person you are. Maybe even... more than just friends."


    I raised an eyebrow, my voice still calm and bored. "Really? That''s what this is about? You suddenly have feelings for me?"


    She nodded, her eyes sincere. "Yes. I know it seems sudden, but after what happened in the Maze, I started seeing you differently."


    I leaned back, studying her. "And you expect me to believe this? That out of nowhere, you want something more than friendship?"


    This has to be something done out of malice.


    She bit her lip, looking down. "I know it''s hard to believe. But it''s the truth."


    I sighed again, the confusion in my head not helping. "Fine. But I''m not in the mood for this right now. If you''re serious, you''ll have to prove it. Until then, give me some space."


    Isolde nodded, standing up. "Alright. I''ll leave you alone for now. But I''m here if you need anything."


    As she walked to the door, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of skepticism and curiosity. What was really going on? And why did it feel like everyone around me was acting so strange? ze nudged my hand again, bringing me back to the present.


    "I''m...tensed, Smokeball," I said.


    "Anyways, back to the topic, what do you think, Ren? What could the Phantom Chamber show you that could scare you or be dangerous enough to defeat you?" asked ze, his eyes fixed on me.


    "I don''t know... maybe the death of my parents, both sets from both worlds¡ªmaybe Jasmine... I don''t think that''ll affect me though," I groaned.


    "There has to be something¡ª"


    "Shut up, dude. I don''t know. Let me just think of something else." I got up and walked out of the room, ze was way too naggy today.


    I made my way into the corridor and left, heading toward the library. Nexus Academy''s library was deep within the building, a ce I rarely visited. As I traced my steps, I noticed students of Nexus staring at me¡ªsome even cursed behind my back, still remembering what I did to members of their team in the Maze.


    The whispers and res followed me, but I ignored them, focusing on my destination. The library was a massive, ancient structure filled with countless books and scrolls, a repository of knowledge and secrets. I needed to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat could help me understand what was happening.


    Once inside, I wandered through the aisles, my fingers brushing against the spines of books. I needed to find information on the Phantom Chamber, on memory maniption, on anything that could exin the strange events. Finally, I found a section dedicated to the various challenges and trials of Nexus Academy.


    I pulled out a dusty tome titled "Chambers of the Mind: A Study of Nexus Challenges" and sat down at a secluded table. As I flipped through the pages, I read about the Phantom Chamber: a ce designed to test the deepest fears and mental fortitude of its challengers. Each experience was unique to the individual, tailored to exploit their specific vulnerabilities.


    ze''s question echoed in my mind: What could the Phantom Chamber show me that could defeat me?


    I continued reading, hoping to find clues. The book described how the Chamber could manipte memories, distort reality, and create vivid illusions. It was designed to push challengers to their limits, to break them if possible. I read about past challengers who had faced their darkest fears, some emerging stronger, others shattered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The idea of memory maniption struck a chord. Was it possible that my memories of the Phantom Chamber were being tampered with? Had I really experienced it already, or was that just an illusion?


    Lost in thought, I didn''t notice when someone approached until they spoke. "Ren, what are you doing here?"


    I looked up to see Erik standing there, his expression a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "Researching," I replied, closing the book. "Trying to figure out what''s going on."


    I passed the book to Erik, who took it and sat down across from me. He flipped through the pages, his eyes scanning the text quickly.


    "This is interesting," Erik said, leaning back in his chair. "The Phantom Chamber is designed to test your deepest fears and mental strength. It''s tailored to each individual, which means it can be pretty unpredictable."


    I nodded, still feeling the weight of confusion. "Yeah, I figured that much. But something feels off, like my memories are being messed with. I can''t shake the feeling that I''ve already been through it."


    Erik looked up from the book, his expression thoughtful. "You know, Ren, it''s possible that the fear of the Chamber could mess with your perceptions even before you enter it. Maybe the anticipation and fear are already affecting your mind. It could be causing you to mix up dreams, fears, and reality."


    I frowned, considering his words. "So, you think it''s all in my head? That I''m just confusing myself because I''m worried about what the Chamber will show me?"


    Erik shrugged, a small smile ying on his lips. "It wouldn''t be the first time someone got so worked up about a challenge that they started seeing things that weren''t there. The mind can y tricks on you, especially under stress."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "I guess that makes sense. But it still feels so real."


    Erik leaned forward, his tone reassuring. "The important thing is to stay calm and focused. If you let your fears get the best of you now, it''ll be even harder when you''re actually in the Chamber. Trust yourself, Ren. You''re stronger than you think."


    His words were soothing, but a part of me still felt uneasy. "Thanks, Erik. I just need to get my head straight."


    He nodded, standing up and handing the book back to me. "Take your time. And remember, we''re all here to support each other. You''re not alone in this."


    I watched as Erik walked away, his words echoing in my mind. Maybe he was right. Maybe I was letting my fears and anxiety get the best of me. I needed to focus, to stay grounded.


    ze, who had been quietly observing, nudged my hand. "Feeling any better?"


    "A bit," I admitted. "Erik''s theory makes sense. Maybe I''m just overthinking everything."


    ze nodded, his eyes thoughtful. "Just remember, Ren, whatever happens, you''ve got me by your side."


    ".....and what am I supposed to feel about that?" I raised my brow and left.

 Chapter 319 Phantom Chamber Again?

    Chapter 319 Phantom Chamber Again?


    The next two days went by just fine and like a whirlwind with nothing much going on other than just everyone checking up on me to see if I was fine up there or not- it was weird.


    And irritating too, like I don''t need to be talked to twenty four seven. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the day of challenge we had the same meeting that I ''Think'' that I already had had but anyways, in that meeting too it revolved much around choosing who gets to go and with all that arguing between eachother with Isolde trying to argue why I shouldn''t be going.....she acted like she was actually caring for me but looks like this was nothing but her wanting me to drop out of the challenge the sweet way.


    Well I am more than happy to do so to be honest since doesn''t matter dream or not that I had- Imperial Academy is bout to lose anyways.


    ***


    The team made their way to the designated location of the Phantom Chamber challenge, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over me. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and the Academy seemed to hold its breath in anticipation of what was toe. We arrived at a secluded area within the Academy grounds, where the Phantom Chamber stood ominously before us.


    The Chamber appeared as a massive, imposing structure, constructed of dark stone adorned with strange symbols and glyphs. The entrance was a massive doorway, framed by intricate carvings that seemed to shift and writhe as if alive. As we approached, a chilling breeze whispered through the air, sending shivers down my spine.


    Inside, the atmosphere was even more unsettling. The air was thick with an oppressive darkness, and strange shadows danced along the walls, twisting and contorting into grotesque shapes. The floor beneath our feet felt unnervingly solid, yet somehow insubstantial, as if it could give way at any moment.


    ..... it''s old same thing.


    Eldric, the overseer of thepetition, stepped forward to address us. His voice echoed through the Chamber, carrying an air of authority and gravitas. "Students of the Nexus Academy and esteemed guests, today marks the beginning of the Phantom Chamber challenge," he announced. "Inside this chamber, you will face trials unlike any you have encountered before. These trials will push you to your limits, both physically and mentally."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "The order in which you enter the chamber has been carefully chosen based on abination of factors. Trust in your abilities, and remember that you are capable of oveing any challenge thates your way."


    With those final words of encouragement, Eldric stepped back, allowing us to prepare ourselves for whaty ahead. The Chamber awaited, its secrets hidden behind its imposing facade, ready to test the mettle of all who dared to enter.


    As the first participant from another school stepped into the Phantom Chamber, a hush fell over the gathered crowd. The massive doors swung shut behind her with a heavy thud, sealing her inside the mysterious confines.


    Outside, the remaining students and spectators watched intently as a holographic screen disyed a live feed from inside the Chamber. The tension was palpable as we awaited the trials that awaited her.


    Inside the Chamber, the female student stood alone, surrounded by the oppressive darkness. Suddenly, the Chamber began to shift and change around her, morphing into a new environment that seemed to defy logic and reason. Strange creatures lurked in the shadows, their eyes gleaming with malevolent intent as they watched her every move.


    The atmosphere became tense as a shadowy figure, Grappler, emerged from the mist. Its massive ws seized the girl, and the Chamber began to twist reality, applying pressure and threatening to tear her apart. Her screams echoed off the walls as the Grappler''s movements became deliberate, causing concern from her teammates outside.


    The Phantom Chamber came to a halt as the eerie silence was only punctuated by the sound of heavy breathing and a drip of blood. The mist began to clear, revealing the girl''s figure unconscious and bloody, disyed on the holographic screen for all to see, but still alive.


    "She has lost a point for Frostfall," Eldric''s voice cut through the tension, announcing the girl''s defeat in the mental challenge. He called for the next student to step forward, as professors rushed to escort the injured girl out of the Chamber.


    The tense atmosphere lingered as we waited for our turn, the reality of what awaited us sinking in. This challenge was more than just physical; it was a test of our courage and resilience. As I stood there, I couldn''t help but wonder what the Phantom Chamber had in store for me and whether I would be able to face my deepest fears and emerge victorious.


    "Hey... what do you think that chamber would show you?" Aron asked, leaning in a bit.


    For a while, I''ve been thinking about what it could be, and if it''s true, then this whole situation is funny.


    "Hmm..." I turned, now facing Aron. The eyes of everyone from the team turned towards me. "I think I know."


    Aron''s eyes widened, as did Erik''s, who stepped out a bit. "Really? What could it be?"


    I paused before saying, "Gorthan."


    Erik nodded to himself. "Gorthan, huh... I-I mean, what''s that?" He then immediately stuttered.


    "Haha, nothing. Hope I see anything but a Gorthan inside there¡ªI don''t wanna fight it." I shrugged and turned to face forward.


    For a second, I felt everyone focused on me, then they all looked forward.


    Okay, I guess that does it.


    After a few more matches and defeats, Eldric called out to me, "Ren Hilton."


    I stepped forward, and the chamber''s door closed behind me.


    Inside nothing but darkness while a familiar door stood infront of me.


    The door is grand and imposing, standing tall and wide. It is made of dark, polished wood that seems almost ck in the dim light of the corridor. Intricate carvings adorn its surface, depicting scenes of battles, mythical creatures, and swirling mists. The carvingse to life, their details so finely crafted that they appear three-dimensional.


    *Tap*


    Just as I tap on the door, glowing runes inscribe themselves around the edges of the door, pulsating with a faint, ethereal light. They seem to hold some kind of ancient power, adding an air of mystique to the entrance.


    In the center of the door, there is arge, circr handle made of tarnished bronze-like metal. It has an ornate design, resembling intertwined vines with thorns, giving it an intimidating yet captivating allure. It beckons to be turned, as if it holds the key to unlocking the secrets of the ninth floor.


    As I reach out to grasp the handle, a chill runs down my spine. I can sense a powerful presence emanating from the other side of the door, filling me with a mix of excitement and trepidation. I take a deep breath, steeling myself for what awaits me, and turn the handle.


    Haha...as if thought.


    With a creaking sound, the door slowly swings open, revealing a swirling mist that engulfs the entrance to the ninth floor. The mist seems to hold a hidden world within it, concealing the true nature of what lies ahead.


    As I step through the threshold, the door closes behind me with a resounding thud, severing the connection to the previous floor. The surroundings change instantly, transforming into the familiar stone walls and damp, musty air of a dungeon. The floor beneath my feet is uneven, covered in moss and grime, and the dim light from the torches casts eerie shadows along the walls.


    In front of me stands another door, identical to the one I just passed through. I can''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. The chamber has changed into a dungeon floor, and now this door is the only way forward.


    "Well, this is new," I mutter, amused by the unexpected turn of events.


    With a smirk, I approach the door and push it open. Inside, I find myself in a vast, open space, the mist swirling around me once more. I take a deep breath and step further in, feeling the cool air brush against my skin.


    Then I just stand there, taking in my surroundings. The eerie silence envelops me, broken only by the distant echo of dripping water.


    The ground beneath me began shaking, I looked at my hand and I still had Emberd Sword- everything is the same.


    There are few things that I got to know - Chamber Goes to extremes if it means to get what it wants- never would I have expected that this.


    The ground beneath me shook violently, I closed my eyes and then started mana vision and saw a big orb or mana- like way torge moving under me.


    Pushing mana into the sword, I felt my wingse out of my back while fire caught onto my robe.

 Chapter 320 Fight It off

    Chapter 320 Fight It off


    This one was a bit different from one that was on the tenth floor of Nightshade Sanctum though....it seemed more fierce but smaller,just a bit smaller.


    The ground beneath me continued to shake as the colossal form of Gorthan, the Abyssal Guardian, emerged from the depths. Standing at an astonishing height, the beast''s body was covered in thick, scaled armor in shades of deep obsidian ck and dark purple. The scales offered formidable protection, reflecting the faint light of the torches around us. Gorthan''s massive head was adorned with jagged, backward-curving horns, a terrifying fusion of reptilian and demonic features, and glowing red eyes that radiated malevolence. Its mouth was filled with rows of razor-sharp fangs, capable of rending flesh from bone. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I took a deep breath, steadying my mind. This was not a moment for fear or hesitation. My calm demeanor was my greatest weapon now.


    Gorthan let out a guttural roar, shaking the very walls of the chamber. Its muscr limbs ended in massive, hooked talons, and its elongated tail, tipped with a barbed stinger, swung menacingly. The beast''s eerie aura of palpable darkness surrounded it, filling the room with an overwhelming sense of dread. Each step it took shook the ground, adding to the sense of impending doom.


    With a firm grip on my Emberd Sword, I readied myself. The sword glowed faintly as I channeled mana into it, igniting the de with a fiery intensity. My wings, formed of pure energy, red out behind me, ready to propel me into the fight.


    Gorthan lunged forward, its hooked talons shing through the air with deadly precision. I sidestepped the attack, the talons slicing through the stone floor where I had stood moments before. With a powerful beat of my wings, I leaped into the air, avoiding a second strike aimed at my legs.


    The beast''s tail whipped around, the barbed stinger aimed directly at me. I swung my sword in a wide arc, deflecting the tail and sending a shower of sparks into the air. Gorthan''s eyes narrowed, and it let out another deafening roar, its fangs glinting in the dim light.


    Inded a few feet away, my feet skidding on the uneven ground. Before I could regain my bnce, Gorthan charged again, its massive form barreling towards me like a living juggernaut. I thrust my sword forward, aiming for the beast''s exposed underbelly. The de bit into its scaled armor, but the thick hide resisted the attack, preventing a fatal blow.


    With a burst of speed, I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a swipe from Gorthan''s talons. The beast''s eyes followed my movements, its predatory instincts keen and unwavering. It was relentless, every move calcted to end my life. But I remained calm, my mind clear and focused.


    Gorthan''s tailshed out again, this time catching my leg and sending a surge of pain through my body. I gritted my teeth, refusing to give in to the agony. With a swift counterattack, I drove the Emberd Sword into the beast''s tail, the mes searing its flesh. Gorthan howled in fury, its tail thrashing wildly as it tried to dislodge the de.


    I took advantage of the beast''s momentary distraction, leaping onto its back. My wings beat furiously, propelling me upward as I drove the sword into the base of Gorthan''s skull. The beast bucked and twisted, trying to throw me off, but I held on, my grip unyielding.


    Gorthan''s massive horns swung back, narrowly missing me as I dodged to the side. The beast''s ws scraped against the stone walls, sending chunks of rock tumbling to the ground. Its roar echoed through the chamber, a sound of pure rage and frustration.


    Gorthan''s rage was palpable, its eyes zing with fury as it thrashed violently. I held on, my wings beating steadily to keep my bnce. The Emberd Sword was buried deep in the base of the beast''s skull, but it wasn''t enough to bring it down. The thick, scaled armor provided formidable protection, and Gorthan''s sheer strength was unmatched.


    With a powerful surge, Gorthan reared up on its hind legs, trying to shake me off. I held fast, driving the sword deeper into its flesh. The beast let out a guttural roar, the sound reverberating through the chamber. Its talons scraped against the stone floor, leaving deep gouges in the rock. Gorthan''s tail whipped around, the barbed stinger narrowly missing me as I ducked out of the way.


    I knew I couldn''t maintain this position forever. With a quick burst of energy, I leaped off Gorthan''s back,nding gracefully a few feet away. The beast turned to face me, its eyes glowing with malevolent rage. It was clearly agitated, its movements more erratic and desperate. The aura of darkness around it seemed to pulse with its anger, intensifying the sense of dread in the air.


    Gorthan charged again, its massive form barreling towards me with terrifying speed. I sidestepped the attack, the beast''s talons shing through the air where I had been standing. With a swift counterattack, I swung my sword in a wide arc, aiming for the beast''s exposed nk. The de struck true, cutting through the thick scales and drawing a spray of dark blood.


    The beast roared in pain, its tailshing out in response. I dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the barbed stinger. Gorthan''s fury was growing, its movements bing more frenzied and aggressive. It was no longer the calcted predator; it was a creature driven by pure rage.


    I kept myposure, my mind clear and focused. This was a battle of endurance as much as strength. Gorthan''s rage would be its undoing, and I needed to exploit that. I watched its movements carefully, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Gorthan lunged again, its ws swiping at me with deadly precision. I ducked and rolled to the side,ing up in a crouch with my sword at the ready. The beast''s eyes locked onto me, filled with murderous intent. It was relentless, each attack more vicious than thest.


    As Gorthan lunged once more, I leaped into the air, my wings propelling me upward. The beast''s ws missed me by inches, and I brought my sword down in a powerful overhead strike. The de connected with Gorthan''s skull, the impact sending a shockwave through its body. The beast staggered, its eyes shing with pain and anger.


    Seizing the opportunity, I drove the Emberd Sword into Gorthan''s shoulder, aiming for a gap in its armor. The de sank deep, and the beast let out a deafening roar. I could feel the heat of the mes coursing through the sword, searing the flesh around the wound.


    Gorthan thrashed wildly, its tail whipping around in a desperate attempt to dislodge me. I jumped back, narrowly avoiding a swipe from its talons. The beast''s movements were bing more erratic, its rage blinding it to everything else.


    Inded a few feet away, my breathing steady. Gorthan''s condition was worsening; its movements were less coordinated, its attacks more frenzied. The aura of darkness around it seemed to waver, flickering like a dying me. The beast was losing control, its rage consuming it.


    now''s the time.


    Gorthan''s movements grew increasingly erratic, the once-imposing beast now a whirlwind of rage and desperation. This was my chance. I focused inward, feeling the Emberd Sword hum withtent power. It was time to use the technique ze had taught me: Partial Self-Destruction.


    I began by pulling the fire inside me into its purest form, feeling the heat intensify as it gathered in my core. The mes burned hotter than ever, a searing pain coursing through my body. My vision wavered, but I held my ground, forcing the fire to concentrate further. Gorthan charged at me, its ws extended, but I was ready.


    With a swift motion, I created a mana shield around the intense fire within me, absorbing raw mana from the atmosphere. This was the crucial step of internal spell casting. The pain was almost unbearable as the fire burned my insides, but I channeled it, molding the mana shield to contain the raging inferno.


    Gorthan''s massive form barreled towards me, its red eyes zing with fury. I extended my index finger, forming a small,pact shield just as ze had taught me. The shield glowed with a faint light, barely noticeable but immensely powerful.


    As Gorthan''s ws descended upon me, I activated the spell. The shield at my fingertip collided with the internal fireball, creating a violent reaction. The atmosphere around us seemed to warp, a sudden vacuum forming as the shield drew in kic energy. For a split second, there was a disorienting silence, the air itself seeming to tremble.


    Then, the shield copsed, releasing a torrent of fire and raw energy. The vacuum amplified the explosion, sending a shockwave rippling through the chamber. The impact was cataclysmic, a maelstrom of mes and force that surged outward in an uncontrolled st.


    Gorthan was caught in the epicenter of the explosion. The beast''s thick armor, so imprable before, cracked and splintered under the immense pressure. mes licked at its scales, searing through flesh and bone. The roar that erupted from Gorthan was one of pure agony, a guttural sound that echoed through the stone walls.


    I was thrown backward by the force of the st, my body wracked with pain. The internal damage was severe; my veins felt like they were on fire, and every muscle screamed in protest. But the spell had worked. Gorthan staggered, its colossal form weakened and unsteady. The beast''s eyes, once filled with malevolence, now flickered with confusion and pain.


    With a final, desperate lunge, Gorthan tried to reach me, its ws swiping through the air. I could barely move, but I forced myself to stand, raising the Emberd Sword onest time. The mes still burned along the de, a testament to my resolve. As Gorthan''s massive form crashed towards me, I thrust the sword forward, aiming for the beast''s heart.


    The de pierced through the damaged scales, sinking deep into Gorthan''s chest. The beast let out a final, earth-shattering roar, its body convulsing as thest vestiges of life drained away. Slowly, the light faded from its eyes, and with a great, heaving shudder, Gorthan copsed to the ground.


    I stood over the fallen beast, my breath ragged and my body trembling. The chamber was filled with the acrid smell of burnt flesh and the lingering heat of the explosion. Gorthany defeated, its formidable presence now nothing more than a lifeless husk.


    The spell had taken its toll on me, and I could feel the effects of the partial self-destruction ravaging my body. But as I looked at the fallen beast, I knew it had been worth it.


    And now..." Stop fucking with me, I know this is all a sham!" I shouted.

 Chapter 321 Real One

    Chapter 321 Real One


    Outside the Phantom Chamber, tension hung heavy in the air. Everyone was on edge, their gazes fixed on the holographic screen disying the status within the chamber. Adam and Vexa stood together, their faces pale with worry, eyes glued to the screen like everyone else.


    The scene was one of utter disbelief. The students and faculty of the Imperial Academy were stunned into silence, unable toprehend what they were witnessing. Erik, his face drawn and pale, turned to see Aron standing nearby, drenched in sweat from sheer tension. The normallyposed Professor Night was seen in an animated, worried conversation with Professor Alder, their hushed voices barely audible.


    Eldric, always the calm observer, had a look of astonishment on his face. His eyes shone brightly, reflecting the flickering light of the holographic screen as if he had seen something so bizarre, so unprecedented, that even a transcendent like himself could not fathom it. "Eight hours," someone muttered in the background, the disbelief evident in their voice.


    Inside the chamber, Ren sat in the middle of nowhere, a dark pit yawning beneath him as if threatening to swallow him whole. He was hunched over as if seated on an invisible chair, his eyes wide open and focused intently in front of him, staring into the abyss. Small streams of blood trickled down the corners of his eyes and mouth, a stark contrast to the eerie stillness of his surroundings.


    It had been eight hours since Ren entered the Phantom Chamber. In all the history of the academy, no one had ever endured the chamber''s trials for so long. The Phantom Chamber was known for its efficiency, never taking more than an hour, or at most an hour and a half, to present its challenge and render its verdict. But for Ren, it had already been several hours, and still, he sat there, unmoving, as if locked in a silent battle with an unseen foe.


    The chamber''s interior was shrouded in darkness, a stark contrast to the bright, tense atmosphere outside. Ren''s eyes, bloodshot and unwavering, seemed to pierce the inky ckness. His breathing was shallow, each breath a testament to his enduring struggle. Despite the agony etched on his face, there was a resolute determination in his gaze, a refusal to sumb to whatever horrors the chamber was throwing at him.


    The screen flickered, the digital clock continuing to count the minutes and seconds that had stretched into an unthinkable duration. The academy''s best and brightest, those who prided themselves on their knowledge and skill, were rendered powerless spectators, unable to intervene or evenprehend the full scope of what was transpiring within the chamber.


    Outside, the tension grew thicker with each passing second. Adam and Vexa exchanged worried nces, their earlier confidence reced by a gnawing fear for their friend. Erik clenched his fists, feeling helpless and frustrated. Aron''s anxiety was palpable, his eyes never leaving the screen.


    Professor Night''s voice rose in an urgent whisper, but even she seemed at a loss. Professor Alder''s expression mirrored his concern, both professors united in their inability to exin what was happening. Eldric, ever the enigma, continued to watch with an intensity that suggested he was on the brink of understanding something profound, something beyond the grasp of even his formidable intellect.


    And still, Ren remained within the Phantom Chamber, alone in the darkness, the minutes stretching into hours as he faced the unknown. The academy held its collective breath, waiting for the oue of a battle that had already surpassed every expectation, a test that defied all precedent.


    Ren''s form suddenly dropped into the abyss like a discarded corpse, disappearing into the darkness with a hollow "thud." For a brief moment, the chamber was silent, the tension thick in the air as everyone held their breath, waiting for the announcement of defeat from Eldric.


    But before Eldric could even open his mouth, Ren groggily sat up, cross-legged, in the center of the chamber. His demeanor was uninterested, almost nonchnt, as he casually touched his eyes and wiped away the blood, spitting out a mouthful of blood onto the ground.


    Staggering slightly, Ren stood up, his movements slow and deliberate. He looked around the chamber, seemingly unfazed by the ordeal he had just endured. His eyes, bloodshot and weary, scanned the room, taking in the puzzled expressions of the onlookers.


    Without a word, Ren walked out of the Phantom Chamber, his steps steady despite the exhaustion etched on his face. He moved as if nothing had happened, as if thest eight hours had been nothing more than a brief inconvenience.


    Outside, Vexa rushed to his side, concern etched on her face. "Ren, are you alright?" Adam asked, his voice filled with worry.


    Ren nodded, though his expression remained stoic. "I''m fine," he muttered, his voice hoarse from the strain. He nced at Erik and Aron, who were watching him with a mix of relief and confusion.


    "What happened in there?" Aron asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Ren shook his head, his thoughts still muddled from the ordeal. "I don''t know," he admitted quietly.


    Eldric approached, his face a mask of concern. "Boy, are you sure you''re okay?" he asked, his tone gentle.


    Ren nodded again, his gaze distant. "Yeah, I''m fine," he replied, though there was a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    Professor Night and Professor Alder approached next, their expressions grave. "That was unprecedented," Professor Night said, her voice tinged with awe. "No one has eversted that long in the Phantom Chamber."


    Ren shrugged, as if downying the significance of his achievement. "It wasn''t easy," he admitted, a faint smile crossing his lips.


    The group stood in silence for a moment, the weight of the moment hanging heavy in the air. Ren''s resilience had defied all expectations, leaving everyone in awe of his strength and determination.


    "I need to rest," Ren finally said, breaking the silence. "But thank you, all of you, for being here."


    With that, Ren turned and walked away, leaving his friends and mentors staring after him in wonder. As he disappeared down the corridor, the whispers began, spreading throughout the academy like wildfire.


    Ren Hilton had faced the Phantom Chamber and emerged victorious, a testament to his skill, his strength, and his unyielding spirit.


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    I felt a sudden jerk, and my eyes opened to find myself lying on the cold floor of the Phantom Chamber. My head was throbbing, and I instinctively touched my face, feeling the sticky warmth of blood. Ignoring it, I pushed myself up, taking in the darkness that surrounded me, with only a door visible in the distance.


    I stumbled towards the door and emerged into a circle of bewildered onlookers. They bombarded me with questions, concern etched on their faces, but I brushed past them while answering just a few, leaving the chamber and its mysteries behind.


    My breath was shallow, my body still trembling from the exertion of thest eight hours. ze followed me, concern evident in his eyes as he caught up to me.


    I looked around, meeting ze''s gaze. Without warning, a surge of frustration and confusion overtook me.


    **THUD!!**


    Ished out, kicking at ze with all my might. He was thrown several feet away,nding heavily on the ground.


    **SILENCE**


    Through our mental bond, I heard ze curse, "HAVE YOU GONE CRAZY FROM BEING IN THERE, PRINCESS?"


    "Princess..." I muttered, the word echoing in my mind. And then, inexplicably, a wave of relief washed over me. I copsed to the floor, myughter echoing strangely in the corridor, as if I had finally emerged from a nightmare.


    "This is real... this is really the real deal," I thought. "I thought that chamber would really take me on for another illusion but yeah, it''s real."


    Here are the corrections with proper punctuation:


    ---


    I struggled to sit up, still feeling the effects of my ordeal in the Phantom Chamber. The darkness and coldness of the floor seeped into my bones, contrasting sharply with the chaotic emotions swirling inside me. ze hovered nearby, concern etched deeply on his face.


    "Princess, are you alright?" ze asked cautiously, approaching me with a mixture of worry and hesitation.


    I looked up at him, my gaze still clouded with remnants of confusion and frustration. "I... I don''t know," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "Everything in there was... twisted."


    "I admit it... it even fooled me."


    ze nodded, understanding shing across his face. "The Phantom Chamber is not to be underestimated. It challenges the mind as much as the body."


    I closed my eyes briefly, taking a deep breath to steady myself. The memories of the chamber''s illusions still haunted me, ying tricks on my senses. "It felt so real... I thought I was losing my mind."


    ze came beside me, his presence reassuring. "You''re not the first, and you won''t be thest to feel that way. The Chamber tests everyone who enters."


    "Yeah." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a pause he asked, "Still, why''d you kick me?"


    ".... nothing, just felt like it," I replied.


    "Ungrateful fucker," he cursed.


    "Haha, this one''s real for sure."

 Chapter 322 Oh my God

    Chapter 322 Oh my God


    I made my way back to the dorm room. Each step felt heavier than thest, my body craving rest after the ordeal in the Phantom Chamber and the shocking events that followed. The corridors seemed to stretch endlessly, the shadows dancing eerily along the walls, illuminated sporadically by flickering torches. The muffled sounds of distant conversations and the asional tter of footsteps echoed through the stone hallways, creating a haunting symphony that mirrored my inner turmoil.


    I finally reached my room, the familiar surroundings providing a small sense offort amidst the chaos. The wooden door, slightly worn from years of use, stood as a silent guardian. I pushed it open and stumbled inside, closing it behind me with a soft click. The room was dimly lit, the soft glow from the bedsidemp casting gentle shadows on the walls.


    I didn''t bother undressing or even pulling back the covers as I copsed onto the bed, my exhaustion overwhelming any other thought. The mattress felt like a cloud beneath me, a stark contrast to the cold, hard ground of the Phantom Chamber. For a moment, I justy there, staring at the ceiling, trying to process everything that had happened. My mind was a whirlwind of fragmented images and half-formed thoughts. I closed my eyes, hoping for a few moments of peace.


    Just as I felt myself drifting off, a sharp knock echoed through the room. I groaned, forcing my eyes open. The knocking continued, insistent but measured. I dragged myself off the bed and crossed the room to the door, pulling it open.


    Aron stood there, his expression indifferent, as if the chaos outside hadn''t touched him at all. His calm demeanor was almost unnerving given the circumstances. The light from the hallway cast a halo around him, making his features appear even more stoic and unyielding.


    "Can Ie in?" he asked, his voice steady and devoid of emotion.


    I stepped aside, letting him enter. He walked into the room and stood in the middle, looking around briefly before turning his attention back to me. His eyes flickered to the scattered books on my desk and the disarrayed bed, taking in the state of my room with a critical gaze.


    "What do you want, Aron?" I asked, trying to keep the weariness out of my voice. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aron didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he studied me for a moment, his eyes betraying no hint of his thoughts. Finally, he spoke, "I wanted to check on you. After everything that''s happened, I figured you could use somepany."


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised by his words. Aron was not usually the type to offerfort or support. "Why the sudden concern?" I asked, unable to hide my skepticism.


    He shrugged. "Maybe I just like keeping an eye on you. Or maybe I''m curious about how you managed to stay in the Phantom Chamber for so long."


    "Be straight."


    "How''d you do that?"


    "Do what?" I asked, feeling a spark of irritation.


    "That... whatever you did in the Phantom Chamber, you... you were there for hours. How''d you manage?" Before he could finish his sentence, I interrupted him.


    "Why does it matter?" I looked at him, my voice tinged with annoyance. "I''m tired, dude. Just go¡ªI also have a meeting with Eldric."


    Aron stood there without moving. "Hey Ren... are you strong?"


    "Eh? What kind of question is that?" I frowned. "Of course I am¡ªlike, didn''t you just see it?"


    "I mean... are you strong enough?" He nervously tapped his foot as he asked.


    Silence.


    I didn''t answer him. Is this another illusion? Have I not gotten out of the Chamber? Why does he want to know?


    "Why?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper.


    "Nothing..." He turned and left immediately.


    "What the hell?" I muttered under my breath as I watched him disappear down the corridor.


    "Ha." I plopped back on my bed, the exhaustion hitting me again like a wave. Within minutes, I drifted into dreand, the day''s events ying out in my mind like a distorted movie reel.


    ***


    "Ahhhhhhh"


    "Kyaaaaaajhjhhj"


    "HELP ME!!!!!"


    I was woken up by shouting and screaming. I immediately ran towards the door, my heart pounding in my chest. ze wasn''t in the room for some reason. The corridor was in chaos, filled with students rushing in every direction, their panicked shouts echoing off the stone walls. The normally peaceful dormitory had been transformed into a battleground.


    I could hear the muffled sounds of fighting in the distance, punctuated by asional crashes and bursts of magical energy. The air was thick with tension and the acrid smell of magic, a pungent reminder of the danger we were in.


    I scanned the corridor, trying to make sense of the situation. Students huddled in groups, some casting defensive spells while others tried to flee. The normally orderly space was now a chaotic mess of scattered belongings and overturned furniture. Among the chaos, I noticed a figure cowering behind arge trolley, their eyes wide with fear. They were trembling uncontrobly, their normally stoic demeanor shattered.


    "What''s happening?" I asked, approaching cautiously.


    The person looked up at me, their face pale. "It''s... it''s a breach," they stammered. "Monsters... they''ve breached the wards. They''re everywhere."


    I frowned, trying to process the information. A breach in the wards meant only one thing¡ªsomething had gone horribly wrong with the academy''s defenses. And monsters infiltrating the academy could only spell disaster.


    "Where are the professors?" I asked, my voice steady despite the chaos around us.


    The person shook their head. "I don''t know. I haven''t seen them. They''re probably trying to contain the breach."


    I nodded, my mind racing. I needed to find ze and my friends, and then we needed to figure out how to help. The academy was under attack, and we couldn''t afford to be caught off guard.


    "Stay here," I told them, though I could see they were in no state to move. "I''ll see what I can do."


    Leaving the person behind, I moved cautiously down the corridor. The walls seemed to close in around me as I advanced, the distant sounds of battle growing louder with each step. I turned down the corridor, my senses on high alert. The chaos around me intensified as I moved deeper into the dormitory. Suddenly, something popped up in front of me¡ªa creature, grotesque and twisted, its red eyes gleaming with malice.


    The creature looked like something out of a nightmare, all twisted limbs and jagged scales. Its face was contorted and angry, with glowing red eyes and sharp horns sticking out. The skin was a sickly gray color, covered in a slimy, ck goo that sizzled on the stone floor. Its arms were long and skinny, ending in ws like something from a horror movie. The mouth was full of sharp teeth, and it looked like it was ready to bite. Even though it looked kinda human, it gave off a creepy, evil vibe that made the air around it feel icy cold.


    Instinct took over. Without thinking, I swung a punch at it, my fist connecting solidly with its face. The creature was thrown back with surprising force, crashing into the wall. It writhed momentarily before lying still.


    As the adrenaline rush subsided, a sinking feeling settled in the pit of my stomach. That wasn''t just any creature¡ªit was a demon. I had just punched a demon.


    "D-demon...?" I muttered, my voice barely audible.


    I froze, staring at the motionless form of the demon. The reality of the situation hit me like a ton of bricks. Demons had breached the academy''s defenses. They were here, inside the academy.


    "Oh my god." I felt my stomach drop, demons....are here.


    "Kyaa!!" A girl ran past me, a low-ss demon getting dragged by her ankle as she ran while screaming. I kicked it off of her, the creature tumbling away with a snarl.


    "Oh my god." I repeated as I felt my knees give out, why the fuck are demons here?


    Everything I know, everything I think I know, everything around me... why''s all this so fucked? Or am I just dreaming? Did I evere out of the Phantom Chamber? I didn''t, right? These are not demons but some simr-looking creatures, right? Did the game have a hidden mob?


    "Oh my... fucking days," I muttered, my mind a swirling vortex of confusion and fear. "Why is this happening NOW!?"

 Chapter 323 Confusion through roof

    Chapter 323 Confusion through roof


    ??Panic surged through my veins as I pushed past students and staff alike, making my way towards the surface. The corridors of Nexus Academy were swarming with low-level demons, their grotesque forms shing with the familiar surroundings. Screams and shouts echoed off the stone walls, creating a cacophony of chaos that spurred me on.


    I dodged a group of students huddled together, their faces pale with terror. My heart pounded in my chest, and the acrid smell of blood and magic filled the air. I forced myself to keep moving, to ignore the desperation and fear all around me. My only thought was to reach the surface, to find ze, to understand what was happening.


    As I rounded a corner, my foot caught on something. I nced down and my stomach churned even though I am used to these things. The lifeless body of a studenty sprawled on the ground, their eyes wide open in a frozen expression of horror. Swallowing the bile that rose in my throat, I pushed onward, my steps faltering only for a moment.


    The further I went, the more bodies I saw. Most were students, but a few were adults--professors and staff who had tried to defend the academy. Their efforts had been in vain; the demons had overwhelmed them. The sight of their lifeless forms was a grim reminder of the academy''s vulnerability.


    Finally, I reached the main entrance through the staircase that led to the surface. The wooden doors, usually a symbol of security and sanctuary, were wide open, broken and splintered. I stepped through, emerging into the open air. The scene that greeted me was one of utter devastation.


    Eshmera, the bustling city that surrounded Nexus Academy, was under siege. Demons of all shapes and sizes roamed the streets, attacking anyone they came across. The air was thick with smoke and the stench of burning buildings. The once vibrant and lively city was now a battlefield.


    I stood there, frozen, as I took in the chaos. People ran in every direction, their faces masks of fear and desperation. Some tried to fight back, wielding makeshift weapons or casting spells, but their efforts were often futile. The demons were relentless, their eyes glowing with malevolent glee as they tore through the popce.


    A group ofmon folk, their clothes tattered and dirty, tried to take refuge behind a toppled cart. A demon spotted them and lunged, its ws glinting in the dim light. Without thinking, I surged forward, drawing my de and slicing through the demon before it could reach them. The creature disintegrated into a cloud of ash, and the people stared at me with a mixture of gratitude and horror.


    I bought my sword from the system...


    "Run!" I shouted at them, waving them away. They didn''t need to be told twice, scrambling to their feet and fleeing into the rtive safety of a nearby alley.


    I turned my attention back to the streets, scanning for any sign of ze. The flood of demons seemed endless, a never-ending tide of destruction. My mind raced, trying to formte a n, but the sheer scale of the invasion made it difficult to think clearly.


    A sudden roar drew my attention to the center of the square. A massive demon, easily twice the size of the others, was wreaking havoc, smashing through buildings and swatting away anyone who dared to oppose it. Its eyes glowed with an unholy light, and its movements were terrifyingly deliberate.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I watched the beast. This was no ordinary attack; this was an orchestrated invasion. Someone or something had unleashed these demons upon Eshmera, and unless we found a way to stop them, the city would be lost.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. The academy was under attack, the city was in ruins, and demons roamed freely. But I couldn''t afford to give in to despair. There were still people who needed help, still lives to be saved as they are somewhat needed for the story. ze and others were out there somewhere, and I had to find them.


    Screech!!


    "Shut the fuck up, I''m trying to focus!" I cursed as one of the demons lunged at me from behind. I twisted sharply, feeling the rush of air as its ws swiped just past my shoulder. In a swift motion, I turned and swung my hand with enough force to turn it into pulp immediately, the demon''s head exploding in a shower of dark ichor.


    In that moment, a very loud explosion happened. I turned my face and saw that Amrose stood in the distance. His figure was illuminated by the bright sh of his powerful magic, the ground around him scorched from the st.


    I never had a doubt about whether we''d survive this or not because Headmaster Amrose and Eldric could easily solo this many demons. The problem is, how and why are they here?


    "Princess!"


    ze''s voice rang in my mind. I turned and saw that he was in the distance. Activating my elemental vision, I saw him flying towards me in his Winged Pardus form. His movements were swift and precise, each beat of his wings propelling him through the chaos with ease.


    ze immediately dipped into the bush beneath him and then emerged in his cat form. I ran towards him, dashing past the hordes of demons. My feet pounded against the ground, my breathsing in quick, sharp bursts as I pushed myself to move faster.


    "Is this real?" I questioned myself. "I just... what the hell is this?"


    "I would''ve loved to answer you, but it looks like I don''t have any," ze said, just as shocked as me. "Hey, look there..." ze pointed with a paw.


    I turned to see Erik being surrounded by a half-zombie-like demon that clutched his back while another one pressed on his throat. Erik''s face was contorted in pain and fear, his hands scrabbling at the demon''s ws.


    I formed a fire bolt and sent it towards him. It went right past the head of the demon clutching his throat, narrowly missing Erik. The fire bolt hit its target with a sizzling impact, the demon shrieking as it was engulfed in mes.


    Erik yelled at the top of his lungs, "W-what is this?!"


    I didn''t know how to answer him as I stared at the flood of demons that had infiltrated Eshmera.


    "This is messed up."


    "I know," replied ze, his eyes wide with rm.


    "Where were you all this time?" I questioned ze, my voice edged with frustration.


    "Checking on the transportation circle that general of... whatever his name is was nning on. It''s in the forest... about hundreds of them," he replied.


    I looked at him, my mind racing. "You were destroying them?"


    "No... Amrose and Eldric destroyed them already. Whatever demons you see here are all we need to fight," ze exined.


    I stared ahead again. The number is in the few hundreds¡ªin the Academy, there are some more, so maybe a thousand.


    "I''ll take Erik and the ones that are important. Other than those... everyone is on their own." I didn''t want to fight these things. What I''m worried about is that I don''t want the main cast to die.


    "....Let''s get Erik out of there," I said, determination hardening my voice as I dashed towards him.


    Kicking the demon off and under him, I pulled him to stand.


    "W-wha-what is happening?" He asked.


    "I hope I could exin."


    [After an hour.]


    "...," I stared around the room.


    Adam, Vexa, Aron, and Isolde...not a single scratch on them was to be seen. They sat around, the tension in the air palpable as we processed what had happened.


    Can''t be said the same about Erik, though. He was slumped in a chair, his face pale and his breathingbored.


    "Ouch," he whimpered as Professor Night poured healing potion on his wound, the liquid sizzling slightly as it touched his skin.


    I sighed as I dropped into my chair, once again questioning myself about what is happening.


    I activated the curse panel, and it showed that it was now thirty-one percent.


    The room was silent for a few minutes before Adam opened his mouth. "What was that?"


    After I went to search for everyone, Isolde and Adam were busy saving the asses of the Nexus Institute''s students, while Vexa was fighting off a giant that managed to get into the academy.


    Aron was in his room, just like me but drunk. Professor Night was doing the same thing as Adam but somewhere else.


    Erik panicked and fainted twice.


    Amrose and Eldric were able to get control of the situation outside and kill the demons.


    This was a tier seven attack, how''d I know? Because it contained low-level demons and some orcs, but other than that, no leaders, shape-shifters, or dark mages were included.


    There are ten tiers of attacks that were shown in the game, and this was one of the lower ones.


    Still, it felt like there was more to it, but since the transportation circles were destroyed, demons couldn''t send anything more than some small units.


    Demons rank themselves.


    The demons that attacked Eshmera were nothing.


    Demons have their own hierarchy, each reflecting the hierarchy of their kind. The majority were lesser demons¡ª


    imps and goblins¡ªserving as expendable fodder. Among them weremon demons, like orcs and minor subi, stronger and more resilient. A few greater demons, such as dread knights, led the charge with strategic precision, their advancedbat skills evident. Fortunately, the attackcked the terrifying presence of archdemons and the near-mythical demon lords, whose supreme power could have spelled doom for everyone. This was a tier seven assault, formidable yet manageable, a mere shadow of the true demonic threat.


    ...fuck the demonic threat, but why six months prior to the actual game timeline?


    "I don''t know... it was weird," replied Professor Night after such long pause but was stopped between her speech-


    **Knock Knock.**


    The sudden rap on the door shattered the tense silence that had settled in the room. All eyes turned toward the entrance, uncertain and wary.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a threat," a voice called from the other side.


    Vexa, the only one brave enough, stepped forward and approached the door. With a cautious hand, she turned the knob and swung the door open. Standing there was a figure draped in a flowing white robe, the hood pulled low to obscure their face.


    What the fuck is he doing here!?


    The hooded figure''s gaze immediately fixed on me, piercing through the shadows of the hood.


    Falco stood awkwardly in the doorway, his voice betraying his uncertainty. "I... I wanted to meet Adam Stales. I''m here to help you," he said, though his eyes never left mine.


    How much worse was this situation going to get?

 Chapter 324 Falco Here!

    <h4>Chapter 324 Falco Here!</h4>


    Adam looked at Falco, who for some reason had appeared out of nowhere, well before he was supposed to make his first appearance in the storyline.


    "Why do you want to meet me?" Adam asked, suspicion heavy in his voice. "If you have--"


    "Oh, you''re Adam, huh? Nice." Falco interrupted, stepping forward with a disarming smile. Within two quick strides, he was right in Adam''s face. "I need you toe with me."


    Startled, Adam instinctively jumped back, assuming a fighting stance. His eyes narrowed, every muscle in his body tensed, ready for a confrontation. Falco''s sudden appearance and demanding tone set off rm bells in Adam''s mind.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Adam demanded, his voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through him.


    Falco raised his hands in a cating gesture, though his eyes held a glint of amusement. "Easy there, I''m not here to fight. My name''s Falco. I have information that''s vital to your mission."


    Adam didn''t rx his stance. "Information? What kind of information? And what mission?"


    "The kind that can save lives and change the course of your journey," Falco replied cryptically. "But I can''t exin everything here. There are too many ears, too many eyes. We need to move somewhere safe."


    Adam hesitated, studying Falco''s face for any signs of deceit. There was something unsettlingly confident about him, as if he held all the cards and knew it.


    "Why should I trust you?" Adam asked, still on guard.


    "Because you don''t have a choice," Falco said bluntly. "Time is running out. The enemy is closer than you think."


    There was a pause. He''s gonna expect... This dude has way more confidence in himself than he should have.


    "Alright," Adam said finally, lowering his fists but keeping his guard up mentally. "Lead the way. But if this is a trap, you''ll regret it."


    Yeah, yeah... guardian of mythical weapons is going to regret messing around with a teenager.


    Falco grinned. "Fair enough. Follow me." But before they could take any steps, Professor Night intervened.


    "Stop! You are not taking my student anywhere without telling me why!" she demanded.


    Falco turned slowly to face Professor Night, a serene yetmanding presence radiating from him. His expression was calm, almost regal, as if he were addressing a subordinate rather than an equal.


    "Mentor," Falco began, his voice carrying an almost ethereal resonance. "Your concern for your student ismendable, but you must understand that matters of great import are at hand. I am Falco, the Harbinger of the Divine Light, and my purpose transcends the confines of this academy."


    Professor Night''s eyes narrowed, skepticism etched on her features. "You expect me to simply hand over one of my students based on your word alone?"


    Falco''s gaze did not waver. "I speak not just with words, but with the authority bestowed upon me by celestial decree. Adam''s destiny is intertwined with forces beyond yourprehension. To hinder him now would be to jeopardize not just his future, but the fate of many."


    Adam, still wary but now also curious, nced at Professor Night. "What do you think, Professor?"


    Professor Night sighed, clearly torn. "Adam is under my protection, and I cannot allow harm to befall him."


    This has to be the most leader-like Professor Night has been sinceing to Mage''s Gambit.


    By the way, I think there won''t be a Mage''s Gambit anymore, I guess... ugh.


    "Okay, then I will need to proceed using force--"


    "No, I aming," Adam replied. The professor tried to argue, but Adam spoke, "Let it be, Professor. I don''t sense much mana from this guy, so he won''t be any harm. And even if he does, Headmaster Amrose and Sir Eldric are there too."


    Dude''s way too rxed. I don''t know how strong Falco is, but ording to his character description, he''s the one that guards all mythical-grade weapons. He has to be strong.


    ''What will he do, though? Like, is he taking Adam with him to get him on some kind of journey?'' asked ze. I am wondering that too.


    One dagger that Mary Kleine could''ve given to Adam was crushed by me, and I got a murky ball of smoke¡ª


    ''Ey! Be respectful,'' Smokeball added.


    Haa, okay, I got a little old shitty half-spirit out of the dagger that in itself could''ve been the best weapon¡ª


    ''And if I wasn''t there, you wouldn''t have gotten the information about Crooked Ind, then seen where the mermaid kingdom could potentially be. But you didn''t see their guardian beast¡ªnever would''ve known there were more than one God¡ª'' he began.


    Okay, I admit it wasn''t bad having him.


    ''IT IS GREAT HAVING ME!!! YOU DUMBFUCK!''


    Anyways, the second pair must hold the physical body of ze.


    Here are a few possibilities: Falco would give him shier''s physical form or he''d get him to the Ruins where he''d get his hero sword.


    For me, there are more questions only. I just sighed deeply and saw Falco leave while I felt his gaze¡ªis he looking around me or at me?


    Adam left with Falco, and everyone in the room nced at each other, the weight of the situation pressing heavily upon them. Silence lingered until I broke it, turning to Professor Night.


    "What about Gambit?" I asked, the concern evident in my voice.


    She looked around the room, her eyes scanning each of us before responding, "I don''t know. We''d get a notice if it''s going to be continued, but we can''t do much about it until then."


    The room remained tense. Gambit was crucial, but its continuation seemed uncertain amid the chaos that had just unfolded. Despite the slim chance, the possibility of Gambit being canceled was on everyone''s mind.


    "Haa, I''ll¡ª" I began, intending to leave the room and gather my thoughts, but Professor Night cut me off.


    "Stop there. You are not going anywhere. In fact, no one is leaving. You all are going to be here for the next two hours," she ordered, her tone brooking no argument.


    The weight of her words settled over me like a heavy nket. The attack had left us all on edge, and her insistence on keeping us in one ce was a stark reminder of the lingering danger, despite the current absence of demons.


    I nced around the room, taking in the expressions of my... team, per se. Some looked worried, others frustrated, but all were undeniably affected by the recent events. The chaos and destruction outside seemed distant now, but the memory of it was still fresh in everyone''s minds.


    I walked over to a window and peered outside. Nothing but darkness...why do they have academy grounds in here? Underground?


    Scorched earth and debris littered the grounds. It was clear that the academy had been caught off guard by the breach. Defensive wards that had once seemed imprable nowy in ruins, their failure a stark testament to the enemy''s power.


    The professors and staff were undoubtedly working to assess the damage and restore order, but the uncertainty hung heavy in the air.


    I turned back to face the room, noticing the varied reactions of my peers. Some had taken seats, attempting to find sce in conversation or quiet reflection. Others paced nervously, unable to shake the anxiety that clung to them like a second skin.


    Professor Night remained vignt, her eyes never leaving us. She was a figure of authority and reassurance, her presence a stabilizing force amid the chaos. Yet, even she couldn''t hide the underlying tension in her posture, the worry etched into the lines of her face.


    As the minutes ticked by, the weight of the situation settled deeper into our bones. The uncertainty of whaty ahead was a constantpanion, and though the immediate threat had passed, the fear of the unknown lingered.


    My thoughts drifted to the events that had transpired. The breach, the demons, Adam''s sudden departure with Falco¡ªit all seemed like a bad dream.


    I tried to piece together the fragments of information I had. The mention of an artifact, the enemy''s infiltration, Adam''s supposed role in preventing catastrophe¡ªit was a lot to process.


    The room was quiet, save for the asional murmur of conversation. I could see ze out of the corner of my eye, his usual carefree demeanor reced by a serious, contemtive look. It was a rare sight, and it only served to underscore the gravity of the situation.


    After what felt like an eternity, ze finally broke the silence. ''Hey, wanna y dumb charades?'' he asked, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    Why do I even think that he''s serious at all?


    ''Why not... it''s already boring in here,'' I agreed, surprising myself. Maybe a bit of distraction was what I needed.

 Chapter 325 Better things to do

    Chapter 325 Better things to do


    ??"''Stop it,'' I said in my mind.


    ''Why? What happened?'' ze questioned, stopping whatever he was doing.


    ''I don''t wanna y,'' I replied. ''For thest three rounds, the dude''s been acting out a dragon.''


    ''No! It was a dragon that was flying, then swimming, and then one that was sleeping,'' he corrected me.


    Well, this dumb charades game is busted. Why the heck did I think he could y anything¡ª


    *Creak*


    "Hm." I stopped thinking as the door swung open and Adam, alongside Falco, entered the room. Adam had that stunned look, like he was in a trance or something.


    They both entered the room. Isolde stood up and walked towards Adam immediately. "Are you fine, Adam?" she questioned tenderly.


    "Yeah, more than ever..." His gaze swept across the room. It settled on me for a second, but then, eyeing me from top to bottom, he just raised a corner of his lips and looked the other way.


    What was that? Anyway, what I''m more curious about is what they talked about.


    Professor Night asked the question, "Care to exin who this guy is and what you both talked about? Anything..."


    "We have to¡ª" he paused, "I mean, you all have to return to Solstice," saying this, he looked around.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" questioned the professor. "The Gambit isn''t over, and what do you mean by just ''us''? Where are you going?"


    "I''ll exin thatter. For your first question, though¡ªit seems like the Gambit is over, at least for now," Adam said.


    First things first, Adam can''t decide if the Gambit is over or not, but it looks like he''s confident enough to say that so he has reason¡ª


    *Creak*


    The door swung again, and this time the reason himself came inside. "Boy''s right, the Gambit is postponed for the next few months," Eldric said as soon as he entered. He stood behind Adam and¡ª


    "Where''s Falco?" I asked loudly.


    Falco wasn''t in the room. I didn''t see him leave at all.


    "Falco?" Eldric repeated in a questioning manner.


    Adam''s eyes widened slightly as he jumped in, "Oh, he meant his cat. Its name is Falco¡ªRen, you should keep your eye on your pet."


    Huh?


    "That ck cat? I''ve seen it roaming on the academy grounds... Anyways, Adam is right¡ªeveryone from all the seven academies is to return to their respective schools," Eldric exined. "This thing that happened here is something that we haven''t yet been able to understand. We are trying, but it looks like that¡ª" He paused, this time for a bit more than just a few seconds, and said, "It''s not only Eshmera where this type of attack has happened. Twelve other nearby towns have also reported that these types of creatures spawned out of nowhere and attacked. The damages are far greater than in Eshmera."


    Twelve towns. Eshmera is not a big city, but there are fourrge ones around it across its forest region¡ªif they had been damaged, then the attack was very well nned.


    "Well, we''ve seen demons add the teleportation circles," Smokeball added. "It''s true, but still six months before the actual attack, huh..."


    "That''s the reason Mage''s Gambit is on hold for now," Eldric sighed.


    In the game, it wasn''t Eldric but Headmaster Stormborne who was the first strong mage to encounter the demons... Even the name ''demon'' was only given after Adam was blessed, and he referred to these creatures as ''demons''.


    Eldric began leaving but stopped and turned around, "Hilton,e with me."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly but realized that he actually had asked for a meeting, in fact.


    I just gave Professor Night a look but she just gestured for me to go. Well, let''s see.


    I stepped out with Eldric in front. With each step we took in silence, the more tension built up.


    We soon came to where the Phantom Chamber was. Currently, the space was empty.


    Eldric once in a while would look back to check if I was following. Soon he sat on the floor.


    "So Ren Hilton, why don''t you tell me something about yourself." He smiled, his wrinkles stretching as he questioned.


    I was still standing. I looked at him, "Well, what do you want to know?"


    "Hmm, anything, like where are you from?" he replied.


    "Sephra," I answered.


    "Ooh, nice, I have been there. Balcker Forest is quite dangerous, they say," he spoke. "Still, what do your parents do? Were they adventurers?"


    "In their youth, yes, they were actually adventurers."


    "They must''ve been strong since your own potential is actually great. I guess¡ªfrom what I can see, you are well about five stars."


    I just nodded, my eyes drifting towards the Phantom Chamber.


    "Haa, looks like you are not a fan of conversations unlike that blond boy," he sighed deeply.


    "No, that''s not it. I was just wondering how it takes to make this chamber. Like every time the Gambit happens in different locations, it must be hard to create such aplex chamber," I exined.


    Eldric turned his face towards the chamber, raising his hand in the air. He flicked his fingers together and the whole Phantom Chamber disintegrated into soil. "There and¡ª" with another flick, the chamber stood erect.


    Now that''s...wow.


    "You don''t seem that surprised," Eldric panned his eyes towards me. Well...it was cool.


    "We have specific spells that take a lifetime to learn, so these kinds of things are not a big deal," he added. By ''we,'' he meant "The Council of Transcendents."


    By the way, now that I think about them, it''s clear that they are on the move too since the attack is going to take their time off the borders to the No Man''s Land.


    ''What do they even do at the No Man''s Land?'' asked ze in my mind.


    Well...a lot, to be honest.


    "Haa, again not focusing on what''s in front, huh? Maybe I am not as important as I think I am." Eldric''s voice brought me out of my thoughts.


    "Oh no, I was just thinking."


    "Thinking, huh. So anyways, Hilton boy, care to share what you saw inside the Chamber?" He stared at me. "You do understand that you are the longest survivor of the Phantom Chamber ever."


    "Loop," I uttered a single word.


    ''Is it fine telling him the truth?'' asked Smokeball. Why not? It''s not like I need to tell him what kind of loop or anything I did to get out. I just have to exin.


    Eldric blinked, "What?"


    "A loop. I was stuck there in a loop¡ªthe Chamber showed various types of...weird scenarios to me while tricking me into a past loop."


    Eldric''s face contorted and then returned to normal after hearing what I had said. "That''s...new. Been a while since I heard the Chamber did perform a loop¡ªit must''ve been hard on you."


    After muttering that, there was a silent moment before he stood up again. "Let''s go back. You also have to leave tomorrow. I won''t take much of your time and will let you rest now," he said as he began leaving.


    He stopped though, I knew it¡ªhe''s not done yet.


    "Hilton, what are your thoughts on the attack that happened? I saw you running around the academy looking for your friends," he waited.


    "It was bad. Nexus Institute needs stronger gates," I said.


    Eldric raised both brows and chuckled. "Pff, haha. After you go back to Imperial Academy, check your mail daily¡ªI might send a letter if needed." With that, he left or so I thought but stopped again,"Chambers of the Mind: A Study of Nexus Challenges...you should read it,you can understand loops better that way." And now he left for sure.


    ''Why would he send you a letter?'' ze jumped on my shoulder.


    To join the team, they''d make... a hero''s party.


    ''You going to join?''


    Nah, I''d rather die. I am already set. I do not want to be around Adam when he''s fighting off most of the demons and then the demon king.


    ''Then what are you going to do?'' he questioned.


    I have better things, like contacting Alver, separating Viceburg internally from both the Elishia and Hestia Empires, looking for what the system actually wants from me... what these gods are thinking. I need the cure for the curse and to understand what Ignisara meant when she told me to revisit the Nightshade Sanctum.

 Chapter 326 I missed you!

    Chapter 326 I missed you!


    ??---


    [Seven dayster]


    That was a lot. I blinked dumbly as...it''s not that I didn''t expect it to be like this, but for some reason, I thought it wouldn''t be. Like one attack and the whole kingdom was on its toes.


    ''Yeah, those demons now have Hestia on alert,'' ze said beside me.


    I looked out of the window of the carriage. Unlike before, these ones were bigger than the carriages we took to Eshmera, so there was a lot of space.


    "We are in Solstice," said Erik. He sat near the other window with Aron opposite him. Both looked out while Erik seemed relieved, and Aron seemed conflicted.


    Everything seemed like a blur to me for thest seven days. I couldn''t actually focus on anything specific, but that''s that, I guess.


    After my talk with Eldric, we were told to return the next day. Carriages were arranged at dawn for everyone, and all of the students from all academies left.


    "Ha," I sighed. I didn''t want it to end without me getting Ocean Pulses. I really needed it.


    ''Oh yeah, that too. Why''d you need that thing?'' asked ze.


    For a lot of reasons, but since the system actually offers elemental advancements and Ignisara''s not the only one who has thought about me going back to Nightshade Sanctum, I did think of going back to that ce once I get past my in-game death.


    ''Oh, if I remember correctly, it''s in two months? That you die... Until then, the curse is actually going to get stronger and stronger,'' ze added.


    Yeah, there''s that too. I still hope that if I get past that day and the curse is lifted, things would be a lot easier for me to do. But if it doesn''t work like that, then there are different things that I''d need to worry about.


    "I don''t want people to hate me when there''s a whole bunch of wars going around and people are being drafted left and right," I muttered as low as I could.


    "What''d you say?" asked Erik as he leaned to my side.


    "Nothing," I replied. Erik turned around, but he still had that dumb smile on his face.


    Why''s this guy so happy?


    "Anything special happen?" I asked him.


    "Hmm? Special? Oh no... Ha, I met my cousin," he revealed.


    "Okay... Wait, is this the cousin whose Great Grimoire you copied?" I remember him saying that when we were in one of the taverns¡ªTwilight Haven, I guess. He did tell me about her.


    "YEAH! That''s the one. She was in Eshmera. She met me for a brief moment before leaving," he exined.


    "Hmm, quite nice, I guess."


    "It was, actually. I haven''t seen her since I came to the academy, so it was great. Thest time I met her was at my send-off party before leaving the house." He began speaking fast, "She asked me about my school life and other stuff but said she couldn''t talk a lot as she had to go with her students too. I didn''t recognize her at all at first, but it looks like she did recognize me from the first day but didn''t speak directly. We talked, and she made sure I was safe, and then left¡ª" Dude wasn''t stopping at all, so I cut him off.


    "Oh, that''s... that''s good for you, man." I just said that and looked out of the window until, "Students?" It clicked.


    "Hm?" He fixed his sses.


    "Don''t look at me like that. What''d you mean by ''her students''?" I repeated.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Do you know that professor who came with the Luminaries? She was my cousin! Sister Anna! I almost didn''t recognize her because she''s grown in strength so much that I couldn''t register or sense her mana signature, and she also had her face covered."


    "That''s..." I didn''t know what to say to this, to be honest. "Good for you." So I cut the conversation off in between.


    After a few minutes, we were at the gate of the Imperial Academy. Adam''s carriage was already there, and they were standing with Headmaster Stormborne. It looked like he was already waiting.


    I turned and saw a swarm of students crowding inside the gate, pushing each other to take a look at us.


    ''Ooo, feel like a celebrity yet?'' asked Smokeball. Well, most of them are here for Adam Stales.


    ''Oh hell no, it can''t be... Last two rounds, you were the star. There''s no way these people are so dead-brained to be¡ª'' He was shut down when the crowd began cheering.


    "ADAM! ADAM! ADAM!"


    See, I knew it¡ªnone of them care.


    "Ren! Why are you standing there? Come here!" Professor Night''s words brought me back. I saw that everyone was already gathered near Stormborne, who was now looking at me like he wasn''t actually pleased to see me.


    I stepped towards them.


    I stepped towards them, feeling the weight of the stares and whispers from the crowd. Thete afternoon sun cast long shadows across the courtyard, creating an almost surreal atmosphere. The towering spires of the Imperial Academy loomed above us, their stone facades glowing faintly in the diminishing light. Headmaster Stormborne''s intense gaze didn''t help; it felt like a tangible force pressing against me.


    "d you could join us, Hilton," he said, his voice tinged with impatience.


    "No problem, Headmaster," I mumbled, falling into line with the others. The ground beneath my feet was hard and unyielding, a stark contrast to the cushioned interior of the carriage we had just vacated.


    Stormborne didn''t respond. Instead, he addressed the group. "Now that everyone is here, we can proceed. Wee back to the Imperial Academy. We have much to discuss in light of recent events, but first, you all need rest."


    His voice echoed off the stone walls, reverberating in the hushed silence of the assembled students. He gave a swift speech and told everyone to leave for their rooms. The crowd kept piling up, students from different sses mingling and chatting, creating a low hum of conversation. Adam''s ssmates surrounded him, a protective circle of eager faces, while everyone else milled about, trying to find their bearings.


    I looked around and saw Aron and I were the only ones standing alone. Aron''s usual stoic expression was reced with something more contemtive. Nearby, Cecelia was talking animatedly with Adam. Aron was staring at her, but unlike his usual self, he just turned and left on his own, his shoulders slumped slightly.


    Erik''s ssmates were the first to let go of him, allowing him to walk towards me.


    "That was intense," Erik said, still grinning. "But it''s good to be back, right?"


    "Yeah," I replied, noticing a faint smudge on his shirt. "You should wash that¡ªMr. Popr." I teased, pointing at the lipstick print on his cor. It could''ve been a mistake or intentional¡ª


    who knows.


    "Mr. Popr... T-that... How''d this happen?" His face turned red as he looked around, his eyes darting nervously. In the corner of my eye, I saw a brte girl smiling. Her eyes were locked on Erik as she winked, waving her palm before leaving, giggling to herself.


    I bumped my elbow to him. "Oh, to be popr. I aspire to be like you one day."


    Erik was frozen with a red face and shaking legs. I just patted his back and kept walking.


    Thump!


    "Haa, I knew it," I said as I felt a little weight on my back. Someone had just pounced on me. Usually, I would''ve mmed anyone on the ground, but I didn''t because I knew who it was.


    "I missed you!" said the familiar voice.


    "You did, huh... Wish I could say the same though." I chuckled.


    ''I''ll leave,'' and with that, Smokeball went away.


    I slowly turned my back, the thin hands still wrapped around my waist. I caught a glimpse of familiar grey-silver hair and a pair of wolf ears.


    "I''m back, Raven."


    "Wee back." She weed me as she pulled her face away. Did she just take a sniff, or am I just tripping?


    ***


    [Third Person View.]


    On the corner of the academy grounds, another silver-headed girl stood, her eyes devoid of any soul as she stared at the scene unfolding before her. She was just a few feet away, her presence almost ghostly. When she heard that the team was back, she had immediately run out of the training grounds, eager to greet the one person she was craving to see. But now, seeing him hugging another girl, her heart sank.


    Mary gritted her teeth, her jaw clenched tightly. The lively chatter andughter around her seemed distant and muffled, as if she were in a bubble of silence.


    "Mary!" Adam''s voice broke through the haze as he ran towards her. Without hesitation, he took her in his arms and swung her around. "How are you!?" His enthusiasm was palpable, but he couldn''t sense that Mary''s eyes reflected no image of him, her mind clouded with a mix of longing and despair.


    The vibrant surroundings of the academy ground, usually aforting sight, felt oppressive to Mary. The towering trees, their leaves rustling gently in the wind, seemed to mock her with their serenity. The stone pathways, usually so solid and grounding, felt like they might crumble beneath her feet. The contrast between the cheerful atmosphere and her inner turmoil was almost unbearable.


    "Mary?" Adam''s voice was softer now, tinged with concern. He set her down gently, his hands lingering on her shoulders. "Are you okay?"


    Mary forced a smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "I''m fine, Adam. Just... tired."


    Adam frowned, clearly unconvinced. "You sure? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    She shook her head, trying to dispel the darkness creeping into her thoughts. "I''m sure. It''s just been a long week."


    As Adam continued to speak, his words became a distant hum. Mary''s gaze drifted back to Ren, who was still engaged in conversation with Raven. The sight of them together felt like a knife twisting in her chest, eachugh and shared nce adding to her pain.


    Adam noticed her distraction and followed her gaze. His expression softened as he realized what was happening. "Mary,e on. Let''s go talk somewhere quieter."


    She nodded absently, allowing him to lead her away from the crowd. They walked towards a secluded garden area, the foliage providing a semnce of privacy. The soft scent of blooming flowers mingled with the earthy aroma of the soil, creating a tranquil atmosphere that contrasted sharply with Mary''s tumultuous emotions.


    Adam sat her down on a bench, his expression serious. "Mary, you can talk to me. What''s going on?"


    She took a deep breath, her hands trembling slightly. "It''s just... everything''s changing so fast, Adam. And sometimes, I feel like I''m being left behind."


    Adam''s eyes softened with understanding. He reached out and took her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "You''re not alone, Mary. We''re all in this together, and I''m here for you."


    Mary looked down at their joined hands, a bittersweet smile ying on her lips. "Thanks, Adam. That means a lot."


    She said that but her mind said otherwise.

 Chapter 327 I am not complaining

    <h4>Chapter 327 I am notining</h4>


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    "Umm... Raven," I said awkwardly, looking down.


    But instead of looking at me directly, Raven buried her face deeper into my robe, her hands tightly wrapped around my waist.


    "I missed you," she whispered.


    "I heard that the first time. I missed you too, but I think you should pull away now."


    "Nnn," but she didn''t pull away immediately.


    Looks like I really have to do it now. "Well, I am fine with this too. I just thought you wouldn''t want everyone to look at you, but look at you, you don''t care, do you? Maybe I shouldn''t either¡ª" I slowly began wrapping my arms around her.


    Whoop*


    And with a shocked, crimson-blushing face, Raven immediately pulled away. "T-that''s... no." Her eyes wandered around, mostly noticing that the students were not paying attention to us or were already back to their rooms. Some did stick around but kept their distance.


    I chuckled softly until¡ª


    Tut*


    "Eek!" Raven yelped in pain as I pulled her wrist.


    "How''d this happen?" I knew that my voice had deepened.


    "R-Ren, it''s..." She stuttered.


    "What is this? Who did this?" I asked, a bit intimidatingly.


    Raven''s whole right arm was wrapped in bandages like she had been in some kind of fire or something. Now that I looked closely, there was a cut mark around her corbone that was visible through her white one-piece.


    "How''d this happen¡ª"


    But before Raven could answer, a voice came from behind. "She had a duel in the academy two days back."


    I turned around and saw Cecelia standing there with her arms crossed, in her usual knight armor as always. Behind her was Amelia.


    There was a bit of a pause. "I don''t think there was going to be an event in the academy¡ª"


    "It was a mutual duel, for practice," Raven answered almost in a whisper, drawing my attention back to her.


    I took a deep breath, trying to rein in my frustration. "A mutual duel? For practice? And you got hurt like this?" My voice wasced with concern.


    Raven nodded slightly, avoiding my eyes. "It''s not as bad as it looks. I just need some time to heal."


    Cecelia stepped closer, her expression serious. "It was an intense duel. Both parties pushed their limits. But Raven''s resilience is remarkable. She''ll be fine with some rest."


    I looked at Raven, my worry evident. "Who did you fight, though?"


    And with that question, they went silent.


    "Why don''t you rest and not discuss these kinds of things¡ª" Amelia began for some reason. Did I ask her anything? Why is she talking?


    "There." I pointed behind. "Adam and Princess Elsa are both standing right there. You should meet them¡ªPrincess might need something." I replied.


    Amelia''s expression changed from shock to narrowed eyes before she sighed and left.


    "That was rude," mumbled Cecelia under her breath.


    "Who?" I repeated.


    "Mary Kleine," Raven immediately answered without beating around the bush.


    Mary? Raven fought Mary? And Mary did this?


    "Why?" I asked.


    Raven hesitated for a moment, ncing at Cecelia before speaking. "She challenged me. Said something about testing my strength, seeing if I was worthy."


    "Worthy of what?" I pressed, trying to understand.


    Cecelia sighed. "It''splicated, Ren. Mary has been... different since thest attack. She''s been pushing everyone, trying to prove something to herself and others. The duel was part of that."


    "Prove what?" I asked, still not satisfied with the vague answers.


    Raven looked at me, her eyes softening. "It''s not important, Ren. What''s important is that I''m fine. Really."


    I wanted to argue, but the earnestness in her eyes made me stop. Instead, I nodded, trying to let it go. "Alright. But if anything like this happens again, you tell me. Promise?"


    She nodded, giving me a small smile. "Promise."


    "Good," I said, my tone softening.


    "Kids!" Professor Night walked up to us, the others behind her. Aron stood way behind, but his eyes were glued to me¡ªor the person beside me, Cecelia.


    "Headmaster wants us in his office. He wants to thank y''all for what you did and talk to you," she said.


    "I have a lot to talk about, though..." Raven added somewhat depreciatingly.


    "Why don''t you wait a bit outside the office? We can then go to my room and talk¡ª"


    "Your room?" Adam, who had been preupied with others until now, suddenly interjected.


    "Yeah, my room," I replied without looking at him.


    "Why would Raven go¡ª"


    "Oh, that sounds great! I''ll wait outside the office. I literally have tons to ask! Like how did you defeat the Amphiptere alone and


    ¡ª" Raven seemed not to notice Adam''s concern at all.


    "Okay then," I said, turning around, "Woah!" I flinched as I nearly bumped into Vexa, who was staring at me with her sapphire blue eyes.


    What the heck! By this time, I should have gotten used to her popping up out of nowhere, but for some reason, I couldn''t.


    "Let''s go," Professor Night said, and Vexa turned around immediately and left.


    ***


    This was awkward. We all currently sat in the office while Stormborne was in front of us, sitting behind his desk. The room felt imposing, with its high ceiling and dark wooden furniture. Shelves filled with ancient tomes and mysterious artifacts lined the walls, and arge, intricately woven tapestry depicting the founding of the academy hung behind Stormborne''s chair. The dim light from the high windows cast long shadows across the room, adding to the tension.


    I was seated beside two of the most awkward people I had ever met: Vexa, the silentdy, and Aron, the grumpy kid. Vexa sat with an air of detached calm, her eyes asionally flickering towards Stormborne. Aron, on the other hand, was fidgeting, clearly ufortable with the situation.


    Adam was surrounded by Isolde, Elsa, Amelia, Cecelia, and Mary. Mary, who somehow found her way around Adam, looked pale. I nced at her briefly before refocusing on my own concerns.


    Erik had vanished into thin air by the time we reached the office. He was just gone, like a ghost. Raven was still outside, clearly too nervous toe in and sit in front of Stormborne.


    Stormborne''s eyes scanned the room, settling briefly on each of us before he spoke. "I understand the recent events have been challenging. However, we must remain vignt and prepared for what lies ahead."


    And...he kept talking.


    Eventually, Stormborne concluded, "You are all crucial to our sess. Stay focused, stay vignt, and above all, stay safe."


    With that, we were dismissed. I stood up, feeling a mix of relief and anxiety. Raven was waiting just outside the door, her eyes bright with curiosity.


    "Shall we?" I asked her, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "Yes! Let''s go!" Raven replied eagerly, practically bouncing on her feet.


    As we walked back to my dorm, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of something muchrger and more dangerous. The academy''s stone walls seemed to close in around us, the weight of the uing battles pressing down heavily. Raven chatted excitedly beside me, her energy a stark contrast to my brooding thoughts.


    We finally reached my room. I opened the door, letting Raven in first. The room was a small but cozy space, with a neatly made bed, a wooden desk cluttered with books and papers, and a wardrobe in the corner.


    Closing the door behind us. "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    Raven turned to me, her expression serious. "First off, how are you really doing? With everything that''s happened, I mean."


    I took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. "It''s been... a lot. But I''m managing. Just trying to take things one step at a time."


    She nodded, her eyes full of understanding. "I get it. If you ever need to talk or anything, I''m here for you."


    "Thanks, Raven."


    "And next, tell me everything you saw after leaving the Solstice,how was the journey!" She asked excited.


    This is going to be longer than expected.


    She nodded, her eyes full of understanding. "I get it. If you ever need to talk or anything, I''m here for you."


    "Thanks, Raven."


    "And next, tell me everything you saw after leaving the Solstice,how was the journey!" She asked excited.


    This is going to be longer than expected and I am notining at all.

 Chapter 328 what are you doing here-

    <h4>Chapter 328 what are you doing here-</h4>


    [Next day]


    "Uh... what are you doing here?" I asked, staring in front of me. Stormborne was behind his desk, looking at me with his usual stern expression.


    "Ruu... we are here to take you back!" my mother said, standing beside my father.


    I was happy¡ªmore than happy¡ªto see them, but why were they here?


    Just a little while ago, I had settled back into my room after the long journey from Eshmera to Solstice. Today, I woke to the warden banging on my door, telling me that someone was in the headmaster''s office waiting for me. And here they were, both of my parents had traveled all the way from Sephra to Solstice right after the Phantom Chamber''s challenge ended. During their travel, they got news about the demon invasion, so they used the fastest way here¡ªtransportation gates. It must''ve cost them a lot of money.


    Now, I stood in front of them, though not entirely alone. Raven peeked into the office from the hallway, waving at me but immediately backing off when Mom leaned to the side to take a better view of her.


    "Friend?" Mom asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I nodded, giving her a bit of a smile, to which Mom looked a bit surprised but happy.


    "Anyways, Ruu, let''s go," my father said, but Stormborne cut him off.


    "Wait a second, why don''t we have a chat before you all decide anything?" Stormborne suggested, his tone calm but firm.


    "Not required, Headmaster. We''d like to take our son back after what has been happening in the Hestia Empire. It''s not safe around here," my mother insisted, her voice unwavering.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Hilton, I understand your concern, but let me at least get my point clear. After that, you both are free to decide what you may regarding your son." Stormborne was not backing down either. Did he want something from me?


    The office was filled with an ufortable silence. Therge, wooden desk that separated us from Stormborne was cluttered with scrolls and papers, remnants of his recent work. Shelves lined the walls, filled with ancient tomes and artifacts, casting long shadows in the dim light. Arge window behind Stormborne''s desk allowed sunlight to stream in, highlighting the dust motes that floatedzily in the air.


    Stormborne leaned forward, his steely eyes fixed on my parents. "The situation here is indeed grave, but pulling Ren out now would not necessarily ensure his safety. The academy is a fortress. We have defenses in ce, and we are training students to handle such threats."


    My mother crossed her arms, her face stern. "Our son''s safety is our primary concern. We''ve heard about the attacks, the creatures. How can we be sure he is safe here?"


    Stormborne sighed, rubbing his temples. "Mrs. Hilton, Ren is one of our most promising students. His potential is exceptional, and his presence here is crucial not just for his own growth, but for the future of our defense against these threats. After his performance in the Gambit, I think it''s clear that he''s not weak."


    Stormborne was praising me? Was there only one sun in the sky today? This seemed way too odd.


    I nced at Raven, who was now cautiously peeking in from the doorway again. She looked worried, her usual yful demeanor subdued. I gave her a small nod, trying to reassure her.


    My father spoke up, his voice calm but firm. "Headmaster, we appreciate what you''re saying, but as his parents, we have the right to decide what''s best for him."


    Stormborne''s eyes softened slightly. "I understand. But consider this: taking him away now could mean he loses valuable training and support. We have staff that can keep him safe within the academy and the whole city is undergoing changes to enhance safety for citizens and students. Taking him back wouldn''t be a wise idea."


    My mother''s gaze flickered to me, her resolve wavering. "Ruu, what do you want?"


    Caught off guard, I looked between my parents and Stormborne. "I... I want to go¡ª"


    Ding ding


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    System Notification [Muted]


    ?!?!?!?!


    The host has been ensnared by a Curse.


    Curse: Fate


    Caster: Nature


    Current Impact: 31%


    Cure: None


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    A window immediately popped up. What the hell?


    My eyes went to the changing numbers of current impact. They climbed from 31 to 32, then 33, continuing with each passing second.


    What the hell is happening?


    "No, I don''t want to go," I awkwardly said, keeping my gaze glued to the panel. The impact slowly went back to 31 percent.


    "Huh? Ruu... why? I want you toe back with us. It''s not safe here at all!" my mother said. I agreed¡ªI didn''t want to stay here¡ªbut it seemed the system wanted me to stay at any cost.


    I could feel my heart race as those numbers kept rising.


    "Mom, I think the headmaster is right, and I actually want toplete the year. It''s only four months remaining now," I said. In fact, I only needed two months until the in-game death passed. After that, I was free¡ªI wouldn''t even bother with exams. Either way, I wouldn''t have to because by then, the demons were going to rage a war on a different level.


    "If it''s because of the promise we made you take, then please¡ª" my mom began, desperation edging her voice.


    "It''s not, Mom. It''s because I want to stay. It''s my decision, and I need you to understand that," I said, hating each word I uttered. I wanted to go home¡ªback to Sephra¡ªbut if I made a mistake and the countdown began, I wasn''t prepared for what would happen. What would even happen if the curse''s impact reached a hundred percent?


    At that moment, my father stepped forward and ced a reassuring hand on my mother''s shoulder. "Well, it looks like Ren knows what he''s talking about. I''ll trust him on this, honey," he said calmly.


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts, Ren¡ª" he looked directly at me. "You can stay," he dered firmly.


    We spent a few more minutes talking with Stormborne. My parents did most of the talking while I silently pondered why Stormborne was so intent on keeping me here. Nothing concrete came to mind.


    Leaving the office, I found myself standing between Raven and my mother in the corridor. The academy''s stone walls were cool to the touch, and the soft hum of distant conversations filled the air. Sunlight streamed through the tall, arched windows, casting long shadows and illuminating the intricate tapestries hanging along the walls.


    "Umm, Mom, this is my... friend, Raven Larkspur," I introduced hesitantly. "Raven, this is my mother."


    Raven stepped forward with a polite smile. "It''s nice to meet you, Mrs. Hilton."


    My mother gave her a once-over, then smiled warmly. "It''s nice to meet you too, Raven. Thank you for looking out for my son."


    Raven''s eyes sparkled. "It''s my pleasure. Ren''s a great friend."


    "Oh! Is he now!" Mom gave me a side eye, then turned to Raven with a smile that looked sweet but had an interrogative edge. "So, Raven, where are you from?"


    Raven responded politely, and their conversation continued, my mom''s tone soft but probing. It felt like an interrogation wrapped in a warm nket.


    "Quite a yer you are, Ruu," Father bumped his elbow against mine while winking. "Found yourself a good girl, huh?"


    "There''s nothing like that between us, Dad," I replied.


    "Yeah, yeah. It''s almost like saying that a girl and a boy can be just friends," he added.


    ''Facts,'' ze joined us, having apparently just woken up in the dorm and followed us without my noticing.


    We walked through the corridors and then the academy grounds until we reached my dorm building. It was still quite early in the morning, so there weren''t many eyes on us, which was good. After returning, I knew that students shamelessly followed me around all the time.


    Raven seemed to remember something and immediately said, "Wait a second, I''ll be back!" before dashing off.


    "This is a nice little room you have¡ªoh, what''s that?" Mom looked around the room until her eyes settled on a pile of books where I had ced the pendant I got from Ignisara. I was still unsure of its significance, so I hadn''t worn it much.


    "It''s nothing much. I bought it from the Bargain Alley," I answered.


    Mom picked up the pendant, examining it closely. "It looks quite unique for something from a bargain market."


    I shrugged, trying to appear nonchnt. "Yeah, it just caught my eye."


    Dad looked around the room, nodding approvingly. "You''ve made quite a space for yourself here. Feels like a second home, doesn''t it?"


    I smiled slightly, though my thoughts were far from feeling at home. "Yeah, I guess it does."

 Chapter 329 Tavern Dinner

    Chapter 329 Tavern Dinner


    "How''s everything back in Sephra?" I asked.


    "Well... it''s alright. It''s quite boring since my son''s not there with us, but we manage somehow," said my mother.


    Currently, we are in a tavern at the city center: me, Dad, Mom, and Raven.


    ''I''m here too.''


    Yeah, ze''s here too.


    "Ruu, do you n on staying here for all three years?" asked my father as he picked a piece of chicken and put it in his mouth. Did he get buff or something when I wasn''t around? He looks bigger than I remember.


    "I don''t know, I might," I replied.


    Adam and everyone would already be dropping out by next year, and the academy will be closed for only six months after their departure from the Hestia Empire. After it opens, I don''t think there''d be anyone that I don''t like in the academy.


    ''The answer is no, you are not staying in the academy,'' Smokeball added. ''I am not going to be in that ce alongside that Cataclysmic Drakenvor. Stormborne is NOT going to let me live if he knows about me!''


    Oh, there''s that too! I almost forgot about that¡ªwell, he hasn''t noticed anything yet, so he might not.


    ''Ha, as if you know how much pressure it puts on me. I dread my death every time I sleep!'' ze said. Facts.


    I looked around, and everyone at the table was staring at me while I was focused on my meal. "What?"


    "Nothing, just admiring how much you''ve grown in a year¡ªit''s almost like I am seeing someone else," Mom replied.


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Yeah, it''s true¡ªyou''ve grown taller and seem stronger. Strong enough to defeat an Amphiptere dragon all alone." My father passed me a ss of water.


    I could feel my eyes widen. I almost forgot! The Gambit was being telecast all over the world¡ªof course, my parents saw me!


    "Oh... I have, I guess," I said awkwardly. "What do you think? I did good, right?"


    Mom and Dad exchanged a look and both erupted inughter. "Pff," "Hahahah," gathering many nces towards our table.


    "Good!? Ruu! You did a fabulous job!! You don''t know how stressed your father and I were when we saw you in front of that giant lizard! Your father almost crushed the screen under his palm!!" Mom exined excitedly.


    "And your mother was crying. Every time you were thrown, she would cry harder and curse everyone, even your principal, for sending you there," Father jumped in.


    And with that, for the next five minutes, they kept on going with the praises, one after another. With each praise, I felt a little less tense. It''s fine, I guess.


    I was stressed if they asked me questions that I couldn''t answer.


    The conversation flowed easily, and I felt more at ease with each passing minute. It wasforting to be with my parents again, until my father asked, "Still, what was that spell you used while burning the Amphiptere?"


    "Oh, it was a spirit. I used the contracted spell," I immediately answered.


    "That''s cool." With that sentence, Raven leaned forward. She''d been very quiet sinceing here.


    I remember telling her about all this the night before. Why''s she acting like I didn''t tell her?


    "Spirit, you say? That''s nice. Still, it was quite a powerful spell. I''m d your body could handle all that mana," Mom said, her concern evident.


    "Well, he is my son! Of course he has a strong body!" Father replied proudly. I''d never tell him about the phoenix physique.


    "Haa, I hope Marylin was here. She was so happy for you too."


    "What is she doing these days?" I asked immediately. I hadn''t heard about her for a long time.


    Mom paused for a second. "Marylin..."


    "She''s with her guild members," Father immediately replied.


    "The ck Wings? Why?" I asked immediately.


    "Wait, she''s told you about The ck Wings?" Mom asked, almost surprised.


    "Yep, when she was training me. She also said that she can get me a spot in the guild if I want," I exined.


    Both of my parents went silent for a while before one of them sighed and just shook their head. "Well, yeah, she''s now in Arcanum. She also wanted to meet Mary but couldn''t because the guild leader has something important to talk about," Mom said, looking around.


    Tut. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Something hit my foot under the table, and I knew it was Raven. I looked at her, and her face seemed like she was pouting a bit.


    What''d I do?...oh, I get it.


    "You want this?" I said as I passed the pudding from my te to hers.


    Her expression eased a bit, but then her face reddened as if embarrassed.


    "You don''t want?" I said while pulling away the te, but she just clutched onto it. I could feel her nails scraping the back of my hand while she did so.


    Mom chuckled a bit before she turned her face towards Raven.


    "So, Raven," my mother began, turning her attention to her. "How did you and Ren be friends?"


    "Uh, me?" Raven''s eyes immediately sparked. Haa, she just wanted to be a part of the conversation, I guess.


    "I helped him¡ª" she started with that.


    "Liar," I interrupted her.


    She turned her face towards me, almost looking like she''d tear me apart. Damn, she looks menacing.


    "Ruu!" Mom gave me a disapproving look. "Let her talk!"


    "Just be honest, Raven," I whispered while trying to control a smile.


    And with that, she began.


    ***


    "And that''s... uh, how we met," Raven concluded her story. She tried to alter a few things here and there, but she couldn''t do it because I kept correcting her. I could still feel her heel digging into my shoe under the table as she kept a stony face and looked around.


    As for my parents...


    "That''s... nice," my mother said. I could see her biting the inside of her cheek as she picked up a ss of water.


    While my mother was controlling something, my father blinked his eyes with his brow raised. "Were you charged for messing up the potion though? And the cauldron?" he asked.


    "Pfffffff!!" Spitting the water out of her mouth, my motherughed¡ªI joined in too.


    "How could one mess up a healing potion!" she asked, trying to control her hystericalugh. "I''m sorry forughing but... but hahahaha, what''d you say¡ªeverything just exploded while trying to stir a pot? How does that even happen!"


    Raven''s face turned red as she just gave me a look that read, "Why did you not let me lie?"


    I still have that first encounter fresh in my mind, to be honest. Iughed more than my parents did.

 Chapter 330 Recounting the past

    Chapter 330 Recounting the past


    "Haa, I am really sorry, darling, forughing like that," my mother apologized to Raven as she fixed her hair. Both of my parents were a bit tipsy.


    "No, Mrs. Hilton, it''s fine¡ªit was a funny moment," Raven replied, but her heel didn''t think it was funny at all.


    "Still, it''s nice to know Ruu has such a wonderful friend beside him. It keeps me at ease," she said, her eyes scanning Raven from top to bottom.


    Raven nced toward me and nodded her head, smiling meekly. "Thanks."


    Dad leaned in a bit while picking up a ss of water, saying, "I still can''t believe, though, that this is our Ruu who was once obsessed with Marylin''s daughter back in Sephra¡ªouch!" He stopped as the table moved a bit.


    "Your mother kicked him under the table," ze said. He''s under the table, munching on a piece of chicken.


    I looked at Mom, who gave Dad a look that was not happy at all. Did she not like him mentioning Mary here?


    "Umm... who''s Marylin''s daughter?" Raven asked. It was a simple question, but I sensed a bit of tension in her voice.


    "Oh, no one," my mother shrugged it off.


    "Is it the Marylin that you were discussing a few minutes ago? She has a daughter?" But Raven seemed to not let it go. She faced me. "Who''s Marylin''s daughter to you, Ren?" she asked with a smile, but she wasn''t smiling.


    "Mary Kleine," I answered involuntarily.


    "Good instinct," zemented.


    "Eh..." And as if her fuse was blown, her expression turned to one that could be described as a confused fish.


    "Eh... Mary Kleine?" Raven repeated, her expression now a mix of surprise and confusion. She nced at me, then back at my parents, clearly waiting for an exnation.


    My mother exchanged a quick nce with my father, a silent conversation passing between them. They seemed unsure of how to respond, but it was my father who finally spoke up, his tone careful.


    "Mary Kleine is... someone Ren knew back in Sephra," he said vaguely, trying to downy the situation.


    Raven''s brow furrowed. "Knew back in Sephra? What do you mean?"


    "It''s a long story," I said, feeling awkward under her scrutiny. "Marylin was my mentor, and Mary was... well, someone I used to know."


    Raven''s gaze sharpened. "Used to know? What happened?"


    Before I could answer, my mother intervened, her voice gentle but firm. "Raven, dear, it''s not something we should dwell on. Ren has moved on, and so should we."


    Raven''s eyes flickered between us, clearly picking up on the tension in the air. "I see," she said softly, though her tone betrayed her curiosity. "Sorry for prying."


    "It''s okay," I replied, offering a weak smile. "It''s not a big deal."


    Dad cleared his throat, attempting to lighten the mood. "So, Ren, what are your ns after finishing the year here?"


    I weed the change of topic. "I haven''t decided yet. Maybe I''ll take a break, go back to Sephra for a while."


    "That sounds nice," Mom said, her voice warm. "We miss having you around."


    "I miss being there too," I admitted. "But there''s still a lot to do here."


    Raven listened quietly, her earlier tension easing slightly. "What are your ns, Ren?" she asked softly, her curiosity genuine.


    "I''m not sure," I admitted, feeling a bit lost. "I haven''t thought that far ahead." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, you have time to decide," Dad said, nodding encouragingly. "No need to rush."


    The conversation continued, lighter now, and Raven gradually rxed. We talked about lighter topics¡ªacademy life, the challenges we faced, and even some of the funny incidents. Raven shared a few of her own stories, and soon enough, we were allughing together.


    My parents are going to be around for the next two or three days, staying in a motel near the academy. I''ll tour them around the city tomorrow.


    "Thanks for not making that too awkward," I said to Raven, breaking the silence between us.


    She smiled softly. "I understand. It''s not easy talking about past rtionships."


    "Yeah," I sighed, feeling relieved. "Anyway, thanks foring with me tonight."


    "Of course," Raven said, her smile widening. "I''m d I could meet your parents. They seem really nice."


    "Yeah, they are," I agreed. "Even when they''re a bit tipsy."


    Raven chuckled. "Your dad''s hrious."


    "He has his moments," I said, grinning while trying to leave for my dorm, but I felt a tug on my robe.


    "Anyways, Ren," Raven stopped me. "Can I ask you something?"


    I guess I know what she''s going to ask. "Yeah..."


    "Would you like it if I kept secrets from you?" she questioned.


    "Well... I wouldn''t mind¡ª" I saw her expression change, so I quickly changed my answer. "I''d feel bad, very bad," I replied.


    "Right?!" she eximed. "So tell me what happened between you and Mary!"


    And there it is, the question I knew she''d ask.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of the question. "It''splicated, Raven. Mary and I... we had a history, but it didn''t end well."


    I didn''t buy it¡ªpast Ren definitely had a history with that bitch. How should I exin that?


    Raven''s eyes softened. "What happened?" But I could see her feet tapping.


    "Why don''t we sit there?" I pointed at the nearby bench as passerby students nced at us.


    Raven nodded, and we went there and sat down. I looked around and started.


    After a few minutes of exining, I ended it on the note of.


    "She was more than just a friend," I began slowly, choosing my words carefully. "We grew up together, trained together. I thought we were on the same path, but things changed. We changed. She joined the academy and left me behind. She fell in love with Adam Stales, your ssmate, and I decided to break our engagement."


    "That''s... a lot to take in," she said, her expression ghostly pale. Was it that bad?


    I know for a fact that the boy whose body I am in was a simp, stalker, and narcissist with an obsessive personality.


    "Well, he''s gone now," said ze.


    Gone? Nah, Ren''s not gone anywhere. He''s still here but silent. I can feel it, to be honest... he''s just calm for some reason. Since thest deal we made, it''s all fine, I guess.


    Raven listened intently, her eyes never leaving mine. "Did you love her?"


    The question caught me off guard, and for a moment, I didn''t know how to respond. "I did," I admitted finally on behalf of the previous Ren. "But it''s in the past now. I''ve moved on, and so has she." And this one was from me.


    Raven nodded, absorbing my words. "That exins it."


    "Exins what?" I asked, but she just shook her head.


    "Nothing. Let''s get going¡ªwe have a lot to do tomorrow too! I wanna show your parents around the Bargain Alley!" With that, she just left, jumping around.

 Chapter 331 Not letting go!

    331 Not letting go!


    [Raven Larkspur''s POV.]


    My heart was racing, and my mouth felt dry all of a sudden. I couldn''t feel my footfalls, but they led me back to my room. I heard someone call my name, but I just couldn''t spare a single nce at them because... my chest felt like it''d explode any minute.


    THUMP.


    I fell on the bed, my foot hitting the side table. "Ouch." I rolled up in a ball.


    Ren loved Mary.


    "Ughhhhhhhh." Even thinking about it made me cry, and I had to hear him admit it. He said that he loved her! Mary Kleine! And she dumped Ren!


    "Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid." I know it''s silly to think for someone else, but how could she dump Ren? Like, look at him! She dumped him and went for Adam!?


    I never understood girls obsessing over Adam Stales. Maybe because he''s an honor student, decent looking, and strong... But Ren? How could she¡ªugh.


    "Why did I have to ask him?" I cursed myself for asking that dumb question.


    "Tell me about your rtionship with Mary... dumbo! Look what you''ve done to yourself now!" Even the thought of Ren and Mary together makes me nauseous for some reason. I feel like crying.


    It was all good and merry. I met Ren''s parents¡ªI REALLY WANTED TO MAKE A GREAT IMPRESSION ON THEM!!!


    But Ren went ahead and told them that embarrassing meeting as our first meeting.


    I pulled a nket over myself as I whispered, "It wasn''t even our REAL first meeting. We met way before that..." I felt like yelling these words aloud at him but couldn''t.


    Ren doesn''t know that I have met him before. How would he react? The first time I saw him was when he was covered in blood of someone else... I can''t say that!


    "Ughh, still, they went as far as engagement! Like, how long have you known each other? Childhood friends and then lovers!" I was yelling while trying to control myself.


    Spending years together, engaged, and then she came here and fell in love... Did you not LOVE HIM? I felt angry but relieved at the same time knowing there''s nothing between Mary and Ren now.


    "But still...."


    I murmured, my thoughts swirling in a confusing mess of jealousy, anger, and relief. I hated that I was so affected by it, but I couldn''t help it. Ren meant more to me than I had realized until now.


    I rolled over, staring at the ceiling. The memory of Ren admitting his past love for Mary reyed in my mind. I knew I shouldn''t let it bother me¡ªeveryone has a past¡ªbut the idea of him having such deep feelings for someone else hurt more than I wanted to admit.


    "Why did it have to be her?" I whispered to myself. "Why couldn''t it have been someone else, someone less... perfect?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. I needed to focus on the present, not on a past that couldn''t be changed. Ren had moved on, and so had Mary. They were just part of each other''s history now.


    Like they don''t even talk to each other now! Yes! They don''t care about each other!


    But what about us? Where did I fit into Ren''s life? Was I just a friend, or was there potential for something more?


    I couldn''t stop the flood of questions. Ren and I had grown closer, especially after everything we had been through. He was always there, always supportive, always... Ren. And now, meeting his parents, hearing them talk about him with such pride and love.


    I sat up, pushing the nket off. I couldn''t keep torturing myself with these thoughts. I needed to talk to Ren... about anything and keep my mind off of these weird thoughts.


    I stood up and walked to the window, looking out at the academy grounds.


    Knock, knock.


    And then there was a knock on the door. I walked towards the knob. Who''s here?


    The door creaked, and I saw Mary. Thud! I closed the door immediately.


    Mary is here!? I didn''t see her expression, but she is here!


    Soon came a voice from the other side. "Raven, you don''t have to be scared. I... I just wanted to talk. I''lle backter if you want."


    I sighed. What am I doing... I pulled the door open and saw Mary standing there. "Thank you," she said.


    "You need something?" I asked awkwardly.


    "Oh no. It''s just, I wanted to apologize for what I did a few days back. I should''ve held back¡ªI''m really sorry for hurting you." She exined, her gaze lingering on the bandages on my right arm.


    She came here to apologize? That''s...


    "Oh, this... no, it''s fine. I am fine now¡ª" I stopped when my sentence was interrupted.


    "See, I knew it!" Behind Mary, from the other end of the stairs, came the familiar voice. It was Adam. "Ha, now I feel relieved," he said while he climbed up.


    What is he doing here?


    Mary stepped sideways and Adam came near us. "I really was worried when Elsa told me that you went into a duel and got hurt!" His expression seemed genuinely concerned.


    "It''s nothing¡ª" I tried to brush it off, but he cut me off.


    "How can you say it''s nothing? You were so angry that you didn''t even hear me when I called you. I''m so upset with Mary, but she said she didn''t mean it." He exined. Oh, it was him who called me... but yeah, it wasn''t Mary I was thinking about... maybe partially I was.


    "It''s fine, really," I said, trying to diffuse the situation. "I''m okay now."


    Mary''s face showed a mix of regret and relief. "I really am sorry, Raven. I didn''t mean to hurt you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I nced between them, feeling a bit overwhelmed. "I appreciate the concern, but let''s move past it. It''s in the past now."


    Adam nodded, though he still looked concerned. "If you say so. Just take care of yourself, okay?"


    "Yeah, I will," I replied, forcing a smile.


    The tension in the air began to dissipate, and I felt a bit more at ease. "So, what brings you two here?" I asked, trying to change the subject.


    Mary looked at Adam, who nodded. "We actually came to see if you wanted to join us for a quick walk around the campus. Clear our heads, you know?"


    "Oh I''m fine,have fun." I said and immediately closed the door.


    "I''m not letting her take Ruu from me." I am not sure why but I think I might know why Mary picked up fight with me.


    Noice!

 Chapter 332 A Nice Day

    332 A Nice Day


    [Third Person View.]


    Raven stood outside the academy gate, but she wasn''t alone. Beside her stood Rose and Chris, all three of them waiting for Ren, who had gone back inside the academy after they had all gathered outside.


    Today''s n was to roam around the city and show his parents around.


    He went back inside, saying that he needed to lock the door of his room.


    "He''s sure taking his time," said Chris.


    Rose looked to her side and saw Raven fiddling with her fingers. She wore a very cute outfit¡ªavender sundress and a sun hat. Her hair was braided, and her ears peeked out from under the hat as her face turned a bit red.


    Her right hand was still in a bandage, though.


    Raven hade a bitte because she couldn''t sleep, thinking about Ren all night long. When she did arrive, Ren wasn''t there¡ªonly his parents.


    The trio stood beside each other but still hadn''t spoken a single word. Just like Raven, Ren''s parents were also not familiar with situations like these. Yesterday they had Ren with them, so it was fine, but now that he wasn''t there, none of them knew how to start a conversation.


    But Rose seemed to have enough courage to say, "You look very cute in that outfit." She leaned to the side as sheplimented Raven.


    "Huh?" Raven looked up and then at Ren''s mom.


    Raven looked up, her eyes wide with surprise as she met Rose''s gaze. "Thank you," she mumbled, her blush deepening. She hadn''t expected apliment from Ren''s mom, and it made her feel both shy and happy.


    Rose smiled warmly, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "It''s no trouble, dear. You really do look lovely."


    Chris, sensing the awkwardness dissipate slightly, added, "Yeah, Raven. You look great. I''m sure Ruu will think so too."


    Raven''s blush deepened further, and she looked down, trying to hide her smile. "Thanks."


    At that moment, Ren appeared, jogging towards them with an apologetic look on his face. "Sorry for the wait! I had to make sure everything was secure."


    THUP*


    Raven''s bag slipped from her hand as she saw Ren.


    Standing in front of her was Ren, wearing a in white shirt with rolled-up sleeves and baggy ck pants. He had a pendant around his neck¡ªthe convergence amulet. His hair was pulled back in a bun, with a few strands falling to the side of his forehead. This left his whole face in clear view, unlike his usual look.


    With his already great looks, he actually grabbed quite a bit of attention. From the looks of it, there were a few dozen students now swarming afar, pointing towards everyone.


    "Haa- What?" Ren asked as he bent and picked up the bag for her.


    Ren looked at Raven, noticing her outfit for the first time. "You look... really nice, Raven," he said.


    Raven''s eyes met his, and for a moment, the world seemed to narrow down to just the two of them. "You too, Ren," she said softly.


    Rose and Chris shared a nce, both smiling and talking with their gazes.


    Clearing her throat, Rose tried, "So, shall we get going?"


    The group began to walk, with Ren leading the way. As they moved through the city, he pointed out variousndmarks and told stories about each ce. His parents listened intently, asionally asking questions, while Raven, Rose, and Chris contributed to the conversation with their own anecdotes.


    The city was bustling with activity, and the sights and sounds seemed to breathe life into the day. Street vendors called out their wares, children yed in the streets, and the aroma of fresh bread and spices filled the air.


    They stopped at a small caf¨¦ for a break, sitting outside under arge umbre. Ren''s parents were visibly rxed, enjoying the lively atmosphere.


    "This ce is wonderful," Rose said, taking a sip of her coffee. "It''s so vibrant and full of life here. I''ve never been in Solstice before."


    Rose had seen most of the world¡ªwell, as much as she knew during her adventurer days alongside Chris and Marylin.


    Ren picked up a coffee in front of him as he leaned back a bit. He''d been very rxed since the morning. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It really is," Ren''s father agreed. "Looks like we chose a good ce to study, Ruu."


    Ren smiled, "Yeah, it has its charm."


    Raven looked around, her eyes shining with curiosity. "What''s that building over there?" she asked, pointing to a grand structure down the street.


    "That''s the old library," Ren exined. "It''s one of the oldest buildings in the city and holds a lot of rare books and artifacts." He''s never been inside, but he knows.


    "Can we go inside?" Raven asked, her excitement evident.


    "Of course," Ren said, standing up. "Let''s finish our drinks and head over."


    As they continued their tour, the group grew morefortable with each other. Laughter and conversation flowed easily, and the initial awkwardness was long forgotten.


    By the time they returned to the academy, the sun was beginning to set, casting a warm golden glow over the city. Ren''s parents looked content, and Raven seemed more rxed than she had been in a long time.


    "Thank you for today," Rose said as they stood outside the academy gates.


    Ren smiled, feeling a sense of aplishment. "I''m d you enjoyed it."


    He hadn''t been with his family for a while, so it was a great time for him too. He made sure they got to see around the city.


    "We can go to the nearby town¡ª" he said, but before he could continue, Rose stepped forward and hugged him tightly.


    Chris gave a weak smile, "About that... we have to leave tomorrow, Ruu." A sudden shift in the atmosphere was visible.


    Ren raised his brow and gazed down at his mother as she stepped back. "What? You said you were here for a while," he said, confused.


    "We did, but now we have to go back to Grav tomorrow," Chris said.


    Ren paused, sensing that something was up. "And why''s that?"


    "Haa, nothing. It''s just that it looks like there was a robbery in our shop. We were informed by Marylin as she has returned for ck Wings," Rose exined.


    Ren''s expression shifted from confusion to concern. "A robbery? Is everything okay?"


    Rose nodded, though her worry was evident. "Marylin said it''s not too serious, but we need to check on things and make sure everything is secure."


    Chris added, "We hate to cut our visit short, but we need to handle this quickly."


    Ren sighed, understanding the situation but still disappointed. "I understand. I wish you didn''t have to leave so soon."


    Rose gave him a reassuring smile. "We''ll be back soon, Ruu. And you can always visit us whenever you get the chance."


    Chris nodded in agreement. "We''ll miss you, but we''ll see each other again soon."


    Raven, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up. "I''m sorry to hear about the robbery. I hope everything turns out okay."


    "Thank you, Raven," Rose said, appreciating the sentiment.


    Ren hugged his parents tightly. "Take care, both of you. And let me know if there''s anything I can do to help."


    "We will," Chris replied, patting his son''s back.


    As they pulled away, Rose looked at Ren with a soft smile. "Stay strong, and keep making us proud."


    Ren nodded, his eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. "I will. Safe travels."


    Before leaving, though, Rose looked back and stepped near Raven. She opened her arms for a hug.


    "It was nice meeting you too, Mrs. Hilton," Raven said, feeling the warmth of that hug.


    Rose pulled back a bit, saying, "Take care of my son for me." She had that cheeky smile.


    Raven''s face turned red. She looked behind and saw that Ren was talking with his father, oblivious to the words his mother had said.


    "I-I will," Raven managed to reply, earning a chuckle from Ren''s mother.


    Rose liked this girl. She had a very good feeling about her, and whenever she saw Ren smiling and talking freely, it reminded her of the dark times he was in beforeing to Solstice. Now he was happy.


    With final goodbyes exchanged, Ren watched his parents walk away, feeling a sense of longing. He turned to Raven, who was looking at him with empathy.


    "Are you okay?" she asked softly.


    Ren took a deep breath and nodded. "Yeah, I''ll be fine. Just wasn''t expecting them to leave so soon."


    Raven nodded. "Well, it''s fine. We can visit them again."


    "We?" Ren asked, "You''re going toe with me?" He wasn''t asking, just teasing.


    "If you want, I cane wherever you want me to." But Raven didn''t even stutter as she replied, she was serious.


    Ren chuckled as they returned inside the academy.


    It was a nice day... after a long time.


    A Very Nice Day Indeed Satan03

 Chapter 333 Inside the coffin

    333 Inside the coffin


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    This is awkward.


    ''It sure is,'' ze said as he slipped into the room. I, on the other hand, looked inside the room and then outside.


    "Ren, let''s go inside." Raven urged me to get inside the room, partly because of the eyes that were on us from the bottom of the stairs.


    After my parents left, I thought I''d talk to Raven a bit more in my room, so I brought her back to my dorm. But now¡ªwhy is this guy in my room? And how the hell did he get inside?


    I stared at Alver, who stood in my room, waving at me with a full-blown smile. What''s with that tacky outfit? He wore an overcoat and a big-ass hat, sunsses, and a muffler.


    Thud!


    "Eek," Raven flinched.


    "Why don''t we have dinner first!" I grabbed her by the shoulders and dragged her down the stairs before she could say anything. I don''t know why, but I don''t want her to meet Alver.


    This guy''s weird.


    ''WAIT! What am I to do here? Hey-Hey! He picked me up! Should I attack¡ªprincess?'' I could hear ze panicking through our connection, but I ignored him.


    We went to the diner. Mrs. Penny was fine with Raven sharing a table with everyone. It sure was awkward for Raven since it looks like she''s not that used to a silent dining table.


    After dinner, I just pulled Raven out of the dorm and said, "Why don''t we walk out here for a while... it''s nice weather."


    "Is there anything¡ªanyone in your room?" Raven questioned, her face close to mine and eyes narrowed.


    "Nope, it''s just way too messy, so I didn''t want you to sit in such a ce," I replied. "Anyways, let''s go over there." I immediately began walking towards the bench.


    Raven didn''t say anything and just followed me. For the next half hour, we chatted over random things, but my mind was mostly stuck on one question.


    Why''s that guy here? I don''t know the actual reason, but it looks like there has to be something important for him to leave Viceburg ande here. Was there an attack in Viceburg? I think so¡ªViceburg has not been attacked by demons yet.


    After that chat ended, Raven left, not before giving me a long hug, which I didn''t hate.


    THUD!


    I opened the door with force and saw Alver jump on my bed, his one hand in a fighting stance and the other holding ze by the stomach.


    ''GET ME OUT OF HERE!'' ze yelled in my mind.


    "HUP!" Alver jumped down. "Oh, it''s just you, Ren. I thought¡ªhaha, these days my mind''s on alert."


    "Why are you here?" I asked him t-out.


    SILENCE*


    There was a long pause, but Alver looked smug as he removed his hat, muffler, and overcoat one by one. He pulled the chair from the nearby desk, sat down, crossed his legs, looked me straight in the eyes, and said, "It''s done."


    "What''s done¡ª" I almost didn''t get it in a single thought, but when the realization hit, my eyes widened. "Oh, it did not."


    "It did."


    "No."


    "Yes." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This fast?"


    "Yep."


    Our back-and-forth was swift. "You managed to buy Viceburg? This fast!?"


    "Yeah, just like youid it out¡ªjust like we nned. Half of Viceburg is now my property alongside every major criminal syndicate, church, a few corrupt officials, and the Akh Helna brothers too." Alver listed the aplishments one by one. It was exactly as I had instructed, but still, it was impressive for him to do it so quickly¡ªabout a year earlier than I had anticipated.


    "That''s great." I looked around and sat on the bed immediately. "Anyone suspicious about all this?" I questioned.


    "The ones that were, I bought them off. Still, I made sure that nothing is under my name other than the Demacia Guild''s hundred and fourth branch that I set up in the city." He replied.


    The hundred and fourth branch... that''s more branches than some of the top ten guilds in the Hestia Empire... maybe in the world.


    "Nice, right? I just finished everything there and was returning to Sephra but wanted toe here. I was really excited to see you in Gambit, dude, but well, those creatures got the event." He sighed, yeah... that incident has had its own impacts. "Still, you''ve gotten stronger than before in such a short time, single-handedly taking on a whole Amphiptere... that''s really something." He seemed genuinely impressed.


    But I wasn''t hearing what he was saying at the moment; my mind was on one thing. "Is that all you wanted to say?"


    "Hmm?" His brow furrowed. "Yeah, why ask?"


    "Nah, this was something you could''ve told me via a letter too. You didn''t have toe here in person, so I thought you had more to share than just this." I sighed.


    "Oh, shut up! I don''t know what kind of stuff you''re doing out here, but for me, it''s a big thing. Dude, you don''t even know how much money I''ve made these past three months. Those criminals were earning heaps!" He began his monologue. "They don''t deserve that kind of money! So I made sure that money goes to someone who deserves it¡ªme."


    I am sure this guy would sell me alive for money.


    "You just thought about something rude, didn''t you?"


    "No, I did not," I shook my head. "Still, I don''t believe¡ª"


    "Ugh, okay, you won. I do have something special to show you. Not a single soul knows what this is, so I brought it to you." Alver jumped off the chair and wiggled his palm in the air. He put a cut in the space and opened what would be called a spatial opening.


    Putting his hand inside, "This here." With a tug, he pulled out a sleek wooden box. If it was a bit bigger, it would''ve been a coffin.


    "What''s in there?" I asked.


    "See for yourself," he said.


    I slid the box open and,"...damn."


    Y''all are not ready for this and I''m not talking about what''s in THIS coffin box!


    btw started a series named DARK on Netflix, it''s good....give it a watch~


    Satan03


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 334 Holy Shit-1

    Chapter 334 Holy Shit-1


    He dragged the desk to the middle of the room and carefully ced the coffin-like box on it.


    "See for yourself," he said.


    Dramatic, but now I was interested in what was inside. I stepped closer to the box, looking for its handle. Wrapping my palm around it, I carefully opened the box.


    "This is...a dem¡ª" I stopped. "This is the same creature we saw in the attacks at Eshmera." I raised my brow as I stared down at the curled figure of a demon corpse. It was a low-tier demon.


    "Haha, how''s that?" Alver eximed, clearly proud.


    "Yeah, it''s nice. What do you want me to do with this, though?" I asked genuinely. "I''m sure there were like thousands of these over the kingdom¡ª"


    "Nope, not a single one," Alver interrupted. "Most of the corpses of these creatures were taken in by the royal pce immediately. They even forcefully took some from the merchants who kept these hidden. They said these were needed, and by royal order, anyone who kept these would be punished with a death sentence."


    This... was new. I don''t remember this being the reaction when the demons were spotted¡ªugh, fuck that game.


    It''s like everything that was supposed to go one way is goingpletely different here. Only the first six months of being here were good. After that, it''s been a shit show.


    "Ha... that''s weird," I said.


    "That''s why I thought it''d be good to show you. I bought it for like a million gold coins in the underground auction," Alver boasted. One million gold coins is a huge amount¡ªlike, ginormous.


    "You paid that much for this?" I gazed between him and the corpse. This is not that much worth, to be honest. In a few months, maybe this world will be raining with these things, and everyone is going to be sick of it.


    "I did, actually. I really needed this." He pulled something out of his pocket. It was a palm-sized pitch-ck marble¡ªa mana core.


    Unlike humans, demons have a solid mana core in their body around their chest, while humans have the mana core in their sternum. All low-tier demons only use dark mana and can use the dark element to a certain degree.


    And yeah, demons have no potential. Once born a low-tier demon, it will always be a low-tier demon. It''s different after mythical lord, though.


    "They said this is going to be the cure for every disease our world has ever seen. I bought it so I can find a way to monopolize it, and I''ll be looking for more of these¡ª" He flinched when I pulled the mana core out of his palm.


    CRACK.


    I cracked the core.


    "NOOOOOO¡ªHUP!" I pressed his mouth closed. I could see horror in his eyes as he watched the brittle mana core crumble in front of his eyes like shards of ss.


    "You are not buying more of this shit," I said, my voice turning deep. "If you''ve got that much money, then pour it into Viceburg or buy more people with it. This is not going to cure any disease." I let go of his mouth.


    "Why the fuck would you do that?" Alver cursed immediately. "I paid so much for it!" He was fuming.


    I stayed still. "Why, you ask? Why would you buy something like this? It''s a corpse, and you don''t buy corpses for a million gold coins! NOT FOR A SINGLE COIN!" My voice raised.


    Knock!


    There was a knock on the door. I saw Alver, and he looked like I had killed his parents or something.


    "Hide somewhere," I said and saw him slipping the box and himself into the space rift.


    I went and opened the door and saw Mrs. Penny standing there. "Is everything alright, dear?" She asked, leaning to the side to look past me.


    "Oh, it''s alright. Why do you ask?" I replied awkwardly.


    "Nothing, just heard you scream loudly, so I thought there must be some problem here. Is there anyone in there with you?" She questioned.


    "Ah, it''s nothing serious, just Smokeball was jumping around, so I was telling him to keep it down," I lied.


    "Nya!" ze helped as I heard something falling. Was it the vase ced near the window?


    Mrs. Penny looked inside the room and outside the room. "Okay, just sleep for now¡ªyou''ve been through a lot, I heard. If you want to talk or need anything, then call me. I''ll be there." She ced her wrinkly palm on my cheek. I had to lean forward, and she caressed it. I saw the tender care in her eyes that mirrored my mother''s.


    "I will." I nodded. "You should sleep too. It''ste now." I closed the door and looked behind.


    The spatial rift appeared, the box slid back on the desk, and the rift closed itself.


    SILENCE.


    THUD!


    I felt an enormous amount of pressure on the left side of my face. I pushed mana into my legs as I didn''t want to be thrown against the wall and out of the room.


    It was a strong punch. Has he gotten stronger than before? I questioned myself as I raised my palm, feeling ripples go in all directions as I caught the fist that was inching towards my jaw.


    "One is enough." I spat blood, taking the hit to make it even for the one million gold coins that I crushed.


    Turning my face to the right, I saw Alver looking at me wide-eyed.


    "Calm down now," I said as I let go of his fist.


    As he stepped out, the rift closed, and he looked at me dead-eyed. "Why the fuck would you think it''s fine to do that?" he yelled.


    "Calm down, dude. You''ll get the warden back¡ª" I stopped when I saw him flick his finger and put a wind barrier across the room. It''ll prevent the sound from going out.


    I sighed. "Let me tell you one thing, that core is not curing any disease," I stated. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "And how do YOU KNOW that?" Alver seemed to get angrier.


    How can I exin to him? I can''t tell him that I know it''s useless because I know the future.


    I paused. "I just know it."


    "...fuck, dude. I spent like a million for it." And all of a sudden, he was calm again. "Ugh!"


    "And now I''m not sure if I want to show you the other thing or not," he muttered.


    Other thing?


    [Five Minutes Later.]


    What is this? I questioned in my mind.


    "Holy shit," ze cursed.

 Chapter 335 A Corpse

    Chapter 335 A Corpse


    "And now I''m not sure if I want to show you the other thing or not," he muttered.


    "Another thing? You got something more?" I asked.


    "Yep, I did, but now I''m not going to show you that one at all," Alver said. He seemed to forgive me for what I did to the demon corpse way too easily because if I were in his shoes, I would''ve done way worse to someone who just puffed a million gold coins.


    "Don''t think I forgive you for the corpse, though. I''ll make sure you give me some great idea to make that money back tenfold," he added, as if reading my mind.


    "Ha, I''ll do that, but don''t go around just buying corpses like these. They''re useless," I said, pointing at the coffin box.


    "You say that, but I am sure the Royal Pce isn''t stupid to just hoard thousands of these if they weren''t important." He threw in immediately as he slid the coffin back into the spatial rift.


    From his point of view, it''s valid, but I know that it''s still useless. As for why the Royal Pce might be taking these in, it could be to prevent people from getting scared and to keep the peace, I guess. "From what I think, it''s because they don''t want people to get scared¡ªkeep the peace," I added. I do think a lot of people are still not aware of the intensity of the demon attacks because the Royal Pce is trying to keep the situation under control.


    Alver didn''t reply but just stared at me. "Maybe."


    "Anyways, tell me what was the other thing," I asked.


    Alver looked at me from top to bottom and shook his head. "Nah, don''t believe you at all," he said.


    "I won''t even touch that thing, is that fine?" I added. "How much did you spend on this ''thing,'' though?" I questioned. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hmm, nothing," he said as he stretched his hand and reached inside the spatial rift. "This thing was sent to me from the shores of Reva Kingdom. Remember the town where we met? Prowler''s Cove harbor? I got a letter that one of the people who worked for me there found a weird ''corpse'' on the shore and thought that it was one of the same creatures that were attacking in Eshmera." He slowly pulled a huge box made out of ss and ced it on the desk.


    "He sent it to me through a teleporter. I was going to carry this to auction in a few days alongside the first one." He slowly put a barrier around the ss, still not believing that I wouldn''t touch it. "This was free if I don''t add themission of that guy."


    He kept speaking as I leaned forward. There was a frosty mist that blurred the ss. I could make out the silhouette to be humanoid at least.


    I dded my hand in mana and tore through the barrier, sweeping my palm across the surface of the ss box. Inside was the pale corpse¡ªscaly, with big eyes and gills around the neck, weirdly long hands and ws, and one half of the torso seemed like it was ripped apart, so no legs, I guess.


    ''HOLY SHIT!'' But before I could make sense of what kind of demon it was, ze jumped on my shoulder.


    What happened? But without responding, he just wide-eyed stared at the ss box.


    "Your cat is tweaking," Alver said.


    What happened, Smokeball?


    ''It''s a mermaid,'' he replied in my mind. I felt myself grab the ss immediately.


    The ones that you told me live under the ocean? I asked.


    ''Yes... what kind of question is that?'' ze responded.


    From the Maritime Aquarius Dynasty?


    ''Don''t know about that, as there are a few more smaller kingdoms too.''


    Fuck.


    "You fine?" Alver asked as he slowly peeled my palm from the ss. "You seem sick," he added.


    Sick? I''m not sick... I''m tired. I''m fucking tired of things that don''t make sense popping out of nowhere around me. I''m sick of things just being thrown at me and me being expected to make sense of them... fuck it.


    I calmed myself down and squatted. I pulled a paper roll out of the desk¡ªit was a map¡ªand said, "Do you know where that man found this thing?" I asked Alver. I knew it wasn''t likely he''d keep that much detail about such things.


    "Yeah," Alver took the quill from me and marked a spot. "It''s not a very detailed map, so I can just point out, but he seemed to find these near the edge of Prowler''s Cove Harbor, right under his boat a few days back. It was in the middle of the night, and since the currents were not that fast, I can''t say from which direction this floated."


    I took the pen from him and stared at the map for a few seconds.


    "What are those circles on the map, dude?" Alver asked, noticing the circles I''d made to mark Crooked Inds, the Maritime Aquarius Dynasty, and the Demon Continent.


    "Nothing," I replied, focusing.


    ''What are you trying to get?'' asked ze.


    I''m trying to understand why this corpse wasn''t on Grav Kingdom''s shoreline, since it''s the closest one to the Maritime Aquarius Dynasty ording to you. I know for a fact that there are no sea currents that go in that direction, and then there are those Tritonic Surges made because of Neptune''s insignia that hide Crooked Inds too. So, it being on Reva Kingdom''s shoreline should be impossible.


    I drew a line from Prowler''s Cove to Crooked Inds. Smokeball, is there any small submerged mermaid kingdom under these waters?


    "Nope," replied ze immediately.


    "Uh... why do you look so tense, dude?" Alver asked.


    The only logical exnation is that this mermaid, like the one in the ss box, was trying to go to either Reva Kingdom or Crooked Inds.


    But isn''t that still stupid? Who''d travel through a raging storm in any condition at all? Wait, they travel under the water and can breathe, so it''s not hard. But then why did it die?


    We certainly don''t know if mermaids know about Crooked Inds or not, and why they are still hiding from the world.


    Because ze says that there was a time everyone used to live together.


    Why?

 Chapter 336 Need a army

    Chapter 336 Need a army


    "What''s on your mind?" Alver asked.


    "Hm, nothing. Just... just thinking about what we are to do going forward. I¡ª" I felt a lump in my throat.


    ''You fine, princess?'' ze questioned.


    Yeah... I''m fine. It''s just I feel a bit uneasy for some reason.


    "Yeah, there''s that too. I was going to ask you why you wanted Viceburg cut off from the empire. Was there any specific reason, or did you just want to expand the business?" Alver looked at me, seeming like he was asking a simple question, but deep down I knew he was testing my thought process.


    "You''ll understand soon, but for now, going forward, I want you to tell me how deep you are in the Royal Pce."


    I knew for a fact that this guy had his people in there and had been using them for a long time. Keeping things like these from the eyes of the Royal Family or the Tribes of Reva was not an easy task.


    "Quite a few, actually," Alver replied, surprisingly candid. "I mostly want them to keep my business with the churches of Ellora a secret. I pay a lot for them to keep their mouths shut and hands out of these matters," he exined.


    Oh, churches. I almost forgot thatst time he was in Solstice, he was buying a church here.


    "How many churches?" I asked, watching Alver get up and stand beside the map.


    He parted his lips slightly and said, "Ren, you''re trying to avoid the topic on your mind by asking me these questions, right?"


    I felt a bit caught there.


    Picking up the quill, he dragged the top of the map of Hestia Empire and drew a zigzag line. "Ny-eight churches, from east to west till the border of No Man''s Land. I only left the twenty-five churches near the capital of the Empire. Everything else is bought," he informed me, but I saw a bit of light gone from his eyes as he kept on going.


    "Religion... how cheap is it to buy faith?" he asked. "All I had to do was throw some gold, and all these self-imed messengers of the goddess began salivating like roadside mongrels. These people... how can they pledge their hearts to their emperor and their Goddess with such weak morals?" He seemed angry, disappointed, and happy at the same time.


    I watched Alver, his emotions a chaotic but calm mix as he stared at the map. The room seemed to grow heavier with his words.


    "You think faith should be unbuyable," I stated, more to myself than him.


    He scoffed. "Faith? Faith is amodity like any other. But it shouldn''t be, should it? These people are supposed to stand for something greater than themselves. Instead, they''re just another group I can manipte with gold."


    I remained silent, absorbing his frustration. He wasn''t wrong. "There''s nothing that cannot be bought in this world, dude."


    And the silence fell upon us immediately. "Still, looks like you did a great job."


    I''m still not over the fact that this guy was able to increase his influence this much and without anyone noticing.


    "Well, it''s mostly because of that horrendous idea of yours that you nonchntly exined to me in the caf¨¦," Alver picked up on that topic. "I''m still waiting for something like that to spill out of your mouth so I can profit off of it," he said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Anyways, from now on, I''ll need a cut." I said it. I am not going to give ideas for free, at least.


    Alver''s eyes went deadpan as he stared at me.


    "What? Don''t tell me you thought I would be doing this for free?" I asked.


    Alver sighed as he leaned on the table. "Quite the opposite, actually. I was sure that we are equal partners in this," he said.


    "I already said that I am not going to participate in any illegal activities. I''m scared, dude," I added.


    ''Scared?'' ze was more shocked at it. Of course, I''m not scared, but I don''t want to y these games again.


    "Oh, cut the crap, man!" But my words seemed to not go through to Alver. "Ain''t no way I''m believing that you are scared of all these things."


    I sighed, feeling the weight of Alver''s disbelief. "Look, it''s not about being scared in the usual sense. It''s about the consequences. The people you manipte, the power you grab, it alles back around."


    I am sure that with my luck, it''ll alle to bite me back.


    Alver frowned, crossing his arms. "So what do you propose? Walk away from everything we''ve built? Let someone else take over and ruin it all?"


    When did I say that?


    "No," I said firmly. "But there are ways to use that influence for something more... sustainable. Something that won''te crashing down."


    "And what would that be?" Alver asked, skepticism evident in his voice.


    "Army. Build an army." I put it in the easiest way I thought was possible.


    S I L E N C E


    Alver froze. I saw his face change from surprise to disgust, ending on one that screamed happiness. "Haha! I knew it!"


    Knew what? I looked at him as he kept hollering,ughing like crazy.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "Haha," he calmed down afterughing for a straight minute, "I knew that this wasn''t the end of your tactics. I knew there was more to it than I could think of." He was excited.


    He actually seems on board with this n.


    ''And why do you need an army, princess? To guard you?'' ze asked.


    Guard me... kind of, I guess, but more for something else. We''d need a ce that is not under the control of anyone but us.


    "How do you n on doing that, though? Building an army, I mean." Alver asked.


    "Well, it''s time to make use of those guilds and orphanages that you have." I said silently as I saw Alver''s smile twist into something I would call sinister.


    Who is this guy?

 Chapter 337 Heavy Rain

    Chapter 337 Heavy Rain


    I stared down the window, watching the rain pour heavily on the cobblestones. Alver was standing down by the dorm.


    "Get the fuck out of here," I muttered. He waved at me and disappeared into a spatial rift.


    I had exined to him about the n, the things we need to do going forward.


    ''That was too well executed,'' ze jumped onto the window.


    Yeah, we can say that.


    Still, I''m more surprised by Alver''s reaction to these kinds of ideas. Be it the one about taking over Viceburg or the one I gave him today... he''s never scared of them. Surprised, but not scared.


    ''Makes you wonder who he actually is, right?'' ze added, echoing my thoughts.


    I kind of have an idea of who he might be, to be honest. I have tried my best to narrow down things as far as I can, but there''s no concrete answer to Alver''s identity.


    It''s not an everyday urrence to have a man in the kingdom pushing his guild business at a speed that even guilds like ck Wings find astounding.


    He''s got the money, the brains, and the connections. But how? From what I know, he''s from a fallen nobility, one that still has money.


    Then there''s the tinum coin transaction. The ones he used while buying his first guild in Sephra, the Demacia Guild.


    Those coins make it easy for me to suspect Grav because giving up those tinum coins so easily can only mean they no longer hold symbolic value for him.


    A fallen noble from Grav. It''s kind of funny since there are no nobles in Grav anymore. Hmm, then what about the connections? I know he''s deep into illegal stuff like smuggling mana beasts and weapons, now in criminal syndicates like the Akh Helna Brothers.


    Documents don''t have his full name. Nobody knows more than they need to, and his unhealthy obsession with money and power is concerning. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I hope he''s not trying to run us over," I muttered as I continued to stare into the heavy rain.


    ''Or?'' ze looked at me.


    "He''s not the only greedy one here." I''m sure I know how to pluck a poisonous weed.


    I trust Alver, but at the same time, I don''t. He gives off some very mysterious vibes that I hate.


    While I pondered how things were changing so quickly, I saw a silhouette walking around on the academy grounds. I leaned out of the window and felt the rain hit me.


    Enhanced my vision and saw Vexa. She was walking around randomly in the rain, clutching her palms together until she eventually sat on a bench.


    [THIRD PERSON VIEW.]


    Vexa stared straight ahead, the rain pouring down didn''t seem to bother her anymore, but she felt a dull throb in her head.


    It wasn''t because of the rain but because of something she had read a few minutes ago. Vexa had been rxing in her room when an owl flew in, dropped a small parchment paper, and died immediately.


    She stared at that piece of paper, the letters now blurry from the rain and ink spreading on her palms. For some reason, shepared the ink stains to blood.


    Vexa sighed and closed her eyes, letting two warm drops stream down her face. Was she crying? She didn''t know.


    "How you doin''?"


    "!!!!" Vexa jumped off the bench immediately when she heard a voice right by her ear. How could someone sneak up that close without her noticing?


    "Calm down, Miss. It''s your teammate." Ren casually leaned on the backrest of the bench.


    Vexa blinked dumbly before her face returned to its usual cold expression. Ren stood there, fully drenched from top to bottom, his hair sticking to his face as he struggled to push it out of his eyes. Behind him, a ck cat stared at them from a few feet away under the building, sheltering itself from the rain.


    "So, what are you doing here? In the rain?" Ren asked, staring into Vexa''s eyes. He always wondered why her eyes were so... ocean-like.


    Vexa, on the other hand, didn''t know what to say. She wasn''t very good at making small talk, but it was clear to her that Ren wasn''t just here for a chat. For some reason, she couldn''t just shrug and avoid him because she knew... he wouldn''t chase after her.


    Vexa remained silent for a moment, her eyes flickering to the parchment in her hand before meeting Ren''s gaze. The rain continued to pour around them, creating a rhythmic backdrop to their unexpected encounter.


    "Just... thinking," she finally replied, her voice barely audible over the sound of the rain.


    Ren raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied with the vague response. "Thinking about what?"


    Vexa sighed, her grip tightening around the parchment. "It''s nothing you need to worry about."


    Ren moved to sit beside her on the bench, the wet wood creaking under his weight. "You know, sometimes it''s easier to deal with things when you talk about them."


    Vexa looked at him, her cold exterior cracking just a little. "Why do you care?"


    "Because we''re teammates," Ren said simply. "And I helped you too, remember that chit? Wilger Weed from Dark Elv Canyon."


    For a moment, Vexa considered his words. She had always been so guarded, so used to keeping her feelings to herself. She crumbled the parchment paper behind her back, turning it into a frozen ball, then crushed it into a million pieces.


    Vexa stepped forward and sat down on the bench, peeling her gaze off Ren.


    "Adam and you broke up then?" Ren asked, jumping on the bench right after.


    "We are not mates... I mean partners, lovers, whatever that is," Vexa nonchntly rified.


    For her, it wasn''t the first time someone thought there was something between her and her ssmate Adam Stales.


    "Is that so." Ren didn''t seem that surprised unlike what others had as their reaction to her denial, it would be either surprise or a very cheesy way of thinking that Vexa was lying to them out of shame.

 Chapter 338 We not friends tho

    338 We not friends tho


    Ren nodded, seemingly satisfied with her answer. "Sorry, I just assumed... you two seem close."


    "We''re just friends," Vexa replied, her tone firm but not unkind. "People make assumptions."


    Ren leaned back on the bench, letting the rain soak him further. "Yeah, they do. Sometimes they assume things because they want to believe in something better or simpler than reality."


    Vexa turned her head slightly to look at him. "Is that what you do?"


    Ren shrugged. "Sometimes. But I try to see things as they are, not as I wish them to be."


    There was a moment of silence between them, the rain still pouring down relentlessly. Vexa felt a strange sense of calm in Ren''s presence, something she wasn''t used to feeling around others.


    "You seem to know a lot," Vexa remarked, turning her face back. Ren, on the other hand, felt curious about her.


    "Only what I''ve learned from experience," he replied. "And from watching people. Everyone has a story, you know? Even if they don''t always share it."


    Vexa nced at him, the edges of her usual cold demeanor softening slightly. "And what''s your story, Ren?"


    He smiled, a bit wistfully. "That''s a long one. But for now, let''s just say I''m someone who believes in second chances."


    Vexa nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Second chances... I suppose we could all use one of those."


    Ren gave her a reassuring look. "Exactly. And whatever you''re dealing with, you don''t have to go through it alone. We''re teammates, after all."


    "Nice try," Vexa said, and Ren raised his brow. All those words and not a single one was able to pierce through her.


    He chuckled softly, then sighed and looked up to the sky and then down at the heavy rain.


    "You don''t smile much, do you?" Ren asked.


    Vexa gave it a little bit of thought and said, "Why should I?"


    "Why shouldn''t you? I''m sure there are things that you feel happy about. Just smiling once in a while won''t hurt," Ren said. Deep down, these were not his words but from someone he knew a long time ago.


    "Is that why you are always smiling around that girl?" Vexa questioned. Her tone didn''t have any specific emotion to it.


    "Girl?"


    "Raven Larkspur," Vexa reminded. "Isn''t she your girlfriend?"


    Before Ren could say anything, Vexa added another follow-up question, "How would your girlfriend feel that you are here with another woman, trying to solve her problems in a heavy rainfall?" Vexa seemed like she was teasing, but her face was stone-cold.


    Ren, on the other hand, looked at his now wrinkly palm. "She''s just a friend, a close one," he answered silently, and he meant it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is that so..." Vexa gave it a thought. "Ha, then those rumors about her warming your bed are false too, right? Or is there truth to it?" And with that, for some reason, she felt a shiver run down her spine immediately.


    "Can you repeat what you said?"


    Vexa almost flinched away from Ren as she felt like she was suffocating, but she calmed herself almost immediately.


    "There''s a rumor going around that Raven''s sleeping with you in your dorm room, and it''s natural for people to make assumptions based off a boy and a girl spending a lot of time together," Vexa exined.


    These rumors had been circting ever since Ren came back from Eshmera. Because no one dared to say anything in front of him, he never knew people talked like this about Raven.


    Vexa didn''t miss the curling fists and clenching of the jaw as her words fell on Ren''s ears.


    "Is there any way you can tell me who these people might be, Miss Vexa?" Ren questioned in a very tense manner.


    "Rumors have no hands and no legs¡ªwho knows who said it first and who''s going to be thest," Vexa replied.


    Ren''s mind raced, his whole life shing before his eyes. Who might it be? It was easy for Vexa to just say those things, but for Ren, he didn''t like the sound of that¡ªsomeone saying such things about Raven... to Raven?


    "Does Raven know about these rumors?" he asked.


    Vexa looked at him, this was her first time seeing that kind of expression on Ren''s face¡ªan expression he didn''t have even in front of death, but here it was, bare naked. "Maybe. Students say these things while sitting right by her sometimes in her ssrooms."


    "Okay, okay," Ren calmed himself down immediately. He had a lot of things to discuss with Raven, but those would have to wait untilter.


    Ren took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing thoughts. He couldn''t let anger cloud his judgment now. "Thank you for telling me, Miss Vexa. I appreciate it."


    Vexa nodded, sensing the gravity of the situation. "Just... be careful. Words can be as dangerous as weapons."


    Ren gave her a small, appreciative smile. "I know. And I''ll handle it."


    For a moment, they sat in silence, the rain continuing to pour around them. Ren''s mind was already working on a n to address the rumors and protect Raven. He couldn''t let these lies affect her or their friendship.


    "Do you have any other secrets you want to share?" Ren asked, trying to lighten the mood slightly.


    Vexa shook her head. "No, I think I''ve shared enough for one night."


    Ren stood up, offering his hand to Vexa. "Let''s get out of this rain."


    Vexa didn''t take his hand, standing up immediately and turning away.


    This felt empty, Ren thought.


    "Miss Vexa," he called. Vexa turned. "Can we be friends?" Almost unconsciously, Ren asked her.


    Vexa paused for a second and replied, "No."


    Ren stared at his outstretched hand, his smile fading as he withdrew it. The rain fell harder around him as he muttered, "Fine." Vexa nodded and headed towards her dorm without looking back.


    Ren walked towards where ze was perched, shaking his head slightly. "Ha,ugh all you want, Smokeball," he said, trying to lighten the mood.


    ''Ha, why would I?'' ze responded, his tone neutral, but he fluttered away as if offended on Ren''s behalf.


    As for Ren,he didn''t seem to hate Vexa''s answer at all.

 Chapter 339 Nostwitz

    Chapter 339 Nostwitz


    The rain was pouring heavily. In a carriage pulled by a pair of unicorns sat both of Ren''s parents.


    Rose looked down at the Solstice as Chris kept his gaze straight, his expression tense.


    "Why so serious?" asked a very uncanny man sitting in the driver''spartment. He wasn''t reigning the unicorns or anything but still was in control of where the carriage was going.


    Rose didn''t bother looking as her gaze was fixed on the imperial academy. Her thoughts swirled around the moments she had spent with her son a few hours ago. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Chris, on the other hand, was fuming but kept hisposure. If it were someone else, he''d have snapped their head into two, but the man in front of him was not someone he could disobey.


    "Mates~ still, it''s been a very long time since both saw you," the man paused and shuffled in his seat to look back at the couple, "Since y''all left the academy... or I should say that you ran away."


    Ghost-paleplexion, one side of his face tattooed in a very tribal way in contrast to his three-piece suit, he seemed young at first nce. Dark hair and a very angr chin, his mouth was cut on both ends and stitched together, his eyes light greyish.


    "The academy was closed, Elmo," Chris murmured under his breath.


    Elmo, the man himself, looked at Chris in a very passive-aggressive way. "Was it though?"


    Rose turned her gaze away as the Solstice was left behind in a few minutes and stared at Elmo. "And what if we did run away? Is your master going to harm us? Us?" Rose didn''t stutter a single word, speaking in a very threatening manner.


    Unlike what anyone had seen, here Rose was a very different person.


    "Oh dear sister! You know Father loves all his children very much the same!" Elmo''s face rxed immediately, his voice still just as irritating though. "Marilyn is also brought there. Why''d she even try to hide though... was she that scared?"


    Rose remained calm, but deep down she was scared¡ªscared of what she was about to jump into after so many years of normalcy¡ªafter so many years of happiness.


    There was a momentary silence in the carriage before Elmo chimed, "Was that kid your son? The one with long hair?"


    THUD!


    The whole carriage leaned to one side as it began shaking in the sky when Chris moved and grabbed Elmo by his throat, clutching it with full force.


    Elmo''s eyes bulged a bit as he struggled to breathe. "Oh, did that hit a nerve! I didn''t mean to do that; it''s just... he''s like a nephew, no? I wanted to¡ª"


    Rose tapped on Chris''s arm to make him stop, and Chris let go of Elmo, who gasped for air.


    "Do not drag my son into this mess," Rose warned firmly.


    Elmo, on the other hand,posed himself. "Well, he''s not like you both, fortunately, so it''s not like he''s of any use anyway." As he settled back into his seat.


    "He''s not transcendent... well, not like we are either, hehe," Elmo chuckled as he increased the speed of the carriage.


    The rain outside was intense, and so were the emotions of Rose and Chris.


    As the carriage sped through the rain-soaked sky, the tension inside was palpable. Chris and Rose exchanged a nce, a silent understanding passing between them. They had to stay calm, for now.


    Elmo, sensing the unease, smirked. "You know, it''s quite fascinating. The lengths people will go to for a semnce of normalcy. But in the end, you can''t escape what you are."


    Rose''s gaze hardened. "We didn''t run away for normalcy. We left to protect our son from this madness."


    Elmo''s eyes gleamed with a malicious glint. "Ah, the noble act of parents. Protecting their offspring from the harsh realities of life. But you can''t shield him forever. Eventually, he''ll have to face his heritage. The boy looks harmless at sight; what were you teaching him?"


    Chris''s fists clenched again, but he kept hisposure. "Our son will make his own path. He doesn''t need to be dragged into your schemes."


    Elmo shrugged nonchntly. "We''ll see. The world has a way of drawing people back to their roots, no matter how far they run."


    The rest of the journey continued in strained silence, the only sound being the relentless pounding of the rain against the carriage. As they approached their destination, a sprawling estate shrouded in mist, Rose took a deep breath, steeling herself for whaty ahead.


    The carriage came to a halt, and Elmo stepped out first, holding the door open for Rose and Chris. "Wee home," he said with a mocking bow.


    Rose and Chris stepped out into the rain, their expressions resolute. They had faced many challenges together, but this one felt different. The stakes were higher, the dangers more insidious.


    As they walked towards the entrance of the estate, Rose whispered to Chris, "We need to stay strong. For Ruu."


    Chris nodded, his jaw set with determination. "We will. No matter what it takes."


    Inside the grand hall, on a throne that stood imposing at the center, sat a very frail-looking man. Old and malnourished by sight, he was wrapped in a shawl.


    Rose felt a bit of guilt seeing him like that.


    "Ah, Rose, Chris," he said, his voice smooth andmanding. "It''s been a long time."


    Rose''s eyes narrowed. "Father."


    Chris gave a stiff bow. "Lord Morbis."


    "Oh dear, how much I have been waiting for both of you," the old man, Zeb Morbis, said. "Wee home." He spoke in a warm tone, but beneath it, both knew there was something far more sinister hiding.


    "Wee back to Nostwitz."


    Nostwitz was a special institute for outcast mages like Rose and Chris. Mages who were nothing but pawns in a bigger battle for the kingdoms, ones rated just under a transcendent in power. Mages who were ves to themand of the king.

 Chapter 340 Snatch away

    340 Snatch away


    In his office, Stormborne sat gazing out the window, his expression contemtive. There was much on his mind, thoughts swirling about the recent events and the cryptic orders he had received.


    "And you have done your part I guess," Falco''s voice broke the silence, leaning casually against a nearby bookshelf. He had been traveling extensively throughout the Hestia Empire on his father''s errands. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I have," Stormborne replied quietly, hesitant to voice the questions that weighed heavily on him.


    "If there''s something, then say it. I''m not as uptight as my father," Falco added, his demeanor rxedpared to his father, Falkor.


    Stormborne hesitated, then finally spoke. "What''s happening?"


    For the past two years, Stormborne had been entrusted with the care of a human child, Adam Stales, with orders that had recently intensified. There were also mysterious creature attacks and Falkor''s directive to watch over the ruins of Ellora.


    "Maximilian, there''s going to be war," Falco stated solemnly, meeting Stormborne''s gaze directly. It was time for the pawns to understand the game being yed.


    "A war nned by the gods themselves, using us as their pawns. Adam Stales is leading them towards victory," Falco exined.


    "And this Ren kid? Is he another pawn?" Stormborne inquired, trying to grasp the extent of their roles in this unfolding conflict.


    "Don''t worry about him... just don''t let him slip away," Falco replied cryptically, stepping into a spatial rift and disappearing. Before he vanished, he nced back. "I''ll be taking Adam and his friends on a detour to the ruins. He needs to acquire his weapon and blessings before Azra''s chosen one does."


    Left alone, Stormborne stood stunned. Questions flooded his mind. Would dragons be involved in this war? Why was Adam receiving blessings? And most perplexingly, what role did Azra y in all of this? Wasn''t Azra supposed to be dead?


    It was all overwhelming for Stormborne, a creature ancient by mortal standards but feeling bewildered by the weight of history unfolding before him.


    "Haa, gods and their tactics," Stormborne sighed, slumping into his chair. He had managed to prevent Ren''s parents from taking him out of the Imperial Academy, but for how long? Was he supposed to keep the boy locked up or simply keep an eye on him?


    "Ugh, I also have to raise a barrier," he muttered to himself. ording to Falkor, Stormborne should raise a barrier around Solstice to protect the city.


    ***


    On the same academy grounds, in a room sat a girl who looked like a broken doll. Shey there lifelessly, staring at her palms. Mary had been like this for a while, and even Elsa seemed to be getting annoyed but kept calm because Mary was her best friend.


    Mary''s eyes reflected no emotion. Her hair was a mess, and she hadn''t picked up her sword in four days.


    "Umm, Mary," Elsa called from the lower bed and was met with a hum from Mary. "What''s happening?" she asked.


    Mary didn''t answer. Until yesterday, she had at least talked with Elsa, but since the morning, she hadn''t said a single word or left the room to eat anything.


    "Are you still worried about what Adam said?" Elsa recalled the incident that happened a few days ago, which had shocked her. Mary and Raven had dueled, and Mary had badly injured Raven.


    After that, Adam had brought Mary to apologize to Raven. The apology was somewhat epted, but Mary? She had been like the walking dead ever since.


    Adam had scolded Mary a bit, and Elsa thought it might be the reason behind the sudden change in her behavior.


    "Mary, you can''t keep doing this to yourself," Elsa said gently, trying to coax her friend back to reality. "Adam was just upset. He didn''t mean to hurt you."


    Mary finally looked at Elsa, her eyes dull. "It''s not just Adam," she whispered. "It''s everything. I hurt Raven. I could have... I don''t know what''s wrong with me."


    Elsa moved to sit beside her on the bed, cing aforting arm around her shoulders. "You made a mistake, but you''re not a monster. We''re all here for you. You just need to forgive yourself."


    Mary leaned into Elsa''s embrace, tightly.


    "Am I ugly?" For some reason, Mary just asked a very irrelevant question out of nowhere. What did her looks have to do with this?


    "Oh hell no! You''re beautiful!" Elsa immediately switched positions, now with Mary''s head on herp. "You are gorgeous and cool and stunning¡ª" Elsa kept throwing out any kind of praise that she could think of for Mary.


    "Adam would never think of you as ugly!" she said, and in that moment, Mary''s eyes dimmed a bit.


    "Yeah, Adam..." she muttered. In reality, her mind was not set on Adam¡ªshe didn''t even remember what he said when he supposedly ''scolded'' her.


    Mary was stuck on Ruu. With each passing day where she couldn''t get a single sighting of her childhood best friend, her heart felt more and more uneasy.


    It was like the whole world was shifting at a pace that she couldn''t keep up with.


    And after Gambit, it seemed like there wasn''t a single time Ren and Mary interacted. Even before that, when Ren came to the academy, Mary chased him away thinking he might cause her problems.


    But he never did, not a single word on his own for thest year¡ªhe''s growing on his own, leaving Mary behind.


    Mary, on the other hand, was lost. She always saw herself as the one more stable mentally between the two of them, but here it seemed like she couldn''t understand her own feelings.


    It''s like everything is going wrong. Wasn''t Ren supposed to chase her? He''s not doing that... Wasn''t he supposed to put her at the top of his priorities? He doesn''t seem to care.


    "Hey, Elsa," Mary called her. "How''d you feel if Isolde stole Adam away from you? Even before you confessed... like, what if he fell in love with her over you?"


    Elsa blinked, taken aback by the question. "Isolde? I don''t think she''d do that. And Adam..." She paused, considering her words carefully. "If he fell in love with her over me, then I guess it wasn''t meant to be. But it would hurt. A lot."


    "That''s it? You''ll let it happen?" Mary asked.


    "Yeah, if he loves her over me, then I can''t be the one to try and break it," Elsa said, though even she wasn''t sure if this would be her actual reaction if things did reach that point.


    Currently, they were all aware of the fact that they loved Adam, but none of them had tried to even confess to him.


    Mary paused as she turned her face away from Elsa. "Wouldn''t you just wanna snatch him away and keep him to yourself?" she muttered, way lower than what Elsa could hear.


    bring me some salt! this witch ----!!!!!!!


    Satan03

 Chapter 341: Didnt mind

    Chapter 341: Didn''t mind


    ?


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    I stood outside my dorm, staring at the cloudy sky.


    "It''s been raining a lot these past few days," ze remarked, jumping onto my shoulder as I walked towards the academy.


    Walking through the corridors, I felt the usual intense gazes on me. It was a daily urrence,


    to be honest. Today would be the first time I attended a ss aftering back from Eshmera. It had been a while, and I needed to do something to stave off the boredom.


    I headed towards the potion-making ssroom. Leaning to the side, I saw Professor Night preparing her work desk.


    "May I?" I asked loudly enough to get her attention, and she immediately turned her face towards me.


    "Oh, Ren! Come in. You''re attending today''s ss, huh?" she said excitedly.


    I nodded and swept my gaze across the ssroom, spotting someone familiar.


    "Here!" Raven waved from her working tform.


    I walked towards her, noticing that it was a group activity since everyone else was paired up. "Good morning," Raven greeted me cheerfully, and I greeted her back.


    "It''s been a while, so take care of me if I mess something up or drench myself in potion," I said.


    Professor Night called for our attention. "Today, we are going to attempt to make a bit of aplex potion. Make sure that all of you keep your eyes and ears open and follow every step, because this might be on your year-end practical exam," she said.


    The potion we were to brew was a high-grade underwater breathing potion. It gave the drinker the ability to hold their breath underwater for an hour or two, by minimizing the amount of air the lungs needed.


    As Professor Night began her demonstration, Raven and I paid close attention, jotting down notes and whispering to each other about the process.


    "First, you need to crush the Grimeshark scales into a fine powder," Professor Night instructed. "This is the base of our potion, and it must be perfectly ground to ensure the potion''s efficacy."


    Raven handed me the scales, and I carefully started grinding them with a mortar and pestle.


    "Steady hands, Ren," Raven teased. "We don''t want to mess up on the first step."


    I chuckled. "No pressure, right?"


    After the scales were finely powdered, Professor Night moved on to the next step. "Now, add the powdered scales to a cauldron of boiling water. Stir it clockwise three times and then counterclockwise once."


    Following her instructions, Raven and I took turns stirring the mixture. The liquid in the cauldron began to shimmer, a good sign that we were on the right track.


    "Next, add the Fenyweed extract," Professor Night continued. "This ingredient is crucial for the potion''s underwater breathing properties."


    Raven measured out the Fenyweed extract and poured it into the cauldron, while I continued stirring. The potion turned a deep, vibrant blue.


    "Looking good so far," Ravenmented.


    Professor Night walked around the ssroom, checking on everyone''s progress. When she reached us, she nodded approvingly. "Excellent work, Ren, Raven. Keep it up."


    The final steps involved adding a pinch of crushed moonstone and a few drops of essence of sea serpent. With careful precision, wepleted the potion.


    Raven and I gathered our materials, following Professor Night''s instructions closely.


    "We''ll need to be precise," Raven whispered, ncing at me with a mix of excitement and determination.


    I nodded, carefully measuring out the ingredients. As we worked, I noticed how Raven''s focus never wavered. She moved with confidence and skill, her hands steady as she added eachponent to the cauldron.


    "You''re pretty good at this," I remarked, trying to keep the mood light.


    She smiled, a hint of a blush coloring her cheeks. "Thanks. I''ve been practicing a lot. Potion- making is kind of my thing."


    We continued working in sync, adding the ingredients in the correct order and timing our steps perfectly. The potion began to take on a shimmering blue hue, indicating we were on the right track.


    "Okay, now for the final ingredient," Raven said, handing me a vial of crushed sea kelp. "This should make the potion activate."


    I carefully poured the sea kelp into the cauldron, and the liquid bubbled vigorously before settling into a smooth, glowing blue.


    "Excellent work, everyone," Professor Night announced, making her way around the ssroom to inspect our potions. "Let''s see how you did."


    Professor Night checked our potion and rated it a B, which is fine, I guess, but Raven didn''t seem to like it.


    "At least this time I thought that I''d get an A," she murmured under her breath.


    I stepped closer to her. "It''s fine. You actually made a lot of progress, to be honest. I was dumbfounded by a lot of things that Professor said during the potion-making."


    We both walked out of the ssroom as the ss ended.


    "Pudding?" I asked, and Raven seemed to like the idea. We then made our way to the canteen, ate pudding, and left.


    We walked side by side. I think I have a Beast Mastery ss in an hour or so, and Raven seems like she''s going to skip it.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to attend the ss?" I asked her. The only ss she''s attended today is potion-making, and that won''t actually be helpful for her because she''s a second- year and I''m not.


    "I really don''t want to. It''s boring. I''d rather be with you until your next ss," Raven smiled.


    I sighed. "Is it because of the rumors?" I asked.


    "What rumors?" Raven''s facial expressions shifted instantly; she has no skill to lie.


    "You know them. Don''t make me say it." I said as we walked through the crowd, which parted without needing to push anyone away. It''s like they don''t like me but are scared at the same


    time.


    Not the first time I experienced something like this.


    ''Where did you experience this first, then?'' Smokeball asked.


    In my ssroom, when I brought a gun to school.


    "I don''t... mind them," Raven replied, her head hung low.

 Chapter 342: Say Drake!

    Chapter 342: Say Drake!


    ?


    And what am I supposed to reply to that?


    "Hmm, you don''t, but I do. Don''t your ssmates bother you?" I questioned.


    It''s already quite a huge deal, but for some reason, there''s no actual action from the teachers. It''s a rumor about me and Raven sleeping together.


    Raven was silent for a second before she looked at me directly. "I don''t think they do, at least not in front of me, and I won''t let anyone bully me."


    I sighed as I stared at her being unbothered by it. Why was I so worked up?


    In that moment, I saw someoneing from the other side of the corridor. I looked at the person for a second before looking back at Raven.


    It was Vexa. She walked towards us.


    "Ren, how about we-" Raven was saying something, but she stopped when Vexa came right beside us.


    "Letter." Vexa stretched her hand out. In her hand, she held an envelope. "For you."


    She pushed it towards Raven; it was a letter for Raven.


    Raven took the envelope, her eyebrows knitting together in confusion. "For me? Who''s it from?"


    Vexa shrugged. "No idea. I was just asked to deliver it."


    Raven examined the envelope, turning it over in her hands. "There''s no sender''s name," she noted, her curiosity piqued.


    I nced at Vexa, who gave me a slight nod before turning and walking away. It looked like there was no change in her behavior after ourst talk. The girl is tough for sure.


    "Well, are you going to open it?" I asked.


    Raven seemed like she thought about it for a second before she just pushed it into her robe''s pocket. "I''ll read itter."


    We kept walking around the academy grounds until it was time for me to leave for the beast mastery ss.


    "And I need to go," I waved at Raven and headed to the greenhouse.


    It was mostly empty, with only Erik there. "Hey!" He excitedly walked towards me.


    "Hmm, why''s it so empty?" I asked him.


    "Professor Harris was here just a moment ago. He went outside to get something. As for the others..." He looked around. "Looks like most of them dropped out of the ss."


    "Changed subjects?"


    "Yep, it was like they didn''t want to study this, so most of them left. But me and Geko are still here." He pointed at his lizard familiar. Its name is Geko, huh?


    All of them changing subjects all of a sudden? That''s a new low, I guess.


    ''Is it because they don''t want to be near you?'' ze questioned, and I kind of think that''s the


    reason.


    As I was talking with Erik, I noticed something.


    "Erik," I called, trying to control a smile.


    "Hm?" The brown curly-haired boy looked up at me with an innocent, confused expression. "What is it, Ren?"


    I felt like bursting outughing for some unknown reason. If it was someone else, I would''ve just ignored it, but Erik of all the students here... man, the boy''s fast.


    And here people were doubting mine and Raven''s rtionship.


    "When''d you lose it?" I asked.


    I pointed at the hickey on his neck. It seemed like it was meant to be noticed. Who gave it to him? A cat?


    Erik''s face turned beet red, and he quickly looked away. "What are you talking about?" he mumbled.


    "Oh,e on," I said, still grinning. "You can tell me. I promise I won''t tease you too much."


    He sighed, clearly embarrassed but resigned. "The night we returned from Eshmera."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really? That was fast."


    "We weren''t," Erik said, still avoiding eye contact. "It just... happened."


    I nodded, understanding a bit more now. "So, the rumors about me and Raven are the only fake ones going around. You''re the real man here."


    I watched him turn a bit more red. "It was not nned!" he said.


    "These things are not nned. Who was it... the brte from that day?" I asked,


    remembering a girl waving at him like she was about to eat him alive.


    "How''d you know about Ste!?" He was surprised.


    Man bagged a good-looking one, too.


    "I just know it," I shrugged.


    "Please don''t tell anyone. I''ll be kicked out of the academy... I can''t afford it, my father will -"His waterworks were about to start.


    "Chill, man. I am not telling anybody," I reassured him.


    He let out a sigh of relief, wiping at his eyes. "Thanks, Ren. I just... I really like her, you know?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, I get it. Just be careful, okay?"


    Erik smiled, the tension easing out of his shoulders. "I will. And hey, thanks for not making fun of me too much."


    Iughed. "No problem. Now, let''s get ready for ss before Professor Harrises back." We spent the next few minutes setting up our workstations. Erik''s lizard familiar, Geko, watched us curiously from its perch.


    When Professor Harris returned, he had arge crate with him. "Good to see some dedicated students still here," he said with a nod. "Today, we''ll be learning about the care and training


    of lesser drakes."


    He opened the crate, and inside were several small, dragon-like creatures, each norger than a housecat. They hissed and pped their tiny wings, clearly not thrilled about being


    confined.


    "These are lesser drakes," Professor Harris exined. "They require careful handling and precise training techniques. We''ll be working with them over the next few weeks, so get used


    to their presence."


    Erik and I exchanged excited looks. Lesser drakes were known to be challenging but rewarding to train. This was going to be interesting.


    We each took a drake from the crate, carefully holding them as they squirmed and hissed. My drake had iridescent blue scales and a feisty temperament. I could already tell it was going to


    be a handful.


    "First, we need to establish a bond with them," Professor Harris said. "This involves feeding them and spending time with them outside of ss. Trust is crucial."


    As I held the drake, it slowly began to calm down, sensing my intentions. "Hey there, little


    guy," I murmured. "Let''s be friends, okay?"


    "Who are you? His mother?" ze seemed a bit off.


    By the way, I have something to do in the voidter tonight... Smokeball, you got any ce


    where we can train?


    "Same spot you learned to fly," he replied.

 Chapter 343 Void Destruction

    343 Void Destruction


    It was night, and the academy grounds were cloaked in darkness, save for the asional flicker of antern. I carefully left my room, moving silently through the corridors to avoid detection. My mission was to get out of the academy and into the void for some training with Smokeball. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As I approached the gate, my heart sank. There, sitting on a chair right beside the gate, was Headmaster Stormborne. His presence was imposing even in the dim light, and it was clear he was waiting for something¡ªor someone.


    He looked up as I approached, his sharp eyes narrowing with a hint of disdain. "Boy," he greeted, his voice dripping with bitterness. "Out for a midnight stroll, are we?"


    I hesitated, trying toe up with a usible excuse. "I... I couldn''t sleep, so I thought a walk might help clear my head."


    Stormborne raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. "A walk? At this hour? And you thought you''d leave the academy grounds to do it? How convenient."


    "Well," I stammered, "I figured the fresh air outside might be better. You know, get a change of scenery."


    He stood up from his chair, crossing his arms as he red at me. "Boy, it''s dangerous to be out at night, especially with everything that''s been happeningtely. But I suppose you wouldn''t care about that, would you? Go back to your room. Now."


    I knew there was no point in arguing. Stormborne wasn''t the type to let things slide easily, especially with me. "Yes, Headmaster," I said, nodding reluctantly. "I''ll go back to my room."


    As I turned to leave, he called out, his tone cold and mocking. "And boy?"


    I stopped, looking back at him. "Yes, Headmaster?"


    "Try not to get into any more trouble," he said, his voice oozing sarcasm. "Thest thing we need is more headaches caused by you."


    I nodded again, then made my way back through the corridors, feeling a mixture of frustration and resignation.


    As I slipped back into my room, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Stormborne''s dislike for me was growing stronger and that my every move was being watched with suspicion and contempt.


    ''That fucker, did he know you were going to go out tonight?'' ze asked as he leaned back from the window, his eyes glowing in the dark.


    I lit themp near me and sat on the chair. "It''s like he''s been keeping a close eye on me." I closed my eyes, feeling the frustration build.


    ''Still, why do you wanna go there? Fly?'' he asked.


    Flying... nah. I could''ve flown from here, but I am worried about being spotted. The reason I want to go to the mountain or anywhere out of human touch is because I need to use the Void.


    ''You can use that in the room too...wait- you gonna do that weird thing again?'' ze seemed to have caught on to what I wanted to do easily.


    "Yep, I want to try something with it." Last time, I noticed a very weird but interesting thing when we were using the Convergence Amulet. When I am in the Void, I can actually manipte the timing formation of the spell in this world.


    Like I used the fire spell there and then it materialized in this realm with a bit of dy. I want to try something different this time.


    "System," I muttered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    {SYSTEM WINDOW}


    [yer: Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 16.5


    [Level 3: Scorchmaster]


    [7 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Current Progress:


    Intelligence: 7/10


    Strength: 100/100


    Mana: 100/100


    [Next Level: Pyrosm Elder]


    [Total Experience Points: 25000/22079]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None(!)


    Skills: [50 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: [Open]


    Store: [Open]


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    It''s been way too long since I checked my status. I need three thousand more experience points and I can jump from 7 Star Mage to 9 Star Mage.


    "Okay," I stood up, cracked my neck sideways, and checked if the door was properly locked. It was locked.


    I sat cross-legged on the bed, pulling out the Convergence Amulet that Alver had given me, dropped it around my neck, and closed my eyes.


    Smokeball, settle down and let me use the Void now.


    I pushed mana into the Amulet and felt the familiar sensation of falling off the tip of the mountain. The world went silent and dark immediately until Inded on my back with a small impact.


    I got up and looked down at myself. Unlike a few other times, I could now see my hands. My body remained hazy and humanoid butpletely dark. My hands, though, seemed fine this time around.


    I had already linked this to me being weak; the stronger I get, the more stable this void bes. The room was solid this time. I leaned out of the window to see that the other nearby dorm buildings were fine, but the ones in the distance were still moving.


    The big pupil in the sky was the same as ever, but it seemed like the retina was now some kind of ck hole, while the world was greyish and ck.


    I can''t speak here. I looked around and jumped out. I gave a nce to the shadowy figure of ze who sat on the desk, his tail moving.


    I jumped out and walked around the dorm, reaching the academy gate.


    He''s here. I leaned to the side as I saw the silhouette of someone sitting. I know it''s Stormborne.


    I first looked slightly past my shoulder and felt my wings stretch out of my back. They seemed...cool in this situation.


    I stretched out my palm and slightly ced it on Stormborne''s forehead. I initiated a fire bolt.


    I saw a small spark and then it diffused immediately.


    I then initiated a lightning bolt, but this time near his throat, and the reaction was the same.


    And now¡ªpartial self-destruction.


    This is going to be...fun.


    If anyone needs the exnation on how partial self-destruction works:


    **Partial Self-Destruction**


    Category: Skill


    Theory: Unlike what a usual phoenix would learn, Ren learned it differently due to ze being his instructor, yet yielding simr oues.


    The process initiates with the caster pulling their fire inside them in its "purest form"¡ªsignifying the maximum heat achievable with their current skill set. They absorb the fire, and as itmences burning the insides, the caster is directed to create a mana shield around it by absorbing the raw mana.


    This technique is known as internal spell casting.


    Once both spells are internalized, the caster needs to expel the shield in apact form¡ªsimr to Ren''s creation of a small shield mentioned in the chapter, formed in front of his outstretched index finger.


    As you all know, the atmosphereprises elements bound by infinite mana/raw mana, neutralizing each other until the caster/mage maniptes them with their skill.


    Essentially, when the shield encounters thepact force¡ªlike ze ramming his head forcefully and swiftly into the small shield¡ªit causes a disconnection of mana in the atmosphere from Ren''s forting element (the internal fireball).


    Simultaneously, the shield bends and draws in kic energy, creating a vacuum upon release.


    This impactful collision within the vacuum eliminates mana capable of neutralizing elements/spells, resulting in uncontrolled pace and consequential damage.


    The severity of this damage corresponds to the caster''s maximum strength. Thus, when they cast this spell, they internally disrupt themselves in a manner their veins cannot withstand, resulting in partial self-destruction.

 Chapter 344 Scarred by a human

    344 Scarred by a human


    I let go of the hand that pressed Stormborne''s throat.


    "Hope...this will hurt at least."


    In front of Stormborne was a swirling ball that was moving very slowly. It was pitch ck and moved slowly.


    It was a partial self-destruction spell.


    I stepped back and turned. It''s like I can go about forty more minutes with my current mana reserves and this Amulet.


    The reason I wanted toe in the void was to actually see what''s the actual difference between spatial arts that one can use after seven stars and void. Umbra Mana is dark mana that is used by mana beasts. The dark element is different from it, and void is a skill that ze had in his current form that he shared with me through the Convergence bond.


    It''s a lot moreplicated, like how many realms are there?


    Spatial, void, and then the mortal realm. I now know that all Gods reside in the spatial rift while mythical creatures like dragons have their worlds floating around in the spatial rifts. Then there''s that weird realm where I could see Jasmine, but I think it was my inner self, my mind in short?


    I thought of the system and the panel materialized in front of me.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    {SYTMWDO}


    [Ply: Ren CrHs Hlt] Ag: 1.65


    [Lv3: Srchmasr] [7 Str Mge In Hmn Trms.]


    Cur Progrss: Itllgnce: 7/10 Strth: 100/1 Mn: 1/1


    [Nx Lv: Pyrocsm Elr] [Ttl Exprnce Pnts: 25000/22079] (Lvl up unavaiable!)


    Elmntl Attrbts: Fir Unlck Nw Advncemnt: (Opn)


    Cntrctd Bet: On Spt: Non(!)


    Slls: [50 skls.] Ln Nw Skls: [Opn] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sre: [Opn] -------------------------------------------------------------------


    It''s distorted, and that makes it clear that here¡ªI am out of everyone''s eyes, owner of the system, elements, and my own physical body. Well, I''m sure that if I get more powerful, there''s a way to get my whole body here.


    It''s just a theory since currently only my mind is here and my body is in the mortal world, on my bed. If I can get my whole body here, then it''ll be like I can do what ze can¡ªstep through realms differently than the normal way.


    But how? If I think of using spatial arts here¡ªfirst, I have never tried it in practicality, and second, mana moves differently here and is weaker to hold in one ce.


    It''s there but almost as if nonexistent, and what if what I do here¡ªlike I make a rift here but it appears in other realms?


    Walking mindlessly through the dark world, I hade out of the academy building and was now in the distorted version of the Solstice.


    I could imagine the floatingnd of Eshmera being damaged and looking like this¡ªeverything, houses andnd floated and crashed into each other asionally.


    I passed a lot of silhouettes; some moved and some didn''t. I deduced that those with mana can be seen moving, while those who cannot are still.


    It''s been a few more minutes, and I felt the draining sensation, but without waiting for the exhaustion to take me out of the void, I did it voluntarily.


    I felt the sucking feeling, and with a gasp of air, I shot my eyes open.


    ''It was longer this time¡ª'' ze was saying something, but I ignored him and jumped out of the window.


    Spreading my wings to their farthest, I had a feeling of anxiousness.


    With a single p, I was a few feet away, and with a few more, I was up in the sky. Both the moons in the sky shone brightly over me, and I could feel the calm breeze brush past my face.


    I was high enough, and then all my senses went numb and I lost consciousness.


    BLAZE, take me back to the room when this is over immediately!


    I could only convey a single message.


    ***


    In front of the academy gate, Stormborne sat. He sighed, contemting how far his job had fallen¡ªfrom headmaster of an imperial academy to a guard of an academy gate.


    His dragon lineage made him feel embarrassed about his job, but he couldn''t defy the order from the n chief, also known as the Dragon God.


    He had just chased away Ren Hilton, the boy that Falco asked him to keep an eye on. He couldn''t deny seeing why anyone would be interested in this human child, but for the son of a god to be interested, it was something else.


    He was sure that Ren had a reason for wanting to go out in the middle of the night, but he couldn''t take any risks. The next attack from demons could be anywhere, even in his treasured academy.


    "I just hope that it doesn''t go above the mortal realm." Stormborne kept his eyes on the academy grounds, able to sense even small mana fluctuations around him.


    And he did. His ear twitched when he heard a pping sound from somewhere, but before he could react, he felt heat near his forehead.


    *THUT* Ssss*


    What followed was an immediate explosion of a fireball and a lightning bolt, which surprised Stormborne so much that his hat fell off, but it didn''t move him from his seat even a bit.


    "What the¡ª" his voice was cut short when extreme pressure was applied around his throat. His eyes saw something like a spear form just an inch from his throat.


    *THAD*


    He couldn''t even grunt as he was thrown off his chair, and an explosion urred. The ce where he had been sitting formed a several-feet-deep hole, and the gate of the academy was blown off.


    Stormborne gasped for air as he got up immediately, assuming a fighting stance. His robe was disheveled. It didn''t hurt him much but left a small scar that healed almost immediately.


    His eyes changed a bit dragonically; it was the first time in a few centuries that he was... scarred.


    "What is happening?" He questioned himself as the silence took over the scene and he could see the teachersing towards him, some students peeking out of their window.

 Chapter 345 Challenging The Curse

    Chapter 345 Challenging The Curse


    Laying unconscious in a ten-foot-deep hole with thend around him destroyed, Ren''s chest was open with a fist-sized hole in it, his hair disheveled. His robe was burned, and his wings were expanded to their fullest. Under the moon, he looked like he was sleeping soundly, with no expression on his face.


    Slowly, the hole began to fill as he healed, but his eyes remained closed.


    A string of ck smoke appeared beside him, and from it, ze''s head peeked out, currently in his Winged Pardus form.


    ''What was he trying?'' he thought to himself when he saw Ren''s state.


    *THAD*


    ze heard an explosion and immediately grabbed Ren''s leg in his jaw, dragging him onto his back.


    Ren didn''t manage to get very far, just near the trees behind his dorm room. ze immediately made a single jump andtched onto the window to their room, causing the whole building to shake as he heard the dorm mates'' voices.


    Before anyone could spot him, he used his tail to throw Ren''s unconscious body inside the room onto the floor and turned into a cat immediately.


    *TUD*


    With a softnding, he walked around the dorm and saw what Ren had done.


    ''Motherfucker,'' he thought to himself as he saw the twelve-foot wall that was now destroyed. The ground near it was chipped off deeply.


    He knew that Ren was trying the theory but didn''t know he''d use his biggest spell.


    ze looked around the area and saw Stormborne and the teachers talking. He immediately returned to the room, still not over the nightmare where Stormborne would kill him.


    [Ren Hilton POV.]


    I don''t want to wake up.


    I just don''t. Let me sleep like this for a while.


    Everything around me is fucking weird.


    Haha, this reminds me of the times when I''d sleep trying to avoid school.


    I reluctantly tried to open my eyes and was met with a wooden floor. I moved and felt my muscles aching.


    I took a deep breath and gazed at my room. It was already morning.


    ''Rise and shine, Princess.'' ze was on the bed. Why was I on the floor then?


    I noticed my robe was half-burned with a big hole. I flicked my fingers and burned it immediately to dust¡ªI''ll throw it awayter.


    I got up and walked towards the mirror. Looking into it, I didn''t see many changes, but why is there this buzzing feeling?


    I looked at the system panel, and the words were there in big, red capital letters. It said:


    ---------------------------------


    WARNING!


    CURSE HAS EXCEEDED 50% MARK!


    The host has been ensnared by a Curse.


    Curse: Fate


    Caster: Nature


    Current Impact: 51.1%


    Cure: None


    ---------------------------------


    From 31 to 51, huh....


    Then there''s this bitch-ass annoying notification. I never liked this to begin with, but now I don''t even feel threatened looking at it.


    What has this even changed? Made people hate me? Isn''t that already what was in the fate of this body? It''s only been a month since my in-game death, and it''s only to not actually affect me.


    Hated by default, and I put myself in positions of trouble, so I don''t even know when this thing is in process and what''s actually my own doing.


    ''You want it to work? Pick your words carefully,'' ze said. I just sighed as I draped a shirt over myself because of the constant knocking on the door.


    I pushed it open, and whoever was on the other side flinched. "What?" My voice was dry and hoarse.


    Mrs. Penny looked at me. "I just heard noise from your room, dear. I was worried, nothing much. Is everything alright?"


    I looked down at her and just nodded. "I''ll be down for breakfast in a minute."


    Closing the door, I stretched a bit and walked to the shower.


    While in the shower, I thought about things that happened in the Void. I can use magic, travel, and dy my attacks.


    I''ll learn spatial arts now since I am a 7-star mage. I just feel like there''s something more I can do.


    I got out of the shower and changed into my uniform. I guess I have sses.


    ''You seem awfully silent,'' ze jumped on my shoulder.


    I just feel weird inside, nothing much. It''s like I feel irritated.


    Leaving the dorm, I took a turn towards the gate¡ªit was repaired. The stone was reced by some earth mage, as the stone on the destroyed part of the wall was different from the rest of the wall. The gate was still broken, though.


    I turned¡ª


    "Hm?" I raised a brow at Vexa, who was right behind me, looking up at me.


    "Morning," she said. I replied and walked past her.


    I stopped by the canteen and drank a coffee before attending a ss on runes.


    I noticed that a lot of professors were missing, butter I was told they were all in a meeting with the headmaster.


    What is he doing? I missed what happened to himst night, but I am sure it wasn''t much. If it was someone else, they''d be dead.


    After the ss was done, I checked my system panel.


    --------------------------------------


    [SYSTEM WINDOW]


    [yer: Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 17


    [Level 3: Scorchmaster]


    [7 Star Mage In Human Terms.]


    Current Progress:


    Intelligence: 8/10


    Strength: 100/100


    Mana: 100/100


    [Next Level: Pyrosm Elder] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Total Experience Points: 25000/23079]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None(!)


    Skills: [52 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: [Open]


    Store: [Open]


    --------------------------------------


    Isn''t this system mostly shit? That was the first thought I had, but then I remembered the system store and advancement buying option.


    Still, it makes me doubt it.


    What I focused on was the experience points. I need at least two thousand more to get to Pyrosm Elder, the fourth stage of the phoenix physique.


    Can you do it? I asked ze. We share the experience points since he''s my contracted beast. Whatever he does, his experience points get to me.


    ''Aye aye, Captain. I''ll do it tonight when you sleep,'' he agreed.


    It''s easy, no stress...


    [Five minutester.]


    Why do I even say something like that?


    I stared at the curled-up crying girl on the floor in front of me.


    "Raven..."

 Chapter 346: Losing someone

    Chapter 346: Losing someone


    ?


    [Five minutes before.]


    I hadn''t seen Raven today, so I decided to change my path to her dorm. It''s daytime, so I could go through the window. But was she even in the dorm?


    As I was thinking this, the door to her dorm building opened. It was her warden.


    ''Those bonkers...look at them!'' ze''s first reaction was that. After he said it, I tried not to let my gaze drop. They are big, though...huge.


    "Is Raven here? I''m Ren," I spoke.


    "I know who you are," she interrupted. "Who doesn''t?" she added in a muffled voice. "I really think you shouldeter. Now''s not a great time."


    I narrowed my eyes and repeated, "Is she in the dorm or not?" But my question was immediately answered.


    I heard a loud crying noise. It was Raven. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Isolde running up the stairs to what I assumed was Raven''s room.


    "What is happening?" I asked.


    "It''s just Raven-" before she could say anything, I grabbed her shoulder, and she squealed as I pushed her aside.


    "I''ll take a look," I said. She didn''t say anything, just sighed.


    I rushed up the stairs, following the sound of Raven''s cries. It led me to a room at the end of the hallway. The door was slightly ajar, and I could see Isolde inside.


    I pushed the door open and saw Elsa standing near the window that I normally use toe in. Beside her were Amelia and Cecelia. Since the room was small, it felt packed, but I ignored that and slowly cast my gaze down.


    What happened? I questioned myself as I looked at the curled-up figure of the crying girl. Raven sobbed uncontrobly, her face smeared with tears and saliva, her hair a mess.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Between her cries, she seemed to have trouble breathing. I felt numb looking at her like this, such a stark contrast to her usual cheerful demeanor.


    I looked around, and not a single one of them seemed to take a step to pull Raven into a hug or try tofort her¡ªweren''t they supposed to be her friends?


    I stepped forward, but then...


    "Move!"


    Someone grabbed my shoulder and shoved me aside with force. It was Adam-his shirt was tied around his waist, and he held a sword in his hand, his torso bare. Was he sword training?


    I felt my jaw clench a bit in annoyance, but this was fine, Adam... "Raven-R-ren..."


    Another voice, but this time I didn''t turn around. It was way too familiar; I didn''t even want to look at the face of the person.


    It was Mary Kleine.


    She was standing just behind me. I could feel her breathing on my back. The room was more cramped than before.


    "Raven, w-wha-what happened!?" Adam kneeled down near Raven.


    "Don''t touch me!" she yelled.


    This was serious.


    Adam''s eyes widened as he looked at Raven, then at his hand as if someone had just pped him across the face.


    I heard a few gasps from the other girls.


    Adam''s presence didn''t seem to help Raven; her sobs only grew louder. He looked back at us, clearly at a loss, his eyes pleading for help.


    "Raven, it''s okay. We''re here," he said, his voice gentle but strained.


    Isolde stepped closer, finally breaking the group''s paralysis. She knelt beside Raven, reaching out a tentative hand. "Raven, please, talk to us. What happened?"


    But Raven didn''t say anything at all-Mary was muttering something behind me, but I didn''t focus on her.


    Then, for a second, Raven''s eyes made contact with mine. She muttered "Ruu..." but then immediately broke into uncontroble cries, seeming like she was having a panic attack.


    I stepped forward. Adam was still kneeling, and I grabbed the hem of his cor from behind.


    "H-hey!"


    "Move." I yanked slightly while strengthening my grip with mana, easily moving him. Removing him from Raven, I sat cross-legged near where her head was. I didn''t say anything, just sat there and slowly reached towards her face, but before I could touch her...


    "Don''t touch me!" she screamed, just as she had at Adam.


    I paused and looked at her. She looked frail, as if she''d break at any moment.


    Grabbing the back of her head, her eyes widened slightly but she didn''t resist she was never going to resist, to begin with.


    I pulled her face closer to myp and ced it there. Her hand reached for myp as she


    clutched it.


    I gently rubbed her back. I don''t know how long I sat like that¡ªI don''t know if it was hours or minutes because no one spoke at all.


    Raven, curled up around me, seemed to have fallen asleep. She was tired.


    I looked outside the window and saw the sun was already down. My eyes fell on a letter that


    had fallen near her bedside table. Is it the same one that Vexa gave her?


    I looked down at the peacefully sleeping Raven and, sliding my hand carefully behind her, stood up with her in my arms.


    Leaning towards her bed, I tried to ce her down but saw her expression change-was she frowning?


    I didn''t ce her but instead squatted and picked up the letter. "Give that to me," I said to Elsa, who was standing nearby.


    She flinched, and as confused as she was, she looked around her. But before she could do anything, Cecelia stepped forward and picked it up for me.


    "Here," she said.


    "Thanks." I took the letter from her immediately.


    Carrying Raven in my arms, I moved carefully to the door, Mary didn''t moved so I just walked


    around her.


    The room felt suffocating with all eyes on me, their expressions a mix of concern, confusion, and curiosity. I avoided their gazes, focusing on Raven''s sleeping form.


    As I stepped into the hallway, I could hear whispers behind me, but I ignored them. My priority was to get Raven to a ce where she could rest peacefully. Gently, I made my way down the stairs, trying not to jostle her too much.


    The dormitory was quieter now, the evening settling in. I found an empty lounge area andid her down on a couch. She stirred slightly but didn''t wake. I covered her with a nket from a


    nearby chair.


    Sitting beside her, I finally allowed myself to look at the letter. It was crumpled, showing signs of being read and handled repeatedly. My heart pounded as I unfolded it, revealing the


    contents.


    **Dear Raven,**


    Grandpa is no more.


    - Uncle Ben.


    Four words, I felt what Raven felt when she read them.


    Her only family is no more.

 Chapter 347: Wanna Leave

    Chapter 347: Wanna Leave


    ?


    I am a very selfish guy.


    I''ve known it for a very long time. Everything that I do and every word I say is for what would benefit me in some way, even if it''s a small thing.


    I don''t go around making rtionships for fun; I do them for my benefit.


    Like Raven. I wasn''t supposed to be around her. Ren Hilton was never friends with one of the main heroines. He wasn''t even a friend to his own childhood love.


    WARNING!


    The host has been ensnared by a Curse.


    Curse: Fate


    Caster: Nature


    Current Impact: 55%


    Cure: None


    Raven''s grandfather, her g that would trigger the phenomenon of her being in love with Adam Stales-the Hero.


    He was destined to die by any means. This is only a bit earlier than expected, but like everything else, I am not surprised.


    His condition, though... from the day I met Raven, I knew how to save him.


    It was not a big deal, but I never spoke about it.


    Whenever I saw her doing well in the potion-making ss, I didn''t feel the guilt that I should feel-not that I am feeling anything now.


    If anyone thought, how is her grandfather''s death going to help me? What benefit does it do to me?


    The answer is, a lot.


    Raven turned her face and buried it in my stomach. I held the letter with nothing but four words and the name of the sender that I think wasn''t important since his name was not in my memory.


    I''ve known that she doesn''te from a simple background.


    Unlike other girls in the game, she was the only one with a family that did hideous stuff, and she knew it.


    Something that made her feel attracted to a righteous guy like Adam.


    It''s not like that anymore, but it would''ve been if I wasn''t here.


    And deep down, knowing these things made me feelfortable too. I felt... rxed.


    I cherish the rtionship we have, I really do.


    So it makes me question myself: how much of a good friend am I to not save her grandfather, her only family and the person that matters to her the most?


    A pretty bad one, right?


    I''m more surprised about how little bad I felt about it, though.


    "Mnn." She whimpered as her hand clutched onto my shirt.


    A footfall behind me.


    "I think¡ª" Adam was the one.


    I turned my face towards him. "Stop thinking."


    His facial expressions changed to one of hostility. "You are not allowed here."


    Adam''s eyes red with anger, his fists clenching at his sides. "You can''t just decide that," he said, his voice low but trembling with emotion. "Raven needs people who care about her right now, not someone who treats her-"


    I stared back at him. "And you think you''re the best person for that?"


    "You think you are the best for everyone, right, Adam? Second year at Imperial Academy who gained the support and favor of everyone around him-loved and praised Adam Stales." I looked down at Raven. "Everyone loves and adores you... surrounded by girls who are like goddesses in terms of looks. Must feel like something."


    "Something great, something powerful... like a hero."


    I didn''t say that as much as I do think these words were right; I wouldn''t waste a word on thisme guy.


    "A hero, a savior..." I involuntarily turned my gaze to Mary Kleine. She flinched when our eyes met. "A close friend to all, a role model."


    I could sense silence and even my amazement. It was weird-I was speaking, but I wasn''t at the same time.


    "How many of the women in this dorm are you sleeping with, hero?"


    I saw Adam''s face turn red with anger.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I know he wouldn''t do that-he''s dumb. Like every other hero, he doesn''t know how to love, too stupid to pick up on hints until someone confesses to his face or he falls in love with someonepletely different than anticipated.


    Isn''t that how every hero is written? Clueless in love?


    "You dare!" Adam dashed forward, his fist dded in mana.


    I felt the grip around my heart loosen for a moment. I raised my palm to the side of my face and prepared for the hit.


    THUD


    A single punch that didn''tnd, but I saw mirrors break,mps hanging lower, and the whole dorm shake.


    Same level as me, his strength... I knew in that single punch that he wasn''t weaker or stronger but the same as me.


    I managed to catch his fist. "You didn''t-" I was going to rip him apart right then and there.


    "Ruu..."


    I saw Raven''s eyes open, wide and looking at me.


    Raven''s eyes were wide, and she looked scared and confused. Her gaze flicked between me and Adam, clearly distressed by the tension in the room.


    "Ren..." Her voice was weak, barely a whisper, but it was enough to break the standoff.


    I let go of Adam''s fist, feeling the anger drain out of me as I looked at her. "Raven, it''s okay.


    You''re safe."


    Adam backed off, his expression conflicted. He seemed to realize that this wasn''t the time for a confrontation. "Raven, we''re all here for you," he said, his voice softer now.


    I nodded in agreement, even though I didn''t want to. "Yeah, I''m here. Just rest, okay?" Raven''s eyes filled with tears again, but this time they seemed more like tears of relief. She clutched my shirt tighter, burying her face in myp. "Don''t go," she whispered.


    "I''m not going anywhere," I assured her, my voice steady.


    Adam looked like he wanted to say something, but he held back, probably realizing that pushing further wouldn''t help. He gave a reluctant nod and stepped back, allowing the tension in the room to dissipate a bit.


    Isolde approached slowly, her eyes full of concern. "Raven, do you need anything? Water,


    maybe?"


    Raven shook her head without lifting her face from myp. Isolde nced at me, her expression questioning, but I just shook my head. Right now, Raven needed time and quiet.


    Mary finally spoke up, her voice trembling. "Should we call someone? A healer, maybe?" "No," I said firmly. "She just needs rest. Let''s give her some space."


    The room was silent except for Raven''s asional sniffles. I stroked her hair gently, feeling a strange mix of emotions. Guilt, anger, relief-all swirling inside me, but I pushed them aside. Right now, Raven was my priority.


    After a while, Raven''s breathing evened out, and she sat up, gathering herself.


    "I wanna leave," she said.


    "Where?" I looked at her.


    "The funeral. I wanna go and see him for thest time," she answered.


    "Fine." She wasn''t asking for permission, but I didn''t know what else to say to her, so I just


    nodded.

 Chapter 348 Nobody moves

    348 Nobody moves


    I looked at Raven''s steady pace as she walked just in front of me. It was just her and me behind her, with her friends trailing behind us.


    "Raven! Where are you going?" Cecelia asked, hurrying to catch up with Raven.


    "Move!" But Raven just pushed her off, and soon we were in front of the headmaster''s office. I understood what she was trying to do here.


    She was going to ask permission to leave the academy to attend her grandfather''s funeral from Headmaster Stormborne.


    Other than Cecelia, no one said anything. I looked behind and saw Adam staring at me, standing behind Isolde, who had grasped his hand tightly.


    Was he still in shock?


    "Should''ve just fucked him up good," ze said.


    I agreed, but for some reason, I knew why I had said those things, and I didn''t like what I was thinking. If that''s the case, then things are going to be really messed up.


    I sighed, and then my eyes met someone even stranger. I didn''t know how to feel about her. Mary... she was keeping her distance and hadn''t said a word, but she was staring at me more intensely than Adam, not blinking at all.


    Raven pushed the door open. It''s not that tough, right?


    "It shouldn''t be...but yeah, I am not going in there with y''all. I''ll stay outside," Smokeball said, jumping off my shoulder.


    There was no reason for Stormborne to reject her request. It should be a piece of cake.


    ---


    **Five minutester.**


    ---


    "I cannot allow you to leave the academy grounds," Stormborne said calmly, leaning back into his plush chair.


    "Why!?" Raven uncharacteristically raised her voice, leaning forward on the desk.


    I was standing behind her, and everyone else was to my left in a group. Mary hadn''te inside but stood in the threshold alone. What''s the problem of this bitch now?


    "Because of the attackst night." Stormborne stood up. "Most of you here have seen the creatures that emerged out of thin air and attacked Eshmera when you were there for The Mage Gambit."


    "Last night, I was attacked," his speech came to a halt when Isolde yelped in shock, but he gestured for her to be silent. "It wasn''t much, but somehow something weird and unexinable happened. I wasn''t hurt much, but after looking around the academy, we saw a big hole, almost a small crater, behind the first-year students'' dorms." He emphasized the first-year part.


    "And what does that have to do with this?" Another surprisingly bold question from our usually shy Raven.


    Stormborne scrunched his nose but then, massaging his temple, he said, "I understand what you are going through right now, sweetie. I really feel sorry for your loss, but I can''t risk you getting hurt."


    "Hm?" I hummed, and everyone''s attention was on me. What now? Can''t even hum?


    "Who''s gonna hurt her?" I asked reluctantly. I didn''t like talking with these guys around.


    "The same creatures. I suspect that they''re going to be back again, and this time at Solstice, so I can''t risk you students getting hurt. I can''t allow Raven to leave the Imperial Academy premises," he concluded.


    And I would like to argue.


    "For instance-" I opened my mouth, but I immediately shut it when I felt a hand squeeze mine. I saw it was Raven''s.


    "I don''t think the headmaster can force a student to not leave the academy grounds on such baseless assumptions," she spoke, her hand tightening its grip.


    "In the Imperial Academy''s rule book, there''s a simple rule about the student''s rights on when and why they want to leave the academy. The headmaster or anyone cannot question them or force them to not leave," she spoke again.


    Stormborne sighed. "I can, under the safety act. I can keep the students in the academy for security reasons, to protect their lives."


    Wrong, but I didn''t need to prove him wrong because Raven''s tightening grip told me to stay silent.


    "Safety against what?" Raven questioned. She wasn''t in the mood at all, and I understood.


    "Against the creatures. You know that too¡ª"


    "What creatures? There have been no sightings after that one day, and I am asking to leave the Hestia Empire. There are no sightings outside the Empire. I am going to be safe and sound, so your statement makes no sense."


    Okay, she was on point and on fire.


    There was a pause for a while, and then came¡ª


    "Raven, try to understand." Adam stepped forward. "The headmaster wants what is best for you. It''s not safe, and I think you should stay too¡ª"


    And things went south. Raven''s head turned like a ghost from a horror movie in Adam''s direction. "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU TO TELL ME!?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "A-am..." Adam fumbled his words when yelled at.


    "I have lost my family! Can you stop trying to make it about yourself? I do not care what you think is best for me! I. Do. Not. Care!" She went off.


    Well, what was he hoping for? Trying to negotiate and father her, coaxing her like a kid to get her to understand why she should be the one to make a sacrifice.


    "I was just¡ª"


    "Shut up, Adam. I am not in the mood to have a conversation with you," her lower jaw quivered, her voice shaking, and her breathing was out of control. "I... I''m leaving the academy. I am no longer going to be in this ce."


    Bravo.


    It was the best decision, to be honest. For some reason, Stormborne is obsessed with keeping everyone here¡ªlike how he convinced my parents to not take me out, and now this. I had to stay because of the curse, but I don''t think Raven has any obligation. She deserves to see her grandfather for thest time.


    I really would''ve left with her, but for some reason, the curse goes off. Still, I can keep an eye on her¡ªmaybe I''ll ask Alver to get someone to tag along with her on her journey. I''ll leave the academy in a month too, so it''s not a big deal.


    THAD


    The door opened with a loud bang. Mary was shoved to the side by¡ª


    "Headmaster!" Professor Devereaux had entered. "Urgent news!"


    Stormborne walked toward her. "What happened¡ª"


    "Reva Kingdom is under attack."


    Looks like nobody''s going anywhere.


    All out

 Chapter 349 Viceburg City

    349 Viceburg City


    **Year: 1738


    Date: 26th


    Month: Shadowmoon


    Time: 8:00 PM


    Location: Viceburg**


    Viceburg, a city on the edge of the Hestia Empire, was once a ce of wonder, ideally situated to house hundreds of thousands of people. It sat near thend connecting Elishia Forest and Hestia Empire, with some parts of thend connecting both ces bynd, a few hundred miles from the physical border of the respective countries. Everything passed through here.


    When the city was established two hundred years ago, no one could have foreseen what it would be. Currently, Viceburg was nothing but a crime hub, a city filled with thugs, criminal gangs, and illegal activities. The Royal Pce had attempted many times to cleanse the city, but corrupt officials and aristocrats of the Hestia Empire had too much to lose if the city was purged of crime.


    This situation created opportunities for many people to start strange and illicit enterprises, such as¡ª n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ugh, are we already here?" Alver asked groggily, removing his hat and looking out the window of the carriage. He stepped out and looked at the fallen wall of the city. It was destroyed every time it was repaired, so the Royal Pce no longer bothered looking after it.


    The sky was gray, and Viceburg looked grim as always.


    "Guild Master!" someone called. Alver turned to see who it was¡ªOld Man y.


    y approached Alver with a few thug-looking guys behind him. "It took you a long time to get back this time."


    "Old man, I made a stop...here¡ª" He handed his bags to one of the guys behind y. "Solstice. I met Ren there¡ªtold him about the progress and all the other things."


    y nodded, and they both entered the city of Viceburg. The city was divided into two parts, Slums and Suburbs¡ªthe contrast was apparent, both trying to avoid each other.


    Walking through the suburbs, Alver reached a humongous building. It was almost a pce and, by the looks of it, the most beautiful structure around.


    The huge metal door swung open, revealing a grand hall filled with tables and a counter where people were busy with their tasks. Alver took a deep breath and¡ª


    "What is that foul smell, old man?" he asked, pinching his nose. His answer came immediately as a beastman warrior walked past them, dragging a sack.


    y quickly stepped in front of the beastman, surprising him. "Where do you think you''re going?" y leaned to the side. "What''s in that sack?" he asked, pointing at the sack.


    "Oh... this¡ª" The beastman went awkwardly silent for a second. "Akh Helna Brothers, they... killed someone again. I''m just cleaning up¡ªy''all humans stink a lot, even after death." Saying that, he dragged the sack away, leaving a red trail that a cleaner immediately mopped up.


    "What a great wee," Alver remarked, tapping y''s shoulder. Both went upstairs via the staircase in the corner of the hallway, passing the horde of people who jumped to greet Alver.


    Once in the office, Alver sat in his chair and immediately began pulling papers and documents out of his drawers. "Where are the mining permissions for thend we bought near the city walls?"


    Absurd, right? Having ess to dig near the city walls would be impossible anywhere but in Viceburg City. However, it was possible if you paid enough.


    "Hmm, here," y pulled the documents out of his spatial ring and ced them in front of Alver.


    "Okay, that''s great." Alver began going over them one by one.


    y observed Alver and then chuckled to himself.


    "What?" Alver asked.


    "Nothing, you just seem enthusiastic. Did that boy tell you a new n of his?" y asked. It wasn''t hard to tell that Alver was excited about something, and since he had met Ren, it was likely linked, y thought.


    "Yep," Alver put the papers down, "and just like Viceburg City''s separation, this is going to be big."


    While Ren had merely given his words and ideas to Alver on how he could separate the weakest link of the Hestia Empire from the Empire itself, he didn''t know what it took to do that in practice. The tough situations Alver had to navigate to unite and align everything in ce to a point that Demacia Guild could thrive in such a ce were immense.


    Money was a factor too. There was a point when Alver had to sell about hundreds of Guild branches located near the southern shoreline of the Grav Kingdom. It was a huge gamble, and even y thought that Alver had gone mad, but it turned out well.


    Everything was fine.


    Alver leaned back in his chair, a satisfied look on his face as he contemted the next steps. "Ren''s ideas are always a bit radical, but they''re effective," he said, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the desk. "This new n involves expanding our influence beyond Viceburg. We''re going to use the mines as a base to establish more control over the surrounding areas."


    y raised an eyebrow. "Expanding beyond Viceburg? That''s ambitious. The Empire won''t take kindly to us encroaching on their territory."


    Alver smiled wryly. "That''s the beauty of it. We''re not going to openly challenge them. We''re going to create awork of support, starting with the locals who are tired of the Empire''s neglect. We''ll offer protection, resources, and a better life. Once we have their loyalty, the Empire will find it much harder to intervene without facing significant resistance."


    y nodded slowly, understanding the strategy. "Is that it?" he asked, his tone clearly indicating dissatisfaction with the answer.


    "Bring me dwarves. I want them¡ª" Alver paused, pulling out a piece of paper. He drew arge circle in the center and six smaller circles surrounding it. "This is Viceburg, and these are the cities and viges that surround it."


    "We are going to mine in these cities and viges and dig tunnel systems connecting all six cities," Alver continued. "Choose only the required amount of trusted workers because this will be a secret. We need a tunnel system with thousands of tunnels connecting to Viceburg underground. These will be our smuggling routes."


    y, though a man of principle, had had his moral code bent since joining Alver, so he didn''t flinch at the n.


    "And how will this benefit Ren?" he asked.


    Everything Alver did seemed to be geared toward Ren Hilton, which made y curious about how these ns would serve him.


    "He''s going to join us in a month or so," Alver answered.


    y nodded and turned to leave.


    "Wait," Alver stopped him. "There''s one more thing¡ªsecret between you and me. I want you to spread a rumor."


    "What rumor?"


    Alver nced around, ensuring no one else was listening. "A rumor that there''s a boss above me, someone I work for."


    "Is that also what Ren wants? To make sure everyone thinks of him as their leader by the time he arrives?" y narrowed his eyes.


    "Maybe. I don''t care¡ªjust do it," Alver said dismissively. He wasn''t concerned about the details.


    Alver was primarily interested in money and power; the position of leader was inconsequential to him.


    "I''ll do that," y said, then left.


    Join Discord

 Chapter 350 Mermaid Spotting -2

    Chapter 350 Mermaid Spotting -2


    "Hmm, and you are?"


    "Kael, sir! My name is Kael! Just Kael!" The beastman said, seeming oddly familiar.


    He had sleek, reddish-orange fur with a white underbelly. His pointed ears twitched with alertness, and his bright green eyes, once full of curiosity, were now mere empty shells. His sailor uniform was torn in several ces.


    "And you are?" Alver asked, his gaze shifting from Kael to y.


    "I''m the one who sent you the corpse of the creature from Reva Kingdom. I found¡ª" His mouth was abruptly covered by y''s hand.


    "Lower your voice, kid."


    Kael''s ears drooped. "Sorry."


    "You did a great job. Here¡ª" Alver ced a few gold coins on the desk, which were quickly snatched up by Kael. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But that''s¡ª" Kael began to protest but was immediately grabbed by y.


    "You got your payment, boy. Let''s go."


    "Wait! I have more to tell!" Kael yelled, and a ripple of tension spread across the room. Alver swiftly ced a Wind Barrier around them.


    Alver looked at Kael, his expression a mix of curiosity and impatience. "Alright, speak quickly."


    Kael, still catching his breath, began, "Those half-fish creatures... I saw hundreds of them."


    Alver''s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes widened. He nced at y, who maintained a poker face, apparently dismissing it as another attack by the same creatures encountered in Eshmera.


    Alver pulled out a chair. "Old man, why don''t you bring something to eat for Mr. Kael here? I think I''ll cancel all the meetings for today."


    y, taken aback by Alver''s reaction, nodded and left, closing the door behind him.


    Alver knew that these half-fish, half-humanoid creatures were more significant than the greyish, ragdoll-like beings he had previously dealt with. He had learned to trust Ren''s instincts, even though thebination of a stingy businessman and a teenager was an odd partnership. Both had inexplicably trusted each other''s words without question.


    "Now, be more specific," Alver urged.


    "Y-yeah," Kael said, feeling the rising tension.


    [Prowler Cove Harbour, Reva Kingdom.] [A Few Weeks Ago.]


    Kael sat on the edge of the harbor, his feet dangling in the cold water under the midnight sky. The moonlight glinted off the waves, but his eyes were fixed on the darkened waters, lost in his thoughts. The night air was thick with the scent of salt and brine.


    A sailor, his face roughened by the sea, staggered past Kael, clearly inebriated. "Oi, Kael! Still hanging about, eh? Why don''t yae work on me boat? We could use a hand, even a sorry one like yours!"


    Kael gritted his teeth, his patience wearing thin. "No thanks. I''ve had enough of your kind''s mockery. My boat''s been stolen for over a year, and I''m done with all your damn teasing."


    The sailor guffawed, stumbling away. "Still crying about that old wreck? Get over it, mate. Everyone''s moved on but you."


    Kael cursed under his breath, his anger directed at himself, the thief who took his boat, and the sailors who taunted him. "Damn all of you... Let ''emugh, I''ll show them... if I ever get the chance."


    The thoughts of betrayal and failure gnawed at him, and the cool night air did little to soothe his troubled mind. In daylight, he ran from debt collectors, and at night, he found sce¡ªor rather, escape¡ªin this empty harbor.


    He rummaged through his pockets absentmindedly, hoping to find a scrap of food. Instead, he came across a crumpled piece of paper. He unfolded it, revealing an advertisement:


    **"If you find anything unusual, like a greyish unknown creature, please contact us at any branch of Demacia Guild. We''ll reward you highly!"**


    The paper had an annoyingly cutesy design, and Kael crumpled it up in irritation. He tossed it aside with a frustrated sigh.


    As time passed and the high tide approached, the harbor began to empty. Fishermen and sailors packed up and left, and the once-bustling docks were now eerily quiet. Kael remained behind, lost in his own dark thoughts.


    The water began to rise, creeping higher up the docks. The thought of ending it all became more tempting as the cold wavespped closer. But then, something brushed against his foot, interrupting his morose reverie.


    He looked down to see what it was.


    Kael''s curiosity and desperation overcame his caution. Without pausing to consider the consequences, he dove into the cold, dark water, propelled by the thought that he might be saving someone who had drowned. The water was icy, and he fought against the rising tide as he swam toward the object that had brushed against his foot.


    When he reached it, Kael''s instincts were correct; it was indeed a body. But it was no human, elf, or beastmen. The corpse was unlike anything he had ever seen: pale, with scales,rge unblinking eyes, and gills around the neck. Its hands were unnaturally long, ending in sharp ws, and one half of its torso was grotesquely ripped apart, leaving it with no legs.


    Kael struggled to drag the body onto the boardwalk, the effort leaving him breathless. He scrambled out of the water, the cold biting at his skin, and began frantically removing the tangled kelp and sea grass from the corpse. The seaweed clung to the body like a second skin, but he yanked it off, driven by a mixture of fear and fascination.


    As he worked, a high-pitched, eerie scream cut through the storm''s roar¡ªa sound unlike any Kael had ever heard. The wind howled louder, and rain battered down with increasing fury. Kael''s eyes struggled to remain open as he continued his task, the storm making everything seem like a fever dream.


    With the body finally cleared, Kael lifted it carefully into his arms, his heart pounding as he turned towards the ocean. What he saw left him utterly dumbfounded.


    The surface of the ocean was glowing with an otherworldly light, ethereal and surreal. The glow cast strange reflections, making it appear as if the water itself was alive. From beneath the surface, Kael saw the backs of countless creatures, their tails asionally breaking through the water. They moved with a rhythmic, soothing hum that seemed to resonate through the storm.


    In the distance, the source of the glow became clearer. A massive, single eye emerged from the water, staring directly at Kael. It was a pupil so immense that it dwarfed everything else, its gaze prating and cold. The eye seemed to follow Kael''s every movement, sending a chill down his spine.


    Kael stood frozen, his breath visible in the cold night air, as the storm raged on around him. The eye remained fixed on him, a silent observer in a moment that felt both profoundly strange and eerily significant.


    [In Alver''s Office, Hestia Empire - Viceburg]


    Kael took a sip of the coffee with a straw that Alver had handed to him. "I was stunned," he continued.


    "And then you sent it to me," Alver prompted, and Kael nodded in response.


    "Kael, this must never be told to anyone. Do you understand?" Alver''s tone was serious.


    "Of course!" Kael agreed immediately, eager to stay in Alver''s good graces. Alver reached for a few more gold coins to give him.


    "No," Kael interrupted, "I''d really like it if I could get a job."


    Alver raised an eyebrow, surprised by Kael''s unexpected request. "A job, huh? You''re quite bold, Kael. Most would jump at the chance to take the money and run."


    Kael shifted ufortably, fidgeting with his cup. "I''ve had enough of running and hiding. I want something stable, something that means I''m doing more than just surviving."


    Alver studied him for a moment, then nodded slowly. "Alright, Old Man¡ªput him in the minester."


    With that decision, Kael''s fate was sealed for the next two months. Once inside the mines to dig the tunnels, no one was allowed to leave until the work waspleted. Until then, Alver wouldn''t have to worry about Kael''s silence.


    As for the information Kael had shared, Alver knew he needed to inform Ren. However, Alver was unaware that Ren was currently dealing with a different kind of mess.

 Chapter 351: Arons Dorm

    Chapter 351: Aron''s Dorm


    ?


    [Second Year Dorm, Imperial Academy]


    [Solstice - **Year: 1738


    Date: 26th


    Month: Shadowmoon


    Time: 8:00 PM


    Location: Solstice**]


    Aron sat on the edge of his bed frame, breathing roughly. It was the same thing over and over, like a rabid beast...he was in heat.


    "I just had it yesterday! Why''s this happening!"


    He cursed over and over while his nails dug into his forearm, trying to calm himself. Currently, there was no one in his room or in his dorm. The maids were given a day off too.


    "Haa, haa," It was hard for him to contain himself.


    He turned and pulled the sheets over his head, squirming under the bed. If it were possible, he would have satisfied himself using his hand or something, but that never worked. It was just like adding fuel to the fire. He needed a human touch.


    "Fuck!" He threw the sheets off of himself, and then there was a knock on the door.


    **SILENCE**


    Aron went silent, his eyes glowing like an animal. Gulping the saliva down his parched throat, The walked towards the door menacingly.


    Creaking of the door, and Aron bit the inside of his cheeks to contain himself from pouncing forward when he saw who it was.


    "Prince, this is the Simurgh''s new location," said the only person that he could never willingly hurt, Cecelia Noctern.


    Aron heard nothing. His focus was mainly on his now spinning head and Cecelia''s nape, which was somewhat revealed outside of her knight armor.


    He stood there frozen.


    Aron struggled to maintain hisposure, the primal urges wing at his sanity. He clenched his fists, forcing his breathing to slow down, trying to regain a semnce of control. "Thank you, Cecelia," he managed to say through gritted teeth, his voice strained.


    Cecelia noticed his struggle but chose to ignore it, focusing instead on her duty. "The Simurgh is reported to be near the Elishia Forest. The scouts confirmed its presence just this morning."


    Aron barely heard her, his eyes fixed on the curve of her neck. He bit down harder on the inside of his cheek, the pain momentarily distracting him from his overpowering instincts. "Is... there anything else?" he asked, his voice barely more than a whisper.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cecelia shook her head. "No, Prince. That is all for now. I will take my leave." She turned to go, but paused at the doorway, sensing something was off. "Is there anything you need, Your Highness?"


    Aron shook his head violently, taking a step back to avoid reaching out for her. "No, you may go," he said, his voiceced with desperation.


    Cecelia gave him a curt nod and left, closing the door behind her. The moment she was gone, Aron copsed onto his bed, his body trembling. He buried his face in his pillow, letting out a muffled scream of frustration. The intensity of his need was unbearable, and he knew he couldn''t endure it much longer without doing something drastic.


    As the hours passed, Aron remained in his room, battling his inner demons. The sheets were torn from his restless movements, and his skin was raw from where he''d wed at himself. Every sound, every slight movement outside his door made him jump, hoping and dreading that someone woulde to him, to provide the relief he so desperately craved.


    Laying on the floor.


    In that moment, the air around him swirled and settled in a spherical shape, glowing. [Looks like you sure are in pain, my dear.]


    The voice was familiar-it was Hera.


    After thest time, it had been a while since she contacted Aron.


    But for now, Aron felt like it was a dream.


    The room was filled with a cool wind that circled around Aron, and with each breeze that went past his face, he felt himself calming down. The heat between him extinguished temporarily. [That should be fine for now.]


    Hera said as she moved around Aron, who was now gasping, feeling like the weight of tons being lifted off of him.


    "If you could have done that from the beginning, why not do it! Why not release me from this curse!" Arony like a lifeless body, eyes watering.


    He hated what he had be, a monster.


    [This gives me no pleasure to see you suffering like this. It''s just that I need to make sure that you do what I want you to do.]


    Hera settled into Aron''s chest. [It looks like you have bonded with a creature, strong by the terms of the mortal realm, just like I said.]


    "Yeah, I did. Now what?" Aron was waiting for this moment.


    For Hera to show up again and tell him what he''d have to do topletely get rid of this


    curse.


    [I''ll give you the power to be my chosen one, a power that I can take back whenever I want in exchange for something.]


    "What do you want? A god wants something that a god can''t have?" Aron asked.


    [I want you to support Adam Stales.]


    Hera''s sphere was thrown off of Aron''s chest when he pushed himself off the floor.


    "What!?" He yelled.


    Aron''s frustration boiled over as he red at the ethereal sphere. "You want me to support Adam Stales? Are you insane? I hate that motherfucker!"


    Hera''s voice remained calm, almost soothing. [I understand your anger, but Adam is crucial


    to my ns. You, with your strength and influence, can help guide him. In return, I will lift


    your curse.]


    Aron clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. "And if I refuse?"


    [Then you will remain as you are, battling this torment day after day. You might eventually lose control and hurt those you care about.]


    The weight of Hera''s words sank into Aron, and he realized she was right. He couldn''t go on like this. His own pride and anger had to be set aside if he wanted to find peace. "Fine," he said through gritted teeth. "I''ll do it. But I want your assurance that once this is over, my curse will be lifted."


    [You have my word,] Hera replied. [Now rest, Aron. You will need your strength for the days


    ahead.]


    The cool wind swirled around him once more, easing the tension in his muscles. Exhaustion overtook him, and he copsed onto his bed, slipping into a dreamless sleep.


    And Aron gained the powers that Hera wanted him to have, Chosen One of Hera, the Goddess


    of Wind.


    After a hour or two Aron woke up and looked around the room, "The hell...."


    Still not noticing the changes in his body he walked up to the window of his room, opening it


    to let some fresh air in.


    His eyes then settle on the silhouette that walked by thepound wall of the academy that


    was near Aron''s dorm.


    He strengthened his vision with mana.


    "This guy...."


    He saw Ren Hilton alongside someone else with robes draped over their heads.


    Here is what Hera didn''t take into consideration.... is that unlike gods, humans were greedy


    and hateful.


    Both of these desires doom any n, even if it''s nned by the gods themselves.

 Chapter 352: Know what to do

    Chapter 352: Know what to do


    ?


    [First Year Dorm, Imperial Academy]


    [Solstice - **Year: 1738


    Date: 26th


    Month: Shadowmoon


    Time: 9:00 PM


    Location: Solstice**]


    Standing in front of the door, Mary looked from side to side while fidgeting her fingers over the knob. She then moved to knock but stopped, murmuring to herself.


    "Girl, I think you shouldn''t disturb him at such ate hour," said Mrs. Penny. She was about to go to bed when Mary appeared at the dorm.


    For a second-year student as famous as Mary toe to the farthest first-year students'' dorms building on the academy premises at such an hour obviously meant she was here to meet someone.


    And in this whole dorm, there was only one guy who made such a buzz that it wouldn''t be surprising if even the headmaster were here instead of Mary, and that was Ren Hilton.


    Ren might not give a damn, but his name was always going around attached to several weird rumors.


    "Nah, I-I need to do it now-I''ll make it quick," stuttered Mary, her face pale as a ghost and her heart beating loudly.


    She was anxious and scared.


    For some reason, after Ren left with Raven, her heart wouldn''t stop beating, and then there was this urge... an urge that she wanted to see Ren.


    She wanted to be beside him, touch him... talk to him.


    ''He wouldn''t mind, right? It''s fine... yeah, it should be. He''s been lurking around my housete at night, peeking across the window when we lived in Sephra, so this should be fine. Yeah, it should be,'' she rationalized her decision, trying to reason with her conscience.


    Ignoring the fact that it had been a year or more since both of them had exchanged a single word despite being in the same academy, knowing each other, and Ren confessing his love to her thousands of times.


    **Knock Knock**


    Mary knocked on the door, but to no avail. The door remained closed, and it suffocated Mary -the closed door looked like a wall to her.


    **Knock knock!!**


    This time, louder, she knocked harder.


    "Ruu..." Her eyes began to shake, and her hand trembled nervously.


    "He must be asleep," Mrs. Penny replied. If it had been someone else, she would''ve kicked them out by now, but Mary seemed like she might scream at any moment, so Penny kept her words to herself.


    "Yeah, yeah, he yeah... Ruu must be asleep," Mary nodded to herself, as if reassuring herself about something.


    "You should leave-" Mrs. Penny''s words halted mid-sentence when she saw Mary grab the door knob.


    The air around them both rippled, followed by a cracking sound-the door was-it was broken.


    The knob came off, leaving a hole big enough to look inside.


    Mrs. Penny was terrified when she saw the look on Mary''s face as she put her hand through the hole and opened the door from the inside.


    It was a face of pure desperation, not a single thought behind those eyes at all.


    "What the hell are you doing!?" But Mrs. Penny was not going to let this happen. The door


    was broken, which meant Stormborne would be here at any moment.


    The magic on the doors of the academy ensured that if broken by force, it would alert the headmaster about danger.


    Mary ignored Penny and leaned inside the room. She saw it was empty.


    There was no one in the room; Ruu was nowhere to be seen.


    **[Two Hours Ago.]**


    **[Stormborne''s Office]**


    **[Ren Hilton''s POV.]**


    THAD


    The door opened with a loud bang. Mary was shoved to the side by-


    "Headmaster!" Professor Devereaux had entered. "Urgent news!"


    Stormborne walked toward her. "What happened¡ª"


    "Reva Kingdom is under attack."


    Looks like nobody''s going anywhere.


    ''Demons?'' ze asked me in my mind.


    Yeah, they have to be demons, and I don''t know why they didn''t start from Elishia like in the game. At this point, I don''t even want to question it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "By whom? What do you mean that the Reva Kingdom is under attack?!" Stormborne asked,


    tense.


    "I don''t know," Professor Devereaux said, currently in her ck nightgown-most of her chest was heaving as she breathed heavily.


    ''Heavens.'' Smokeball was in his own world.


    "A letter was sent by the emergency transportation portal. It was from the Reva n. The whole coast of Reva Kingdom is under attack. They didn''t write-here, see this." Instead of exining, the professor handed over the letter from her hand to the headmaster. "I was told to give this to you immediately by the beastman who came with this. He''s standing outside."


    She huffed.


    Stormborne took the letter, quickly unfolding it. His eyes scanned the parchment, his expression growing darker with each line he read.


    "This is... troubling," he muttered.


    Yeah, it sure is. A kingdom is under attack, and by the looks of it, it was very well nned too.


    "I have to leave, headmaster!" Raven yelled.


    Everyone silently turned their gaze towards her. It was evident that no one here was considering what Raven felt right now because they had better things to worry about.


    "No."


    One word. All Stormborne spoke was a single word, and it was easy to guess what he''d say next.


    "In these circumstances, not a single student is allowed to leave the academy because it''s dangerous," he said. "And yes, ording to the academy rules, I can do that." He gave me a


    stern look.


    Sighing, I grabbed Raven''s hand, much to her surprise as she was startled by the sudden


    touch.


    "R-Ruu!?" Her eyes were watering.


    When did she start calling me that? Anyway, I leaned forward. "Not right now. Come with


    me."


    And with that, I dragged her out of Stormborne''s office.


    Raven didn''t resist as I led her down the hallway, her footsteps heavy and her breath shaky. The tension from the headmaster''s office seemed to cling to us, and I knew I needed to get her somewhere quiet where she could process everything.


    We reached an empty ssroom, and I gently guided her inside, closing the door behind us. The room was dimly lit, the evening sun casting long shadows across the desks. I turned to


    face Raven, who was struggling to hold back her tears.


    "I''m sorry, Raven," I said softly. "I know this isn''t what you wanted to hear."


    She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, looking at me with a mix of frustration and sadness. "Why, Ren? Why can''t I just go and say goodbye to him?"


    I sighed, leaning against a desk. "I wish I had a better answer for you. The headmaster''s worried about our safety, especially with what''s happening in Reva. But I know how much this


    means to you."


    Raven took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "It''s not fair. None of this is fair."


    I stayed silent.


    "Elsa got to leave when there was an ongoing war in the Elishia Forest. She got to save her


    parents out of there, and here-why! Why can''t I get to see my grandpa for thest time!" But


    it looked like she couldn''t contain herself as she began sobbing uncontrobly.


    I stepped forward and hugged her tightly. "Well, well, well. I think I know what to do."

 Chapter 353: Should I leave?

    Chapter 353: Should I leave?


    ?


    I leaned forward to see down the stairs and then closed the door immediately.


    ''What are you doing, princess?'' ze asked as he curiously stared at me from the corner of my


    room.


    I turned around and saw Raven looking at me, her eyes and nose red, and she seemed like she''d cry at any moment but held it firmly.


    "Okay, Raven," I stepped forward, slowly and gently sliding my hand on her shoulder. "Tell me one thing."


    Her eyes stared into mine as she looked up.


    "Is there any way you''d drop the idea of not wanting to see your grandfather off for thest time?" I asked.


    There was a prolonged and very meaningful silence before she gently shook her head in denial, giving me my answer.


    "Then-" I picked up a cloth from my wardrobe. "I''ll blindfold you now."


    "What are you¡ª" she tried to say something, but I just put my forehead against hers.


    "Trust me, I know what I am doing."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I know I''m selfish, but this... I want to do this for Raven.


    Her ears turned a bit red, but she closed her eyes, balling her fists tightly.


    I wrapped the blindfold around her eyes tightly, making sure it covered her ears too. It''s not like she won''t be able to hear if she enhanced her hearing with mana, but I doubt she would.


    "Now just a minute."


    I lifted her off the floor as she yelped in shock, grabbing onto my hair strands. I waited for her to let go before I looked down the window. Running the raw mana around me, I jumped out of the window.


    Raw mana masks my actual mana signature, and if produced enough, it''s like I was never there in the first ce.


    The wings came out, and within a span of a second, I was out. But instead of flying off out of the academy premises, Inded immediately near thepound wall.


    "W-wha-what is happening?" Raven asked immediately.


    Landing near thepound, I pushed my hand into my Spatial Void and pulled out two robes.


    Letting her down, I draped one on her and another on myself, covering ourselves immediately.


    "Now we are going to jump the wall." I picked her up again, pushed mana into my legs for a split second, and immediately created a raw mana spell to mask my mana signature.


    The jump was enough for me to stand on the ten-foot wall as I looked at the imperial academy, which was now silent all along.


    Jumping down, I was now out of the academy.


    Stormborne won''t sense me here.


    Still, I walked a bit farther.


    ''Should I?'' ze was in the inner pocket of my robe.


    Yeah, I agreed as I watched him change his form after jumping out of the pocket. Turning into the Winged Pardus, I hopped onto his back.


    It''s better to be seen on the back of a creature than to be seen as a creature.


    ze took flight as he spanned out his wings, and then we were in the sky, cold wind brushing past our faces.


    "Ruu! W-where are we? Why''s there so much wind?" Raven brought my attention back to herself.


    I blindfolded her because I didn''t want her to know about ze and the extra things that I can do.


    "Don''t worry. You said you wanted to leave, right? I''m helping you leave." I said while zended us near the border of the Solstice.


    With ze''s current speed, he was fast as fuck.


    ''Cause I actually train in my free time,'' he said as he dropped back into his cat form.


    "Leave..." she muttered as I softly made her stand and then removed the blindfold.


    "What was that?" I asked, looking at the slightly disheveled Raven.


    Raven didn''t answer me, though her eyes never left the ground beneath her. Her shoulders sagged under the weight of exhaustion and despair, and her breathing was shallow, barely controlled sobs.


    "Raven?" I said more gently, trying to reach her.


    "Ruu, where are we?" she asked, her voice still shaky but with a hint of curiosity breaking through her despondency.


    "We''re at the border of the Solstice," I replied, keeping my tone calm and steady. "From here, you can travel safely to see your grandfather."


    She finally looked up, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears that reflected the dim twilight around us. "I don''t know if this is right, Ren," she whispered, her voice cracking like fragile ss.


    I sighed, stepping closer, feeling the cold air sting my face. "I understand your doubts, but you said it yourself. You need to say goodbye to your grandfather. This is your chance."


    She took a deep, trembling breath, trying to steady herself. "I just... I don''t want to cause more trouble. For you, or anyone else."


    "What about the headmaster... he''ll-"


    "He ain''t doing shit. What''s he gonna do? Track you down and lock you up? He''s a headmaster, and outside the academy, he can''t do anything. Stop worrying about him," I said. The words were fierce, but underneath was a current of desperation-I needed her to believe


    this.


    "...So I can leave?" she asked, her eyes searching mine, looking for some reassurance in the storm of uncertainty.


    I nodded. "You need to be there, but you have to be careful. The world outside the academy is dangerous right now."


    She took another deep breath, her shoulders rxing slightly as if some of the burden was lifted. "Thank you, Ruu. I don''t know how to repay you."


    "Ha, there''s no trouble. Just make sure that you reach... fuck it, I''ll drop you near the closest town, and from there you can go. It''ll take, like, half an hour at most." I didn''t want to let her go alone. I couldn''t.


    "Why don''t youe with me?" And all of a sudden, Raven grabbed my robe from the front, clutching hard. "Come with me. I don''t know if I can-I need you. I need you to be with me, Ruu." Her voice shook, the raw vulnerability in her plea cutting through me.


    What is happening to her?


    Her shoulders shook as I saw a droplet of tear fall onto my cloth. "Pleasee with me to Reva!" she cried, her desperation echoing in the stillness.


    Should I?


    **WARNING!**


    **CURSE HAS EXCEEDED 50% MARK!**


    **The host has been ensnared by a Curse.**


    **Curse: Fate**


    **Caster: Nature**


    **Current Impact: 52.1%**


    **Cure: None**


    And I suppose the curse doesn''t want me to. I don''t like this ce... I would''ve left immediately, but I can''t because I must stay until my in-game death.


    At least that''s what I hope.


    "I can''t-"I was going to hug her, but in that moment, I sensed something. It was like someone was approaching us at a fast speed, a powerful presence that made my skin prickle.


    ''Stormborne?''


    "You have to go-"I grabbed the hem of Raven''s robe, saw ze transform, and threw her


    onto his back.


    "What is this creature?!?!" she eximed, shock mingling with fear as she tried to


    comprehend what was happening.


    "Nothing, just a friend. Don''t tell anyone about him, though. He''ll get you out to the next


    town," I said quickly, urgencycing my voice.


    I turned to face the direction of the iing mana signature, feeling its intensity growing. It was close. Too close. In that moment, Raven grabbed my hood, pulling me close.


    Our faces were inches apart, her breath warm against my skin, her eyes wide and glistening


    with tears. Her brown eyes, slightly red from all the crying, stared into mine with an intensity that made my heart pound.


    I could feel her breathing on my face, and for a moment, the world around me seemed to fade


    away.


    ''Off now!'' ze yelled in my mind, snapping me back to reality. Raven''s eyes disappeared


    from my view as she was lifted into the sky, her form quickly bing a distant speck.


    I unconsciously reached for the space where she had been, my hand closing on empty air. Now


    she was in the sky and out of sight the next second.


    What was that? Somebodynded behind me, I heard it but my mind was mostly focused on one question-


    should I have left with her?

 Chapter 354: Archon Form

    Chapter 354: Archon Form


    ?


    Raven vanished from my view instantly as I stood there. I... was a bit lost for some reason. I turned around cautiously.


    The dust settled, and the person I saw standing in front of me surprised me, but not that much.


    "Vexa..." I awkwardly stared at a girl who had justnded from the sky despite being a water elemental mage.


    Vexa stood there in her cyan nightgown, which glowed under the moonlight.


    "Looks like I waste," she said, her eyes staring in the direction where Raven had left.


    "Yeah," I said.


    Now, this one''s weird. I really don''t know what this girl wants.


    "You helped her leave? Without being noticed by that guy- I mean, the headmaster?" she asked, closing in towards me. "How?"


    "Same as you." I didn''t sense any hostility from her. "Isn''t it past your bedtime?"


    Vexa didn''t say anything, just stood there staring at me before she extended her hand outwardly. A rift appeared, and she pulled a sword out of it.


    She''s well above seven stars to be able to use spatial magic.


    I pulled one sword out of the void too. I had kept a few items ready in case I didn''t want to use the system.


    "That was fast," she muttered. I heard it because of my enhanced senses as I pushed mana throughout my whole body.


    I''ve seen what she did during the selections for Mage''s Gambit. She literally destroyed Mary. Vexa put the sword on her shoulder. "You''re not going to ask me why I pulled a sword?"


    "Nah, attack if you want," I said.


    For some reason, I hoped she wouldn''t do that.


    "Have you ever wondered how weird you are?" she asked, her eyes glowing under the moonlight. They are the brightest blue I''ve ever seen.


    "Youe to me and awkwardly ask me to be your friend-not even that, let''s start from the beginning. You destroyed that Amphiptere Dragon by yourself and didn''t even brag, just let it be and then acted like it never happened," she started. Isn''t she talking... more than usual? It''s the first time I have seen her talk more than necessary.


    "Then these people... Why wasn''t there enough buzz to shake the whole kingdom? By normal standards, it doesn''t seem like every day a teenager kills an S-tier creature by himself," Vexa''s form had no gaps. I might not know much about sword arts, but I know one thing from hand fighting: while talking, she never let her guard down. She doesn''t fully believe me, just as I don''t fully believe her.


    "Well, I thought since I am quite a loner, I''d make some friends. Sad I got rejected." I ran my hand through my hair, tying it in a bun-outgrown as fuck.


    "And then there''s this face too. Not a single hum-women here fawn over this?" Vexa questioned, more to herself than to me.


    "What does that mean? I guess I am not their type," I feigned ignorance.


    It''s obvious, it''s the fucking curse. I''m not trying to be narcissistic, but I know that if it weren''t for this, I''d be less hated by any means.


    Vexa shook her head, way off her normal self. "Nope. Power and beauty-you got both. Better than Adam, but still nothing. I spent quite a bit of time asking around about you, and the more I know, the less it makes sense."


    "Come to the point," I said, letting the sword down.


    "Tell me what''s happening." She stared into my eyes, deep into them, and I stared into hers. There was a long, awkward pause. I felt like I was being caught for something that I didn''t do. So how should I answer this? Hey! I have been ensnared by a curse given to me by the world. It shows on a system panel given to me by an unknown entity, but there are multiple of those. They could be one of the gods. But then I''d have to exin that there are multiple gods, and they all want to kill another god-the god of demons. For that, they chose Adam. But ording to the story, Vexa shouldn''t be here. But how do I know the story? Because I''m from a different world, and this world is just a game in my world.


    Easy, right? I might''ve missed things here and there, but that''s just the gist of it.


    "What is happening?" I asked in exchange, because there''s no way I am telling all this bullshit to anyone.


    "Okay," she raised her sword in front of her and asked, "Who''s your patron god?"


    SILENCE


    Patron god?


    She knows about-wait.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked.


    "Don''t dilly-dally around-tell me what god you''re serving under," she demanded, but I saw


    it.


    I saw the uncertainty in her eyes. Her eyes were shaking, and she was looking for something. She just threw a dart in the dark.


    "Ellora," I muttered.


    Her eyes turned white, and the next thing I saw was a projectile of iceing towards me. I leaned to the side, and then there was a change in the air.


    I felt goosebumps as I raised the sword up and made contact with something.


    "You are fast too," I muttered. Her face was up close to mine, and her sword kept pushing. I saw my sword chipping away because of its low quality.


    For Vexa, she seemed to regret opening her mouth. Her expression was now clearly one of


    anger.


    She knows I am not Ellora''s chosen one, and I know she''s not the chosen one for Ellora either. Her sword pressed harder against mine, her eyes filled with a mixture of frustration and determination. "Don''t lie to me, Ren. I know you''re not Ellora''s chosen," she hissed.


    I gritted my teeth, trying to hold my ground. "Who are you?" I shot back, pushing against her with all y strength.


    For a moment, we were locked in a stalemate, each of us testing the other''s resolve. Then, with a swift motion, she pulled back and spun away, creating some distance between us.


    "You''re hiding something," she said, her voice low and dangerous. "Something big." And in that moment, another loud bang sounded as somebody elsended nearby. "What the fuck are you doing here at this hour?!" shouted a very familiar voice.


    I turned to see Aron, who had justnded. He seemed out of it, his skin covered in hundreds


    and thousands of cracks, glowing with pulsating energy.


    The wind grew stronger around him, and his posture was nted as if he was struggling.


    ''Hey, princess, I''m back,'' ze''s voice echoed in my mind.


    Stay there. Keep distance between us.


    I looked towards Vexa, who stood there, eyes widened and the sword slipping from her grip.


    It looked like she was thinking the same thing as me.


    Aron... he''s going through his Formation towards his Archon form.


    This motherfucker is a chosen one.


    Okay, this is interesting.


    "What the hell is happening here?" Aron asked groggily as he walked toward us. "I saw you


    -" and then he fell to the ground. Before hitting the ground, he managed to bnce himself


    using wind.


    I looked at him. His whole body was covered in cracks-some disappeared, and new ones


    formed.


    This was very simr to the scene where Adam Stales was blessed. Ellora had blessed him with her power, and he went through the same process before getting his Archon form.


    ''What the hell is an Archon Form?'' ze asked, nearby but hiding.


    The Archon Form is a second form that a chosen one can use in battle. It gives them more


    control over the elements and makes them stronger.


    Adam''s Archon Form was powerful enough for him to fight a whole battalion of demons by


    himself.


    In the game, we always had the option to switch forms, and the Archon Form was often overpowered in battle, but it consumes a lot of energy.


    Here, though, Aron hasn''t fully processed the power yet, and he''s still undergoing the


    changes.


    "Which God is it?" I yelled toward him.


    Aron, who walked like a zombie, looked at us. His mask fell to the ground, revealing the


    gruesome side of his face. "I-I can''t hear you."


    I picked up on that.


    "He''s going through the Archon Form," Vexa, who had been silent for a while, muttered.


    "You know about that too, huh? Who''s your patron God?" I asked, but Vexa didn''t answer.


    "We need to get him to calm down," she said. "We need to get him to calm down! Or else he''s


    going to explode!"


    Explode... that''s new.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aron dropped down, and the wind crackled around him intensely.


    THUT*


    "Whoa..." A shockwave spread, slightly pushing me back.


    I stepped forward, and so did Vexa.


    We both cautiously walked toward the fallen prince.


    "And what''s happening here?"


    In that moment, another unexpected person appeared-one I was also familiar with: Falco.

 Chapter 355 Like the attitude

    Chapter 355 Like the attitude


    "Well, well, well, what might be happening here?" said the hooded figure.


    It made sense that he was here, to be honest¡ªthe guardian of the mythical weapons.


    "Aron''s going through the Archon Form!" Vexa yelled, pointing toward Aron, who was writhing on the ground in pain.


    I turned toward Falco. Even with his face covered, I could sense his panic as he immediately disappeared from my sight and reappeared beside Aron.


    ''Can Ie now?'' ze asked me telepathically, but I denied him, moving closer to the group.


    "What is happening?" I feigned confusion.


    Vexa jerked her face in my direction, surprised, but said nothing. Falco didn''t even nce at me, his focus entirely on Aron.


    "Ugh! Ugh! Fuck¡ª!" Aron clutched his throat as if he were struggling to breathe, nting his feet firmly on the ground.


    "Calm down, Prince, calm down!" Falco urged, pulling out something that looked like a potion from his spatial ring. He poured it onto the cracks forming on Aron''s arms, but the moment it made contact, the potion immediately vaporized, emitting a foul smell.


    Falco repeated the process, but it didn''t seem to be working. Then, all of a sudden, Aron stopped moving.


    "Dead?" I muttered, and it seemed like Falco heard me as he turned toward me. Vexa gave me a look too.


    Aron''s eyes were white as marbles as hey there silently. Then, his face¡ªall the deformities and gruesome scars¡ªbegan to heal themselves. His newly healed face looked like a painting; the bastard was lucky with his looks.


    "Haaa!!"


    But the silence was short-lived. Immediately, Aron took a deep breath, and cracks appeared all over his body and face. The side of his face that had healed deteriorated again, and his painful screams made it clear that he was in excruciating pain.


    He wed at his own face, "Ahhhh!!!!" Aron struggled like a man thrown into acid.


    "I''ll need the prince to calm down for this to work," Falco muttered as he pulled out something resembling a chain cube.


    The cube was made of chains, palm-sized, with a leech-like bug inside it.


    "This''ll suck the excess mana out of him, but he needs to calm down, or he''ll die from shock," Falco exined.


    To calm Aron down, I could think of two things that might work. One of them was alcohol¡ªthough that wasn''t an option right now. The second was¡ª


    "Think about Cecelia!" Before I could say anything, Vexa leaned toward Aron. "Think about her! How much you love her!" she said, her tone was animated and urgent.


    She knows that Aron likes Cecelia too, huh? How much does she know?


    Aron''s wild eyes flickered at the mention of Cecelia''s name. His hands, which had been furiously scratching at his face, stilled for a moment. The tension in his body eased slightly, but the cracks on his skin remained, glowing ominously.


    "Think about her," Vexa continued, her voice softer now, almost pleading. "You want to protect her, right? You can''t leave her behind."


    Aron''s breathing grew steadier, but the strain was still evident on his face. His eyes slowly began to regain focus, the bright white fading back to their normal color. His body, however, still trembled with the overwhelming surge of mana.


    Falco wasted no time. He activated the chain cube, and the leech-like creature inside sprang to life, extending its thin tendrils toward Aron. The tendrilstched onto the cracks in Aron''s skin, and the cube began to hum softly. The glow from the cracks dimmed as the cube started absorbing the excess mana.


    Aron groaned, his body jerking involuntarily as the mana was siphoned away. But slowly, the violent tremors subsided, and his breathing grew more regr. The cracks on his skin began to heal, leaving behind only faint scars.


    "It''s working," Falco muttered, his voice filled with relief. "But he needs rest." He flicked his fingers, and a portal appeared in front of us.


    He picked up Aron, "I''ll get him back to his room, and both of you¡ª" he paused for a second and stared at me.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Nothing, just wondering how you manage to be in situations like these." He then turned his face toward Vexa. "¡ªYou should go too. I have something to tell you and Adam tomorrow."


    He seems familiar with the fact that Vexa is a chosen one, and it''s weird. In a single night, I''ve learned that there are more than one chosen ones, and obviously, they are of different gods.


    "Umm, Sir Falco¡ª" Vexa muttered, and I felt my heart stop for a second. Is she going to tell him about what happened between me and her?


    "You have something to say?" Falco turned with Aron in his arms, who was sleeping like a princess.


    Vexa hesitated for a second, her eyesnding on me. Is she going to tell Falco that I know about the existence of multiple gods and that she''s a chosen one?


    "Nothing." She kept her mouth shut.


    Falco said a few things and left immediately, leaving me and Vexa alone.


    "You don''t snitch, huh," I muttered, but almost immediately, I sensed something. Leaning back a bit, I saw a thin ice sword slicing a strand of my hair.


    "Tell me¡ª" before Vexa could say anything, she was pinned down.


    ''I''m tired of hiding!'' ze said as he pushed his weight on Vexa.


    Smokeball, in his Winged Pardus form, pounced on her with his full weight, wing her down to the ground.


    "Release me, mutt!" Vexa snapped, and as quickly as he attacked, Smokeball was thrown off when she pushed herself up from the ground. But before she could turn to counter, he disappeared.


    I stepped forward, channeling mana into my hands. I aimed to grab her by the throat, but before I could reach her, my palm met her ice sword, which she held vertically. The cold de dug into my skin, but I formed a fireball right there.


    "Why didn''t you say anything to him?" I asked, the question random but something I was genuinely curious about. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vexa seemed taken aback, but soon the cold, emotionless look returned to her face. "You all lie."


    I like her attitude. I really do.

 Chapter 356 New Questions

    Chapter 356 New Questions


    "Interesting. Think Falco is a liar?" I asked, but before she could answer, she pushed the de further. I released the fireball, creating an explosion that threw both of us back a few steps.


    "I think you''re a liar too," she finally replied.


    I narrowed my eyes, intrigued. "Because I am," I said, creating a fire bolt in my hand.


    We stood there for a moment, the cold breeze grazing Vexa''s face as she stood under the moonlight.


    ''Should I attack?'' ze asked from the rift where he was hiding.


    Nah, wait... I don''t think she''ll attack immediately. Besides, I can handle her on my own.


    "Who is your patron god?" she repeated, pointing her sword at me.


    It still baffled me that she knew about this stuff. But now, I had different things to think about, like Aron being a chosen one too.


    Falco''s appearance during the Mage''s Gambit to tell Adam that he''s a chosen one was obvious. But Aron''s transition to the Archon Form that I just witnessed made it clear that he''s a chosen one as well. Vexa knowing about these things made it easy to guess that she herself might be¡ªwait.


    "How about you tell me who you serve!" I challenged. "It''s not Ellora, at least. I know that." I observed her face, which didn''t even twitch.


    "I won''t tell you about my patron god before you tell me," she said, still holding her de while I dissipated the fire bolt, hoping she wouldn''t attack... or at least hoping I could handle it if she did.


    It''s clear now that there is a patron god behind her. She made it clear that one god cannot have two chosen ones by doubting me when I mentioned Ellora as my patron. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Smokeball, list me the names of all the gods again.


    ''Azra, Svarog, Geb, Neptune¡ª'' he paused. ''Hera, Aine, Erebus, and Falkor. Oh, and Ellora!'' hepleted.


    And now one absurd thought had crossed my mind. What if eight of these nine gods had individually chosen different people to fight for them as their chosen ones?


    In the story, only Azra and Ellora existed as patron gods with chosen ones, making the story simpler. But with these new additions... wait, why was I called here of all ces?


    "Tell me! Who do you SERVE!!!" Vexa''s tone grew irritated, and I noticed the ground beneath her cracking bit by bit.


    Have I ever questioned this? Why was I even called here? I came, saw a fireball that guided me through the basics, and then... nothing. I was left unattended to die by a curse as if I were a gue...


    ''Wait... you think they called you just to get a prophecy out of you?'' ze added, his voice tinged with doubt.


    What are the chances that these gods summoned me from another world to get information regarding the Ragnarok of this one? Isn''t that just insane?


    Smokeball... can they summon people from other worlds here at will?


    ''I don''t know...'' He replied. ''But I¡ª'' and then nothing. He just went silent, deep in thought.


    ---


    **[Third Person View]**


    Vexa stood on slightly higher ground than the dark-haired boy in front of her. His bright, golden eyes glowed like a predator''s in the night, and his hair danced in the wind. He seemed like a statue carved out of marble, unmoving, as if lost in his thoughts.


    Vexa felt an unsettling sensation in her chest, a feeling that wouldn''t go away no matter what she did. It was as if she were being used.


    There was one thing Vexa despised more than anything, and that was being controlled¡ªwhether by a god or anyone else. She hated it, and the more she talked with Ren, the more she felt that Neptune had lied to her.


    Neptune never told her there were other chosen ones besides Adam Stales. But now, she had seen Aron and Ren... Ren, who seemed to know too much for someone not in contact with a god.


    But why? She had bluffed about doubting that Ren was Ellora''s chosen one because she just couldn''t believe it. Even the existence of Ellora was a mystery and a myth to her just a year ago. But it seemed like the tale of the nine gods from her homnd was not just a myth.


    There wasn''t only Neptune who reigned supreme.


    And she hated it. She hated that she wasn''t told everything when she was putting her life on the line. She despised it from the bottom of her heart, not even noticing the changes she was causing to her surroundings by increasing the mana in her body.


    She dashed towards Ren Hilton, her arms extended, her whole fist d in mana, while she held her other hand with a de directed towards his stomach.


    Ren, on the other hand, was... unfazed. His eyes were nk, his lips quivering as if muttering something, perhaps chanting. Just as she was about to strike him in the face, something appeared out of nowhere. Shiny ck fur was seen, followed by a deafening roar that she had never heard before on the surface.


    A massive, eight-foot-tall Winged Pardus stood over her, hissing. The beast tanked her attack at full power. There was a deep cut on its belly from the de, and it seemed like the punchnded somewhere around its chest, breaking some ribs too.


    But while Ren mindlessly stood there, even after such a thing happened, the beast didn''t move an inch from its position, determined to protect him.


    Vexa gritted her teeth, frustration bubbling within her as she tried to push past the massive creature blocking her way. The Winged Pardus, Smokeball, stood firm, its wings spread wide, casting a shadow over her. Blood dripped from its wound, but it didn''t flinch, its eyes locked onto Vexa with an unyielding determination.


    "Get out of my way!" she shouted, her voiceced with anger and desperation. She swung her ice de again, aiming for a weak spot in the creature''s defense, but Smokeball was too quick. With a swift motion, it swatted the de aside, its ws leaving deep gouges in the ground.


    Ren remained motionless, his mind still swirling with the newfound revtions and doubts. He could hear Vexa''s grunts and the snarls of Smokeball, but they felt distant, almost as if they were happening in another world.


    ''ze...'' Ren called out in his mind, but there was no response. It was as if ze had gone silent, lost in his own thoughts or perhaps trying to make sense of everything,'' Everything is making more sense -'' he said that, it''s true that half of his questions were answered but now...new questions had appeared.

 Chapter 357 Pyroclasm Elder

    357 Pyrosm Elder


    **[Ren Hilton POV]**


    I know this might be just a shot in the dark, but I think I have an idea of why I was called here. A lot of keyponents are still missing, though.


    Here''s how I see it: I was called into this world because I know the storyline¡ªsimple. These gods extracted the storyline from me and selected multiple chosen ones to lessen the damage. And now, I''m nothing but an anomaly, waiting to be dealt with by the curse itself.


    While the origin of the curse remains hidden, I''m pretty sure it''s meant to eliminate me to keep the storyline intact. It''s stupid, but anyways... I''m nothing.


    Like, literally, I''m just a pawn.


    "ze... move." I stepped forward as ze gave me space to walk. Vexa dashed toward me.


    I created a sphere of fire with a core of raw mana and hurled it at her. She shed down her de, but when it hit the core, it exploded, pushing her back even further.


    "Vexa," I called out.


    Vexa seemed a bit shaken but managed to stand on her own. "Why wasn''t I¡ª"


    "It''s already morning. I do not wish to continue this," I interrupted. I don''t know why, but I felt like this girl would understand.


    "I want us to talk more in a more civil manner." For the first time, I really didn''t want to fight. I wanted answers.


    ''What are you thinking, princess?'' ze asked in my mind.


    There was a prolonged silence on her part as the sun rose behind her on the horizon. She seemed to ponder her next words, which surprisingly weren''t bad.


    "How do I trust you?" she asked.


    "You don''t," I nodded, slowly turning my back to her. "I''ll keep in touch."


    I at least believe she''ll keep this interaction a secret between us.


    ---


    **[An Hour Later]**


    I sat on my bed in my room, feeling like everything had been sucked out of me. It was eerily silent, too¡ªze hadn''t cracked a single joke since we came back.


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    ''It''s hard to put into words,'' he replied. I felt the same.


    It felt like there was a lot more to this than what met the eye. Well, it''s always been that way, but now I feel like I''m seeing theyers.


    I still remember Vexa saying she thought everyone was a liar¡ªsame as what Ignisara told me.


    Everyone is a liar.


    Gods lie to their chosen ones. Adam Stales isn''t the only one; there are more. But they were all contacted, so me being on the list is nowhere near possible.


    I was nothing but a map to them.


    ''You hurt about that?'' Smokeball asked.


    Hurt? No, not at all. But concerned... What''s the fate of a person that doesn''t matter or has already fulfilled their purpose? That person is useless.


    And useless things get discarded, so they put a curse on me... to discard me from existence, to keep the storyline intact.


    "These gods really are... assholes."


    ''Well, quite hypocritical of you to say that, but yeah, I do agree. We still can''t put our finger on it yet,'' ze replied.


    I went silent for a second before muttering, "Hey, I think we should do it now."


    ''Yeah, I think so too,'' ze agreed with what I had in mind.


    I stood up from the bedside and opened the system panel.


    ---


    **[SYSTEM WINDOW]**


    **[yer: Ren Chris Hilton]**


    *Age: 17*


    **[Level 3: Scorchmaster]**


    *[7 Star Mage In Human Terms]*


    *Current Progress:*


    *Intelligence: 8/10*


    *Strength: 100/100*


    *Mana: 100/100* n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    **[Next Level: Pyrosm Elder]**


    *Total Experience Points: 25000/24999*


    *(Level up unavable!)*


    *Elemental Attributes: Fire*


    *Advancements of Elements: Lightning*


    *Unlock New Advancement: (Open)*


    *Contracted Beast: One*


    *Spirits: None(!)*


    *Skills: [52 skills.]*


    *Learn New Skills: [Open]*


    *Store: [Open]*


    ---


    I felt a bit d that I used this system way less than needed, but I figured I should use it more often, especially for things like this. My eyesnded on the experience points, and I was surprised.


    "You couldn''tplete it?" I asked, noticing that ze still needed one more experience point to level up. I''d left it to him, thinking he''d gain thatst bit, but he hadn''t.


    ''Oh, fuck off! I had no time since I was busy following you around, and it''s just a single point,'' he scoffed.


    I looked around, then out the window at a bird perched on a nearby tree. I struck it down with a small lightning spark.


    That added half a blood point and three experience points. The window popped up in front of me again after a long time.


    **Do you want to level up to the next level "Pyrosm Elder"?**


    *Yes/No*


    ---


    "I do."


    ---


    **Warning Note:**


    *Passing to the next level will give you an immense increase in your potential and a leap in strength to match, but you''ll have to learn how to keep up with that strength.*


    ---


    Okay, that''s fine.


    "Ren!!" I heard ze yell in my mind. I turned to him, then was forced to look at the panel before me.


    ---


    **Ignisara''s Barrier Lifted!**


    *Freeing from any impurities*


    *Store system updated*


    *Heart Reformed*


    *ess to the bloodline given*


    ---


    That was thest panel I read before my vision went dark, and I fell unconscious.


    ...Am I, though? I could still think, but my body¡ªit wasn''t there.


    Every time there''s a new experience, the whole leveling up thing isn''t new in terms of surprise.


    Or so I thought, but¡ª


    "What the fuck is this?"


    ---


    **[Reliving a core memory]**


    The battlefield stretched endlessly, an expanse of devastation and chaos. The sky was choked with ash, clouds of smoke billowing up from the ground where the mes of war raged. The earth beneath was cracked and scarred.


    On the horizon, massive figures dominated thendscape. Gigantic, ornated giants towered above, their weapons¡ªvast axes and swords¡ªswinging with the force to cleave mountains.Their armor, adorned with intricate designs, reflected the flickering mes around them. Their roars echoed, shaking the very ground, as they shed with serpentine creatures that slithered and coiled with deadly grace. These Serpenthian Abyssalors, enormous serpents with obsidian scales, moved with a lethal elegance, their fanged maws snapping at anything within reach. Their tails, thick and powerful,shed out, toppling giants and leveling the ground.


    Okay...what the fuck is going on....

 Chapter 358 Battle Ground

    358 Battle Ground


    The battlefield stretched endlessly, an expanse of devastation and chaos. The sky was thick with ash, and smoke rose from fires that raged across thend. The earth, cracked and torn, bore the scars of brutal, relentless battles that seemed to have no end.


    On the horizon, colossal figures shed. Towering giants, wielding massive axes and swords, swung their weapons with crushing force. Their armor, heavy and practical, was battered and scorched, a far cry from the ornate designs once etched into it. Their roars reverberated through the air as they fought against serpentine creatures that slithered with lethal precision. The Abyssalors, massive serpents covered in obsidian-ck scales, snapped their fanged jaws at the giants, their tails swinging with enough force to shatter stone and send their enemies sprawling.


    The sky was no haven. Above, phoenixes, their fiery feathers zing likeets, dove through the smoke, unleashing fire upon the battlefield. Their shrill cries pierced the chaos as they shed with frost wyverns, whose icy breath countered the mes, creating clouds of steam that obscured the violence below.


    In the midst of the chaos, a dark, hulking shape moved with terrifying purpose. A massive dragon, its ck scales glinting faintly through the gloom, soared above the carnage. With each beat of its powerful wings, it sent gusts of wind that fanned the mes of war. The dragon descended like a storm, its ws tearing through giants, its tail smashing serpents into the dirt.


    As itnded, the dragon began to shift, its form condensing into a humanoid figure. Now standing upright, the dragon-turned-warrior was no less fearsome. d in ck, dragon-scale armor that seemed to devour the light around it, the warrior held a massive de in its hand. The sword, forged from the same dark material as its armor, glinted ominously in the dim light.


    With each swing of the de, the warrior cut down enemies¡ªgiants, serpents, even the phoenixes that dared dive too close. Amidst the swirling chaos, the warrior stood alone, unyielding, a force of destruction incarnate. The battlefield raged around him, but he remained steadfast, a living weapon shaped by the endless war.


    It felt surreal, like I was watching from somewhere distant, yet close, as if I were within this memory. The system had called it a "core memory," but the question of whose memory it belonged to gnawed at me. I wasn''t controlling the vision; it was like my eyes were being guided without my will.


    Then the answer came almost immediately. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Lady Ignisara! We shall attack! This monstrosity that the dragons have created must be destroyed!] The voice came from a massive phoenix, its zing form standing out sharply against the chaos of the battlefield. It looked right at me, its eyes pleading for orders.


    The vision shifted again, this time behind me, and I saw an army of phoenixes¡ªhundreds of them¡ªhovering in formation, their fiery wings lighting up the smoke-filled sky. They were waiting. Waiting for *me* to act.


    **[Lady Ignisara, we need orders!]** The same phoenix spoke again, its voice urgent.


    It hit me like a punch. This wasn''t just a memory¡ªI was seeing everything through her eyes. I was Ignisara in this vision. This was her perspective, her memory reying, and I was locked into it, feeling everything she felt.


    The vision moved down to the battlefield below, where the battle raged on. This was no ordinary fight¡ªit was a sh of beings with godlike power. Titans of immense strength and ferocity tore at each other, but there, in the heart of the battle, stood one warrior. A warrior born of dragons, his power unmatched. He cut through everything in his path, his roars alone toppling giants. The ground trembled beneath his feet.


    A monstrosity created by dragons, the phoenix had said. Was this warrior who I thought he was? Could it be him? A creation of the dragons, the embodiment of their fury and strength. A being so powerful that even the gods themselves saw him as a threat.


    I could feel Ignisara''s thoughts creeping in¡ªher recognition of the warrior''s might, and perhaps, her fear. This was no ordinary enemy.


    Yeah, it all came crashing down¡ªze, in his true form, the *only* abomination of dragons: shier.


    Seeing him like this, standing at eight feet tall, his jet-ck hair flowing wildly, and his yellow eyes zing with unrestrained rage and bloodlust, made it all clear. This wasn''t the ze I knew in my mind¡ªthis was something darker, more primal. His robes whipped around him as he swung a giant like it was nothing, tearing through anything unfortunate enough to fall within his grasp.


    I watched in horror as he grabbed a phoenix mid-flight, ripping its wings apart as if he were skinning it alive. He sank his teeth into its neck, brutal and savage¡ªshier wasn''t just a monster. He was something worse, a force of pure destruction.


    **[Attack!]** the cry came, but it wasn''t Ignisara who gave the order. Her phoenix n, driven by desperation, descended upon shier without hesitation. The sky lit up with ming meteors, each one shaking the ground as they crashed down towards him.


    But shier just stood there, grinning like a madman, as if he had been waiting for this.


    **[I WILL CONQUER, I WILL!!!]** he roared, his voice shaking the battlefield as he spread his arms wide. His challenge echoed across the sky, and then came the sound¡ªan earth-shattering roar, growing louder and louder.


    On the horizon, a swarm of dragons¡ªthousands of them¡ªwere fast approaching the battleground. They were answering his call.


    The roar of dragons grew louder, shaking the very sky as they surged toward the battlefield. Thousands of them, wings blotting out the sun, casting a dark shadow over the chaos below. Each beat of their wings sent gusts of wind that fanned the mes and stirred the dust from the cracked earth. The sight was overwhelming¡ªan unstoppable tide of fury descending toward shier.


    shier, standing tall amidst the onught, looked up at the approaching swarm. His lips curled into a grin, a wild, frenzied smile that spoke of madness and triumph. His jet-ck hair whipped around his face as he lifted his hands, weing the destruction that was about to unfold.


    The phoenixes struck first, their fiery bodies diving from above, raining down likeets on the warrior below. But shier didn''t flinch. He stood firm, arms outstretched, waiting as the mes surrounded him. The ground beneath him cracked and sizzled from the intense heat, but he remained untouched. With a flick of his hand, a wave of dark energy burst from-


    And in all this a message popped up.


    [Level upplete.]


    And I was pushed back into ck void.

 Chapter 359 Portal in my room

    359 Portal in my room


    Floating in a void.


    Silence, pure silence... Why can''t I justy like this and not care about whatever''s been happening around me?


    It was nice being here...


    "Hey!!" I felt someone call me¡ª


    And before I couldprehend anything, I saw light, and then, as if the vacuum sucked me in, I was wide awake.


    "Haaa!!" I struggled to breathe.


    "Rise and shine, princess!" ze jumped down on the floor where I was lying. It was cold.


    "How long?" I asked.


    "Three hours. Once in a while, you wriggled around in pain... well, that''s evident, looking at you now," he added.


    Looking at me? I rubbed my eyes and then down¡ªit''s the same, wait...


    "Whoa." I stared at my hand as I brought it closer to my face. They had turned into ws.


    "Increased mana pool, stronger physique¡ª" ze circled around me, "Since you''re now a Pyrosm Elder, I can teach you three to four new moves... Oh yeah, you can now smell things really intensely." He added.


    I sighed and looked in the mirror, focusing around my eyes. The retinas dted, giving them the look of a bird''s eyes, and the golden hue of my irises seemed even brighter.


    It was fine until I noticed something¡ªmy hair. It was pure dark... What happened to the red ends?


    "Use mana," ze instructed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I used magic again, and it became clear. Slowly, as if chipping away at the darkness, from the ends to the scalp, the hair changed... burning away the dark color, revealing Auburn. It was the same shade we saw in Ignisara''s hair.


    I parted my lips, noticing my canines had elongated, looking more beastly. Scales formed around my neck, and my eyes had four white rings.


    "Now stop focusing and try to return to your normal face," ze''s voice was calm as he directed me.


    I did so, and I saw the hair turn back to dark, the scales disappeared, and my canines returned to normal.


    "You could easily win a fancy dresspetition with that," ze said.


    I tried it a few more times, and it was weird... Like my face was the same, but this transformation made me look menacing. I kind of liked it.


    "You''re thinking about doing something weird," ze sensed as I smiled.


    Anyway, is this all the level-up gives me?


    I essed the system panel, and what popped up was:


    ---


    CONGRATULATIONS!


    New store added!


    Can now regenerate whole limbs!


    ---


    And that was it. Nothing more. I waved off the panel and looked at my status window, which seemed... deserted. Like, it looked empty.


    ---


    [SYSTEM WINDOW]


    [yer: Ren Chris Hilton]


    Age: 17


    [Level 4: Pyrosm Elder]


    [8-Star Mage In Human Terms]


    Current Progress:


    Intelligence: 8/10


    Strength: 0/100


    Mana: 0/100


    [Next Level: Phoenix Ascendant]


    [Total Experience Points: 0/100000]


    (Level up unavable!)


    Elemental Attributes: Fire


    Advancements of Elements: Lightning


    Unlock New Advancement: (Open)


    Contracted Beast: One


    Spirits: None(!)


    Skills: [71 skills.]


    Learn New Skills: [Open]


    Store: [Open]


    ---


    "Am I that close to bing a 16-star?" I asked.


    "You''re very far... like, very far. See how much experience you need to level up, and first, you''ll need to master your new abilities and skills. There are some good ones with small drawbacks," he exined.


    Yeah, the 100k experience cap for the next level was daunting, but I did feel powerful now.


    "That''s because you are powerful," ze said.


    "Yeah," I focused on another question that had been bothering me. "Why is there so much ash on the floor, and why are my clothes gone?"


    "You burned them, and the ashes are from the clothes," he added.


    "So, I burned them?"


    "More like you set yourself on fire while you were unconscious," he exined.


    I don''t know what kind of things happen around me when I level up, but I''m always faced with weird situations. Like now¡ª


    "I saw you, shier," I turned to ze.


    "Using my real name, huh? Must be serious. So, what did you see¡ªa chat with Ignisara or a vision?" He wasn''t fazed, nor was I. If there''s one person I can trust with everything, it''s ze, without a doubt.


    "I''m honored, but don''t think so highly of me. It''s not like you... creepy." He read my thoughts. Why do I even bother?


    "Anyway, I remember you mentioning a great war between dragons and phoenixes. It was a vision of that war, and I was a phoenix... Ignisara, to be exact. I saw you fight." I exined everything I saw in the vision to him.


    ze listened intently, not interrupting, his gaze fixed on me as I described the vision. The war, the immense battle between dragons and phoenixes, and the monstrous figure of shier¡ªhis true form¡ªripping through the battlefield with terrifying force.


    "That was no ordinary vision," ze finally spoke, his voice more serious than usual. "What you saw was one of the defining moments in the ancient war between dragons and phoenixes¡ªwhen Ignisara faced me on the battlefield."


    "You were friends, right?" I asked.


    "Yeah, but we weren''t at the time I was created. I became friends with her after the war ended with a peace treaty that the gods interfered with," he added.


    "So what was the reason for the war?" I asked, realizing I hadn''t ever inquired about it before.


    "It was to end the race that had the chance of producing the next God for the beasts," ze exined. "At that time, it seemed like the ns of both dragons and phoenixes were on the verge of giving birth to a new God who would rule the realm, but neither side wanted the other to be that one. So, war broke out, and we began killing each other."


    "And then the dragons created you to win the war," I added, thinking it made sense based on how he''d handled things. He was probably the only one capable of turning the tide.


    "Yeah," he replied, his voice soft, almost a whisper.


    I still didn''t understand why I had been shown that vision, of all things. As I mulled over it, I pulled a pair of pants from my cupboard and slipped them on.


    Swish!


    "Ren Hilton¡ªoh, I''m sorry for the intrusion!" came a voice from my right.


    "...wha-!" I turned to see Isolde squealing as she covered her eyes, while Elsa stood next to her, her face red as a beet. They stood behind Falco, who had opened a portal directly into my room without warning.


    The room they were in was bustling with people, but my attention quickly shifted to someone unexpected.


    "Devon?" I muttered in disbelief.


    "Oye, kiddo! You here!!!" Devon grinned, just as surprised as I was.


    ''You should be more surprised by the person standing next to Adam Stales,'' ze pointed out. I looked at Adam, who was with Mary... and she looked like she''d just seen a ghost.

 Chapter 360 Gathering Of The Chosen Ones

    360 Gathering Of The Chosen Ones


    [Third Person View.]


    [Two Hours Ago]


    Falco stood in a in room, not marked by any grandeur, just a regr space. He nced sideways at Headmaster Stormborne, who seemed as though he wanted to speak but chose not to. Beside him was his granddaughter, Isolde. Both stood hesitantly at the threshold, waiting for permission to enter.


    Isolde hade to realize that whoever this man in the white hood was, hemanded respect. Her grandfather¡ªthe strongest person she knew¡ªwas reluctant to approach him, which unsettled her.


    "I''ll begin," Falco said, flicking his fingers, causing a portal to materialize before him.


    On the other side of the portal stood Adam, mid-conversation with his friends. Elsa and Amelia sat across from him, while Mary was in the corner, engrossed in a book. When she sensed the portal opening, she tossed her book aside, her eyes catching a long, ck box that oozed an unsettling energy. Falco''s gaze lingered on it for a moment, recognizing its power, but he quickly refocused on Adam, who was staring at him.


    The Savior of Humanity¡ªthat''s how Falco''s father and the goddess Ellora had described Adam, and Falco had no reason to doubt them. From his time in the mortal realm, he''d found humans to be a fascinating species.


    "What are you doing here, Sir Falco?" Adam asked as he stepped forward, curious yet cautious.


    "Come here. Only you and Amelia," Falco ordered.


    Adam hesitated, ncing at his friends before nodding. He reassured the others with a nce, then stepped through the portal. Amelia whispered something in Elsa''s ear and followed him. Without another word, Falco closed the portal behind them.


    "Now, can you exin¡ª" Adam began, but Falco cut him off with another flick of his fingers. Two more portals appeared. One led to the infirmary, where Arony on a bed, with Cecelia sitting beside him. The other portal opened to Vexa, who was staring at a pendant in her hand. As soon as she noticed the portal, she swiftly put the pendant around her neck.


    Falco''s eyes caught the pendant, and he smiled beneath his hood. He knew exactly what it was; his eyes never deceived him when it came to such artifacts.


    "Step through, now," Falcomanded. Aron and Cecelia moved quickly, though Cecelia shot Adam a questioning look. Falco gestured at her with a sharp motion that made it clear she wasn''t to join them.


    Once the five of them were gathered in the room, Falco opened one final portal. This one connected to a ce far from Solstice. Maintaining a portal over such a vast distance strained even someone of his power, so it could only remain open for a short time.


    This portal opened into a dark, ominous space, dimly lit by a single light. There, a figure stood, broad-backed, covered in white fur, and surrounded by the sound of tortured screams.


    Falco narrowed his eyes, waiting for the figure to turn.


    Covered in blood, Devon slowly turned around, his eyes glowing in the darkness. His expression tensed for a brief moment before rxing. He didn''t say a word. He simply stepped through the portal, leaving behind whatever chaos he had been involved in.


    Falco gestured toward the chairs, his movements deliberate. "Please, sit," he said, his voice calm butmanding.


    Isolde, still standing at the threshold, frowned slightly. "Shouldn''t I¡ª"


    "Leave," Falco cut her off, turning his gaze toward Stormborne. "You too."


    Stormborne gave a brief nod, a flicker of understanding passing between the two men. Without hesitation, he gently but firmly pulled his granddaughter out of the room, ignoring her protests. The door closed behind them with a soft thud, leaving the room in tense silence.


    Falco turned back to the group, a faint smirk ying on his lips as he faced them. The air in the room seemed heavier now, as though the weight of something monumental lingered just out of reach. Slowly, deliberately, he reached up and pulled back his hood, revealing his face for the first time.


    Falco gestured toward the chairs. "Before we sit, there''s something you all need to know," he said, his tone calm but carrying a weight that demanded attention. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Adam looked around the room, unsure of what to expect. Falco''s next words were unexpected and immediately raised the tension in the room.


    "You''re all Chosen Ones," Falco said, his voice unflinching.


    A ripple of shock went through the group.


    "What?" Adam muttered, his voice betraying his disbelief. "Aron? Amelia? Them too?" His gaze shot between the two of them, the so-called molester prince and the knight he interacted with daily.


    Aron''s face twisted into an irritated scowl. "Perfect student Adam Stales, a Chosen One? Of course, it had to be you, motherfucke!" he spat. "Because why wouldn''t the golden boy get everything?"


    Adam blinked, clearly taken aback by Aron''s resentment. He had expected many things, but learning that the arrogant prince who often caused trouble was also chosen by the gods? That wasn''t one of them.


    "And you?" Adam shot back, his surprise slowly morphing into disbelief. "You, the one who¡ª" He stopped himself from finishing the sentence, remembering Aron''s reputation and the rumors surrounding his actions. Adam didn''t need to say it. Everyone knew what he was referring to.


    Aron sneered. "Yeah, me. Guess the gods have a sense of humor."


    Meanwhile, Amelia''s eyes narrowed, her fists clenching. Her attention shifted from Adam to the towering figure of Devon, who stood silently by the wall, his face still streaked with blood from whatever gruesome task he had abandoned moments earlier.


    "He''s a Chosen One too?" Amelia''s voice was sharp,ced with indignation. "You can''t be serious! That criminal should be behind bars!" She was already starting to move toward him, her training as a knight kicking in, ready to subdue him on the spot.


    But before she could make a move, Falco raised a hand, halting her mid-step.


    "Stop," Falcomanded, his voice cold and firm. "I know what Devon has done. But right now, that''s irrelevant. He''s a Chosen One, just like you."


    Amelia''s jaw clenched in frustration, her hand gripping the hilt of her sword. "Irrelevant? He''s a danger to everyone!"


    Devon, standing with an air of indifference, shot her a cold, dismissive nce. "Try it, knight. See what happens."


    Amelia seethed but didn''t move further. She red at Falco, her mind racing with the impossibility of the situation. How could he¡ªa criminal¡ªbe chosen by the gods? And how was she supposed to work with him?


    Vexa, on the other hand, watched the scene unfold with calm calction, her fingers brushing the pendant around her neck. Unlike the others, she didn''t show any visible reaction, but her mind was working fast. She observed every flicker of emotion, every twitch of annoyance or shock.


    One thing was clear: the gods had their reasons, but whatever those were, it wasn''t going to be an easy alliance.q


    "Are we all done with the surprise?" Falco''s voice sliced through the tension. He looked at each of them, one by one, allowing the weight of his words to sink in. "The gods chose each of you for a reason. Whether you like it or not, your destinies are now intertwined."


    Adam still hadn''t fully processed what he had just learned. Aron and Amelia?Devon? The gods had certainly been keeping secrets.


    He was about to speak when Falco gestured to the chairs again. "Now, sit. We have much to discuss."


    The group, still reeling from the revtion, reluctantly took their seats. As they sat down, the air was thick with unspoken questions, tension, and distrust. None of them could yetprehend how they would work together.

 Chapter 361 Gathering Of The Chosen Ones -2

    361 Gathering Of The Chosen Ones -2


    "Hello, everyone," he said, his voice low but resonant. "Meet your fellow Chosen Ones."


    There was a pause as everyone took in the gravity of his words. Adam nced at the others, his expression unreadable. Amelia crossed her arms, studying Falco with sharp eyes. Vexa''s hand instinctively moved to the pendant around her neck, her gaze narrowing.


    Devon, leaned back in his chair, his blood-streaked face emotionless. His eyes glowed faintly, betraying a hint of curiosity as he regarded Falco.


    "What do you mean by other ''Chosen Ones''?" Adam finally asked, breaking the silence.


    Adam, in hisst meeting with Falco, was only told that he is a Chosen One by Ellora. But then, what is this about multiple Chosen Ones and gods?


    Falco''s smile widened. "It means that each of you has been marked by destiny. The gods themselves have selected you for something greater. Something far beyond your current understanding."


    "Geb, Neptune, Hera, Aine¡ª" he pointed at each of them one by one, "Ellora and Falkor." After Adam, he ended by pointing at himself.


    "These are the gods that created this world and now need you."


    Vexa raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "And what exactly does that entail?"


    She was just informed by her patron god that she has to follow Adam Stales in his quest, so there being multiple Chosen Ones would''ve been a shocker if not for what happened this morning.


    Falco stepped closer to the group, his hands sped behind his back. "It means you''re no longer mere mortals. You are the ones who will shape the future of this world¡ªwhether through destruction or salvation, that is up to you."


    There was a murmur of uncertainty among the group, but Falco''s voice cut through it like a de. "You''ve already felt the power growing within you, haven''t you? The changes. The strength. The visions."


    Adam exchanged a nce with Amelia, who nodded almost imperceptibly.


    Falco continued, pacing slowly in front of them. "Each of you is tied to something far older than any of you realize. Ancient forces. Lost histories. The very bnce of the world is now intertwined with your fates."


    Devon spoke up, his voice gruff and cold. "And what if we don''t want to y your little game? Like, what if I don''t want to use the powers bestowed to me by Geb for your purpose, but mine?"


    Falco stopped and turned to face him, unflinching. "This isn''t a game, Devon. It''s a reality you can''t escape. Whether you like it or not, the powers within you will continue to grow, and sooner orter, you''ll have to make a choice. Fight it, and you may find yourself consumed by it.... Gods aren''t the ones you want to fight."


    Devon''s eyes flickered, but he said nothing.


    Falco smiled once more, his eyes gleaming with an almost predatory intensity. "The gods have high expectations of you. But you''re not alone. You''ll have each other¡ªand me¡ªto guide you."


    Vexa, still clutching her pendant, narrowed her eyes. "And what''s in it for you?"


    Falco''s smile faltered for a brief moment, but then he chuckled softly. "What''s in it for me? Nothing.... I don''t even care what happens to this mortal realm, but my father does, so I have to follow orders."


    The room fell into silence again, the weight of his words settling heavily on everyone. The uncertainty, the power, the responsibility¡ªall of it hung in the air, and none of them could shake the feeling that their lives had just changed in ways they couldn''t yetprehend. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, Adam stood, his gaze firm. "What''s the next step?"


    Falco''s smile returned, sharper this time. "The next step, Adam, is to prepare you all for what''s toe." He pointed at Adam, "I''ll begin by exining what you all are going to face, and after that, we have a quest."


    "And what are we going to face?" Adam asked.


    "Demons," Falco said casually. This was the first time the monstrosities that had been attacking cities across the globe were given a name.


    Falco began exining who the nine gods were and what was happening¡ªcovering the Demon Continents and other topics¡ªwhile answering a few questions along the way.


    "And why are the demons attacking us? Like, why can''t they just revive their god on their own hidden continent and never let us know until hees down? Like, wouldn''t that be better?" Vexa, who had been silent throughout the whole conversation, asked.


    "Because they cannot do that on the Demon Continent. For them to revive Azra, they have to have his body, and the body is not on the Demon Continent... and it cannot be moved. So, he must be revived in the same ce where he died," Falco exined.


    "And who killed Azra before? Like, before all this..." Adam questioned.


    "Erebus, God of Shadows," Falco cleared the doubt but didn''t borate further.


    "Anyway, they are first going to conquer thisnd and then revive Azra," Falco spoke. "Once Azraes back, the world is as good as dead."


    There was a prolonged silence from everyone before Aron, looking annoyed, opened his mouth.


    "Then can''t these eight gods kill him? Like, they already outnumber him," Aron questioned.


    In response, he was met with a thoughtful gaze from Falco, who opened his mouth and uttered the words, "No, they cannot."


    "A god cannot be killed," he said.


    Was that true? Or had no one tried hard enough?


    Falco''s voice broke through the silence. "For the next month, you will be under my inspection," he said, his gaze sweeping over the group. "We leave tonight for Hestia''s Deepest Dungeon. Your training will take ce there."


    He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly as theynded on Adam. "You," he pointed, "are the only one who has not yet received the blessings of Ellora. Your elusive trial is going to take ce in the same dungeon."


    There was a beat of tense silence before Falco added something unexpected. "However, there''s one more thing."


    The group looked at him with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion.


    "I want each of you to suggest someone¡ªa strong mage. A friend, an ally, anyone you know who is capable. We need strength for what''s toe."


    A murmur spread through the group. People exchanged nces, thinking deeply. Amelia was the first to speak. "There''s a knight from my homnd. A five-star warrior, highly skilled."


    Falco didn''t even flinch before dismissing it. "Weak," he said coldly, his tone final. "Not strong enough."


    Vexa stayed quiet for a moment, her gaze distant. "I don''t have anyone," she finally said, but then paused, as if reminded of someone. Before she could continue, Aron interrupted.


    "Cecelia," Aron suggested, his voice confident. "She''s my personal knight¡ª"


    "Rejected," Falco cut in. "She''s not what we need."


    Devon leaned back, folding his arms. "I know a guy, but he''ll refuse. He''s working in Viceburg, and there''s no way he''ll abandon that."


    Falco nced at him but didn''t seem interested in following up. Instead, his eyes shifted toward Adam, who had been thinking in silence.


    "Mary Klein," Adam finally said, ncing around the group. "And... Isolde."


    There was an awkward pause. Falco seemed topletely ignore the mention of Isolde, as if the suggestion hadn''t been made at all. His focus sharpened on the first name.


    "Mary Klein... the silver-haired girl?" Falco asked, his voice carrying a rare hint of intrigue.


    Adam nodded.


    Without a word, Falco flicked his fingers, and a shimmering portal appeared in the center of the room, swirling with light. On the other side, they could see Mary, swinging a sword in a training room, beads of sweat running down her face as she focused on her movements.


    Falco''s voice carried through the portal. "Mary Klein. Step in."


    Mary stopped mid-swing, her silver hair damp from sweat, and she turned to face the portal. Without hesitation, she sheathed her sword and stepped through, her expression unreadable as she found herself standing before Falco and the group.


    The air in the room grew heavy once more, as they all waited to see what Falco had nned next.

 Chapter 362 Tucked in

    362 Tucked in


    Mary stepped through the portal, her silver hair clinging to her damp skin, her eyes scanning the room with a detached calm. She didn''t speak, didn''t ask any immediate questions¡ªjust observed. Her confusion about life had dulled her reactions, making everything seem distant.


    Adam, always gentle and careful, walked toward her with that warm smile that seemed to draw people in. "Mary," he started softly, "we need your help."


    She looked at him, her gaze steady but emotionless. "What is this about?"


    She wasn''t there, like she was but she wasn''t at all.


    Adam hesitated, carefully choosing his words. "We''re being called to fight... demons. The creatures we fought during the Mage''s Gambit, remember? The same ones."


    Her brow furrowed slightly, and she asked, "What does that have to do with me?" Something she would''ve never asked buttely she doesn''t want toe out of her training room.


    Adam sighed. He knew Mary had been in a difficult ce these past months. Ever since her loss against Vexa, she had withdrawn, spending all her time training, isting herself. She had been pushing herself hard, maybe too hard. There was something more, though, something deeper that he couldn''t quite figure out.


    He wished he could reach her, like before. There had been a time when Mary admired him, perhaps even liked him. But now, her heart seemed to have shifted, focused on things far beyond him, and he wasn''t sure how to navigate that.


    But he will always try, for her... she''s his friend right, he has to reach for her even her toughest times.


    "I... I don''t know," Adam admitted, his voice soft. He wanted to give her the answers she needed, to be the person she relied on, like before. But he couldn''t find the right words.


    Seeing his hesitation, Mary''s expression hardened. "Then I refuse." She looked around.


    Before Adam could react, Falco stepped forward, his presencemanding the room. "Wait," he said, his voice carrying an undeniable authority. "You may want to reconsider."


    Mary turned her attention to Falco, her expression unchanging. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He took a step closer, his eyes sharp. "This quest may give you the strength to wield Tizona."


    A single nce was enough for the protector of mythical weapons and creatures to recognise a weapon of that calibre.


    Mary''s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise and shock breaking through her usually calm demeanor. "How do you know about Tizona?" she asked, her voice quiet but urgent. Tizona was her father''s sword, a weapon she had long aspired to wield.


    Falco smirked knowingly. "I know more than you think. This mission will push you beyond your limits, giving you the power to fight in theing war against the demon lord. And perhaps, in doing so, you''ll find yourself worthy of Tizona."


    For a moment, Mary was silent, processing everything. The weight of Falco''s words lingered, and slowly, she nodded. "Alright," she said, her voice more resolved than before. "I''m in."


    It was fast.


    Adam watched, feeling a pang of sadness. Once, he could have convinced her with just a word or a smile. But now, it seemed like someone else had reached her in a way he couldn''t anymore.


    Falco, satisfied, sped his hands together, a smile of victory crossing his face. "Good," he said. "Now, I have someone else in mind who will make a valuable addition to our team."


    Before anyone could say anything, there was a knock on the door. Isolde''s voice called from the other side. "Mr Falco, let me in."


    For a moment, everyone exchanged confused nces. Falco, usually quick to dismiss interruptions, hesitated. Then, with an almost thoughtful look, he flicked his fingers, and the door opened. Isolde stepped in, followed closely by Elsa, her expression unreadable but her presence filling the room with a quiet tension.


    Amelia closed into Elsa immediately.


    "Isolde," Adam greeted her, unsure of what to expect.


    Falco''s eyes narrowed slightly, but instead of dismissing her again, he allowed them to stay. He turned his attention back to the shimmering portal he had just opened, gesturing toward it. "Now, where were we?"


    Falco flicked his fingers, and the portal opened with a soft shimmer, illuminating the dim room beyond. A single oilmp cast a warm, flickering light on a figure standing in the center. The soft glow revealed broad shoulders, a taut, sweaty chest, and tousled dark hair.


    Mary, who had remained silent for much of the conversation, suddenly gasped, loud enough for Adam and Amelia to hear. "Ruu!?"


    Her voice was filled with disbelief, her cheeks flushed as her heart seemed to stop for a moment. Her usual calmposure shattered as her wide eyes locked on the figure in the portal.


    Adam raised his eyebrows and almost immediately his hand went towards his swords handle but he retrieved it.


    There, on the other side, stood Ren Hilton, mid-motion, tugging on a pair of pants. His body glistened from sweat, as if he had juste from a rigorous workout. His sculpted muscles caught the dim light, the beads of sweat rolling down his defined abs, creating an almost ethereal shimmer in the shadows.


    Ren turned slowly, his movements deliberate as he noticed the portal. His sharp features showed no signs of surprise. He had his pants mostly pulled up, and with a calm expression, he adjusted them slightly before tying his hair back into a bun. He inhaled deeply, his eyes scanning the group beyond the portal with a sense of cool detachment.


    Falco, standing beside the others, gave a polite nod. "Ren Hilton¡ªoh, I''m sorry for the intrusion!"


    "Wha-!?" Isolde sqealed.


    Ren merely arched an eyebrow, his lips curling slightly into an amused smirk as he took in the scene. His gazended on Mary, who was still frozen in surprise, her face as red as a beet.


    With a voice as smooth as silk, Ren asked, "What do you all want?" His calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the tension in the air.

 Chapter 363 Add-On To The Gathering

    363 Add-On To The Gathering


    [Ren Hilton POV]


    There were way too many things going on at the same time. It was quite... weird, but then again, when was it not weird?


    My question remained unanswered as everyone stared at me, until the blond guy stepped forward and yelled.


    "You do not mean that this guy ising with us!" Adam seemed like there was somewhere they were going, and he didn''t want me toe along.


    "And who are you to decide that?" asked the pale-haired guy, a bit shorter than me, with two small horns protruding from his forehead and pure white eyes. His voice seemed familiar.


    Adam gave me a sideways nce. "Mr. Falco, he''s not one of us¡ªI can assure you of that. It will be a waste of time; he''s not trustworthy."


    Falco? I thought. So that''s Falco? It was my first time seeing him without his hood, so it was a bit strange. But it made him look more human.


    ''Don''t get fooled, he''s concealing his aura,'' ze transmitted from behind me as the portal closed. ''He''s quite a promising young dragon, but I can''t quite ce which n or sub-race of dragons he belongs to.''


    "That cat of yours¡­" Falco began, and in an instant, he vanished from my view. For some reason¡ªmaybe just pure instinct¡ªI stepped to my left and raised my palm. My hand met something.


    "Fast. Way too fast for..." Falco stood in front of me with a neutral expression, but I could tell he was a bit surprised.


    It was instinct that made me sense himing to my side. To be honest, I couldn''t have done that before¡ªnot to this degree.


    ''It''s because of the level-up.'' ze remarked as he jumped onto my shoulder.


    "What''s happening here?" I asked again.


    Falco waited a second, then took a step back as I lowered my hand. The system store panel was still open in front of me. If he attacked, which seemed unlikely, I could pull a weapon out. But judging by the environment, that wasn''t going to happen.


    "Ren Hilton, I want you to join us on our campaign to the Mortal Realm''s deepest dungeon, where we are going to train for the uing war against the creatures that I assume you know¡ªsince you fought them in Eshmera. The demons."


    Oh, okay... I looked around the room. Adam, Mary, Devon, Aron, Amelia, Vexa, Isolde, Elsa... Falco too.


    In the game, only four went to get Adam''s blessings. But now, there were more chosen ones and more blessings. Are all of these guys chosen ones?


    If yes, that''s way too many. But it also strengthens my theory: the gods just needed information about the plot from me.


    "I really don''t get it, but I''ll listen," I said. Falco didn''t change his expression, just continued staring at me, like he was searching for something.


    After a fifteen-minute talk, he gave me a rough exnation, but he left out a lot. He only mentioned that he and Aron were Chosen Ones. He didn''t even say that Adam Stales¡ªthe main character¡ªwas one too, nor did he mention that others in the room were Chosen Ones. He introduced them as meticulously selected warriors but said nothing about the gods.


    it''s roughly, we are fighting the bad guys...wanna hop in?


    He probably only told me about Aron because of what happened this morning. If it hadn''t, I guess that would have been kept secret too.


    "So, the choice is yours. We leave tomorrow, and I can only wait until then," Falco said. "What do you think?"


    What do I think? I looked around the room again. Half the people here weren''t very weing of me, and I knew it all too well.


    Staying with this group triggers the curse. It hasn''t done much other than make people hate me¡­ but maybe that''s just Ren''s destiny.


    Do I even need to be here? They''re going to defeat Azra and Riksar with or without me.


    Screw it, they already have more than one Chosen One. In the game, Adam was more than enough on his own. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I''ll think about it, but why me?" I asked.


    Falco paused, as if searching for the right answer. "You seem like there''s a lot going on with you. I like that," he said, ending the conversation.


    "I''ll leave it at that. Think it over before tomorrow. If you join us, you''ll be part of a history that will never be forgotten¡ªnot by mortals, not by immortals." And just like that, he vanished.


    I immediately grabbed ze, pulling him off my shoulder and close to my chest.


    "Well, this is another reason I want you on the team," Falco whispered in a low voice before he actually left me and ze alone.


    He''s way too curious about ze.


    After Falco left, I was left standing in a room full of people, all staring at me. The silence hung heavy in the air, but I''d grown used to situations like this. Without saying a word, I walked toward Aron and casually took a seat beside him.


    "Looks like you''re the only one happy to see me here," I said, offering a half-smile.


    Aron immediately shook his head, denying it with. "Don''t get the wrong idea, I just hate everyone here but there are levels to it."


    Before I could respond, Vexa stood up, pulling a chair over, and sat down across from me. Her piercing gaze made me feel like she was sizing me up for something.


    From the corner of the room, Devon leaned against the wall, arms crossed. "I said hi, but you didn''t even acknowledge me. Already forgotten about me, boy?" he teased, raising an eyebrow.


    I shook my head, grinning slightly. "Nah, Devon, didn''t forget. Just wondering how you''re still alive with Mrs. Amelia around."


    Devon chuckled, rolling his eyes. "Lucky, I guess. But you know how it is."


    "So you helped him escape!" Amelia crushed whatever she was holding in her hand as if in anger, her pride is hurt.

 Chapter 364 Under The Moonlight

    364 Under The Moonlight


    "No, I didn''t know it was him," I replied honestly, "but I lied since I''d rather not spend any time in the dungeons of Reva Kingdom."


    Amelia''s expression darkened. She sat back down, her gaze averted. It was clear something had happened before between her and Devon¡ªshe wasn''t usually one to work with someone like him willingly.


    "Anyway, it''s good to see you weren''t just some random guy I crossed paths with!" Devon said, a wide grin on his face, his enthusiasm almost too much for the room.


    Some things never changed. He was exactly the same as when he''d pretended to be my guide, leading me all over the Kingdom.


    Who would''ve guessed that this guy is now a wanted criminal all across the continent? Whatever.


    Devon leaned against the wall, keeping his distance from everyone. But my real concern was Vexa. I gave a small wave, unsure of whaty behind those unreadable eyes of hers. She was practically a doll when it came to expressions.


    Before I could say anything, Aron piped up. "Why are you sitting with us? Why not go sit with your boyfriend?"


    Seriously, dude¡­


    ''Well, at least he thinks you two are on the same team,'' ze chimed in. He wasn''t wrong, but still, I wasn''t here to join any teams. I hadn''t even decided if I wanted to go with them to that dungeon.


    Vexa ignored Aron''s jab, her gaze still fixed on me. Aron clicked his tongue in frustration.


    Then, Adam walked up behind Vexa, his eyes zeroed in on me and Aron. His group¡ªhis harem, really¡ªhovered behind him.


    "Vexa, we should get going. We need to leave by tomorrow," he said, his voice softening as he spoke to her. "You might want to start preparing."


    ssic Hero move. He couldn''t let his heroine linger with people he didn''t approve of.


    But Vexa didn''t budge. She raised her finger, pointing directly at me. "I have plenty of time. I want to chat with him."


    Adam''s expression shifted, his calm facade cracking. "You still shouldn''t¡ª"


    But Aron cut him off. "You''re just like me, aren''t you, Adam?"


    Adam blinked, caught off guard. "Eh?"


    Aron grinned wickedly. "You also don''t know what consent is." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Pfff!" I couldn''t hold back augh. Was that a diss aimed at Adam, or at himself?


    That was then followed by an awkward silence.


    Adam looked like he wanted to say something but held back, his jaw clenched. "Vexa, what is it that you want to discuss with the likes of¡ª"


    "The likes of?" I interjected.


    And for some reason, it looked like he didn''t expect it. What? Am I supposed to let him say anything and everything he wants? Fuck that.


    "You want to fight him?" ze questioned point-nk as he stretched his back in a very cat-like manner.


    Well it''s clear that I have one behind my back if fight does break out.


    Adam, however, didn''t continue whatever he was saying. He held back his words as he rephrased, "Are you sure you want to stay, since I''m leaving with everyone?"


    "Yes." It was an immediate response.


    After a moment, he simply nodded, casting me onest nce before turning on his heel and walking away. His group trailed behind him, a little unsure, but no one dared question his lead¡ªleaving Mary standing there.


    Now what? I stared at Mary standing in front of me¡ªshe seemed like she wanted to say something. But what does she have to say to me? Or is she here for Vexa, just like Adam?


    I wanted to ask, but I didn''t at the same time. I don''t want to have anything to do with her.


    Still, she looks...


    "Like a ghost," ze spoke my mind exactly. She looked like she was nothing but skin and bones.


    Her face was pale, and her hair looked dull. I''ve seen this look before, but it was way toote¡ªit was in one of the game illustrations for Ren''s funeral. It was shown for only a few seconds, but I''d seen this same facial expression on her face in those illustrations.


    Her lower lip quivered, but before she could say something, Elsa walked back into the room. "There you are!" she shouted as she grabbed Mary''s wrist and dragged her out.


    What the fuck?


    "I''ll get going too, since I think this is a private matter." Devon seemed to have gotten the gist of the atmosphere and simply walked out, but not before giving me a thumbs-up and a wink. He''s got it wrong.


    ***


    [Raven Larkspur POV]


    [Last Night]


    I did it, didn''t I? Or¡­ did I? But it felt like something¡­ I touched my lips again. I tried to kiss Ren.


    The wind dried my lingering tears as I stared down at the sleek, ck fur in front of me, not daring to look back and catch a glimpse of him. I remember how close he was¡ªhis face, his scent¡­ I nearly kissed him if not for this creature. What did Ren call it? ze. That''s right¡ªhis small ck cat familiar. Or was it Smokeball?


    "Umu!!" I buried my face in the fur, too overwhelmed to focus on anything else. I should be thinking about so many things, but I couldn''t get my mind off that almost-kiss¡­ and the fact that I told him I can''t live without him! How desperate must I have sounded?


    I love him! I wanted him toe with me, and I know it''s selfish, but¡­ ughhh!


    With a mind full of swirling thoughts, I felt the descent as zended near the outskirts of a neighboring town to Solstice.


    I jumped down, clutching the robe that Ren had given me tightly around my shoulders. As I stood there, I took a moment to truly look at the creature before me. It was magnificent yet menacing under the moonlight, its sleek ck fur gleaming with an otherworldly sheen. I couldn''t help but wonder how Ren had managed to keep such a creature a secret. It made me question how many other secrets he harbored. A pang of sadness hit me¡ªI didn''t know nearly as much about him as I thought I did.


    I was about to turn away when the creature grunted. My heart skipped a beat as I turned back to it. It raised its paws, and to my astonishment, ws extended from them. It began to draw something in the dirt beneath us. First, it sketched a box, then added a few wheels, forming the outline of a carriage. But then, in a moment of frustration, it facepalmed itself and brushed the drawing away, shifting its focus to writing.


    I was surprised to see that it could write¡ªwith such efficiency, no less. It began etching words into the ground:


    [Grav Kingdom is safe for now. Reva is under attack, so the princess wants you to somehow reach the borders of Grav and Reva. There''s a small town called Kilper Town. Stay there for two or three days until we send someone to pick you up, and then they''ll drop you wherever you want. Remember the name Alver.]


    I read everything, confusion washing over me. "Who''s the princess?" I blurted out. In a hurried manner, the creature dusted off the name "princess" and reced it with "Ren," making me chuckle a bit at the absurdity of it all.


    With that, the creature took flight into the night sky, leaving me alone to find a carriage for myself. The weight of the message lingered in my mind, and I knew I had to figure out my next move quickly.


    I''m back Satan03


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 365 Help me

    Chapter 365 Help me


    Now, it was just the three of us left in the room: me, Vexa, and Aron. This felt like the right moment to clear up whatever had happened earlier that morning, back when I''d dropped Raven off on the outskirts of Solstice.


    "So, are we going to discuss something, or are we just supposed to stare at each other?" I asked, sending Smokeball a quick look. He hopped down, stretching his tiny form.


    "I''ll guard the ce," he murmured in that familiar tone before disappearing into the shadows.


    Vexa, on the other hand, leaned back slightly in her chair, putting a bit more distance between us. Her gaze was intense and unreadable, as always. She had a habit of pausing before speaking, creating a strange tension that I''d almost grown ustomed to over time. There was no rush; with Vexa, patience was a requirement.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 366 How am I supposed to help?

    Chapter 366 How am I supposed to help?


    "Hmm, okay... What help do you need from me?" I looked at Aron, who was staring at me with an expression that was hard to describe. What was it? Fear? Hope? Or was he pleading?


    It was hard to imagine the proud prince asking for help, but at the same time, it wasn''t. From the time I''ve met him, I havee to know one thing:


    Aron Velcrow is not as much of a bastard as the game wanted me to believe. Like, he is a bastard, but not to the level where I''d consider him disgusting.


    ''Doesn''t that just mean your sense of morality and justice is twisted?'' ze added. He might be right... Who knows?


    It''s just that, as Aron said while sitting beside me when I entered the room, his hatred toward me isn''t on par with what he feels toward Adam.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 367 An Ugly Scar

    Chapter 367 An Ugly Scar


    I stared at Aron before letting out a small sigh. "You can stop now. That''s enough."


    I had asked him to tap into this new power so I could observe the surface-level changes up close. And I did learn a few things.


    Tapping into the Archon Form grants them more than twice their usual power, which is... terrifying. Especially when I consider that Adam, Vexa, and Amelia are either on their way to receiving this power or already have it.


    Well, not Adam¡ªnot yet. I know he''ll get the power and his sword simultaneously. The only thing that''s changed is the location of his elusive trial. It''s going to be the dungeon Falco wants to conquer. Honestly, it''s painfully obvious.


    They''re all converging there for one reason: to ensure one person reaches their level. Why? Because that guy is the bearer of this world''s fate.


    And yet, even knowing this, it all feels... empty.


    Out of breath and drenched in sweat, Aron struggled to stand. He looked like he might copse at any moment. The downside of the Archon Form was its absurd mana consumption. It drained mana like a starving beast in a desert. Even in the game, that form was only usable for thirty to forty seconds, depending on the situation.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 368 Solution to a problem

    Chapter 368 Solution to a problem


    I looked at Aron, who was crawling on the floor like a beast. I thought by now I''d be used to it, but it seems not. The pity I once felt for him kept vanishing, reced by a feeling that was quite alien to me¡ªadmiration.


    I admired Aron. Weird but true.


    After we resumed the process, he was filled with a new wave of motivation. What was supposed to be only three instances of Archon Form manifestation turned into five, and the current one was the sixth.


    With each attempt, his capacity to hold onto the form was deteriorating, yet he kept insisting on trying.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 369 Vile Curse

    Chapter 369 Vile Curse


    Stepping forward, I asked Aron to stand in front of me. The mana around me churned, swirling in restless waves. I strained my eyes, activating both mana and elemental vision. These skills were already wearing me down, draining a hefty amount of mana from my core. If not for the fact that I had a significantlyrge mana pool, I would have been in trouble.


    "When I signal, you start," I instructed.


    Aron nodded silently, understanding mymand, and I closed my eyes to prepare.


    I didn''t need the skills to sense raw mana, but there was always a dy in activating them again. This meant I couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 370 Onto Something

    Chapter 370 Onto Something


    What the fuck happened?


    It wasn''t every day that I felt pain like this. My whole body was screaming in tremendous agony, and it wasn''t even worth trying to move. After what seemed like an eternity¡ªor maybe just a minute¡ªI slowly managed to open my eyes, only to close them again immediately. Why the fuck is that dude so close? I tried to shift instantly... at least I tried, but it wasn''t possible with all this pain. How the hell did this even happen? I channeled mana into Aron, and that was it¡ªit should''ve been fine. Or shouldn''t it? I don''t know, because I''ve never tried it on anyone other than ze. Did his body reject the foreign mana? Was it the curse? Curse! I reluctantly opened my eyes. "Back off." There was the muffled sound of something hitting the floor. "I thought you died!" Aron''s voice seemed a bit out of breath, with a hint of relief mixed in. "I''m pretty hard to kill." Pushing myself off the hard floor, I somehow managed to stand up. It hurt, but not like being wounded¡ªit was more like exhaustion to the point of nearly dying. "How long was I unconscious¡ªwhoa!" I almost lost my bnce as my vision settled on the broken prince. He was still broken. I didn''t have enough mana to use my mana or elemental vision to confirm, but I could guess that the curse wasn''t easy to get rid of. All I managed to do was give him a few seconds of his vitality back. "Fifteen minutes..." Aron stood up. He wasn''t in his Archon Form. Well, if I was out for more than a minute, he wouldn''t have been able to sustain that form for that long. I lo


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 371 Bad Dream

    Chapter 371 Bad Dream


    In my mind, there are only two things that can make a person act out without a proper reason: love for someone or hatred toward something. Otherwise, every action we take is nothing but for our own benefit. That''s exactly what happened after I saw the dead bodies of my parents lying in front of me. Everything that followed after that moment was a blur. Somehow, the police arrived. I was taken into another room¡ªI didn''t resist. I didn''t want to be there. I kept hoping it was nothing but a bad dream, just a nightmare. But reality hit me like a p across the face¡ªit wasn''t a dream. It was real. My reality. I cried. After that, not often, but in those first days, all I did was cry. Tears would run dry, and I''d stop for a while, only to start crying again. They said my father¡ªwho was a journalist¡ªhad somehow uncovered the illegal activities of a mafia boss named Glenn Gunner. That cost me my parents. In those moments, no one could console me. Not Jasmine, not her parents, not anyone. Nothing worked. Something inside me broke. I couldn''t put my finger on it, but it felt like I was growing irr


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 372 Bad Dream -2

    Chapter 372 Bad Dream -2


    A side of my face was a bit swollen as I passed out for a while. Looking around, I found myself in the backseat of a car. The windows were covered by curtains, so I couldn''t see outside, including the one blocking my view of the driver.


    They beat me enough to knock me out but didn''t kill me. I remembered the old guy mentioning needing something from me.


    "You''re awake, it seems," a feminine voice from my right said. I knew someone was there, but it turned out to be the same girl who kicked me in the chest.


    She wore a short red dress that barely covered her thighs, her raven hair tied in a neat, tight bun, fixed with a few hairpins.


    Her face was sharp, her lips thin, and her pitch-ck eyes showed no hint of emotion.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 373 Counting Lives

    Chapter 373 Counting Lives


    Alfred''s words echoed in the room. My mind struggled to process what he had just said, my eyes glued to the two strangers now bathed in a new, damning light. They are the murderers of my parents.


    They are the cause of my pain.


    They did this.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 374 Stubborn Than The Fate

    Chapter 374 Stubborn Than The Fate


    ''Rise and shine, Princess~'' ze''s voice pulled me out of my sleep as I woke up.


    I looked around, breathing heavily¡ªmy mouth was dry, and it felt like my whole body was on fire.


    "Haa... haa..." I took a moment to calm myself down. It wasn''t usual for me to dream about that particr moment in my past life.


    I still remember the first time I pulled that trigger. I don''t know what was going through Sasha''s and Alfred''s heads when they handed a teenager that gun, but after that, my life changed for the worse.


    Still, it''s better that the dream... no, the nightmare, ended after pulling the trigger. Yet, it''s hard to feel alive. It''s as though leaving that past behind is unnatural¡ªor maybe *this* life is unnatural, something that was never supposed to happen.


    Massaging my forehead, I left the embrace of my mattress. Smokeball was curled up on top of the desk.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 375 The Fallen Grace -1

    Chapter 375 The Fallen Grace -1


    Stepping out of the portal, I watched it close behind me as I was thest person to step through. On the other side were the people who didn''t get to follow us¡ªpretty much half of Adam''s party and hundreds of students from the Imperial Academy.


    My boot sank slightly under my weight into the ashen sand beneath me. It was only then that I noticed how many skeletal remains were sprawled around me.


    A few of them still had armor on, making it easy to guess that these were the remains of adventurers who had dared to challenge the deepest dungeon on this.


    From my time here, I''ve only challenged a single dungeon: the Nightshade Sanctum, which, ording to ze, is the deepest dungeon ever.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 376 The Fallen Grace- 2

    Chapter 376 The Fallen Grace- 2


    Falco stands there, looking at us. Behind him looms Ellora''s sculpture,rger than life, her lifeless eyes gazing down at us.


    A god.


    That was all I could think in that moment. I don''t know why, but until then, I hadn''t thought much about gods. Yet, looking at a mere idol of her, it felt as though I was standing in her divine presence.


    It made me feel... insignificant.


    Is this what everyone else feels too? Or have they already grown ustomed to such extraordinary beings? Maybe their constant contact with such entities has dulled the wonder.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 377 The Fallen Grace -3

    Chapter 377 The Fallen Grace -3


    "W-what?" Adam stammers, his voice cracking as he nces back and forth between Falco and the mantled woman. His grip on his sword tightens, betraying his unease.


    "Do I have to repeat myself?" Falco''s voice cuts through the tense silence, sharp and devoid of emotion. His expression is unreadable, but the weight of hismand leaves no room for argument.


    I force myself to focus on the woman kneeling in the center of the chamber. Her frail form and prayerful posture seem utterly harmless, so unlike the Emberd Colossus, the fearsome guardian of the Nightshade Sanctum. The thought ws at the edges of my mind¡ªwhy does she feel different? Why does she seem¡­ vulnerable?


    "Still¡ª" Adam''s weak protest is abruptly silenced by Aron''s sharp tongue.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 378 Fallen Grace -

    Chapter 378 Fallen Grace -


    "That was... not that bad," Devon mutters as he steps out of the darkness, his figure bathed in crimson blood.


    It took about four to five minutes, apanied by guttural screams from his opponent, before he reemerged,pletely unscathed.


    Falco appears slightly stumped, raising an eyebrow. "Looks like you''re made of tougher timber than I thought," he remarks, then steps into the darkness without hesitation.


    The faint glow from Falco''s fire illuminates the beast''s lifeless corpse, casting flickering shadows that dance across the chamber walls.


    This room is much smaller than the grand chamber behind me. A few broken pirs litter the space, some still standing as though defying time itself. The ceiling isn''t as tall, giving the area a suffocating feeling. Beyond it, another door stands ominously, separating us from the next chamber.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!